《Master Charlie Was Tricked By A Woman》


 Chapter 1: Playing with Fire

    The lift rose rapidly, and a slender white hand quickly pressed a few numbers.


    A few of them were meant to be used to confuse those people, and one of them was the one she was really going to.


    ¡°DING~¡± the lift doors opened in response and nche Capra stepped out quickly without thinking, ncing carefully at the emergency exit on her way out.


    After making sure no one was following her she walked quickly, trying to find somewhere she could hide.


    ¡°Thump, thump.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before a rush of footsteps sounded on the seventh floor of the Night Phoenix Hotel.


    The corridor was quiet as nche Capra walked on the hotel¡¯s expensive Persian carpet, but it was the quiet that was particrly rming.


    Her throat jumped up and she couldn¡¯t think fast enough as the footsteps came closer and closer and nche Capra¡¯s eyes skimmed over each room number.


    A series of numbers passed through her mind, and without any thought in her head, her hands were already moving.


    Finally, she saw an unlocked door and raised the corners of her mouth, pushing the door open with a light movement to enter.


    At the same time, the bathroom door in the room was pushed open, and a long, narrow figure stepped out, only to stop suddenly at the sight of nche Capra.


    The man frowned, his deep ck eyes were full of displeasure, as well as a hint of sharpness, ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    She snapped andughed dryly, ¡°The door was unlocked, so I came in.¡±


    This was said in a rightful and justified manner!


    But as soon as the words left her mouth, she froze, her eyes pooling to the nosebleed-inducing scene before her.


    What entered was apparently a picture of a beauty out of the bath!


    The robust and sexy chest, the full pectoral muscles, and the eight well-defined abs, t and tight, exuded a strong manly aura.


    His hair, messy from the fresh shower, hangs on his bronzed muscr skin, sliding down the texture of his abdomen, instantly disappearing into the lean waist that is wrapped in a bath towel.


    Further down, can¡¯t help but induce reverie ¡­Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The white bath towel is only enough to reach the man¡¯s knees, and his height is estimated to be one metre nine, and what is even more enviable is that this man is all legs except for his neck!


    A living, breathing star of tomorrow in the modelling world, what a shame not to enter the modelling world, tsk tsk.


    nche Capra stared down with wide eyes, two sexy long legs sticking out from under the bath towel, his feet were covered with ordinary hotel slippers, but on his feet, they were inexplicablyzy and seductive.


    Her eyes seem to be uncontroble a little bit down, measuring this set of nearly perfect body, and finally somehow fell on the two points of red beans in front of his body.


    That size and shape and colour, extraordinarily seductive.


    ¡°Gulp.¡±


    The sound of gulping resounded abruptly in the room, like a ripple caused by a small stone being dropped on a quiet river.


    nche Capra bristled and blushed, inexplicably ncing at the man¡¯s expression.


    It was dark and really not very pretty!


    Feeling nche Capra¡¯s almost passionate gaze, the mockery on the man¡¯s face intensified.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a shortage of women delivered to my door, so what are you going to ask for? Money or fame?¡± York Charlie leaned back against the bathroom wall and watched hernguidly.


    Despite the elegance and charm of his posture, nche Capra saw disdain and contempt in his eyes.


    She knew the man was mistaken; the men who could live in the VIP on the seventh floor of the Night Phoenix Hotel were either rich or expensive, and were not the kind of men a little person like her could afford to mess with!


    A fire was rising in her chest, she sucked in her breath and was just about to exin when the footsteps at the door came to an abrupt end.


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t see anyone, it can¡¯t be that he ran away, right?¡± A voice not too loud and not too small happened tond on the opposite side of the room.


    ¡°Idiot! A woman and you still lost her, what a fool!¡± Then there was a crisp ¡°smack¡± as if someone had been hit.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even dare to breathe out loud, but could only suppress it, her heart tense and hard, and her hands sweaty.


    ¡°Looking for you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was raspy and low, originally very pleasant to the ear, but with an extremely heavy chill, so cold that she shivered straight away.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, equivalent to acquiescence.


    That three feet of ice in the coldness of people do not approach, but also with a thin cold mockery.


    nche Capra was stunned; she could hear the man¡¯s mockery of her and swept him off her feet in annoyance.


    The next second, she froze once again at the man¡¯s looks.


    The sword-like eyebrows were raised high, and a small droplet of water hung from the straight bridge of his nose, which did not look out of ce, but ratherplimented it.


    But in those eyes was a chilling coldness, biting like it was going to freeze people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds, get out!¡± He picked up his voice, and the people outside were caught by the sound.


    nche Capra reacted and immediately took a few steps forward to cover his mouth with a small p, and gave him a few hard res at the end.


    York Charlie thought it was a little funny, was her reaction arc particrly long? What¡¯s the point of covering your mouth when you¡¯ve finished talking?


    White tender palm pressed on his lips, the fragrance that belonged to a woman alone was transmitted into his nostrils, the faint scent of shampoo as well as body odour lingered around his nose.


    nche Capra had no make-up on, her face was in, her white skin as young and glowing as it could be.


    She pricked up her ears to listen, the footsteps were small but still reached her.


    She knew the men were approaching.


    Biting her lip, she smiled delicately, ¡±My dear, where is that man¡¯s bedside manner as good as yours? Don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s continue ¡­¡±


    Noticing the door being pushed open a bit in the afterglow, she violently pushed the man against the wall and pressed her lips together.


    nche Capra closed her eyes hard, York Charlie¡¯s were open, a sh of yfulness crossed his eyes, and at the same time he was secretly amazed, it seemed ¡­ that this woman didn¡¯t taste too bad!


    He broke the rules and did not push nche Capra away.


    I don¡¯t know how long, until the people outside retreated a few steps, and one of the men alsoughed thievishly, ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t tasted a woman for a long time, why don¡¯t we ¡­ have a good time tonight?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, if you say half a sentence more, you don¡¯t want your head! The people must still be in this building, keep searching for me!¡±


    The footsteps faded away.


    nche Capra pushed the man away with force, and also wiped her lips hard, her delicate red lips became even more vivid, her face was suffocated into pig liver red.


    h h h, if it wasn¡¯t to avoid the group, she wouldn¡¯t kiss this iceberg man!


    Turning to leave, arge hand reached over, the door was closed, and nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened.


    Warm breath sprayed all over her neck, only to hear a cold voice lingering in her ears, ¡°Woman, have you ever heard of not ying with fire?¡±


    Next ¡­


    Her body was pinned sideways under his armpit, and before she could resist, she was thrown heavily onto the bed and a male body pressed down.


    nche Capra pushed hard and the man didn¡¯t budge.


    Eyes rolling, she stopped resisting and closed her eyes as if she were about to give herself up.


    Heh, wanting to be seduced?


    If he was already aroused by her, why should hemit himself?


    A soft snort crossed nche Capra¡¯s ears, and she fought the urge to p the man as shey quietly beneath him.


    Breaths wereing closer and closer, and she had a moment of rity in her mind, this was the moment.


    Focusing her strength she attacked hard towards the man¡¯s lower body, and to her surprise the man muffled a grunt as he covered his lower body.


    nche Capra pushed the man aside and grunted, ¡°Want your aunt to sleep with you? Dream on!¡±


    Without half stopping to strut to the back of the door, she pulled it open and walked out.

 Chapter 2: Encounter Again

    Staring at nche Capra¡¯s figure far away, the deep eyes were chilled.


    For the first time, a woman dared to forcibly kiss him and kick him in the dick.


    Woman, I¡¯ll remember you!


    The mobile phone ced on the desktop suddenly rang, he picked it up and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Miller is here.¡± The one who entered his ear was the Charlie family¡¯s old butler Harry lim, with a calm and strong voice, and a rtive who had watched him grow up since he was a child.


    York Charlie collected the coldness in his body, and hung up with just a ¡°hmm¡±.


    In less than ten minutes, a ck Lincoln slowly drove into the suburb in front of an independent vi.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± A group of bodyguards standing in front of the vi neatly bent their waists and greeted each other.


    Shireen Miller, who heard the voice, stood up in a hurry and turned around, her gaze bumping right into the man¡¯s pair of deep eyes.


    She hung her head, seemingly shy.


    ¡°I heard Oliver say you were back from a business trip, so I stopped by to see you.¡± Shireen Miller was too petnt to look him in the eye.


    Naturally, it missed the sh of displeasure in York Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    Oliver, Harry lim¡¯s wife, was over half a hundred years old, and just, how he didn¡¯t know that his people had been bought off, heh.


    Knowing his habits, the maid quickly poured half a ss of red wine and respectfully handed it to York Charlie.


    York Charlie leaned elegantly and decently on the leather sofa, slowly shaking the goblet, the red liquid swaying with it, the top two buttons of his white shirt open, his bronze-coloured chest half exposed.


    ¡°Young master, there is a banquet in an hour, has the femalepanion been selected?¡± Beside the sofa stood an old man of nearly sixty years old, in high spirits and with a kind face, his hands respectfully behind his back.


    At that, Shireen Miller nced at him hopefully.


    ¡°Bring that tuxedo to Shireen Miller,¡± York Charlie said nonchntly as he slowly took a sip of red wine.


    And naturally, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t hide the look of joy on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie, the president of the Charlie Group, has the monopoly of the entire A city and even the country¡¯s resources, sitting in the highest position, is how many rich girls want to get the man.


    And she, Shireen Miller, was naturally no exception.


    Six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    A petite figure wrapped a long ck coat outside, hiding her figure well, that small palm-sized face was tinted with a few shades of red because of her anxiety.


    Almostte, thankfully.


    She handed over the invitation, exhaled a long breath, and began to put on a straight face, in that instant, where there was still that petite and lovely little woman, a white-cor worker in the workce.


    Staff in receiving the invitation suspiciously swept her two eyes, he this is the first time to see someone to attend the banquet still wearing a jacket ¡­ or a long jacket.


    The party had already started when nche Capra entered, and the person she was looking for was sitting on a sofa with a magazine in his hand.


    She went over to him at the same pace.


    As she did, there was amotion at the door, and a bustling crowd gathered around, quickly dispersing and being reced by an army of trained bodyguards stopping the crowd in turn.


    A pair of men and women walked out of the crowd, the woman¡¯s well-behaved ride on the man¡¯s arm, in the shing lights also lowered his head at the right time, outsiders look at the past only let a person feel like a golden boy and girl.


    nche Capra saw no one; she was not interested in that.


    Moon Wright saw her arrive and casually tossed the magazine aside, wrinkling her nose in displeasure, clearly displeased with her tardy behaviour.


    Another look, however, was stunning.


    nche Capra took off her jacket, revealing a long dress with a water droplet cut-out on the chest and a white fishtail hemline that made the beauty look more and more graceful, and looking at it tinted Moon Wright¡¯s heart with a bit of fire.


    Looking any further would surely humiliate him, Moon Wright averted his eyes just in time to see the figure of a man in front of him, and with a joyful smile, he walked over to him head on.


    ¡°President Charlie,¡± he greeted brightly.


    York Charlie looked back as the half-hundred year old man approached with his beer belly and a ss of red wine in his hand in a somewhat ttering manner.


    York Charlie tilted his head in greeting.


    His eyesnded on the small woman who followed him.


    York Charlie looked at her carefully, the woman¡¯s figure was slender, her waist was thin, the innocence between her eyebrows and the low profile of her skirt were paired together, there was a kind of indescribable sexiness.


    He suddenly remembered the kiss he had had not so long ago, so raw ¡­


    ¡°President Charlie, what a pleasure to meet you, to think that you already have such an achievement at such a young age, it¡¯s really better than blue.¡± Moon Wright unabashedly praised.


    His gaze falls back on the shy woman beside York Charlie and heughs twice, ¡°President Charlie, is this your girlfriend? It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t admit or deny it.


    Women naturally like to beplimented, and Shireen Miller subconsciously looked over at York Charlie, only to realise that his gaze did not fall on her, but on the woman behind Moon Wright.


    A sh of sternness crossed her eyes, then quickly retracted as she smiled broadly and grinned at nche Capra.


    ¡°Facious. So this is Moon Wright¡¯s girlfriend? Good looking.¡± Shireen Miller grinned.


    Without waiting for Moon Wright to say anything, the man next to Shireen Miller cracks a smile and raises the corners of his mouth, ¡°Nice indeed.¡±


    Shireen Miller is a little annoyed and gives her a wicked, dark re.


    nche Capra looked over and didn¡¯t notice anyone watching her and thought she was mistaken.


    ¡°Haha, Miss Capra is not my girlfriend, but my confidante.¡± Moon Wrightughed, snorting the subject away.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes shed with disdain, it turned out to be Moon Wright¡¯s lover, and her stance was invariably much higher.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± York Charlie sniffed, the smile on his face deepening.


    nche Capra privately skimmed her lips, how could she have never imagined that she would run into this man here, what kind of sin did she do?


    ¡°President, there are several political leaders who want to see you.¡± Harry lim walked over and interrupted them, respectfully reporting to York Charlie.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    York Charlie nced at nche Capra and left one word before leaving with Harry lim and the others, leaving Shireen Miller alone where she stood.


    Expecting her to be embarrassed, to no one¡¯s surprise, Shireen Miller took her hand intimately.


    nche Capra frowned, holding back the displeasure in her heart not to pull her hand out as she stood there in a low profile, like a Buddha statue.


    Shireen Miller saw that people did not buy the bill, smilingly said to her, ¡°Miss Capra, Moon Wright can be really good to you, unlike York, he makes me attend the banquet every time, it can be tiring.¡±


    There was something in these words, and nche Capra was no fool, and heard the meaning at once.


    She was just trying to show off and belittle her as a ¡®lover¡¯.


    ¡°nche,e here.¡± Moon Wright waved her over to a group of chairmen who were also nearly half a century old.


    Naturally, his purpose for letting her through was clear.


    nche Capra smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    A few words popped out of Shireen Miller¡¯s mouth, ¡°Miss Capra, wait for me.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, the heel of a pair of silver-grey stilettos stepped on them without missing a beat.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t listen, and as soon as she stepped away, she heard a ¡°tingle¡± and a big rip in the hem of her skirt.


    Shireen Miller covered her mouth and apologised.


    She scanned Shireen Miller as if she hadn¡¯t meant to, and the look in her eyes was clearly one of triumph.


    nche Capra walks over to the couch and sits down, calmly ripping at therge gash again, and as the trailing sound dies down, she smoothly tosses the piece of fishtail hem into the trash.


    Not far away York Charlie heard the noise and looked over just in time to see the scene of her ripping her skirt.

 Chapter 3: A Forced Kiss

    York Charlie¡¯s ck eyes moved, and a hidden front swept across Shireen Miller¡¯s face.


    Shireen Miller knew that he gazed at her and the smugness quickly faded, reced by guilt and chagrin.


    She did not expect this nche Capra to bepletely unaffected, it seems that she is not a person who is easy to deal with, if she was to be someone else¡¯s lover in peace, even so, if nche Capra got up with something she shouldn¡¯t have, she would never be soft-hearted!


    Shireen Miller thought as she narrowed her eyes.


    The banquet was nearing its end, and the shadows of the gaggle abounded.


    The location of the banquet was the most luxurious and famous hotel in A city, this ce belonged to the seventh floor, it was also a VIP room, the whole room was close to five hundred square metres, just the cost of wrapping up the box was enough for an ordinary person¡¯s sry for twenty to thirty years.


    So tonight this banquet brings together the city¡¯s high society people, tycoons, thousands of gold, as well as all kinds of diamonds and bachelors.


    nche Capra had met York Charlie at the beginning of the party, but never again, which made her heart rx.


    Ten o¡¯clock at night.


    The party ends and the celebrities leave in droves, the hotel entrance bustling with limousines.


    York Charlie appeared in front of Shireen Miller, expressionless, and motioned for her to get in.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, her shell teeth clenched, and she fell into York Charlie¡¯s arms as if she wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry York, I¡¯m a little drunk, I¡¯ll get up.¡± She blushed and her heart raced, leaning against his chest quietly listening to the sound of his heartbeat.


    Saying that, but still not getting up, she expected York Charlie to carry her to the car himself out of pity.


    What was expected didn¡¯t happen.


    York Charlie silently took her hand up, opened the car door and got right in, leaving her alone and embarrassed.


    Shireen Miller could only grit her teeth and get in the car.


    The Lincoln drove on the road, the two of them were silent all the way, during the Shireen Miller also spoke, but York Charlie as if he did not hear, except for ¡°hmm¡±, and other no response.


    Undeterred, she thought of his words tonight and plucked up the courage to ask carelessly.


    ¡°York, Moon Wright is really good to Miss Capra, I just saw Moon Wright introduce her to a few big shots, maybe he wants to introduce her to some more clients to know, Miss Capra is really lucky to meet such a man.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face was full of envy, but the depths of her eyes hid temptation, she secretly looked at the man twice.


    When he didn¡¯t answer, he smiled sardonically.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± It was already under Shireen Miller¡¯s house.


    After York Charlie dropped her off, the car took off.


    His heart was vaguely annoyed, a ck Lincoln sped along the empty road, the wind whistling in his ears, and he drove for a long time before his heart calmed down.


    The car also finally slowed down and drove normally.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over this way, eyeballing the distance of only two metres, he stepped on the brakes so hard that the limousine made a piercing friction with the ground, stopping just two centimetres from the woman.


    The shing headlights were blinding and nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but use her hands to block them, honestly she was still a little dazed from what had just happened.


    She shivered as she slowly reacted to the fact that she had almost died on this road.


    Gradually adjusting to the light, nche Capra saw a familiar figure through her fingers.


    ¡°Why you?¡±


    nche Capra let out a long breath, and before she could rx, heavy footsteps came closer behind her, and a man¡¯s voice came from the silent road, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s that woman.¡±


    The man in the car was none other than York Charlie, whom she had just met less than four hours ago.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He shot a nonchnt nce at the woman in front of the car in a state of disarray, finding it amusing.


    It was amazing that both times the two had met, the woman had been in a situation where she was being chased.


    Seeing that the group was about to run over, nche Capra couldn¡¯t care less and pped on the window for him to open the door.


    The group ran up to the car and cursed angrily, ¡°Bitch, where else are you going to run to? I¡¯ll let you run, I¡¯ll have to break your legs if I catch youter.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face went a little white.


    Her eyes rolled and she suddenly changed her face, angrily scolding the crowd.


    ¡°Do you guys know who¡¯s in the car? He is my boyfriend, the president of the Charlie Group, you guys better think clearly, the consequences of offending him are not something you can bear! He could run you all over with one hand.¡±


    York Charlie huffed, she was using herself as an excuse.


    But why didn¡¯t he get angry and think it felt good too.


    One of the men looked at her and then at the man in the car, stumbling a bit, but stepped forward and cursed, ¡°Bitch, if you say he¡¯s the president is the president? I¡¯m still his father!¡±


    At this remark, the whole room burst outughing.


    Inside the car, York Charlie¡¯s ck eyes grew more and more silent under the moonlight, rather like the calm before a storm.


    ¡°Cut the crap, guys, arrest nche Capra, even if she doesn¡¯t have any money, she¡¯s still a woman at least!¡± The man in the lead said conspiratorially.


    The junior brother stepped forward and was about to yank nche Capra away, suddenly, the car door opened and the man stopped the junior brother¡¯s finger three centimetres away from nche Capra and twisted it off with lightning speed.


    A scream rang out in the quiet street and the group froze.


    It was at this time that the man pulled the woman into the car as soon as he could and drove swiftly, and by the time the men came back to their senses the car was already on its way.


    In the car, nche Capra stared nkly for a moment, turning her head to look at the man gripping the steering wheel, thinking for the first time that someone could be so handsome.


    An afterimage swept past and nche Capra quickly lowered her head, the atmosphere in the car suddenly awkward.


    ¡°Those people are my creditors.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a mistress with no money.¡±


    York Charlie, who was driving, heard something strange in his heart at those words, and swept his afterglow over just in time to see the side of her face, which was hidden in the moonlight, with its smooth skin and bleak expression.


    ¡°Drop me off at that intersection up ahead!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    There were only five words, and it took nche Capra a long time to digest what he meant, swallowing and muttering a disgruntled, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be safe with you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop, the intersection up ahead is here ¡­,¡± she pointed out the window, motioning for him to stop.


    ¡°So noisy!¡± York Charlie said coldly.


    The car stopped and nche Capra immediately turned her head sideways to pull on the door, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn¡¯t get it open, so she turned her head back.


    Before nche Capra could figure out why the door wouldn¡¯t open, her wrists tightened and her body was yanked away by arge, powerful hand.


    Boom!


    The man¡¯s hand sped her head, the other cupped her jaw, and he kissed her so hard that it was better described as a kiss than a nibble.


    Extremely aggressive and without a trace of stalling, York Charlie deftly pried her teeth open and danced with her tongue.


    There was a strong scent of testosterone in the car, with a predatory aggressiveness.


    And nche Capra was straight up blindsided.

 Chapter 4: Bumped Into

    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened as if she wanted to poke a hole in the man in front of her.


    The base of her ears rolled up for a split second while his tongue continued to seduce her mouth.


    She felt as if she waspletely lost in this man¡¯s kiss for a moment, unable to stop herself for a long time.


    A shudder travelled from her brain to her entire body, and nche Capra almost went limp, so much so that she forgot to even say no.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    ¡°York Charlie you¡¯re a dog aren¡¯t you?¡±


    York Charlie bit her hard on the lip and she winced in pain, barely jumping up to whoop him.


    Those stray thoughts from earlier were also interrupted by the bite and nche Capra red hard at him.


    ¡°Any more kisses and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold it.¡± He said ambiguously, lifting her chin, with a bright smile in his eyes.


    At that, nche Capra¡¯s entire body went limp, her back arched and she twisted her head away from him.


    ¡°Just you? I¡¯m not casual enough tomit to you.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    With those words, she unbuckled her seatbelt and surreptitiously pulled on the car door, still hunkered down.


    Before she could say half a word, the car turned on again, and this time, the speed wasparable to a race car.


    The windows were originally half open, and due to the speed of the car, the wind kept pouring in, messing up her hair and blowing her clothes up.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± nche Capra screamed as hard as she could as she shivered and grabbed one side of her seatbelt.


    But York Charlie ignored her.


    For nearly ten minutes she was in a state of panic; this man was crazy, wasn¡¯t he? At this time of the night, he wanted to find death? Don¡¯t drag her into it!


    Not far away, a vi was lit up, Lincoln drove into the vi, threw the key to the security guard and dragged nche Capra up the stairs.


    The security guard took the keys and his eyes travelled between the two for a second before a cold light shot through him and he went weak in the knees almost touching his little heart.


    Mamma mia, President Charlie was terrifying.


    Who was that woman next to him though, he¡¯d never seen President Charlie bring back a woman other than Shireen Miller.


    In the shadows, a security guard silently made a phone call after seeing this scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here tonight!¡± York Charlie said and walked out of the room without giving her any chance to refuse.


    She stood dumbfounded in the room for a long time beforeing back to her senses, shit, she was actually forced to be taken home by York Charlie!


    And on top of that, she couldn¡¯t even refuse!


    nche Capra sighed in resignation and began to take in the room¡¯s structure and d¨¦cor.


    The room was dark ck, the couch, the curtains, the table, the chairs, the wardrobe, all ck.


    She stared in disbelief and swallowed, not really able topliment such a preference, the whole arrangement of the room mystified the ce.


    ¡°A veritable ventriloquist.¡± nche Capra muttered.


    By the time she¡¯d seen the whole room, half an hour had passed and York Charlie still hadn¡¯t appeared, and she was about to go out when a maid came in, carrying a tray with a in white bathrobe on it.


    And at the top, gold underwear ¡­


    ¡°Miss Capra, President Charlie has asked you to take a bath first, he¡¯s in the study reviewing papers, and asked you to meet him in the study after your bath.¡±


    The words were incredibly ambiguous and the maid¡¯s face filled with a smile as she stared at her for an instant.


    Ahem, ahem, nche Capra¡¯s face flushed red, ufortable with being watched like this, and she had to grab her dressing gown and thank her, leaving her with something to do.


    After the maid left, she picked up her underwear and winced, but finally put it in the bathroom, filling it with water and sinking her entire body into it.


    The bathroom had been locked by her and she didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    An hour passed.


    She stood at the door to the study in her bathrobe, stumbling for a few seconds before finally knocking on the door, nche Capra feeling the need to educate York Charlie on the fact that having men and women in the same room together was a particrly bad thing!


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed her way in, only to see York Charlie with his head down, brushing down a fewrge words on a folder, and seeing as he was indeed busy, she could only swallow the words that filled her stomach.


    nche Capra sat on the sofa and waited and waited until she fell asleep.


    The man finally finished approving all the documents and looked up at the woman, her body was sunk in the sofa, her hair was softly cascading, her bathrobe was loose, half of her snow-white shoulders were bared, it was really seductive.


    York Charlie stood in front of her, his lips a little dry and a fire screaming in his throat as he yanked hard on his tie and threw it to the floor.


    It was the same action that woke the woman up, and it was the sight of him undoing his tie that she saw with half-smiled eyes, and nche Capra sat up sharply, looking at him warily.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    A corner of the dressing gown was sitting on her, and as she rose she also ripped it open, which made the bulk of her skin even more noticeable.


    York Charlie leaned down and propped his hands on the couch, ¡°Am I to understand that you¡¯re hitting on me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± nche Capra brushed a red face, but stretched her neck out and shouted hard.


    ¡°Blush what?¡± York Charlie stared at the scarlet on her face, a probing look with a smirk in his eyes.


    She skimmed her head under her breath, ¡°Where am I blushing?¡±


    He sneered, the corners of his lips swirling into a perfect arc as his hand gently cupped her smooth jaw, ¡°You nche Capra have moments of shyness?¡±


    He remembered vividly the first time they had met and she had kicked him in the face.


    nche Capra was forced to raise her face as onerge hand restlessly probed under the skirt of her dressing gown, calloused and fondling her snow-white thigh.


    nche Capra was on fire, snapping to her feet on fire, a foot raised and kicked at him, ¡°Have you never seen a woman before? I¡¯m Moon Wright¡¯s lover, do you have to ask him if you want to sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, if he knew, he¡¯d serve you up immediately.¡± York Charlie sneered.


    He squeezed her smooth ankles, sneered, and forced her into the corner of the couch, dropping in her ear, ¡°The more you resist, the more I want you.¡±


    He peeled off her dressing gown, and the next second, footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Without waiting for the two of them to react, the person at the door pushed his way in, and when he saw the scene, he covered his mouth in shock and screamed.


    ¡°You, York ¡­¡± The moment she pointed at nche Capra, a surprisingly heavy glint of murderous intent appeared in her eyes and faded away.


    Shireen Miller stood in the doorway, her face full of tears, and held back hard, so that a few lines of tears flowed from her eyes.


    nche Capra pushed the man out of the way as she saw Shireen Miller crying a little sardonically.


    She and York Charlie weren¡¯t real, but the scene had certainly hurt Shireen Miller.


    But she was also a little fired up, how could she have been misunderstood if it wasn¡¯t for this man. nche Capra red hard at York Charlie.


    York Charlie was unimpressed, sitting gracefully on the sofa, his legs folded together, hisrge hands resting idly in hisp.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t think Shireen Miller¡¯s sudden appearance was just a coincidence!


    Only, he looked at nche Capra for a reaction, and there was no rush to speak.


    Shireen Miller took a few steps in and wiped her eyes with her hand, a gesture that I could see ¡­


    ¡°Miss Capra, I remember that Moon Wright has favoured you a lot, if he knows that you have done this kind of thing ¡­¡± The gesture was pitiful, but the words were indeed sarcastic.


    At those words, the few moments of guilt in nche Capra¡¯s heart also disappeared, and she only felt a surge of anger in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in stealing a man from you, and since you don¡¯t want me to appear here, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    nche Capra smiled a wide, leathery smile.

 Chapter 5: Something’s Wrong

    Shireen Miller certainly didn¡¯t stand in the way; she was happy with the oue.


    She nced sideways at York Charlie and saw that his eyes were glued to nche Capra and he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of her.


    There was no result Shireen Miller wanted, and what happened next was unexpected.


    The man sat on the Italian leather sofa, his face handsome and sinister, hisrge hands pulling open the cab next to him and pulling out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter from within, lighting them.


    He would like to see how this woman fights back.


    Very interesting, huh.


    The corner of his lips filled with coldness held a cigarette, curls of light smoke faintly haunting him.


    This action added a bit of haziness to the man¡¯s handsome face.


    nche Capra who saw this scene held back the anger that filled her heart, this man, really a thief shameless! They two women are fighting, but the person in question is watching from the sidelines, what?


    Her eyes rolled around, well, since you want to watch the show, then this girl will let you watch it all at once!


    Shireen Miller clearly saw the smirk in the bottom of her eyes and frowned slightly, what was nche Capra ying at?


    Without waiting for her to say anything, nche Capra stepped onto the expensive carpet and walked step by step towards the man with the dark eyes.


    York Charlie held a cigarette in one hand, the other hand propped up on the backrest of the sofa, his posture casual and elegant, his long fingers dusted off the ashes of the cigarette, his ck eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Wearing a bathrobe, her sexy corbones, hidden hills, not a handful of slender waist, slender and condensed white lotus root arms, just standing in front of him, a self-contained eye-catching scenery.


    ¡°Miss Capra, are you in the wrong ce, the door is there!¡± Shireen Miller pointed at the door, her fingertips straining hard and her voice taking on a slight tremor of anger, but her face was still smiling, only it was a sinister smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose THE Charlie family is in the habit of kicking a woman out the door in the middle of the night in a bathrobe?¡±


    The words were meant for Shireen Miller, but nche Capra was facing York Charlie.


    Suddenly, with a lean, she took the change of clothes on the couch, which York Charlie had arranged for a servant to bring over, and which she had intended to wear after her bath.


    The snow-white skin made the man on the couch¡¯s throat roll, a fire in his body tearing at his sanity.


    And that wasn¡¯t all, the woman was changing with her back turned in front of Shireen Miller and herself!


    The bathrobe was removed, and the golden underwear was on her body, further entuating her figure to the front and back, no less than the lingerie models on TV.


    The bottom of the man¡¯s eyes dark awn flickered slightly, smoking action harder, the heart of the evil fire constantly run up, he could not wait to immediately pressed on nche Capra body, eyes a turn, Shireen Miller pressure fundamentally did not want to leave the idea, he can only endure.


    Shireen Miller heart that fire finally raged up, pointing at nche Capra scolded, ¡°you this woman who does not abide by women¡¯s morals, ran to York¡¯s home to seduce him, what is your intention? Do you think York would really look at you, a second-hand woman?¡±


    Her words were heated, repeatedly using her of being an ungodly woman and pointing out the fact that she was Moon Wright¡¯s lover.


    nche Capra sneered inwardly, the smile deepening on her face, ¡°I can¡¯t understand a word Miss Miller is saying.¡±


    Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t the only one who could y innocent either, she could too!


    She was already dressed, her blue and white one-shoulder striped shirt lined her corbones even more deservedly, her long ink-coloured hair hung silky smooth on both sides of her shoulders, and there was also a lock of her hair yfully glued to her lips, extraordinarily sexy and seductive.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t wait any longer, walking up to her and gritting her teeth, ¡°Are you packed? Can we go now?¡±


    Pulling a few more bills out of her bag, she casually threw them in her arms, ¡°This is for your fare, so you don¡¯t have any money to get back!¡±


    The banknotes are still brand new, nche Capra calmly put the money into her pocket, while her mouth said, ¡°There is no hurry ¡­ I haven¡¯t said hello to President Charlie yet, you always have to say hello to the host family before you leave, don¡¯t you? ¡±


    Her smile was unchanged, but it was said with a hidden sarcasm.


    She was right to say this, but who was Shireen Miller, she was neither York Charlie¡¯s girlfriend, nor fianc¨¦e, wife, nor the hostess of this vi.


    It wasn¡¯t her turn to be evicted!


    Shireen Miller was furious to grab her arm, her hand was empty, the person had already walked to the front of the sofa.


    Ambiguously twisted the cigarette from the man¡¯s hand, put it in his mouth and inhaled twice, slowly exhaled in his face, the grey smoke sprayed on his face after some distance, surprisingly, it rose a burst of inexplicable fire.


    nche Capra was deliberately seducing him!


    The smoke entered her mouth and was swallowed slowly, nche Capra barely choked, she had to hold back her coughing so she couldn¡¯t break it!


    Seeing a bottle of wine and a couple of highball sses sitting on the table, nche Capra poured herself half a ss to hand to the man.


    ¡°President Charlie, this ss of wine is my way of thanking you for helping me today.¡±


    The goblet tipped crookedly when it was still centimetres away from the man, the red liquidnding impartially on the man¡¯s indescribable parts.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Oops, sorry sorry sorry President Charlie, my hand just slipped.¡±


    The cunning under nche Capra¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t escape him, and her white fingers pinched a couple of tissues and wiped them on his trousers, not too gently, but not too gently, and it was evocative.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t stop, still watching her movements with a sneer.


    ¡°Bitch.¡±


    Shireen Miller cracked, those earlier manners long gone, a knife hidden in her eyes, itching to cut someone up by a thousand cuts.


    She yanked hard on nche Capra¡¯s wrist, trying to bring it back, but just as she grabbed it, nche Capra had wrenched it away with all her might.


    nche Capra smiled in satisfaction, her goal had been achieved and it was time for her to go.


    ¡°Miss Miller, why are you angry? As a woman, it is very important for me to remind you that too much anger can lead to wrinkles.¡±


    She was going to leave, and Shireen Miller was partial to letting her go.


    Just as she turned her head to leave, Shireen Miller¡¯s anger suddenly grew much stronger and she yanked the person back with force.


    ¡°nche Capra get this straight, what the hell do you mean? Seducing someone else¡¯s man, you¡¯ve got a point, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At those words, nche Capra also got a little bit annoyed, what do you mean she seduced, did she see it with her own eyes?


    She red at the man on the couch, the smoke lingering around his face so she couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Turning her head to leave, a hand grabbed her again, and nche Capra shook it off, but in less than three seconds she heard a thud.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s head hit the corner of the table and there was a lot of red blood on the floor, she saw the blood on her hand and her head fell to the floor and she fainted.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t expected this to happen and was stunned for a split second, immediately turning around and walking away.


    ¡°Go where, Shireen Miller is hurt, didn¡¯t you see?¡± York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected it either, but he hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to want to take charge even more, and his tone towards her hardened a little.


    nche Capra, despite her anger, didn¡¯t bother with him at this point, and without turning her head walked over to the table where the phone was sitting.


    ¡°Make the call, you can be mad at me, but the most important thing right now is to get someone to the hospital isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 6: Humiliation

    The ambnce arrived quickly, carefully cing Shireen Miller on the bed and lifting her into the car.


    nche Capra wrinkled her nose and followed self-consciously, she had caused this incident and she would certainly be responsible to the end.


    The paramedics all got into the car and stopped her, ¡°Miss, the car can¡¯t fit anymore, why don¡¯t you take that gentleman¡¯s car and follow him here.¡±


    After saying that, she pointed her finger at the ck Lincoln outside.


    Extremely iconic ck, nche Capra knew it was York Charlie¡¯s car.


    A little conflicted in her mind, she finally frowned before walking over to the car, the window slowly lowered and York Charlie looked at her coldly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car!¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t rub his nose in it and walked towards the back seat door, but to her dismay, the front seat door opened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself twice!¡± The cold, maic voice rang out.


    Finally, they arrived seconds after the ambnce did as well.


    Shireen Miller was admitted to Surgical Emergency, the door closed so the two men couldn¡¯t see inside.


    There was a bench just outside the door and nche Capra sat down, rubbing her stomach as it ached a little from not having eaten all afternoon and into the evening.


    York Charlie, not noticing her unusual reaction, leaned his body against the wall and took his cigarettes and lighter out of his pocket.


    ¡°Click¡± the cigarette was lit, York Charlie inhaled deeply, curls of smoke wrapped his whole face, his expression was obscure, looking at nche Capra¡¯s eyes had a softness that even he couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Woman, remember yourself, you have just revealed your purpose.¡±


    A wisp of smoke slowly drifted towards her, which at the moment was more refreshingpared to the choking smoke.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Laughing instantly from the serious lightness she had just shown, nche Capra covered her mouth and coughed and righted her voice beforeughing sarcastically under the man¡¯s intense gaze.


    ¡°Trees without faces will die, people without faces are invincible, I think President Charlie is relying on this set of guidelines to be able to gain a foothold in A City!¡±


    What did he just say? Revealing her purpose? What purpose could she have? It¡¯s hard to believe that he thought he admired him enough to go against Shireen Miller, right?


    A sh ofplexity darted across his eyes, only for the unspoken moral to be quickly reined in by York Charlie.


    The ER opened its doors and the nurse wheeled Shireen Miller out as nche Capra rushed to her feet.


    ¡°The person is nothing serious, her head is broken by a few centimetres, it¡¯s been stitched up and a CT has been taken, she has a mild concussion and will need to stay in hospital for a few days for observation, the patient¡¯s family should go and pay first!¡± The nurse finished her orders and pushed the person away.


    York Charlie unhurriedly fished out a mobile phone and dialled her assistant¡¯s number, ¡°Arrange Shireen Miller in the hospital¡¯s senior ward, and get another caretaker over here!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes dimmed for a few moments as she listened to her arrangements.


    The two walked together to the advanced ward on the third floor, where Shireen Miller was well cared for, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to wake up.


    Eyes dazed, she nced around, realising it was a hospital, and saw the caretaker in front of her, the two men standing to the side.


    She immediately noticed that something was different, and touched her head, which was bandaged like a mummy, and was in some pain from the anaesthetic.


    ttening her mouth in aggravation, her eyes overflowing with tears, she sobbed a few times and huffed, ¡°York, am I disfigured?¡±


    Again pointing her finger at nche Capra, she cursed angrily in aggravation, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you woman, if I¡¯m disfigured I¡¯ll never let you go for the rest of my life!¡±


    Being scolded a few times, nche Capra didn¡¯t retort, the breath she was carrying in her heart was also put down, being able to scold someone so freely, her situation couldn¡¯t be any worse.


    The corner of the mouth of the caregiver on the side twitched, the fall was on the head but not the face, where did the disfiguremente from?


    ¡°York, how long are you going to defend this woman?¡± Seeing that the man didn¡¯t move a bit, she cried out in aggravation, tearfully using nche Capra.


    The man who remained speechless looked towards nche Capra, his gaze cool, like the autumn wind, refreshing but without a trace of temperature.


    ¡°In that case, Miss Capra will make amends to Shireen Miller and stay to look after her! Is that enough?¡± His gaze still shot coldly towards Shireen Miller.


    Seeing his cold gaze, the words that were about toe out of her mouth were swallowed, but in her heart, she hated that she was not willing to let that woman get away with this.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Pursing her lips, she spoke coldly in a calm and self-assured manner.


    She wasn¡¯t a servant in their house, why should she have to do whatever he said?


    ¡°You think it¡¯s working?¡± York Charlie snorted, the corners of his mouth lifting up in a smile, though brimming with nothing, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint ofughter in his eyes.


    Watching the interaction between them, Shireen Miller, anxious, spoke to her condescendingly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you work for nothing.¡±


    With that, darting out something from her bag, so fast you couldn¡¯t see what it was, she whirled around and flung a wad of money into nche Capra¡¯s arms, ¡°Here¡¯s your payment.¡±


    Shireen Miller smiled gently, the smile not reaching her eyes, her cold and horrible gaze was fixed on her, as long as nche Capra stayed, then would she still worry about not knowing how to deal with her?


    Just what she didn¡¯t expect was that nche Capra tsked a few times after she got the money and looked at the money in her hand, ¡°Look how generous your master is, 20, 000 came out with her hand.¡±


    What did she mean by this, Shireen Miller felt vaguely bad.


    The next instant a pile of money and five notes were thrown back, twenty thousand for her and five hundred from nche Capra.


    ¡°This is mypensation for you, and you shouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s too little, after all, that¡¯s all you¡¯re worth!¡± nche Capra smiled a million smiles.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± anger poured out, pulling at the wound as she exerted herself, hurting her so much that she rubbed the back of her head, her icy gaze scraping at nche Capra¡¯s face like a knife.


    Without waiting for the next reaction from the two men, nche Capra turned away, clean and crisp.


    The men had already collected their smiles long ago, and theirplicated gazes fell on nche Capra¡¯s back.


    ¡°York, look at her, she ¡­¡± she said half-heartedly, still unable to utter a word.


    She realized that York Charlie was staring at nche Capra¡¯s departing figure with indescribable jealousy and anger.


    That bitch had obviouslye here to seduce York on purpose, and no, she was never going to let her get away with it!


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something, call the carer if something happens.¡±


    The clear and low, as if aged wine generally intoxicating voice suddenly drifted into Shireen Miller¡¯s ears without slowing down.


    About to stop it, she quickly silenced herself aftering into contact with his icy cold breath.


    She could only look helplessly at York Charlie¡¯s distant figure, just as York Charlie had just looked at nche Capra, only the two emotions were not the same.


    In front of the hospital.


    nche Capra painfully looked at the insufficient bnce of cash in her wallet, the corner of her mouth skimmed, had she known that she shouldn¡¯t have been so generous in taking out five hundred just now.


    That was her food expenses for a month ah, now only five hundred left, how can she still live ah!


    Just as she was indignant, not far away, a slutty red car approached her unhurriedly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Little sweetheart,¡± the slightly maic man called out to nche Capra.


    The car window rolled down, nche Capra looked at the familiar face was also a little helpless, let him not call her something little sweetheart every time, he just didn¡¯t listen ¡­


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Lorcan George spoke, opening the car door in the process.


    nche Capra gingerly prepared to get in the car, her little legs had just taken a step into the door when her wrist was grabbed coldly.

 Chapter 7: Bumping Into People

    nche Capra turned around and saw the perennial iceberg face, and her gaze shifted slowly downward, looking dead at the paw on her wrist that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Another look to York Charlie, signalling for him to release himself.


    Who knew that the man wasn¡¯t even half aware of it, nche Capra rolled her eyes so hard they were cramping up before she felt her wrist go ck.


    ¡°What¡¯s President Charlie doing tagging along if he¡¯s not going to be with your Miss Miller?¡± The corners of her lips were mildly upturned, and tiny pear swirls were faintly visible.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t noticed that her tone had a hint of jealousy that even she wasn¡¯t aware of, but Lorcan George, who was on the sidelines, knew exactly what was going on.


    Heid his eyes on the upright figure that seemed to be wrapped in a million lights, and recognised the man at once.


    That is with an extraordinary identity, just this A city everyone¡¯s wealth is notpared to his one ten thousandth, such a person, little sweetheart is how to know?


    Lorcan George¡¯s measuring gaze with suspicion fell into York Charlie¡¯s eyes and became a provocation.


    The phoenix eyes took a deep look and quickly averted their gaze, ncing at nche Capra again with a faintly indifferent expression.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    The words fell, nche Capra felt that his words were ridiculous, so she indulgently raised her eyebrows andughed softly, her veiled little face, at this moment, there is actually an indescribable seductive power.


    York Charlie¡¯s throat tightened, inside his mind suddenly remembered the scene of her changing clothes behind his back, a dry mouth.


    ¡°York Charlie, Shireen Miller I¡¯ve seen there¡¯s nothing serious and I¡¯ve madepensation, don¡¯t get too far ahead of yourself!¡± The end of her originally choppy words rose slightly, and by the end of it, she actually took on a bit of a sulk.


    She naturally assumed that York Charlie¡¯sment about going with him was an attempt to get her to look after Shireen Miller.


    The man who hadn¡¯t said anything suddenly interjected, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, what¡¯s going on? What kind of trouble are you in?¡±


    The tone of his voice was undisguised concern, while the implication was that whatever trouble she was in, he would help her out.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart is warm, calmly looking at the man whose ck eyes are as deep as the ck night starry sky, ¡°Nothing, but I was just pestered by a crazy dog.¡±


    Slightly raised his eyes, eagle-like eyes, steadily seized her, his expression was inscrutable, ¡°Then someone who has been bitten by a mad dog I wonder if it will be infected?¡±


    This sentence immediately pulled nche Capra back to that night, he domineeringly pressed her into the car and kissed her fiercely.


    Her lips were cool against her hot lips, and the two thin lips seemed a little hard to part, and she was nearly lost.


    nche Capra involuntarily touched her red lips.


    Lorcan George was a little lost, he took it all in, he knew that the intersection of these two was not as shallow as it seemed, but at the same time he understood that there was absolutely no way that nche Capra could be with York Charlie.


    Thinking about this, Lorcan George body blocked her, not moving to separate the two of them by some distance, politely and detachedly asked, ¡°Mr. Charlie if there¡¯s nothing else then I¡¯ll take little sweetheart to take the first step.¡±


    ¡°Have Young Master George and Miss Capra known each other long?¡± York Charlie asked with a smirk, hisplexion growing more and more shadowy, his gaze growing colder and colder.


    Unable to bear dragging her best friend down, nche Capra was about to step forward to exin herself when she didn¡¯t realise that she had been beaten to it.


    Lorcan George smiled politely, ¡°I¡¯m little sweetheart¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    As the flirty red car was too conspicuous, coupled with the fact that there were two outrageously handsome men on the scene, it naturally attracted a lot of people.


    The people were all shocked by the face value of the two men, and their eyes were all about the two men standing together, long ago excluding nche Capra.


    Both men had beautiful voices, and the crowd suddenly thought of the saying that if a good voice could make the ears pregnant, then they would have to get an abortion right now.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± York Charlie asked rhetorically.


    He wasn¡¯t asking about Lorcan George, and was asking about the woman.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the George family would allow Lorcan George to have such a woman as a girlfriend!


    Lorcan George was about to answer when a small, slender hand stopped her, her eyes with a smirk as she said in a single word, ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Twisting her head, ¡°Lorcan, no need to bullshit with him, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Raising her foot to get into the car, behind her, a sudden sentence drilled into her ears, ¡°Miss Capra as a mistress goes around climbing high branches, do you think the people of THE George family will ept a woman like you?¡±


    Lorcan George also got angry, unbuckled his seatbelt and pushed the door to get out of the car, ¡°President Charlie is wrong, I don¡¯t mind anything little sweetheart does.¡±


    As the words fell out of his mouth, not a bit of the tenderness in his eyes rested on nche Capra.


    The gaze stung a certain man¡¯s eyes, and he was so cold and morose that the temperature around him dropped considerably, and everyone covered their arms and silently moved away from the man.


    Before he could say anything else, Lorcan George pulled nche Capra into the car and entered himself with her, closing the door hard as the car departed.


    Car.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say a word, her lips were pursed tightly, her fingers sunk deep into her hand until they pressed a deep, shallow puddle she didn¡¯t stop.


    Long, curvedshes fluttered gently, and her brown eyes drooped.


    Lorcan George swept her a somewhat worried nce, even as he drove and consciously slowed down.


    Noticing his line of sight, she was stunned, realising that it was her own problem, the corners of her lips curved up into a gentle smile, ¡°Lorcan, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Having said that, the strangeness in her heart increased instead of decreasing.


    Hearing her say this, Lorcan George breathed a slight sigh of relief, and that firm figure surfaced in his mind.


    He never managed to get the question out of his mind until the car reached its destination.


    nche Capra went to unbuckle her seatbelt, just in time to bump into his appearance of wanting to speak, her heart thumped, and exined herself.


    ¡°Lorcan, you don¡¯t have to take what ¡­ I said just now seriously.¡± Giving him a reassuring smile.


    Her movement to get out of the car also interrupted the words that were about toe out of his mind, and Lorcan George didn¡¯t stop her from leaving.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After seeing her go up the stairs, he then returned to his senses and hung his head glumly.


    little sweetheart, you really don¡¯t have any feelings for me at all?


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    At nine o¡¯clock, a cheerful and pleasant bell vibrated on the table.


    nche Capra jerked out of bed, saw the number of a familiar person, and immediately scratched the answer button.


    ¡°nche, there¡¯s a big showter, why haven¡¯t youe yet? You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± The voice over there asked in a lowered, worried voice.


    nche Capra rubbed her eyes and scratched her hair in annoyance.


    She had indeed forgotten.


    ¡°Not much more to say, I¡¯ll exin it to you in the past, I¡¯m rushing over right now.¡±


    Rolling out of bed.


    Hating the fact that she had grown a pair of wings, nche Capra desperately ran out the door to stop the car.


    When the car reached its destination, she paid for it and hurried to the spot.


    Just as she entered, nche Capra bumped into someone.

 Chapter 8: Performer’s Costume Destroyed

    Caught off guard by the appearance of a person in front of her, she subconsciously had to step back.


    It was this action that made her even more unprepared for what came next.


    nche Capra¡¯s feet slipped as she stepped back, and her entire body was bent at 120 degrees, and as she watched her back was about to have a close kiss with the earth, she also closed her eyes in despair.


    Just as she was falling backwards, she was suddenly pulled in by a lean, but not overly strong arm, a rough gravelly palm gripping her wrist.


    nche Capra slumped violently forward, but, stumbling on her feet, her body flopped straight down.


    She panicked, and in her extreme panic, not being able to think, she wed and grabbed at whatever she could.


    The body still fell, but there was still half of it hanging on top of some object.


    Just for a moment as she slumped down, she could feel warm breath against her face, the soothing, smooth fabric didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit cackly, except that something inside that fabric inexplicably stood up a few momentster.


    Once she felt safe, nche Capra let out a long breath, not realising what she was clutching, and as she exhaled against the fabric, the strange firmness became more pronounced.


    Just as she was about to raise her head to look at it, a voice sounded above her head.


    The slightly maic low voice was somewhat sarcastic, ¡°Are you that horny?¡±


    That low tone was a little different from the past, and it clearly contained some sneers and a few ¡­ hidden points.


    nche Capra body stiffened, looked up to see, just on a pair of bright as a star¡¯s ck eyes.


    Stunned for a moment, she lowered her head again to look, she was currently half kneeling on the ground, the remaining half of her body hanging on his pair of long legs, and the thing that nche Capra had just grabbed ¡­ was precisely the man¡¯s important part.


    Her face flushed red in a sh, her fingers moved slightly, and the warmth was extremely weirdly angr through the fabric, she was even more embarrassed and immediately withdrew her hand.


    ¡°What? Still not getting up?¡±


    This time she more obviously heard the mockery in his words, and also couldn¡¯t help but feel a little slightly angry, her ankles straightened up.


    ¡°Hiss,¡± nche Capra cried out in pain almost at the same time, clutching her foot and clenching her teeth hard; her ankle was sprained and moving it felt like it could kill her.


    York Charlie noticed and was about to speak when the woman stiffly braced herself to get up.


    There was some anger in his heart, all sprained and still restless?


    Bending down, arms across her, nche Capra resisted, but then swallowed her words when she came into contact with his icy eyes.


    The princess picked her up and headed straight for the backstage.


    nche Capra was a little confused at the moment, how did he know he was going backstage?


    Along the way, there was no shortage of people looking at them, most of them ogling York Charlie.


    York Charlie pushes the door open and is met by the stunningly beautiful Shireen Miller, especially with her make-up on.


    There was a momentary stalemate in the atmosphere.


    In the end, Shireen Miller spoke up, seeing York Charlie hugging nche Capra, her eyes about to burst into mes with jealousy, but she held her tongue.


    A slightly stiff smile, ¡°York, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Capra?¡±


    ¡°Sprain.¡± York Charlie said coldly, not looking at her, finding a spot and setting the man down steadily.


    Shireen Miller followed her over, still covering her mouth in surprise when she heard, ¡°How, how did Miss Capra sprain herself at the sight of our York? But fortunately, fortunately it was pounced on York, then if it was someone else ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say thetter, the end of the sentence pulling out long and hard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was offended, did she mean by that that she fell over herself at the sight of a man?


    She calmed herself and rubbed her ankle, her anger subsiding and she smiled instead of being angry, a reaction that left Shireen Miller unsure.


    ¡°Miss Miller is joking, honestly, even if some people were hard up to jumping into a man¡¯s arms no one would want them would they?¡±


    tant sarcasm, that was the retort nche Capra gave her.


    Shireen Miller clenched her fists so hard that her nose pushed up in exasperation, a reaction thatsted only a few seconds.


    After a few seconds had passed, she looked at York Charlie pitifully.


    ¡°Did Miss Capra misunderstand, I didn¡¯t mean anything by what I just said, you, you didn¡¯t just say that about me again, did you?¡± She bit her lip and her eyes reddened.


    York Charlie had one hand in his pocket, his dark eyes looked at nche Capra, suddenly his eyes condensed with ayer of fog, unable to see or feel.


    ¡°I just did not specify who it is, Miss Miller how own right?¡± Smiling sweetly, the standard reveals eight teeth, the knitted brows are extremely seductive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first, after all, I¡¯m here, you guys will definitely feel inconvenient right.¡±


    The words just fell, she stiffly braced herself to stand up, her ankles hurt to the bone, and her sensory organs were surprisingly more sensitive at this time.


    Every step was a million miles away, and even so, she continued to walk slowly.


    As she passed York Charlie, she suddenly met his meaningful eyes.


    There was a moment of disorientation, and then a quick move away.


    Her departing back is reflected in York Charlie¡¯s eyes, which are even more misted, and the strangeness in his heart is even more obvious.


    After nche Capra left, York Charlie swept a fierce-eyed Shireen Miller away, and then tucked it away for a split second when he looked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Without a hint of exnation, he left, and Shireen Miller called out behind him several times without bringing him back.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s gaze grew fierce, her fists clenched hard, nche Capra, I¡¯m not done with you!


    ¡­


    After leaving backstage, nche Capra limps into the dressing room, which is filled with people in twos and threes.


    She had just sat down when someone came into the dressing room.


    ¡°nche, you need toe over there with me and see what¡¯s going on, your performance outfit is ruined.¡± Both eyes were worried.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± nche Capra jerked to her feet, forgetting about her sprained ankle, and stood up and jerked backwards.


    ¡°Your leg?¡±


    nche Capra looked to her ankle and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you show me the show clothes first.¡±


    Just as she took a step, she heard the door click open and the crowd suddenly gathered.


    In a matter of moments, an exmation of surprise came from someone in the crowd, and intermittently people eximed as well.


    ¡°Oh my god, pinch me, did I see it right? Is that the fishtail dress zed moon?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it wrong, oh my god, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that York Charlie, the president of THE Charlie Group? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Really hey, who do you think he could be here for?¡±


    ¡°York Charlie is really the most mysterious and reserved existence in A City, gosh, do you guys feel the cold air on him?¡±


    The dressing room seemed to explode with the sound of cold breaths after seeing York Charlie.


    nche Capra also heard them and was shocked at how York Charlie, the CEO, came to the dressing room.


    She looked around again, Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t here.

 Chapter 9: Stunning the House

    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were glued to that fishtail dress as well, I should say so, there is no woman who doesn¡¯t love a pretty dress, even her.


    She was just wondering when York Charlie came towards her with his assistant.


    nche Capra was shocked and giggled inwardly, unable to believe it, and looked around again, swallowing hard when she saw that everyone around her was looking towards her.


    As if to confirm her doubts, the assistant stepped forward and smiled, ¡°Hello Miss Capra, this is Master Amy¡¯s sky-high design fishtail dress Lurid Moon, may I ask if you would like to try it on now?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± nche Capra pointed backhandedly at herself, extremely incredulous.


    There was also arge wave of shocked people on the side, that meant like how could it be her.


    nche Capra looked at the man on the side who had no expression on his face, and in her heart she was casting aspersions on how this man could suddenly be so kind. There couldn¡¯t be a conspiracy, could there?


    Her body shook, nche Capra quickly waved her hand, narrowed her eyes and said to York Charlie, ¡°President Charlie, thank you for your kindness, but I just can¡¯t ept such an expensive dress.¡±


    After saying that, her eyes also looked at Rurouni, and very reluctantly moved away from it, she had already forced herself to resist the urge to go up and touch it.


    ¡°That¡¯s Master Amy¡¯s heavenly design fishtail dress Rurouni, she really sheds her refusal?¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman? Howe she knows York Charlie?¡±


    ¡­


    Many people eximed, eximed at nche Capra¡¯s attitude, she actually rejected York Charlie¡¯s heart? Oh my God, how dare she?


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As soon as she say the words, the room went enigmatically silent, and all of them took a conscious step back.


    nche Capra rubbed her nose, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°nche Capra, I¡¯m not asking you, I¡¯m ordering you, wear it.¡± York Charlie looked straight at her word by word and said slowly, his low voice was like a magic spell, which actually made her unconsciously fascinated.


    Only after a long time did shee back to her senses, ¡°Why?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°This is my deal with you, I need you to wear to show off the zed moon¡¯s style, you as a model need a chance to get out of the country, isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡±


    nche Capra was a little tempted, her best friend next to her tugged on her sleeve and lowered her voice, ¡°nche, just say yes, your show clothes are ruined, what are you going to wear on stage if you don¡¯t have a costume?¡±


    Her best friend hit the nail on the head, and nche Capra nodded her head yes without further hesitation.


    It was ten minutes before the start of the show.


    The assistant handed nche Capra a pair of ten centimetre high heels as well, exining, ¡°Miss Capra, Rurouni needs to be paired with ten centimetre high heels in order to better let out her radiance, it¡¯s going to be hard for you.¡±


    nche Capra took it and nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t let President Charlie down.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutes had passed.


    At eleven a. m., there was a burst of ssical musicing from the Hen Show, which had apparently already begun.


    York Charlie and his assistant were sitting in the VIP seats and had a particrly good view.


    One by one, the models fishtailed in, catwalking and posing morously in their various coloured outfits.


    York Charlie watched quietly, but in reality his attention wasn¡¯t on the booth, he remembered what had just happened, nche Capra stubbornly leaving backstage with the same expression he had had when he had forcibly kissed her.


    It was all the same with anger and an emotion that even he couldn¡¯t make out in her eyes.


    nche Capra in the dressing room had also applied her make-up and changed into Rurouni, stepping slowly onto the stage in a pair of silver spiked heels.


    She found it a little strange why Rurouni¡¯s size was the same as hers, and even if it was the same, even if the shoes were too, the size was almost as if it was tailor-made for her.


    nche Capra swung her head, shaking those thoughts out of her head and righting herself, exhaling a breath in preparation for the ring.


    The ten centimetre heels did look very delicate and beautiful from the outside, but catwalking again on her sprained foot was going to be difficult.


    nche Capra let out a long breath and followed the model who stepped out in front of her, her face instantly changing to a solemn look and a smile.


    She was seen wearing a beige bustier tight dress, short in the front and long in the back, a butterfly¡¯sption graphic in the back, simple but not too holy, shawl your long hair was coiled behind your head, a white rose was pinned in between her hair, and the whole thing was out of this world incredible.


    She appeared on the scene, the whole show were stunned, by her body that kind of dusty temperament deeply attracted, as if the whole person was hooked by her soul.


    York Charlie also had a few moments of amazement in her eyes, and when she turned around that butterfly bone on her back was tantalisingly iparable.


    In an instant, the entire audience erupted in an unbelievably loud apuse, and all the people watching the show stood up excitedly just to give nche Capra a round of apuse.


    Under the stage, there was a person who gritted his teeth in hatred, itching to tear the people on the stage to pieces.


    nche Capra returned backstage after the show, her ankle tearing up in pain the moment she rxed.


    Her heels were swollen like buns when she took them off, and because they were swollen, there were visible strangtion marks from the heels.


    She no longer wanted to walk, looked at her swollen heels and picked up her mobile phone to broadcast a call.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps in the background.


    She angled her head and realized it was York Charlie, she pulled back a smile and was about to open her mouth when her eyes touched the person behind the man and she self-consciously kept her mouth shut.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t notice the difference and noticed her swollen heel like a bun and wrinkled his nose, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad.


    ¡°Miss Capra, congrattions, that was a very sessful walk just now.¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s smile made it impossible to tell that they had been sarcastic with each other before.


    nche Capra smiled back and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just at this moment, the one-metre-nine man suddenly squatted down, his big hand was about to touch nche Capra¡¯s heel, she fiercely retracted back, unsessfully, her ankle was instead grasped by the man in his hand.


    Warm and strange feeling, strong testosterone scent from the bottom up, somehow, she remembered the scene when she was forcibly kissed.


    Cool to the touch, York Charlie took out the ointment and squeezed it into his hand and rubbed it on her, a gentle motion apanied by a massaging motion that was veryforting and relieved her pain.


    nche Capra was shocked back to her senses by the coolness of the ointment, only to realise that York Charlie was half crouched on the floor rubbing the ointment on her, she was horrified.


    Shireen Miller is red with hatred and anger.


    nche Capra struggled, unwilling to let him rub it on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or I don¡¯t mind pressing you down in public to give you the ointment.¡± York Charlie¡¯s low and gentle voice came.


    nche Capra pursed her lips in thought, ¡°Then it¡¯s always okay if I go to the bathroom, right?¡±


    Still stubborn, she stood up, brushed his hand away, and propped herself up in her chair one step at a time.


    Looking down, a pair of spiked heels appeared in front of her, and angling her head, there was Shireen Miller¡¯s luscious face.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart.


    She smiled sweetly at herself, ¡°Miss Capra, your leg is still not well, let me help you.¡±

 Chapter 10: Instead, be framed

    nche Capra clearly caught the hatred in Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes, she smiled and didn¡¯t poke at what she was trying to do.


    Shireen Miller saw that she kept her mouth shut, so naturally she sweetly stepped forward and took her arm in an act of genuinely trying to help her.


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra, a little confused, his dark eyes looking back and forth between the two in amusement, a faint smile in his eyes.


    He was suddenly amused.


    The bathroom.


    As soon as she entered the bathroom, Shireen Miller shrugged her arm off viciously, looking at her in disgust, as sick as if she had seen a bug on her.


    nche Capra had been prepared for this, but she really hadn¡¯t expected Shireen Miller to be really strong, and she was caught off guard by the shove and almost slipped.


    Her ankle almost sprained again as well, but luckily she managed to hold onto the wall just in time.


    She didn¡¯t get angry either, and looked at Shireen Miller with some amusement, wanting to see what other tricks she had up her sleeve.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, nche Capra you really have a set of tricks, York in front of a set, behind the back of a set of tricks, your foot, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a sprain, and pretend, right, pretending can be really like, even I almost also believe it!¡± Shireen Miller said condescendingly, raising her head proudly.


    The sarcastic tone as well as the re gave nche Capra a heartbeat.


    Something was about to break through in her heart, and the doubts she had just had were instantly understood.


    Shireen Miller was just running over to teach herself a lesson so that she could show off her shamelessness.


    She understood very clearly in her heart who was the shameless woman back then!


    ¡°How dare Ipare myself to you Miss Miller, you are such a resourceful person, I am not even a hundred thousandth of you!¡±


    nche Capra snorted, her heels a little soft from standing for so long, but despite that, she had to hold back, not letting a viin like Shireen Miller get the better of her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shireen Miller red hard at her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear what I mean Miss Miller? You¡¯re the one who ruined my performance outfit, and now that there¡¯s no one else here, you¡¯re going to pretend with me?¡±


    At the words, Shireen Miller mentally lurched and tensed a little, then angled her head and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one who ruined it, so what are you going to do? Tell York? You don¡¯t have the authority to do that!¡±


    Destroying a show dress was a warning, she hated to kill nche Capra right there and then, it was hard to get over the fact that she hadn¡¯t killed her!


    The thought of her being held by York was on the verge of exploding the hate in her heart.


    Staring at nche Capra¡¯s innocent yet charming face, she was mad with jealousy, York Charlie hadn¡¯t touched herself in all these years, even hugging was a luxury, so she hated this woman.


    But she was also a little strange, York Charlie around so many women, why she would have a grudge against nche Capra?


    The first time she saw nche Capra, something like a sense of crisis was running amok and screaming in her heart.


    Turning her head, she red hard at nche Capra and moved back to her somewhat limping left foot, her eyes reddening as she red.


    A light footstep outside the bathroom wasing closer and closer.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s ears caught the sound and also recognised the owner of the voice.


    There was some amusement in her eyes.


    Shireen Miller nts her body backwards, a look of horror on her face.


    Halfway through the nting, a hand yanked her wrist violently, and with a tug, she was up again.


    The owner of the hand lowered his voice, ¡°Wanna y nt? Don¡¯t rush, we can y slowly.¡±


    Followed by, ¡°It¡¯s not just a frame-up, who wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s voice was soft, as if she were murmuring softly in her ear, and it was this voice that sent shock waves through Shireen Miller¡¯s mind, which grew more and more panicked.


    She nched a little, and the footsteps came closer and closer.


    Turns out, turns out nche Capra knew!


    As she fell into a panic, nche Capra¡¯s lips curved into a bizarre arc and looked at her ridiculously, like she was looking at a dog.


    nche Capra let go of her hand and quickly twisted her head a few steps forward, grabbing the bucket on the sink and sshing herself violently.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Icy cold water ran down the ends of her hair, soaking her entire body bit by bit, luscious curves emerging.


    She also winced at the same time, it was now the end of autumn, close to winter, and therefore the weather was cold and chilly.


    Shireen Miller never expected her to ssh herself with water, something was panicking in her mind in general, her heart was pounding.


    Just when she thought it was over, nche Capra¡¯s foot lurched and her body copsed.


    The man who heard the noise quickened his pace and took a step into the bathroom, his eyes touched the scene and looked harshly at Shireen Miller, his deep ck pupils glowing with a cold light.


    ¡°You listen to me ¡­,¡± Shireen Miller opened her mouth to exin and was interrupted before she could finish.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I have no past grievances with you, why are you doing this?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face was white, her lips were blue, and her hair was a little damp, but her body was more thoroughly soaked.


    The forced look was so realistic that if she hadn¡¯t known the whole story, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have been able to help but believe it.


    Heart pounding, she pulled on York Charlie¡¯s arm, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Pointing at nche Capra again, she pointedly yelled, ¡°She set me up, I didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s red eyes hissed in a truly indecent manner, like a barking mad dog.


    Snapping her head up, nche Capra gave a coldugh, tinged with madness, but her voice was horribly low and sneering, ¡°I set you up? Am I crazy enough to throw water on myself and fall?¡±


    Touching her eyes, York Charlie¡¯s heart gave a start, and his dark eyes converged.


    Then his eyes gouged Shireen Miller like razor des, interrupting her exnation, ¡°Shireen Miller, when did your mind be so malicious?¡±


    Just such a reprimanding sentence is enough to make Shireen Miller red-eyed, tears baring down, falling down like lifeless water, wiping her tears as she cries, her voice trembling, ¡°York, you¡¯d rather believe her than me?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t respond to her, his cold-fronted lips pursed tightly as he walked over to nche Capra and tried to pick her up in a cross-armed hug, nche Capra dodged out of the way faster before he could move.


    At some point nche Capra had burst into tears, she touched her tears, there was a time when she thought she would never shed another tear.


    Shireen Miller kept huffing and puffing, and the aggrieved voice was even more heartbreaking.


    Originally cold and heavy ck eyes, at this time is covered with ayer of dense, and the heart, more impatient, irritable.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He twisted his head to chide Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s crying stopped.


    Seeing nche Capra¡¯s reluctance to hold her herself, he didn¡¯t push it any further and ced his left hand in front of her so she could get up easily.


    Unexpectedly, nche Capra pushed the hand away directly and forcefully, angled her head, and in those soft eyes was stubbornness as well as ¡­ pain.


    ¡°Is it fun to humiliate me?¡± She asked, the corners of her mouth raised high, but there was no smile at that moment.

 Chapter 11: I don’t care to be your woman

    nche Capra stood up slowly, holding onto the wall, a dull ache in her heart.


    This scene, ruthlessly hit York Charlie¡¯s heart, he deeply looked at the arrogant back, his heart, sank to the extreme.


    He even had a hallucination, he actually felt that her back made his heart flutter?


    nche Capra stood at the entrance of the show and just wanted to reach out to stop the car when a Lincoln stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Get in.¡± The window was rolled down.


    nche Capra grunted, ¡°No need. Thanks.¡±


    At that, York Charlie got out of the car straight and sharp, nced lightly at nche Capra, and before she could react reached out and pulled, scooping her up in a cross-armed hug and shoving her into the back seat.


    ¡°¡­ York Charlie are you crazy?¡±


    York Charlie wouldn¡¯t listen and drove straight back to her cottage.


    Struggling to no avail nche Capra was honest and sat on the couch wide eyed with York Charlie.


    York Charlie gestured to the bathrobe and bodysuit next to him, ¡°Go take a shower.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Grimacing, nche Capra reluctantly picked up her things and headed for the bathroom in her room.


    Now she was still wet and looked a little worse for wear.


    The bathroom ss was frosted, and the woman¡¯s delicate figure inside was hidden and extremely tempting.


    Suddenly, the figure behind the ss copsed in a very exaggerated position.


    nche Capra let out an ¡°ah¡±, York Charlie¡¯s figure gave a start, oohed and aahed from the sofa, and hurried over to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was no answer, and York Charlie pursed his lips, unscrewing the doorknob, and heat gushed out instantly.


    nche Capra on the floor was naked, her cheeks red looking like tantalising apples.


    She ttened her mouth in resignation as she looked at her visitor, and there were droplets of water running down the ends of her hair, to her sexy corbone, and then to the soft hills.


    The knot in her throat rolled, and York Charlie¡¯s body unconsciously reacted.


    York Charlie picked her straight up in a cross-armed hug, and the reddish skin clinging to York Charlie¡¯s body, through a thinyer of fabric, was really provocative.


    ¡°Hey¡­ you put me down!¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice rose just a little, and then instantly realized what a situation she was in.


    She had nothing on and was nestled in York Charlie¡¯s arms.


    York Charlie looked at her flustered appearance and some sporadicughter gathered under his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this body of yours before.¡±


    When he said this York Charlie gently pressed against nche Capra¡¯s ear and ambiguously lowered his tone.


    York Charlie carries nche Capra straight out, nche Capra is so ashamed and annoyed that she waits until she is thrown on the bed before she remembers to fight back.


    nche Capra rolled over on her back and intended to run, York Charlie was quick on his feet and in one swift motion reached down and pressed nche Capra¡¯s legs together, his fingers invading upwards a little, stirring up lust.


    Suddenly, York Charlie sped the back of nche Capra¡¯s head with one hand and kissed her passionately.


    His kisses wereced with aggression, stirring dominantly in nche Capra¡¯s mouth as if he were trying to rub her entire being into his own flesh and blood.


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth whimpered as she tried to push him away.


    A woman¡¯s strength is a little weak after all, and as York Charlie impatiently rips off his own clothes, nche Capra takes the opportunity to pant and curse, ¡°York Charlie you scum! Lunatic! What a fucking dictatorship!¡±


    Her eyes were red, with tears brewing in them from her freshly irritated and fruitless struggle.


    ¡°Refusing to be weed? Such a trick doesn¡¯t really fit here, does it?¡± York Charlie let out augh, his top already ripped off.


    He leaned down and mped one hand under nche Capra¡¯s chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    Clear as water, her eyes held the reflection of York Charlie alone.


    There was resentment and anger and a kind of hate in her eyes.


    York Charlie paused for a second, not having time to think about it, before he saw nche Capra stick one foot out from under the covers and kick her in the nuts.


    Luckily York Charlie had quick reflexes and managed to dodge as nche Capra kicked him in the thigh.


    York Charlie blushes and bullies his way straight through, pinning nche Capra down in one fell swoop.


    He mps down on nche Capra¡¯s hands, keeping them high above his head, and kisses him directly.


    nche Capra bit down on York Charlie¡¯s soft lips as they came into contact, waiting until the taste of blood was in his mouth before letting go.


    The brief moment had already caused blood to spill from the corner of York Charlie¡¯s mouth, and it looked like the situation was still getting worse.


    York Charlie stared grimly at nche Capra, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be my woman?¡±


    There was a sneer in his words, causing the exasperated nche Capra to lurch for it.


    ¡°Pah-¡± A crisp put of apuse rang out abruptly.


    nche Capra returned the sneer, looked at York Charlie steadily, and said, word for word, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Originally, nche Capra thought that York Charlie would be angry and even drive her away, but she did not expect that after so many years York Charlie¡¯s nature had finally changed a lot.


    He just lightly looked at nche Capra with an extremely deep gaze, then got up and put on his clothes.


    After taking the clothes from the bathroom and putting them on nche Capra, York Charlie, still without saying a word, reached out and hugged nche Capra.


    Frozen for a moment, nche Capra forgot to resist.


    She was carried by York Charlie to the room that had been assigned to her earlier in her visit, and with the same detached and polite look in it, nche Capra felt as if she had lost something.


    After being ced on the bed, York Charlie, who was always sober and dignified, hesitated for two seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was for the offence just taken.


    nche Capra stiffened all over, not knowing how to react.


    This person! She couldn¡¯t have known better! A proud man like that had learnt to admit his mistakes?


    nche Capra waited for York Charlie to go out before she recovered from her shock and tried tough, but the corners of her mouth pulled back in a crying expression.


    Before nche Capra could gather her emotions, her mobile phone, which had been in her bag, rang.


    nche Capra reached down and flipped through it a few times, finally finding what she wanted and answering the call.


    Outside at night, the scenery here is really good, outside far away from the past can only see a piece of brilliant lights, just like being in a river of stars.


    The familiar male voice on the other end of the phone seems to beughing, he called her name, ¡°Do you still remember your past?¡±


    ¡°Remember.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t hesitate.


    It was etched in her bones and no matter what, she would never forget it.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t fall head over heels in love with it.¡± The man over there was banging on the table with extreme regrity, a gesture nche Capra knew he did whenever he was upset.


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°Won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The other side answered faintly, ¡°Hang up before you get suspicious.¡±


    The call was cut off at once, and nche Capra looked at the phone¡¯s disy with his name on it, lighting up for a moment and then going out again.


    His eyes moved to the ster on the table, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort as he remembered the dusty past.


    York Charlie was as hypocritical as ever.


    Hypocritical to the point where he hated the idea of putting him in harm¡¯s way.


    When he woke up the next day, it was time for breakfast.


    nche Capra was woken up by the maid and washed all the way downstairs until she sat downstairs for breakfast, nche Capra still looking a little sleepless.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t move to notice this, yesterday¡¯s medicine had done some good, at least now nche Capra was much better where she had been hurt.


    Their eyes met in the air and nche Capra lowered her head as if she hadn¡¯t seen it.

 Chapter 12: We’re Not the Same

    Breakfast was an extremely simple sandwich and milk, and nche Capra took two bites, watching York Charlie look as if he had something to say, when there was amotion on the other side of the doorway.


    It was Shireen Miller.


    The butler pushed the pot, ¡°Miss Miller had toe in herself ¡­ couldn¡¯t stop her ¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller ignored this and instead gave York Charlie and nche Capra a blushing look.


    York Charlie was slightly stunned, thinking ofst night¡¯s events, and frowned before returning to his normal self.


    ¡°York, I came to apologise to Sister nche Capra for what happened yesterday ¡­¡± Shireen Miller looked at the two, her eyes as sincere as they could be.


    nche Capra watched this with amusement, and she didn¡¯t say anything about that little thing between women.


    ¡°Miss Capra, it¡¯s my fault, what happened yesterday was just a moment of childish tempering up ¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shireen Miller was like a child begging for forgiveness for a mistake.


    nche Capra just wanted to apud and say continue your performance, I did not expect Shireen Miller this person can not act by himself to go directly pushed to nche Capra, ¡°Miss Capra, you forgive me not good?¡±


    At that, nche Capra let out augh, ¡°I¡¯d consider it if you poured that much water on yourself.¡±


    Trying to brush back impression points with an apology? Not a chance.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s little face went white and she quietly clenched her fists.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well,¡± nche Capra said dryly, seeing that Shireen Miller had half a sentence to say, and knowing that there was nothing more to say, and that she wasn¡¯t in the mood for this breakfast right now, ¡°I¡¯ll be off for the day, then. Something¡¯se up. Thank you, President Charlie, for your hospitality.¡±


    The tone was polite and detached, and it really looked like that.


    York Charlie looked thoughtfully at nche Capra.


    Shireen Miller sees this and rushes over to help nche Capra, ¡°Let me help you! You be careful.¡±


    What a goody-goody.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but taunt, not realising that Shireen Miller took advantage of York Charlie¡¯s inattention and leaned in to her ear, saying in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Just wait for me.¡±


    Snorting, nche Capra waspletely unimpressed.


    Unbeknownst to York Charlie, it appeared that the corners of nche Capra¡¯s lips quirked up, as if she had thought of something interesting.


    nche Capra said, ¡°Will do.¡±


    Not only will I wait for you, but I will see you go a little bit into the middle of the infinite darkness and never get up again.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost home, nche Capra was stopped by Lorcan George¡¯s tawdry red sports car.


    Lorcan George smiles, ¡°little sweetheart, did you super miss me?¡±


    nche Capra idly rolls her eyes, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Lorcan George stepped out of the car and was just about to retort when his eyes caught sight of the hickey on nche Capra¡¯s neck.


    ¡°little sweetheart ¡­ youst night ¡­¡± Lorcan George asked tentatively.


    Eyes fixed on nche Capra¡¯s face, keeping an eye out for changes in her expression.


    nche Capra smiled a little knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it from Lorcan George, ¡°York Charlie¡¯s ce. There¡¯s been a little incident. No need to worry.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, she tried to say a few words of relief and saw Lorcan George pursing his lips, obviously not very pleasant.


    His sharp gaze fell on his own body, and nche Capra instantly thought of what the two of them had carried out with York Charliest night, her face a little red, and her face a little unnatural.


    What sort of man York Charlie was, they both knew well.


    Lorcan George had never approved of nche Capra going in such a way ¡­


    Shrinking, nche Capra has little bottom, half a ring, looking at Lorcan George¡¯s face that has not been too good, nche Capra said, ¡°We are not all the way, you can rest assured.¡±


    Indeed not all the way, from the beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon nche Capra got a call from the office and had to rush to the office.


    When nche Capra apprehensively walked into the office, she was immediately met by her agent who was looking through the profiles of several newly promoted models with potential.


    ¡°How¡¯s that sprained foot from yesterday?¡± The agent asked.


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°Much better.¡±


    After the pleasantries, it was business, and nche Capra waited quietly for what he would say.


    ¡°That ¡­pany has epted force majeure and decided to snowball you for a while ¡­¡± the agent said with a bit of hesitation.


    It was true that nche Capra was not a man to be messed with, and it was not unheard of for him to go against thepany.


    nche Capra brain is thinking, what force majeure?


    nche Capra paused for a second, then turned to nod with relief, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The unexpectedck of temper tantrums worried the agent a little.


    ¡°So it¡¯s all no activities next, right?¡± nche Capra grimaced.


    ¡°Yes, after a while.¡± The agent is also having a heart-to-heart.


    nche Capra nodded with little resentment.


    She¡¯s suffering for money right now, frowning and heading out the door, and the agent is asking her to be all sorts of relieved in the background, saying that there¡¯s nothing a little sleep won¡¯t get her through.


    Once she went out, she actually met with Shireen Miller who came out from the president¡¯s office.


    Shireen Miller stepped on her high heels and walked up to nche Capra with a bright smile and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    It was pretty much a no-brainer.


    nche Capra had suspected it was her, and now it was all right at once.


    nche Capra smiles slightly, easily revealing, ¡°Not bad, I guess.¡±


    Not bad? Non-existent, with less moneying in, nche Capra just wants to hit someone right now.


    Shireen Miller continues to provoke, ¡°Really, don¡¯te crying and begging to sell your body to me, York.¡±


    nche Capra let out a snort, ¡°Come on, you think everyone is like you, treating him like a baby, I¡¯m not so self-inflicted that I want to eat shit.¡±


    Loquacious, Shireen Miller had learnt that the hard way a long time ago.


    ¡°You!¡± Shireen Miller was so furious that she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t swear, so she simply waved her hand and headed for the president¡¯s office again.


    Come on, nche Capra wear small shoes of the day is afraid to be longer.


    nche Capra does not care about it, and in the evening, carrying a bag, and then follow Moon Wright to go out to social gatherings in a refreshing manner.


    nche Capra and Moon Wright seem to have nothing inmon, but they are inextricably linked.


    When he got out of Moon Wright¡¯s car, he said, ¡°I have a very important customer, if this order is sessful, you will also have the benefits, serve you well.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get served in bed, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± nche Capra was a good drinker, so Moon Wright liked to bring her out for these kinds of engagements.


    A drinker, a talker, a good-looking, eight-faced character.


    In the end, she would get those people drunk, find some random girls and put them in bed, and that was it.


    nche Capra held Moon Wright¡¯s hand, and together they went to a private room on the first floor.


    As soon as she pushed the door, nche Capra adjusted her expression to ensure that it was the most perfect smile and walked in frankly and generously.


    Once inside, however, nche Capra was dumbfounded.


    The man sitting in the seat was talking to an assistant-looking person beside him, who was nodding her head in fear.


    The man just sitting there alone was already a picture perfect view of the show.

 Chapter 13: Likes You that way

    York Charlie took his cigarette and was surprised to see nche Capra and Moon Wright standing in the doorway just about toe in.


    Meeting nche Capra¡¯s eyes scribbled in the air, nche Capra quickly moved away.


    ¡°President Charlie it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Moon Wright smiles and greets him with pleasantries.


    York Charlie¡¯s gaze lingers on nche Capra for a second, then smiles and Moon Wright, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. Have a seat first.¡±


    One thing about sitting to not being particrly particr is that there aren¡¯t many people here right now, except for York Charlie and the assistant, plus a pretty girl on the side, which is Moon Wright and nche Capra.


    When the assistant saw Moon Wright, he consciously gave up the seat next to York Charlie, so that the two seats next to York Charlie were both empty.


    Moon Wright waves his hand, ¡°nche, have fun with President Charlie.¡±


    nche Capra: ¡°¡­¡±


    Who the hell knew it would be York Charlie?


    nche Capra is made to sit next to York Charlie, Moon Wright and nche Capra nking him to make sure to take the case.


    Sitting there, the dignified-looking York Charlie smiles and smirks, asionally giving nche Capra a look that thetter ignores.


    Moon Wright saidpliments and asked nche Capra to pour York Charlie a drink.


    No sooner had the ss been filled than nche Capra gave a start.


    It was none other than York Charlie hooking his leg under the table to nche Capra¡¯s leg.


    nche Capra was wearing a short dress for the party, and she felt York Charlie¡¯s touch, if she didn¡¯t know it.


    When York Charlie was red at, heughed and acted as if nothing had happened and continued to harass nche Capra.


    The two were tantly flirting in front of Moon Wright, and it was nche Capra who finally became so overwhelmed by the harassment that she left the table in the middle of the conversation and stood up with a smile on her face, ¡°You guys carry on, I¡¯m going to the loo.¡±


    York Charlie gave her a look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After touching up her make-up in the bathroom, a figure appeared in the mirror.


    York Charlie was leaning against the door looking at her.


    nche Capra said, ¡°This is thedies¡¯ room.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected York Charlie to follow her, and a little strange feeling inside her was forced down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong withing in here for you?¡± York Charlie quirked the corner of his mouth and looked at nche Capra with a smirk.


    With a slight heartbeat, nche Capra nced at York Charlie in the mirror.


    His angr profile, with his faraway eyebrows raised, set off a very soulful pair of eyes.


    He had really nice eyes.


    nche Capra was silent for a second, followed by York Charlie¡¯s voice, ¡°Did you like the ones you just made at the dinner table?¡±


    York Charlie came over, the corners of his lips gently hooked up, ambiguously pressed against nche Capra¡¯s ear.


    In an instant, nche Capra¡¯s face quickly reddened at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then there was a somewhat irritated shove.


    Not a light one, York Charlie and nche Capra pulled some distance apart.


    He was still grinning, a mischievous grin.


    nche Capra realized it was meant to be a flirtation and instantly turned the tables, leaning over in a close proximity and hooking York Charlie¡¯s chin, ¡°I just love the thrill of it.¡±


    Eyes slightly narrowed, as if it is not allowed to enjoy.


    The two men at the table were at each other¡¯s throats, nche Capra, in the spirit of doing unto others as she would do unto her, was very dedicated to entangling herself with York Charlie, but mostly, she was afraid of being discovered by the others at the table.


    That would be embarrassing.


    At that, York Charlieughed a little and looked at the woman in front of him, the afterglow on her face had already dropped, leaving her ears red.


    With a thought, York Charlie reached up against nche Capra¡¯s head and leaned in for a kiss.


    It was a punishing kiss, entangling, plundering, unwilling to let go.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra seizes the initiative and pins York Charlie against the wall behind her.


    She grinned gangly, ¡°I like you this way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± York Charlie hooked her lips and leaned in, deepening the kiss.


    After the kiss he straightened his somewhat dishevelled clothes before returning.


    The socialising didn¡¯tst long, York Charlie wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, and along with that nche Capra saved herself a lot of blocking drinks.


    After eating, York Charlie took the initiative to say that he wanted to send nche Capra home, Moon Wright was drunk, the assistant helped, while saying yes, to nche Capra good hospitality.


    Treat her well? You really think she¡¯s an escort.


    York Charlie did not care, pulled nche Capra into the car, and then asked with a smile, ¡°How do you and Moon Wright know each other?¡±


    ¡°What can one do, a graduate in debt, and a big rich boss, don¡¯t you think?¡± nche Capra had a smile on her face.


    Thete autumn streets were already showing signs of a cold wind, and the leaves were falling, one by one, onto the deserted streets.


    nche Capra rose to look at them for a couple of moments and then subsided.


    York Charlie, who was sitting next to him, was a little ufortable in his mind, ¡°And I don t know how someone like Moon Wright can ¡­¡±


    Thetter half of the sentence was not said, but nche Capra heard sarcasm from the words, coldly snorted and said, ¡°How can it be someone like that? That¡¯s a funny thing to say, isn¡¯t it better than you no matter how bad people are?¡±


    Anger brewed on York Charlie¡¯s sullen face, and almost subconsciously, as soon as his brain was hot, he said, ¡°You¡¯d be better off with him than with me!¡±


    nche Capra was just about tough at this, but gave a start.


    York Charlie regretted the words after they were uttered, and there was a moment of uncharacteristic reticence in the car. Suddenly, a car sprang out of the road travelling in front of them and came straight their way.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    The lights in front of the car shone through, and nche Capra subconsciously lunged from the passenger seat to shield York Charlie the moment the two cars collided.


    ¡°Boom-¡± loud noise.


    York Charlie was horrified, and his entire body, along with the nche Capra on top of him, knocked his head on the top of the car¡¯s roof.


    nche Capra.


    nche Capra¨C


    There was a voice in his heart shouting, York Charlie looked down and saw that the back of nche Capra¡¯s body was cut with a big gash, and there was blood all over it.


    The windows and the front ss were all shattered, York Charlie tried to pick nche Capra up, but all he could reach out and touch was ss.


    ¡°nche Capra ¡­¡± he cried softly.


    She ¡­ sure looks like Brandi ¡­


    In the moment just after the crash, when her heart raced and she lunged without hesitation, York Charlie thought of Brandi.


    That stubborn and obstinate girl, who had once been like that, loved York Charlie with all her heart.


    ¡°Is it okay? I¡¯ve called an ambnce!¡± Onlookers suddenly gathered outside, and seeing that York Charlie was still conscious, theyforted him.


    York Charlie shook his head with difficulty and fainted.

 Chapter 14: Are you going or not?

    nche Capra woke up, she realized it was disinfectant water.


    The smell of it was too unforgettable for her; those countless nightmare days were spent here.


    It was dark and dreary, and nche Capra blinked, finally taking in her current situation.


    She was in a sling, and York Charlie next to her reached out and rang the call bell at the first sign that she was awake.


    Before nche Capra waspletely awake, the doctor led the nurse over to do a checkup.


    After taking her temperature, the doctor spoke, ¡°Miss Capra, the wound on your back is not inmed right now, but it¡¯s best for you to lie on your back when you rest at night to avoid secondary injuries.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± nche Capra nodded, and in the next second, looked up in shock, her voice raspy, ¡°My back is hurt?!¡±


    For a model, every inch of skin on the body, is of utmost importance.


    Not to mention, it was the back that was frequently exposed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor replied.


    nche Capra immediately asked, ¡°How long is it?¡±


    ¡°Half the length of an arm.¡±


    nche Capra froze.


    York Charlie saw this and immediately came over to nche Capra and said seriously, ¡°I can take care of that.¡±


    Anyone who knew what that meant for a model, nche Capraughed softly, having just said she was going to be snowed under, and now there was an incident where she had to be snowed under.


    York Charlie frowned, looking at nche Capra like this.


    ¡°I ¡­ can take responsibility for that.¡± His eyes were tinged with guilt.


    nche Capra, who had been smiling lightly just a moment ago, was instantly cranky and her smile disappeared, ¡°Get out!¡±


    She hated York Charlie with a heavy dose of anger.


    The doctor next to her seemed to blink as if he was used to it and continued, ¡°The scars will remain, so please co-operate with your post-treatment to minimise the scar marks.¡±


    After saying that, he nodded at the nurse and went out piece by piece.


    Scars ¡­


    nche Capra¡¯s mind was filled with those two words, and in that moment she even regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to that meal.


    Being yelled at York Charlie¡¯s heart is very bad, looking at nche Capra whose hands are still shaking, York Charlie just wanted to speak, ¡°nche ¡­¡±


    ¡°You get out!¡±


    The words were interrupted, nche Capra was very grumpy.


    York Charlie paused for a moment, but finally said nothing and went out silently.


    He didn¡¯t leave, so he stayed outside to contact the carers to look after nche Capra, as well as helping her with various formalities.


    When he got everything done and went back to the ward side with the list, he was surprised to see that the door to the ward was not closed.


    The door was ajar and voices inside leaked out, the voices of nche Capra and Lorcan George.


    ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡± Lorcan George asked seriously.


    nche Capra was quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°Try not to scar. I have a lot of work to do.¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t say anything either for a long time before picking up the conversation again, ¡°I asked the doctor and it¡¯s not looking good. I suggest you just transfer to a hospital and see if there are treatment options elsewhere.¡±


    nche Capra was cranky again in a sh, ¡°What¡¯s the point of changing hospitals? I still have that ugly scar on my back!¡±


    She was hysterical, like a madwoman.


    Suddenly the scent and warmth of a man came over her body, it was Lorcan George gently embracing him.


    The warmth of his voice rang in his ears as Lorcan George said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that little sweetheart, everything will be fine, you trust me.¡±


    nche Capra, who had held on for so long, fell into tears all at once.


    What girl doesn¡¯t care about her looks? Even if the injury was to her back, it was a very important part of her body.


    This meant that nche Capra would never be able to show her beautiful smooth back again.


    York Charlie, standing in the doorway, saw the moment the two embraced and was so angry that he barged right in without even thinking.


    ¡°Lorcan George, get your arse over here!¡± York Charlie snapped at Lorcan George.


    Lorcan George then noticed York Charlie who came in, frowned and before he could say anything, he heard nche Capra scolding, ¡°York Charlie you get the hell out of here!¡±


    Singing in unison, I really don¡¯t know whether to cry orugh at this time.


    Lorcan George frowned and stared at York Charlie, ¡°You¡¯re the one who caused little sweetheart to be like this, who are you to yell here?¡±


    The always hangdog sneered,pletely different from usual, ¡°York Charlie, can you protect her? Who are you to let me out if you can¡¯t do that?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s behaviour wasn¡¯t justughable, it was simply a big joke in Lorcan George¡¯s eyes.


    Standing there without a word, York Charlie looked steadily into nche Capra¡¯s resentful eyes, and for a moment felt that he was indeed nothing.


    Even if he was jealous over her, he had no business being jealous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect her.¡± York Charlie¡¯s eyes changed back to their former coldness for a moment, he didn¡¯t even look at Lorcan George, ¡°So please get out, I¡¯ll take responsibility for him.¡±


    Lorcan Georgeughed, ¡°York Charlie, don¡¯t be so authoritarian and dictatorial, we are not your employees, and by the way, little sweetheart doesn¡¯t need you to take responsibility for her, you just need to not bring any harm to her. ¡±


    York Charlie pursed his lips as they all waited for nche Capra¡¯s answer.


    It was toote to say anything now, when it happened they could only do their best to fix it.


    nche Capra calmed down, not as out of control as she was before.


    She said, ¡°Go away, all of you, I¡¯ll be quiet alone.¡±


    That said, she was the one who volunteered to help hold York Charlie back, and it was ridiculous to say that now.


    But the wounds on her body don¡¯t lie, they still hurt just as much, and they scar just as much.


    Lorcan George nced at nche Capra, a little uneasy, ¡°little sweetheart, you ¡­ you trust me, it¡¯s going to be fine, I¡¯m going to contact a better doctor- -¡±


    nche Capra hmmm¡¯d, and looked down at the snow-white quilt, not knowing what to think.


    Eventually, York Charlie followed along without saying anything.


    York Charlie came a few times, or and Lorcan George, nche Capra had an argument, and then after that, he did note, think so reserved a person, but also by their anger is not light.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t care, after being discharged from the hospital, originally as a model there was a notice every day, now because of the snow, and the wound on the back, it actually takes a week to have a job.


    The agent smiled, ¡±nche, you can¡¯t me us, thepany did its best. You see you still have a wound on your back, it¡¯s really inconvenient, otherwise the show would definitely be all yours.¡±


    Do not say okay, so say directly poked nche Capra¡¯s pain, and was mercilessly gouge out a nce.


    The agent continued, ¡°There¡¯s a lingerie advert now, are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have a wound in my back ¡­,¡± nche Capra left off.


    The agent immediatelyughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, when ites time to fix itter, then the clothes stop it, and there is a section isn¡¯t it in the waist, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    Upon hearing this, nche Capra then let go, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t go, she had run out of money.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15: Let’s Make a Deal

    The filming location was over a swimming pool.


    A temporary studio was set up, and there were still some that needed to be filmed inside the pool.


    nche Capra went there by herself, unlike other big name models who had assistants, she, nche Capra, had no money and couldn¡¯t afford it.


    After holding her own clothes and changing from the staff, nche Capra realized that there was another model on the set, a young girl that nche Capra didn¡¯t know.


    The director called out for her toe over, and nche Capra answered, her eyes following the young model andnding in front of where she ended up: a man.


    Not far off, it was none other than York Charlie.


    The girl appeared to be York Charlie¡¯s new love interest, and the two were talking about something.


    nche Capra looks over and collides with York Charlie, who looks provocatively at nche Capra, who is distracted for just a moment, then recovers and walks over for the first set of shots as usual.


    The underwear model was still a better shot, and nche Capra had a great sense of camera-work, getting through in two or three takes.


    By the time the younger model came on, York Charlie actually walked over himself.


    As he passed nche Capra, he smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a golden master? How did you end up like this?¡±


    There seemed to be a bit of pleasantness in his voice, and nche Capra went a little cold inside.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not you, you don¡¯t care.¡± nche Capra guffawed, in return.


    They had split up in the hospital, York Charlie had his pride and even though he knew he was responsible, he was still pissed off at the two of them and walked away.


    The fact that nche Capra had just ignored him had already made York Charlie feel a little ufortable, and it was inevitable that he would want to get back at her for ignoring him by hurting her with sharp words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about the patient, I still remember everything Lorcan George said in front of me.¡± He brought it up deliberately.


    nche Capra was already a little more in control of her emotions than she had been before, she just nced lightly at York Charlie and continued, ¡°Just mind your own business and that of your chaperones, I don¡¯t need you to bother me yet.¡±


    That young model didn¡¯t put nche Capra in her eyes at all, she directly came over and held York Charlie¡¯s arm, ¡°York, it¡¯s about to be my turn, can you watch from the side?¡±


    She pouted a few times and gave nche Capra a condescending look.


    nche Capra turned her head and pretended not to see.


    York Charlie stared at nche Capra and said word for word, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Looking at her full of concern, York Charlie¡¯s heart is a little depressed.


    After the above water groups were all shot, it was the turn of the underwater groups.


    nche Capra went to change into another set and followed into the water.


    Just now during the shoot York Charlie¡¯s eyes fell on her intentionally or unintentionally, but nche Capra¡¯s eyes only had the camera in them.


    ¡°nche Capra, don¡¯t dawdle, get down there.¡± The staff had little courtesy for the over-the-top model.


    It¡¯ste autumn, the water is cool, and the fact that nche Capra ising off an injury will probably make ite back.


    But: nche Capra remembered that there was no mention of there being underwater inside the itinerary.


    Looking over, all she sees is a smirking York Charlie.


    nche Capra, who is going underwater, doesn¡¯t look away, and ¡°Flop-¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s foot slipped and she fell straight into the water.


    She had just been unprepared to adapt, and the sudden cold water flooded her straight down, cramping her calves and sending chills through her body.


    ¡°Save someone ah what are you freezing for?!¡± Shrieks of rm rose up around them.


    It was toote, York Charlie didn¡¯t hesitate, rushed in with a few steps, jumped into the water in one go and reached for nche Capra.


    As soon as nche Capra touched his hand, it was as if she had grabbed a lifesaver, and she held on for dear life, her body still flopping in the water.


    ¡°nche Capra ¡­¡± she heard York Charlie call her name in a thin whisper.


    And then, just a little better, her body couldn¡¯t handle the temperature of the water in this weather and she fell ill.


    nche Capra was rushed to the hospital just in time, the only person in the modelling world who spent almost all of the month in hospital except for work.


    When she woke up again, it was obvious that she had a cold.


    With her nose stuffed up, nche Capra blinked and saw York Charlie next to her.


    It was him again.


    nche Capra purses her lips, a little upset.


    York Charlie notices her mood and looks at her askance, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The sleeping nche Capra looks at York Charlie and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    York Charlie hooks his lips and sits over to lean close to her, ¡°Tell you what nche Capra, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± nche Capra¡¯s face was expressionless.


    He was relentless, ¡°How about you be my lover and I¡¯ll arrange everything for you?¡±


    While nche Capra was in the hospital, York Charlie had already gone to check it out and knew that it was Shireen Miller who had moved to make nche Capra avable to few in the business.


    Hearing this, nche Capraughed coldly and sneered at York Charlie, ¡°What about your whimsy? I, nche Capra, will be anyone¡¯s lover, but not yours!¡±


    After saying that, nche Capra did not care that she was still sick, and directly pulled out the needle, mouring to be discharged from the hospital.


    This capricious look like a child, after pulling out the needle to leave, nche Capra was York Charlie a hand dragged, voice contains anger, ¡°nche Capra!¡±


    ¡°Hey, your aunt is in.¡± nche Capra spoke with a nasal voice that sounded kind of funny.


    York Charlie deadpanned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    nche Capra had to break it off one finger at a time, then shrugged it off and walked away.


    Out of the hospital, not yet well nche Capra walked aimlessly down the street alone.


    She had no money for a taxi or a phone call.


    The mobile phones were still in the ward.


    By the time night fell, nche Capra had finally wandered into her neighbourhood.


    The area around her house was not well policed, but the rent was exceptionally cheap.


    Now that it was nighttime, nche Capra was a little wary, just in case something showed up.


    However, nche Capra¡¯s hunches were always urate, and as soon as she approached the small alleyway that was one of the must-see streets not far from her home, a couple of rowdy youths scurried out of it.


    nche Capra directly turned around and turned around to go, unexpectedly those few people had already discovered her, directly reaching out to block the way, ¡°Ya, it¡¯s not easy to wait for the beautiful youngdy, in the past there were always people to send you back, we are not good at making a move, but today we can finally fall alone.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± nche Capra¡¯s words were useless in front of them.


    Her heart was burning with anxiety, and there really wasn¡¯t any way out of this current scene.


    Even if she wanted to make a move, she had just caught a cold and had little strength in her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so much nonsense, just go straight to it.¡± The man in the lead started to go up and down on nche Capra.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pushed her hand, but it didn¡¯t help.


    Just at this time, a man suddenly appeared outside the small hutong and angrily yelled, ¡°Get out of here, all of you.¡±


    The familiar voice made nche Capra flinch.


    York Charlie appeared in the field of vision, he sullenly and disgruntledly looked at the few men in front of him, and without saying a word, he started to make his move.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16: Hero saves beauty

    nche Capra did not know why, after seeing York Charlie¡¯s heart inexplicably had a sense of security, the whole body tense nerves are rxed. But then she felt something was wrong: how could it be so coincidental? Just when she was in danger, York Charlie came, could it be that he was the one who nned it?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m hurt? You didn¡¯t evene over to help me, is this how you treat your saviour?¡±


    York Charlie had just seen those people moving against nche Capra, and he was furious. Without even thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t wait to chop off the hands of those people who had touched her. After he cleaned up those punks, he saw nche Capra standing there dumbfounded, and couldn¡¯t help but choke on his voice.


    ¡°Not I say you, you a woman¡¯s family not stay at home at night, you run to this no one¡¯snd, in case I did not run into you today, I see how you do?¡±


    ¡°How could it be such a coincidence? I just met a gangster and you met me? You didn¡¯t send someone to y the hero to save the girl, did you?¡± nche Capra was about to thank him, but as soon as she heard York Charlie speak in such a bad manner, the words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± York Charlie was a bit incredulous, what kind of logic was this woman using? Saving her with a good heart and being treated as if she had bad intentions? She shouldn¡¯t have been saved!


    ¡°nche Capra, you think too highly of yourself. What kind of fairy do you think you are? Do I still need to y tricks to win you over? Do you believe that as long as I¡¯m willing, with a hook, I can have as many women like you as I want.¡±


    nche Capra certainly believed it, and there were certainly plenty of women who would have swooned over such a heavenly man. But she just didn¡¯t want to hear York Charlie fooling around and showing off in front of her, especially since he had demeaned himself.


    ¡°Of course I believe that, so go tick your finger, no one asked you toe over and save me.¡± With those words she turned on her heel without another nce at York Charlie and tried to walk away.


    ¡°Ah-¡± nche Capra was startled by York Charlie suddenly reaching out and pulling her.


    ¡°York Charlie, what are you doing? Let go!¡± nche Capra asks York Charlie as she struggles, ¡°What are you doing, where are you pulling me? Let go, motherfucker!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the underground garage that York Charlie let go of nche Capra, ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll get the car.¡±


    nche Capra also knew that it was toote, money couldn¡¯t get a cab at this hour, and she had no choice but to let York Charlie take her with him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Where is this chick from, she looks pretty decent. Hahahahaha~¡±


    nche Capra looked at those few young men, and couldn¡¯t stop sighing unluckily in her heart:Is today a bad day to go out? Why are there so many gangsters?


    Sure enough, the young man with yellow dyed hair led the group of people towards her.


    ¡°Pretty girl, dressed up so beautifully in the middle of the night, who are you waiting for?¡± Saying that, he tried to put his hand on nche Capra.


    nche Capra avoided it without a trace, she disdained it in her heart but didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    She was thinking about how she was going to get rid of them this time when she heard a familiar voice, ¡°Waiting for her boyfriend of course.¡± After saying this, York Charlie put his arm around nche Capra and nodded her nose in a seemingly intimate manner, ¡°Bad girl, when I went to get the car, I didn¡¯t stay honestly.¡±


    Then he looked at the yellow-haired youth who had just asked with a seeming smile, ¡°What, who do you think she¡¯s waiting for?¡±


    That youth was originally bent on flirting with a girl, and didn¡¯t care about seeing a car drive out, as for when the car came down to a person he cared even less. But when this person is now standing in front of him, he suddenly has no bottom spirit to cause trouble.


    Throwing away the man in a child Armandi¡¯s expensive suit not to mention, his own Chery QQ in front of his silver-white BMW looks more than a little shabby.


    He then immediately tried to get away: the man in front of him was either rich or noble, which was not something he could provoke.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m just casually asking.¡± Slightly fawningly finishing this sentence, he immediately shouted towards the youths behind him: ¡°It¡¯s such a big night, it¡¯s no fun for the brothers to stay here. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to drink!¡±


    He made up a self-justifying excuse and led a bunch of people to evacuate quickly.


    There was a silence in the air, nche Capra broke away from York Charlie¡¯s embrace after half a minute, and York Charlie only reacted at this time, ¡°All the people are gone, let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    nche Capra was a little distracted the whole way until the road behind her got more and more out of ce: this wasn¡¯t the road to her house!


    ¡°York Charlie, where are you driving?¡± nche Capra struggled suddenly in the passenger seat, she was a little nonplussed, where was this guy driving the car?


    York Charlie was rather calm, so calm that he kind of wanted to punch him, ¡°The way to my house, of course. It¡¯s not like I know where your house is.¡±


    ¡°Then you could have asked me, why did you drive towards your house without saying anything?¡± Obviously, he was being sophomoric.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, you don¡¯t think you want me to drive that far to take you home and then drive back to your own house, do you? I¡¯ve got a very important racing event tomorrow morning.¡±


    When he exined this, nche Capra could no longer say anything to force him to take her home. He wasn¡¯t obligated to take you home, not to mention he said he had an important race tomorrow!


    ¡°Then you can let me down at an intersection and I can take a taxi back myself.¡± Half a dozen times, nche Capra whispered back.


    ¡°Put you down at a junction alone on such a night? Haven¡¯t you had enough encounters today? Not scared?¡± York Charlie, for some reason, said this with a note of indignation in his voice.


    ¡°I ¡­,¡± nche Capra bit her lip, half unable to find the next sentence, only nagging out.


    York Charlie looked at her appearance also know that she is considered to bepromised, so slowed down the tone, ¡°Well, tonight you will go to my house to stay the night. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t stayed here before, so it¡¯s not that bad, right? Or are you afraid I¡¯m going to plot against you again?¡± He finished by teasingly looking towards nche Capra.


    As if electrocuted, nche Capra immediately turned her head to stare out the window and never spoke again. She knew that York Charlie¡¯sstment was about how she had just said that he had directed himself into a heroic rescue?


    ¡°You still care about the fact that you wrongly used him of acting on his own? How long ago was that and you¡¯re still holding on to it.¡± nche Capra skimmed her mouth and secretly spat in her heart.

 Chapter 17: Don’t Underestimate Me

    Early morning, Charlie manor.


    ¡°Buckle up-¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there, what¡¯s going on this early in the morning?¡± nche Capra was sound asleep when there was a knock at the door. She was at first prepared to ignore it, but the sound came and went, and had a tendency to y music. She lifted the quilt, couldn¡¯t bear it and finally got up and opened the door.


    Soft long hair scattered to the waist, slender hands rubbing a pair of hazel sleep eyes. The slim-fitting nightgown depicted nche Capra¡¯s voluptuous figure, reaching down to the base of her thighs and revealing her long, slender legs underneath.


    York Charlie originally thought that today was to go to the racingpetition, so lively ce, anyway, today nche Capra is not working, why not take her along with you, just that he also save to find a femalepanion. So after the maid had prepared breakfast at home, she came over to wake up nche Capra in person.


    Who knew that when he came, he would see this picture of a beauty waking up for the first time.


    ¡°Ahem: that, it¡¯s time to get up. There¡¯s a racingpetition today, it¡¯s quite interesting, do you want to go and have some fun together?¡±


    Hearing nche Capra¡¯sint, York Charlie remembered the purpose of his visit.


    A car race?


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was very happy, maybe in the car race she made a big ssh and got a good result someone noticed her, maybe she could use this to reopen her job. The thought of it immediately made her feel less sleepy, and now she could hardly wait to fly to the race with York Charlie.


    ¡°Ohhhh, just give me a minute, I¡¯ll be packed in a minute.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, take your time.¡± York Charlie watched nche Capra¡¯s movements suddenly speed up as if she was wound up and was amused, no longer able to rush her instead he told her to take her time. He closed the door gentlemanly and returned to the dining room.


    ¡°Hoo-¡±


    nche Capra looked excited from the moment she arrived at the car racing venue.


    ¡°Know how to race cars?¡± York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but get a chuckle out of watching her look like she was eager to try. ¡°You want to go racing too?¡±


    nche Capra raised an eyebrow, ¡°Couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    nche Capra looked at the amused look on his face, and then listened to his one mouth full of snark, and knew he didn¡¯t believe a word he was saying. She didn¡¯t really care: York Charlie, wait and see, she¡¯d prove herself when she got to the track. She¡¯d show him that racing wasn¡¯t just for men, but that women could do it too.


    So York Charlie quit racing and watched her race. He wanted to see what she could do.


    Before the race started nche Capra picked a small green Maserati.


    ¡°Not a bad choice of car, didn¡¯t just go for the performance of the race car itself, didn¡¯t get carried away by the price and model, but picked a car that suits her very well, that¡¯s rare.¡± York Charlie secretly sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Shhh¨C¡±


    When the whistle blew, nche Capra¡¯s car immediately flew out like a small cannonball, and York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth to express his appreciation when he saw the beautiful arc that the car left behind.


    ¡°Back, back, back!¡± After a short while, the crowd began to stir.


    A car hade back, so it looked like it was time to set the rankings, and I wondered how the nche Capra had done.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, looks like Adu is still first this year, look at that Land Rover at the front.¡±


    ¡°Adu, Adu, Adu!¡±


    Adu is a professional racer, and basicallyes first every year when hees over to race, this is something that almost everyone expected.


    ¡°Here ites, here ites, the car behind! The red Lamborghini is Kevin Lin¡¯s, eh? Who¡¯s that on top of the green Maserati? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I haven¡¯t seen it either. That¡¯s probably this year¡¯s rising star. Maybe he¡¯s a handsome guy again!¡±


    ¡°Handsome? Is that so? Look at that model, why do I think it¡¯s a girl?¡±


    ¡°A girl? No way! In all the years of racing seasons I¡¯ve never seen a girl in the top three ces.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she¡¯s worked a miracle.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of chatter in the crowd, but York Charlie¡¯s attention was now focused on the green Maserati.


    It really was a nche Capra!


    ¡°Who do you think wille second in this red and green?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Kevin Lin, he¡¯s a good racer, and he¡¯s still leading that green Maserati!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Xuan Dai. These two cars are quite close, there¡¯s no chance that Maserati will overtake the Lamborghini.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you watch.¡±


    The more they were about to reach the finish line, the more intense the discussion became, and they even shouted out at the end.


    ¡°Lamborghini! Lamborghini!¡±


    ¡°Maserati! Maserati!¡±


    It was surprising to hear that fifty per cent of the people were betting on nche Capra to win!


    York Charlie was a little surprised, he thought that even a third ce would be enough to surprise him with the results nche Capra had achieved so far.


    Looking at the track again, nche Capra has overtaken Kevin Lin¡¯s car in a sh!


    nche Capra is in second ce!


    York Charlie thought it was a little unbelievable too: nche Capra became the first woman, in so many racing seasons, to make the cut and ce! And outdid the crowd, even edging out Kevin Lin for second ce!


    Switching off the engine, pulling the handbrake, putting it in neutral, unbuckling her seatbelt and opening the door, nche Capra stepped out of the car to see a lot of people looking at her incredulously, even York Charlie.


    She gave York Charlie a look that said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you underestimate me¡±, not without a certain amount of amusement, but she smiled at the others with a reserved yet rusty smile.


    York Charlie looked at her open and confident smile, saw her trace of his own demonstration. Suddenly there was a sh of God: pride and revealed her iparable confidence, all this, how like Brandi ah ¡­


    ¡°Wow, beautiful, which family¡¯s daughter are you, why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. I¡¯m having a party tomorrow, do you want toe along for the ride?¡±


    nche Capra was surrounded by people as soon as she stepped out of the car, and a flood of questions came at her, and for a moment she was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± she was thinking of exactly how to answer when suddenly the crowd was buzzing again, and it turned out to be Kevin Lin, the third ce finisher who she had just overtaken,ing over.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kevin Lin, it was great to race with you today. You were great, looking forward to your next performance.¡±


    Kevin Lin¡¯s hand was dry and warm and bony, and nche Capra shook it politely but didn¡¯t dwell on it much.


    ¡°Thank you, you were wonderful as well.¡± With a polite reply nche Capra wanted to leave, after all, that Kevin Lin was the star that lit up people¡¯s eyes, it would be bad if she stole his thunder again.


    ¡°Excuse me, please move over.¡± Also about to walk out at the same time nche Capra realized that the piece she was now standing on was already surrounded by people.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± it¡¯s true that idents are easy to happen in crowded ces. nche Capra didn¡¯t know who pushed her, and all of a sudden she twisted her foot and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 18: I Want To Sleep With You

    York Charlie originally saw Kevin Lin walking towards nche Capra thinking that nche Capra would climb down the pole: seizing this opportunity to have a good climb with Kevin Lin. Instead, nche Capra just politely said hello and didn¡¯t mean to climb up the pole, which impressed him.


    The moment he saw nche Capra fall to the ground, York Charlie suddenly felt a little heartbroken, he could not think fast enough and crossed the crowd, immediately striding over to nche Capra and crouching down in front of him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just twisted my foot by ident. You can just help me for a second.¡± nche Capra knew that now was not the time for her to be brave, her foot was really twisted, and she couldn¡¯t walk at all without York Charlie¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Yo, so you¡¯ve climbed onto President Charlie¡¯s high branch, no wonder you can¡¯t see Kevin Lin.¡±


    nche Capra looked up, this woman she recognised, the one who had just taken advantage of the confusion to push her. She hadn¡¯t even gone to find her to ask for punishment yet, this woman had pre-empted the situation and provoked her, she really didn¡¯t know what to say about her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you push her when you know she¡¯s my woman, Vera, you¡¯re just in brave.¡± Although York Charlie wasughing, the cold air on his body still kepting out.


    Who knows this Vera hear York Charlie so say instead of fear is even more angry up, ¡°She is your woman? Then what is Shireen?¡± Shireen?


    Shireen, this is not Shireen Miller, right?


    Yes, this is a ce where the rich and various second-generation people often gather, and I think Shireen Miller also oftenes to have fun, so it¡¯s not surprising that there is a friend of hers here.


    She was still fuming when she heard York Charlie¡¯s familiar voicee over, ¡°What do you think she is? I never said I had anything with her.¡±


    The tone of his voice was as indifferent as ever, as if he were saying ¡°I just had lunch¡±, while Vera red at him in anger, and nche Capra felt inexplicablyfortable in her heart.


    ¡°Ah~¡± York Charlie picked up nche Capra without warning, scaring her, she quickly wrapped her arms around York Charlie¡¯s neck in case she was suddenly dropped.


    ¡°What are you doing, scaring me.¡± After reacting nche Capra struggled to get down: what was it like for them to be cuddling like that with so many people here, there was no telling what word would get around the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± York Charlie pressed against her ear, pressing down on her attempt to jump down, ¡°how are you going to walk with your foot twisted like that? Do you wish to be mobbed here?¡±


    The behaviour of these two people at this moment was as ambiguous as it could be in the eyes of outsiders!


    nche Capra thought that he had a point: of course she didn¡¯t want to be surrounded like a clown.


    She then covered her ears and buried her head in York Charlie¡¯s arms, and feeling her movement, York Charlie¡¯s lips involuntarily raised in an arc.


    While the crowd was dumbfounded, the two were already in the car.


    ¡°My God, Vera, what is this? I told you that I saw Young Master Charlie bring a woman here today and you said I was blind. Who else could that be if not Young Master Charlie?¡± The Vera in this person¡¯s mouth is the same ¡°Vera¡± who just stopped York Charlie to fight for Shireen Miller.


    ¡°How do I know? This woman must be the one who seduced Young Master Charlie¡­ Shame on her, Shireen and Young Master Charlie are almost engaged, and she still dares to pester Young Master Charlie.¡± Vera had just been lost face by York Charlie, she was very upset in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t afford to mess with York Charlie, so she could only put the me on nche Capra¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like that woman seduced Young Master Charlie, didn¡¯t you see how precious Young Master Charlie was just now? He came over to care for her right after he twisted his foot and carried her to the car afterwards. Moreover, Young Master Charlie didn¡¯t even mention about his engagement with Shireen Miller, are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°How can that be, that woman seduced Young Master Charlie, Shireen is Mrs Casey¡¯s hand-picked youngdy of the Charlie family.¡±


    Looking at Vera with a look that whoever refutes her again will eat people, everyone chose to be silent, what is the truth, just now they all saw very clearly: Young Master Charlie protects that woman protects a lot, let Vera go back to urge Shireen Miller to make a mess, there is another The show¡¯s over.


    ¡­


    What¡¯s on everyone¡¯s mind on this side is left aside, on the other side, York Charlie and nche Capra have returned to the Charlie family.


    As usual, York Charlie carried nche Capra into the house, and after that time at the race track, nche Capra thought that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad this time, so she just let York Charlie carry her into the house.


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll go find a medical kit to bandage you up, look at your twisted foot. It¡¯s all bruised and swollen, it¡¯ll get worse if you don¡¯t take care of it.¡±


    York Charlie gently put nche Capra down before going inside to get a medical kit, and thoughtfully asked the maid to prepare a ss of milk for nche Capra.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start by scrubbing the skin where you broke the fall with alcohol, so squeak if it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Watching York Charlie so carefully help himself to scrub and treat the wound, honestly, it¡¯s a lie not to be touched. But as soon as I thought of those messages ¡­


    ¡°Hiss-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±


    Looking at the undisguised concern in his eyes, nche Capra¡¯s heart was even more mixed.


    ¡°No.¡± She lowered her eyes, making it impossible to know what was going through her mind.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you get some rest and I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±


    nche Capra was so distracted that she didn¡¯t notice that York Charlie was washing up in the bathroom of this bedroom she was staying in.


    That¡¯s why she was a little dazed when York Charlie appeared in front of her with only a towel around him, ¡°You, why are you in my room?¡±


    ¡°Why is it your room? This whole room is mine.¡± York Charlie looked at her teasingly.


    ¡°You know damn well that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± nche Capra red at him.


    York Charlie stopped teasing her at this point and looked at nche Capra with a straight face and said, ¡°You¡¯re injured now, and I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t have anyone to take care of you at night, so I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± nche Capra is a little amused, ¡°I¡¯m injured in my foot, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m scared out of my wits, besides, I¡¯m an adult and I still can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± After saying that she looked at York Charlie seriously, ¡°No, you go back to your own room and sleep. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    But York Charlie as if he did not hear her, he straight on the bed to lie down not to say, but also towards the nche Capra threatened, if not lie down he wille over to ¡°help¡± her a little bit. nche Capra had no choice but to lie down, but intentionally away from York Charlie nche Capra had no choice but to lie down, but deliberately stayed far away from York Charlie. After a long time, she didn¡¯t see any movement from York Charlie.


    Was he really worried about her mobility?


    nche Capra forced herself not to think about it, and only after hearing the even breathing of York Charlie did she fall asleep.


    When nche Capra was asleep, York Charlie suddenly opened his eyes: this woman guarded him like a thief, if he really wanted to do something she could not stop? Not to mention the fact that he wasn¡¯t so horny as to move a wounded woman.


    This woman!


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra¡¯s serene sleeping face and couldn¡¯t help but gather her into his arms and finally fell asleep contentedly.

 Chapter 19: Watching the show?

    Early the next morning, nche Capra had juste downstairs when she noticed that the servants of the Charlie family were looking at her in a strange way: some sympathetic, some looking at a good show, and some even showed a look of wanting to see a good show.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching a good show?


    She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had she? Was it because the foot was still not healed and the walking posture was a bit strange?


    Soon nche Capra came up with the answer.


    ¡°Yo, Miss Capra you¡¯re awake. Have you washed up yet? Come over and eat breakfast.¡± This earnest tone, such a familiar face who else could it be if not Shireen Miller?


    ¡°Good morning Miss Miller!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early, at this hour York has just finished his workout and will be having breakfast soon.¡± Shireen Miller smiled brightly on her face, but in her heart, she hated it.


    She didn¡¯t know about yesterday¡¯s race, but in previous years she had always begged York to go. She thought, so many years are the two of them together travelling racingpetition, this time York has no reason not to bring themselves together, even if it is a habit should be their turn, is not it?


    Early yesterday morning she did not wait for York Charlie¡¯s invitation but was informed by Vera that York had taken another woman to the race track and was walking around with her as if introducing a friend to her. She smiled openly on the phone, confidently and Vera said that just a woman who could not get on the stage pestered York to take her to the long a bit of knowledge, just as they have some things to do today, can note, so let the woman apanied York together. Hang up the phone but almost a whole dresser to smash.


    In the mirror, her own make-up was appropriate, beautiful and vivid, but when she thought about her own dress up for two hours, but let the wait be a waste of time, she felt the irony is iparable.


    When Vera called to tell her that the woman had raced and finished second, and even won Kevin Lin¡¯s hand in marriage, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but scratch the mirror, crying to her best friend, Vera, about how nche Capra had been a bad girl, how she had seduced York Charlie, and how she had been betrayed by her friend, Vera. Charlie, and how he had seduced York, and how he had been trying to separate her and York step by step.


    As expected, the straight-tempered Vera mademon cause with her and said she would help her teach nche Capra a lesson.


    At that time, I was still secretly pleased that this time have nche Capra¡¯s bitter to eat, who knows that this bitch even climbed up the pole, in York¡¯s home to stay a night!


    She finally relented and came over early this morning to see for herself.


    She had breakfast ready before this bitch got up, who knows how she seduced Yorkst night. Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help the sour bubbles rising up in her heart when she thought of the possibility of York Charlie having that kind of rtionship with nche Caprast night.


    ¡°nche,e on over and sit down, I¡¯ve got breakfast ready. See if you want to drink milk or porridge, I¡¯ll help you serve it.¡±


    Looking at nche Capra¡¯s face of surprise, Shireen Miller¡¯s heart was so proud: that¡¯s right, she, Shireen Miller, wanted to be the first to take the lead, letting nche Capra know that she is the future mistress of this manor!


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have porridge, please serve me a thinner porridge. Thanks.¡±


    nche Capra was secretly amazed in her heart, ¡°Shireen Miller has grown up a lot¡±! She knew how to squeeze people without moving. It is really interesting, but she just do not want to let Shireen Miller heartfortable it, she wants to help herself to porridge, so just go to the porridge, just as he broke his foot inconvenience.


    Shireen Miller looked at nche Capra this face of light-hearted look is a bit unhappy: this person should not be a little more sensible and leave? ¡°I¡¯ll have the thinner porridge¡±: was she a babysitter?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt, but with York sitting right next to her, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper, or her image from this morning would be ruined.


    Shireen Miller said as she put down the porridge for nche Capra, ¡°I heard all about yesterday from Vera, nche, you¡¯re amazing, you came second, and you even made Kevin Lin look at you differently.¡± She said as she watched York Charlie¡¯s face: seducing York and then seducing other men at the same time, I¡¯ll see if you have the face to stay on!


    ¡°Yeah, I pushed him out of second ce he certainly wants to see what I¡¯m all about.¡± nche Capra felt a little funny watching Shireen Miller¡¯s antics.


    She wasn¡¯t one of York Charlie¡¯s people, and she had no intention of being one of his people, so why should she have any regard for York Charlie¡¯s thoughts? She, Shireen Miller, was the one who was always using herself as an imaginary enemy. But since she could interfere with her own work, it would be too frustrating if she didn¡¯t give her some trouble, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Shireen Miller watched as York Charlie looked as normal, and nche Capra looked as if she had no problem with it, so she dropped the subject.


    ¡°By the way, nche, Vera said that there were too many people yesterday, and it happened to be particrly crowded at that moment, and she was pushed a little bit, and identally caused you to fall down. She felt especially guilty, and knowing that I wasing to see you today, she even asked me to help her apologise to you.¡±


    This matter Shireen Miller almost forgot to exin, and only just thought of it. Yesterday had really been a matter of taking herself off the hook no matter what, even if it was on Vera, and she couldn¡¯t afford to leave a bad taste in York¡¯s mouth again.


    nche Capra almostughed out loud: she¡¯d thought Shireen Miller had be shrewd when she¡¯d met her this morning, but she hadn¡¯t realized that she¡¯d gone back on her wits after just a few words: and to say that now! She hadn¡¯t thought that Shireen Miller had anything to do with this. Originally, she hadn¡¯t thought about this Shireen Miller thing. But in her defence, she¡¯d almost said she¡¯d had her fall done.


    nche Capra was about to taunt Shireen Miller when York Charlie beat her to it, ¡°Well, it was yesterday. It¡¯s in the past.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart leapt up at the sound of this, York was being kind to her! But York Charlie¡¯s next words almost made him jump.


    ¡°nche Capra, you can¡¯t go back to work for a while with your injured foot. It¡¯s a break anyway, so how about youe over and work for me as a personal assistant?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    The two women objected in unison with one voice.


    Shireen Miller heart hate straight bite teeth, she early and York Charlie do not know how many times explicitly implied, but York Charlie either to ¡°public is public, private is private¡± back to her, or simply pretend not to understand. Luckily, York Charlie¡¯s main assistants have always been male, which made her let go of this idea.


    Why should nche Capra get the opportunity she¡¯d been begging for just because she¡¯d been injured?

 Chapter 20: Why Can’t You Tell?

    Shireen Miller hated her teeth in her heart, she absolutely could not let nche Capra be York Charlie¡¯s assistant: now only asionally have contact with this woman so, if she became York Charlie¡¯s personal assistant, in the future York¡¯s side and heart which still have their own position? If she became York Charlie¡¯s personal assistant, where would she find a ce for herself in York¡¯s life and heart?


    But she couldn¡¯t do it the hard way, so she forced a smile and pretended to be good for York Charlie, ¡°York, Miss Capra is just a model, she doesn¡¯t know a lot of professional knowledge and things. Let her be an assistant she might not be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°You can learn if you don¡¯t know how. Who is born knowing all this?¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t care about this question in the slightest, nche Capra¡¯s perception was very high, what wouldn¡¯t be a snap in her hands? What¡¯s more ¡­ his intention is not to let here to be an assistant alone.


    ¡°But you changed your personal assistant like this without saying a word, what do you make the original assistant think?¡± Although she knew that her words were untenable, although she knew that she would probably not be able to stop York Charlie¡¯s decision. But Shireen Miller tried to struggle as best she could.


    ¡°Did I say anything about recing the original assistant?¡± York Charlie looked at Shireen Miller with an amused look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just another assistant, her sryes out of my private ount.¡±


    nche Capra looked at the two people in front of her arguing over whether she could be York Charlie¡¯s personal assistant or not, and felt that it was ridiculous: obviously, the more important thing was whether she agreed or not, but these two people had never asked for her opinion, were they so sure that she would agree? Are they so sure that they will definitely agree?


    Although the position of York Charlie¡¯s personal assistant was a hot one, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she, nche Capra, would be rushing to do it. What¡¯s more, hooking up with York Charlie wasn¡¯t what she was after; she was a model, and she¡¯d never forgotten that.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not going to be your personal assistant. Breakfast is ready too, so I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    nche Capra suddenly felt that everything here was nothing short of a farce, and she appeared to be the source of it.


    ¡°Why?¡± York Charlie looked at nche Capra with astonishment, he had arranged everything, as long as nche Capra came over to this side to work, not only smooth, but also won¡¯t be difficult again, like this time by several investors refused to dare to use her this kind of situation in his side is absolutely impossible to appear.


    York Charlie¡¯s reaction nche Capra expected, she felt a little funny: does he arrange it, she must go to work?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I still like modelling as a job. Although my foot is a bit injured right now, so I can¡¯t work for a while, but I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± After saying that, she left without waiting for York Charlie to say anything else.


    York Charlie had the intention to go after her: nche Capra¡¯s foot was still injured, and it was quite a walk from here, but Shireen Miller was pestering him so much that he just couldn¡¯t get away.


    On set, in the dressing room.


    nche Capra rested at home for a few days, and as soon as her foot was healed, she came to the set to continue working, not wanting to slow down the progress of the whole cast because of herself.


    ¡°If you ask me, that nche woman is a real pain in the arse, she had to fall into the water for a photo shoot, and what¡¯s even more ridiculous is that in the end, she had to take the me for the whole crew.¡±


    nche Capra was about to push open the door to the dressing room when she heard a chirpy female voice inside talking about her.


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t. She made so much noise the other day as if she¡¯d climbed up to some great figure. Then she fell into the water, and look at this, it¡¯s been a few days since she came? What¡¯s the point ofing to the film set when you¡¯re so pampered like this, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let people provide for you at home?¡± Another soprano took up the conversation, and there were obviously quite a few people in here, all talking about her.


    nche Capraughed back in exasperation, and she simply retracted her hand on the doorknob: she wanted to hear what these women could make of her!


    The coquettish female voice came from inside again, ¡°Climbed up on what? Does she look like she can climb up to someone with her looks? And¡ª¡±


    That girl paused, and as if in the inside gathered people grouped into a circle, deliberately lowered the voice continued, ¡°You do not know, I have heard, she seems to be offended by someone, the top is now pressing her it. Haven¡¯t you heard? Several of her resource appearances have been temporarily reced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ve also heard about this matter, it seems to say that she was pestering a rich second generation, and was known by that rich second generation¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she seems to be targeted by that rich second generation¡¯s fianc¨¦e right now, and might be about to be snowed in.¡±


    Another female voice different from the two just now. It was true that three women were a show. It¡¯s really ridiculous, these women are really talking as if they have seen it with their own eyes.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she pushed open the door and entered, there was a sudden silence inside. nche Capra swept her eyes over the crowd and opened her mouth in a tone full of mockery, ¡°Why did they all stop? Didn¡¯t you just say I was talking pretty hard? Did you all see that I¡¯m a rich kid? Besides, even if I really climbed into the second generation of rich people, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s not your turn to tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yo, look at that tone of voice!¡± That delicate voice rang from the ear again, ¡°Aren¡¯t we telling the truth? Who hasn¡¯t encountered a few idents when taking photos and falling into the water, who hasn¡¯t encountered a few idents when being a model? You¡¯re the one with the big frame, you fell into the water and made a mess on the film set, not to mention taking the me for you, tell me how many days you haven¡¯te to the film set? It¡¯s a fact that you¡¯ve dyed the filming schedule of the whole crew, right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Samira don¡¯t say it,¡± someone beside her whispered to Samira, even pulling her clothes with her hand in small increments. But it didn¡¯t work, and Samira talked more and more.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we say anything? She¡¯s got the face to do it, let¡¯s-¡± she finished by looking at nche Capra again, ¡°You can¡¯t say you¡¯re not rted to anything, we don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that my absence thest few days has slowed everyone down and pulled the crew down. I¡¯m also very sorry about that. But it wasn¡¯t because of what happened that day when I fell into the water. Rather, it¡¯s because I identally sprained my footter on at home and couldn¡¯te over to film things.¡±


    After saying that, she turned her words around and looked straight at Samira, her eyes sharp and straight to the heart, ¡°But just based on the fact that I didn¡¯te to the film set for a few days aren¡¯t you going a bit too far in making up such a story about me? Who are you to say I¡¯m a subterfuge? Who are you to say that I¡¯m a rich man? Who are you to nder me like that? Did you see me sleeping with a rich man with your own eyes or did you hear it?¡±


    Samira was forced backward by her, but she was still calm, ¡°How could you have offended his fianc¨¦e if you didn¡¯t pester him? How did you get rejected by so many advertisers? If you don¡¯t have a weak heart, why are you arguing with me?¡±


    nche Capraughed instead of being angry, ¡°This is my business, it¡¯s not your turn to care.¡±


    Samira was about to argue with her again, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you all arguing about? Come out when you¡¯re all almost ready, don¡¯t dy everyone, finish filming early and call it a day.¡±


    The producer¡¯s head suddenly poked in from outside the door, apparently the sound of the girls just bickering was too loud and disturbed the producer.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be done in a minute, in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Move a little faster all of you, don¡¯t keep people waiting, there¡¯s this time to argue, you¡¯ve finished filming a clip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we know, we¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Someone on the side immediately picked up the producer¡¯s words. In a good voice, he replied with a smiling face. Only then did the producer let out a ¡°hum¡± and left the door.

 Chapter 21: Stealing the Scene, Who Wouldn’t?

    nche Capra put on a little light make-up and headed out, leaving Samira and the women she had just made up with nche Capra in the make-up room applying their make-up quickly.


    ¡°Boo-¡±


    Samira¡¯s teeth were itching with hatred, and she casually copied a lipstick and smashed it on the floor, frightening the make-up artist next to her to move her hands even more gently, fearing that Samira would find her in trouble if she was not as good as she wanted to be.


    ¡°St¨C¡±


    Samira pped another p onto the dressing table, ¡°What is she? How dare shee over here and challenge me? Just wait and see, see how I¡¯ll deal with her when we get to the film setter!¡±


    Someone on the side hurriedly agreed, ¡°Yes, Samira, who is she to be angry with you? Let¡¯s hurry up and finish our make-up and go out, so that the director won¡¯t get upset if he waits impatiently.¡± After saying that she applied lipstick to her lips, ¡°Samira, I¡¯m going out first, you hurry up too.¡±


    Samira¡¯s hand on her knee tightly gripped her skirt: don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t see that she¡¯d just had her face smeared by nche Capra, and these people were now speaking in front of her in a perfunctory manner. nche Capra, we¡¯ll see! You have lost my face, this matter will not be easily revealed to me!


    ¡°Here, this is a stylised shot of a water fairy, everyone stretch yourself as much as you can, but while stretching yourself fit in with the two people next to you and don¡¯t look too separated. Alright, that¡¯s all for now, you guys pose ording to your ownprehension first, I¡¯ll take a look before making any adjustments.¡±


    As soon as the director finished speaking, everyone started to move, nche Capra chose the simplest ¡°S¡± shape: she posed her body in an ¡°S¡± shape, and her two arms were in two lines. nche Capra chose the simplest ¡°S¡± shape: she posed her body in an ¡°S¡± shape and her arms in the shape of two watery waves. The wide sleeves of her arms fall beautifully with her body as she poses with her arms.


    The soft light from the centre of the stage came down and shone on nche Capra¡¯s face, making her look even more beautiful. It was a true reflection of the saying ¡°the peach blossom on the face¡±, and this look made nche Capra look incredibly beautiful.


    Just as the photographer snapped the shutter button, an arm crossed in front of her, destroying the beauty of this lotus-independent daffodil persona.


    nche Capra has not yet reacted, the photographer first voice: ¡°The girl next to you what is the matter? Why did you suddenly run in front of others? Do you know that your sudden movement almost ruined the whole picture?¡±


    Just ming her for almost making it impossible for him to take the picture?


    Samira¡¯s eyes rolled back and a smile piled on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, photographer, I just suddenly thought that the director just said for us not to be too individualistic, and that everyone should tacitly co-operate with each other, so that we don¡¯t look too rusty. I just thought maybe I¡¯d cooperate with cooperate with nche Capra, and we¡¯d pose a little closer together.¡±


    You call that cooperating with her?


    nche Capra was about tough when Samira did a split across in front of her, and her hand was raised high, covering arge part of her, immediately turning her into Samira¡¯spanion or even a backdrop!


    At this time, the director came over, swaying back and forth in front of them a few times, seemingly pondering whether Samira¡¯s argument was feasible.


    After half a minute, the director finally spoke, ¡°I think this is feasible, it ensures the intimacy of the two of them, and this look also looks beautiful. Let¡¯s shoot it like this.¡±


    The director said so, nche Capra in front of so many people, of course, it is impossible to refute him, so she can only maintain this let Samira blocked most of her glory pose to continue filming.


    She was just a little upset when the director called for a costume change for the next scene, and nche Capra looked down to see Samira grinning smugly at her, but she didn¡¯t avoid her gaze, she smiled openly: just wait and see!


    The next scene was a photo album shot in the sea, with everyone standing around in three-point bikinis in the man-made sea, which was really just a swimming pool with a bit of set board.


    ¡°vour of the sea this time for the photo album everyone can be in groups of two or two, frolicking with each other, or you can be alone in the water in afortable let¡¯s look at it and feel very happy pose out. Or just like just now first free y a little bit, there are not right ce and then adjust. This time, the photographer will add another one in, and we will use the method of capturing. Remember, the theme this time is the vour of the sea, both to highlight the person¡¯s happy and carefree feeling as well as the theme ¡®sea¡¯.¡±


    With that, the director gestured with his hands, ¡°Okay, all departments stand by.¡±


    nche Capra took the initiative to invite Samira to shoot with her this time, and the provocative look in her eyes aroused Samira¡¯s fighting spirit: little man, haven¡¯t you learnt your lesson just now? How dare you take the initiative to work with me this time? I¡¯m not afraid of you.


    ¡°Since the theme is the sea, and we want to highlight happiness, and it just so happens that we are two people, why don¡¯t we just use the yful seawater as a medium, and let the photographer capture the moment, what do you think?¡±


    Samira had to admit that no matter it was just the daffodil wanting to release or now the deep sea y water these ideas were not something she could think of on her own, but she was unconvinced on her face.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    Since the ideas had been thought of, the shoot after that was certainly not a problem for them as professional models.


    Samira wasn¡¯t particrly open and didn¡¯t dare to y any tricks because it was a shoot in the water and she didn¡¯t want to mess up her make-up and look that messy.


    nche Capra was different, she didn¡¯t have much time to put on her make-up because of what was going on in the dressing room, so she just put on a face cream, even if her make-up was smudged by the sea water, she would be fine. It was with this in mind that she chose the theme of deep sea water y.


    Since it¡¯s deep sea water y, how can we not ssh each other with water?


    nche Capra snickered in her heart.


    ¡°Wow wow wow wow¨C¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A handful of water just poured onto Samira¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ahh-¡±


    Samira let out a scream.


    ¡°nche Capra! what are you doing?¡±


    nche Capra had an innocent expression on her face, ¡°Just now the theme was determined by the two of us together, of course we should ssh each other in deep sea water.¡±


    Samira had no words to retort, but she was not willing to do so, so she pretended to y with nche Capra, and also purposely sshed water on nche Capra¡¯s face, but nche Capra stood there with a smile on her face and let her ssh water.


    Samira froze: how could this happen? Wasn¡¯t she afraid her make-up would smudge?


    nche Capra took advantage of her daze to ssh water on her body and face. Until finally all the make-up on Samira¡¯s face was sshed away, revealing a in face!


    ¡°Okay, I think that¡¯s about right, the cameraman is ready to capture the shot and the models will continue to do what they were doing.¡±


    At this moment, the director said that everyone¡¯s ideas just now are feasible.


    It¡¯s time to start filming, but Samira¡¯s face is purely vegan now, how can she dare to crash into the camera? If this kind of face is broadcasted, how can she still work in the modelling industry in the future? What director or advertiser would dare to look for her in the future?


    So she had to avoid the camera herself. It turned out that she and nche Capra were both facing the photographer sideways, so that both of them could be photographed, and maybe the sideways face would be more effective!


    At that time, Samira thought so, but now she had no choice but to turn to the side without the camera by herself, and after that, all that appeared in the photographer¡¯s captured shot was Samira¡¯s background and nche Capra¡¯s front face.

 Chapter 22: Deliberate

    It was only then that nche Capra felt a bad breathe out of her heart: it wasn¡¯t her trying to steal the shot it was Samira herself who didn¡¯t want to be in the shot!


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    With that sound, everyone looked as if they had suddenly been immobilised. Then reacted quickly again and each climbed out of the water.


    ¡°Alright, everyone go wash up and change clothes as soon as possible, let¡¯s get ready to go to the next venue to shoot.¡±


    ¡°Director,¡± while the director was preparing to tell everyone to disperse, Samira managed to climb up with the help of her assistant and ended up shouting her grievances at the director as soon as she came up.


    ¡°Director~ Look at me in the set of shots with nche Capra. I didn¡¯t even appear in the front face, I¡¯m asking for a reshoot.¡±


    Samira small broken step extremely fast walked to the director¡¯s side, very naturally holding the director¡¯s arm, that move ambiguous is simply to show the world that she and the director¡¯s rtionship, and then looked at the people around her to see Samira¡¯s this move a look of no wonder, nche Capra felt as if she understood what.


    Sure enough, the director heard Samira¡¯s coquettishint and walked over to the cameraman, ¡°Pull up the photos you just took of the two of them and show them to me.¡±


    ¡°Look director, it¡¯s all her shots, my face is blocked out.¡± After seeing the photos and finding the evidence, Samirained towards the director in a petnt voice that looked like she was aggrieved, and at the same time, she proudly provoked nche Capra with her eyes.


    nche Capra sighed in her heart, this Samira is really a talent, obviously it is her who doesn¡¯t want to appear in the camera, and now she is ming her for blocking her shot? She hadn¡¯t pulled her into the angle she was shooting from. Well, one did mess up her make-up though.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°nche Capra, what is wrong with you? A two-person shoot is nowpletely dominated by you alone, and Samira¡¯s be a set-piece does that make sense? We are shooting a group picture and the main thing is to highlight a whole subject! How are we going to carry on with future shoots if we¡¯re all going to be like you?¡±


    nche Capra was still sighing in her heart, when the director scolded her.


    This kind of wrongdoing anyone can not stand, nche Capra do not care so many people in front of them also want to fight for their own: ¡°Director, this is not I want to block Samira¡¯s camera, it is her own want to hide out of the camera. At that time, many people were there and saw it. You can ask them if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    This is a fact, so many people saw it, Samira did not want to deny it, but this does not mean that she will admit her fault. Samira red eyes, looking at nche Capra, as if she had suffered a great grievance from nche Capra, she choked and said: ¡°You still have the nerve to say, if it was not for you to forcefully If you hadn¡¯t thrown water in my face, how could I have ducked out of the shot?¡±


    nche Capra look at her this kind of small white flower like I see pity straight in the heart sigh: this acting skill, not to go to mix the entertainment industry is really a pity.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you ssh me? When I was filming, I was also pure face on the camera. This is a deep sea theme, people are soaked in water, how can anyone not get a little bit of water on them?¡±


    Samira was choked speechless, only after half a minute did she sobbed and cried to everyone, ¡°But you can¡¯t ssh water so excessively. We are models, we all rely on our faces to make a living, how can we not put on a bit of make-up when taking photos?¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone nodded their heads: not everyone has the courage to show their face to the public, especially the camera!


    When Samira saw that everyone was nodding their heads, she was even more confident, ¡°I admit that I threw water on you too, but look at you now, you can still be on camera and continue to shoot the film, but I can only get off the set. This photo shoot is supposed to be yful and gentle, but look at you now, you¡¯re making it look like we¡¯re fighting.¡±


    nche Capra is amazed at Samira¡¯s logic, but everyone around her thinks she¡¯s right, even the director says that the photos won¡¯t work, that her movements don¡¯t fit the theme of the film, and that they should be pushed back and reshot.


    So the machines and equipment that had just been put away were put back out, and the models put on their make-up again: the make-up on almost everyone¡¯s faces had been washed off after the scene in the water.


    By the time the crowd got back into the water an hour had passed.


    ¡°Alright, all departments get ready, let¡¯s try to get through it in one shot and start filming!¡±


    With the lesson just learnt plus the fact that it was reallyte now, if there was any more dy, this scene would be filmed until noon, and probably even lunch would have to be postponed. So everyone was serious, hoping that one would pass, nche Capra no longer wanted to write to Samira to return the favour, and Samira, not wanting to spend much time underwater, had no more ideas this time, so this one could be filmed smoothly ording to the previous idea, no surprises.


    ¡°Cut!¡±


    Just when everyone thought they could go up and call it a day for the time being, the director shouted angrily: ¡°All of you start over again, what¡¯s the point of calling it a day if you haven¡¯t finished filming it?¡± He first scared off those few models who wanted toe up, straight to the people admonished resentfully back, before pointing the finger at nche Capra.


    ¡°nche Capra! Do you know how to do a photo shoot or not? A professional model in the water should use what kind of smile, what kind of strength to take a good deep water frolicking this theme you also do not know, also can not? Huh?¡±


    nche Capra was admonished and felt aggrieved in her heart: she thought that her strength and angle, including her expression, were all spot on this time, but the director still said this to her.


    Unable to do anything else, the crowd reshot the film again at the director¡¯s request, but this time, I don¡¯t know whether it was because the director suddenly became stricter or the atmosphere on the set suddenly became more serious, but someone always made a mistake at one point or another. It took several more takes to get through.


    By the time everyone had cleaned themselves up and was ready to eat lunch, it was already one in the afternoon.


    ¡°Everyone hurry up and eat, it¡¯s already one in the afternoon, ourst scene in the morning dragged a lot of progress, in the afternoon before two thirty everyone I don¡¯t care if you have eaten well or not, in any case I want to see you guys who are already ready on the ¡®Green Grasnd¡¯ theme field. Alright, all eat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± the director had just finished announcing the afternoon schedule when a wail went up from underneath.


    ¡°Director, it¡¯s already one o¡¯clock. We have to eat and put on make-up and change clothes, and it¡¯s simply toote to gather at 2:30.¡± Some models immediatelyined to the director, hoping he would change his mind.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that time is tight? That¡¯s why I told you guys to hurry up. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ve dyed the progress too much in the morning, if I don¡¯t catch up, I¡¯m going to lose money on mybour cost fees. Well, if you have this time toin why don¡¯t you hurry up and go eat.¡±


    The director finished speaking and went to his lounge. Leaving a group of female models in the room screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s also our bad luck, originally thest shot in the morning was fine, but some people caused some problems. We had to re-shoot several times.¡± The man said and also seemingly nced a few times in the direction of nche Capra.


    ¡°Well, you should stop talking and eat. We¡¯ve got quite a lot of stuff to film this afternoon.¡±


    Another voice, though persuasive, though not ming her, nche Capra knew that must be in the back of all these people¡¯s minds right now. They were ming her for deliberately stealing the scene from Samira when she started, so much so that she¡¯d had to return to work several times since then, and her lunch hour had been dyed not to mention the daunting task of the afternoon.


    Would she have stolen the scene with Samirater if Samira hadn¡¯t stolen it from her first? Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for Samira crying foul at that time, this one would have already passed, and maybe there would have been one more shot in the morning, and they could have rested collectively by now. If it wasn¡¯t for the director¡¯s nitpicking, they wouldn¡¯t have had to film so many scenes.


    But on the film set, the sky is the biggest, the director is the biggest, everyone naturally dare not call the director¡¯s bluff. As for Samira, by the looks of them it was that they all knew that she had hitched a ride with the director, so naturally they didn¡¯t dare to mess with her either. Then, the only one who can beined about, the only one who can make the crowd say it out of anger is himself.


    nche Capra smiled bitterly, although she knew this was the case, she still had some difficulty in opening her heart.

 Chapter 23: Young Master Charlie’s Girlfriend?

    The afternoon¡¯s filming was basically nothing too problematic, but nche Capra had been moping around all afternoon because of the director¡¯s sarcasm, and even now that she was wrapping up, she hadn¡¯t yet recovered.


    ¡°nche ah,e over here.¡± Just as the director had finished announcing that she could call it a day and nche Capra was ready to leave, the director suddenly called her back.


    ¡°Director do you want to see me for something?¡± Having to smile despite her dislike, nche Capra felt annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a big deal. I just wanted to talk to you about something on the set that I may have been a bit strict about, so don¡¯t take it personally. However, your photo taking skills still need to be improved, and you¡¯re embarrassed to be dragging down the progress of an entire film crew, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Although the director was talking to her with a smile this time, in nche Capra¡¯s opinion, it was even more upsetting than scolding her. It was almost like killing without blood, it was obvious that the director was sarcastically saying that her strength was not up to par but she had to force herself to look like she was being taught with an open mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve taken note of it all.¡± Although nche Capra was smiling on her face, she was suffocating in her heart.


    Just then the security guard from the outside set came in.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss nche Capra?¡±


    ¡°I am, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a car parked outside that says it¡¯s here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°A car to pick me up?¡± The crowd was curious and nche Capra was very confused, she didn¡¯t know who the car was that was picking her up. Could it be Lorcan George?


    The crowd ran headlong around nche Capra with confusion.


    ¡°Oh my god, Rolls Royce, this is a rich second generation, right?¡± Just after seeing the car, someone recognised the te from a distance.


    nche Capra held her forehead: she¡¯d been in this car a few times now, who else¡¯s could it be if it wasn¡¯t York Charlie¡¯s?


    ¡°Wow, geez, did I read that right? That looks like the president of the Charlie Group, York Charlie. wait, let me check my phone.¡± Another scream hurt nche Capra¡¯s ears.


    This York Charlie, what was he up to?


    As the crowd on set approached, they saw York Charlie slowly pull up and step out of the car without skipping a beat.


    The man in a silver Amanda suit closed the door slowly and methodically, and he walked with a determined gait in the direction of nche Capra. He had a tall figure of one metre eight, with long slender legs that looked enviable, and he had a smile hanging at the corner of his mouth, with a pair of peach blossom eyes that looked very seductive. I don¡¯t know if he is a mixed-race child, the exquisite features of the deep let a person sink.


    ¡°I get off work just look at the time is not toote, this time to pick up you should be just right, sure enough the time just right. We can go? You¡¯re starving, I¡¯ve booked a newly opened western restaurant, I heard from my friend that the food there tastes good.¡±


    York Charlie walked to nche Capra and stood in front of him, and with his maic voice, he spoke heart-warming words that made it difficult for people not to be enchanted.


    This is not, next to arge wave of female models are about to spread in his body, only in the way of his powerful aura, which are just standing next to a pair of eyes hate to stick in his body.


    nche Capra swept around with her afterglow and came to this conclusion.


    But those who were intoxicated by York Charlie¡¯s charms did not include nche Capra, who had a bad feeling after she spotted York Charlie¡¯s car, and now she saw that he was really here to find her.


    York Charlie was acting as if they knew each other very well, and even had a bit of a fling. This was even more depressing to nche Capra.


    nche Capra originally did not intend to pay any attention to York Charlie, but as she looked at the stunning and mboyant eyes of the women beside her, including Samira, and at the director¡¯s astonished and stunned eyes, she suddenly changed her mind.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just about time to call it a day. Let¡¯s go.¡± nche Capra¡¯s attitude towards York Charlie was as good as it had ever been, smiling coquettishly and inquiring.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t get over it for a moment, when had nche Capra been so nice to him?


    Then he saw nche Capra looking around slyly, smiling like a cat that stole fish, he understood.


    Grabbing nche Capra by the waist, he put his arm around her and headed for the car.


    nche Capra raised an eyebrow: this person is really good at climbing up the pole, give him a little bit of good face and he got an inch? But she couldn¡¯t turn her back on York Charlie in front of all these people.


    York Charlie, of course, also perceived nche Capra¡¯s action, but he acted as if he did not know, has been holding nche Capra to his car next to, and then also intimate help her open the door. The behaviour between a gentleman style.


    Waiting for the car to drive far away, the director only reacted, pulling the assistant director¡¯s hand, or some confused to ask: ¡°I just did not see wrong, right? Was that Young Master Charlie?¡±


    The assistant director¡¯s face turned into a flower, he really didn¡¯t think that he could meet Young Master Charlie when he brought a few models here for a photo shoot, and he didn¡¯t react at once just now. It would have been better if he had the guts to go over and talk to him, ¡°Director, it¡¯s not wrong, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s really the president of the Charlie Group, York Charlie! ¡±


    Just now nche Capra and York Charlie behaved so ambiguously in front of the crowd, the crowd had already taken her as being in love with York Charlie.


    The director, on the other hand, was a bit remorseful: he should have known to be a bit more polite to nche Capra when he was on the set just now.


    s!


    While the director¡¯s team here was a little more subtle about York Charlie and nche Capra, the female models over there had already exploded.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s really Young Master Charlie, my gosh, I¡¯ve only seen him in magazines and on TV before. I didn¡¯t realise that he¡¯s even more handsome in person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I really didn¡¯t expect nche to be President Charlie¡¯s girlfriend. Look at the tone of President Charlie¡¯s voice when he spoke to her just now, it¡¯s simply not too doting. He¡¯s handsome and has a nice voice. Such a man is simply the best!¡±


    The girl who was speaking was stillining that nche Capra was dragging them down as a whole film crew at noon, not only did she make them dy their lunch time, but she didn¡¯t even have the time to take a break at noon. Now they could call ¡°nche¡± so intimately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of President Charlie being so hot, what¡¯s it got to do with us? nche Capra is really good at what she does, she can even hook up with such a man.¡± There were naturally envious and sour words.


    Samira¡¯s heart was the same as this girl¡¯s. She had previously made up nche Capra just purely because she was not happy with her: where nche Capra was present, her light was always overshadowed. But she hadn¡¯t realized that nche Capra had actually hooked up with a rich kid, or a young and talented one like York Charlie!

 Chapter 24: Candlelight Dinner

    nche Capra had no way of knowing what the people on the set were talking about, she was only focused on dealing with York Charlie right now.


    ¡°I know all about what just happened on the set. If you ask me, what¡¯s the point of this? Since you¡¯re working so hard here and being given a hard time you might as welle over to me and be my assistant. If you be my personal assistant I can guarantee that the people around me will definitely not treat you like this. How about that?¡±


    York Charlie saw that nche Capra did not take into ount his behaviour on the set just now, so he encouraged nche Capra again with some spirit, he drove the car while still carefully checking nche Capra with his afterglow.


    ¡°Not really. I like modelling, it¡¯s my ambition. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to go to you as an assistant.¡± nche Capra refused without hesitation.


    But just now York Charlie had helped her after all, and she didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere so borderline, so she turned her head somewhat unnaturally and changed the topic, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ve booked a restaurant? Where are we going to eat now?¡±


    York Charlie in fact also expected nche Capra will refuse, now she is afraid of his embarrassment, she changed the topic, his heart only happy, along with her words on the next to pick up: ¡°This shop in ayton road, is a newly opened western restaurant. My friend went inside to eat once, think it¡¯s not bad on the introduction to me ¡­.¡±


    ayton road, western restaurant.


    It was only when nche Capra saw the candlelit dinner that she finally believed York Charlie¡¯sment on set that he had gone over to pick himself up on purpose.


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie with a teasing raised eyebrow: no exnation?


    York Charlie lied without a blush: ¡°Oh, the restaurant is having an event today. There¡¯s a discount if you order a candlelit dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± nche Capra draws out her voice.


    York Charlie knew it would be a bad idea to continue on this topic, so he walked over and took the initiative to help nche Capra pull out the chair, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get hungry on the way? Come on sit down and let¡¯s order.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t to embarrass him, or else she would have just flipped out on the road, and she sat down obediently. Casually summoned the waiter. Carelessly ordered a few dishes.


    York Charlie stopped nche Capra¡¯s attempt to order a drink and ordered a bottle of ¡¯82 as usual.


    After ordering, nche Capra had time to look around. No wonder this new shop was doing so well.


    Located on the famous ayton road and close to the river, York Charlie¡¯s tables were chosen to nche Capra¡¯s liking.


    Their table is near the river, but in a small box. The semi-hollowed out barriers give the table an antique feel. It gave people a sense of being there, as it allowed them not to be overly exposed to the river breeze but also to enjoy the beautiful view of the river and the water.


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra¡¯s slightly upturned corners of her lips to know that she was also very satisfied with this ce, and it was not a waste of his efforts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the scenery, eat your food. The steak here is very famous, it is a famous signature dish made by the top culinary chef of the French high school at a very high cost, so try it to see if it suits your appetite.¡±


    Despite therge number of guests in the evening, the restaurant¡¯s serving speed was still very good, and nche Capra¡¯s impression of the restaurant was already favourable even before she had tasted the food.


    ¡°How¡¯s it? Does it taste okay?¡±


    York Charlie helped nche Capra cut the steak into small pieces, and had to feed it to nche Capra attentively again. Just now the steak cutting thing York Charlie want to grab to do, nche Capra did not too much to stop, but feeding this kind of thing is firmly impossible.


    Not to mention that because she was outside now, the whole box was hollowed out, so people could see inside from the outside, even if the box was fully closed now, she would not allow this kind of thing to happen: they weren¡¯t a couple, so what was the point of this.


    So she resolutely took over the knife and fork for her own sandwich. But even so, she blushed when York Charlie asked how the steak tasted.


    Probably because of the atmosphere of this ce, nche Capra thought evasively.


    ¡°Mmm~ It sure tastes good.¡± nche Capra had already given this restaurant a perfect score in her heart, and had decided toe back more often in the future.


    ¡°Yes? I¡¯ll try it.¡± While nche Capra was still sighing, York Charlie directly ate the beef she had just taken a bite of right into nche Capra¡¯s hand!


    ¡°Mmm, it sure tastes good.¡± York Charlie sighed the exact same words as nche Capra after swallowing the beef.


    nche Capra¡¯s face was red at this point almost as if it was on fire.


    ¡°You, how could you eat my steak?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was so ashamed or because she was so angry that she actually stuttered in a rare sentence.


    York Charlie, however, acted as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words: ¡°So petty ah, then you also eat to see my good.¡± Said he really cut a piece of his own steak made to send nche Capra in front of the appearance.


    nche Capra at this time again do not know he is intentional is really a fool, she also did not speak, only straight to take the eyes to re at York Charlie. cause York Charlieughed.


    Since each other have understood such a small game, nche Capra simply also ignore him, self-concerned about the cut beef meal. But the upturned corners of his mouth could not be fooled: it was actually quite pleasant to be this childish once in a while!


    ¡°York, didn¡¯t you tell me that you had to workte at night? Howe you appeared here?¡± A sharp female voice suddenly broke the cosy atmosphere between nche Capra and York Charlie. ¡°Who is she? Why are you apanying such a woman to eat in such a public ce?¡±


    nche Capra was just surprised, but when she saw the real person she guessed who the woman who was talking was based on her age. But even that didn¡¯t stop her brow from contracting and furrowing. As the saying goes:- ¡°Thunder doesn¡¯t even strike a diner.¡± Anyone who was suddenly interrupted in the middle of their meal would feel unhappy. Not to mention the person who had just met him and was giving him a hard time!


    York Charlie also felt shocked after only hearing the familiar voice, ¡°Mum? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 25: A Coincidental Encounter in a Restaurant?

    Mrs Casey really didn¡¯t expect her son, who had always been good and obedient, to deceive her, which was more sad than anything else in her heart. But the son is her own, no matter what is not the son¡¯s fault then it must be the woman next to the ghost!


    Just an hour ago.


    Shireen Miller hade to the Charlie family, and Mrs Casey knew why she hade. Wasn¡¯t it because of her own son? She was very happy with Shireen Miller as her daughter-inw. She was a good-looking, sweet-talking woman with a good family background, and she was a good match for her family¡¯s York.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Plus, she was lonely at home, and Shireen Miller¡¯s visits to her made her feel very close to her. So she decided to give Shireen Miller a hand and try to get this daughter-inw home.


    Tonight when Shireen Milleres over she makes a phone call to ask York toe home for dinner. But York Charlie said he had to work overtime and was unavable, which Mrs. Casey took for granted: everyone knew that the two men in her family were busy as gyroscopes all day long.


    So she smiled apologetically towards Shireen Miller, ¡°York is workingte again tonight. Let¡¯s eat by ourselves then, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    Shireen Miller was as good as ever: ¡°Auntie, since York won¡¯t be home today, why don¡¯t I take you out to eat? I know a newly opened restaurant in AYTON ROAD, the view is quite nice and the vour is also very good. I wanted to go with you and York. But York is busy. I¡¯ve booked the restaurant, so I can¡¯t waste it, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, you silly child, you know too much. You can just take your friends to a restaurant like this, why would you take an old woman like me.¡± Although very happy, Mrs. Casey still modestly excuses herself. What kind of scenery had Mrs. Casey never seen? What kind of western food had she not eaten? It was Shireen Miller¡¯s filial piety that made her think of all the good things she could do!


    ¡°Auntie, this western restaurant called Midsummer love is recently opened. But the reputation is very good.¡± When they first arrived at the restaurant, the two of them looked at the beautiful scenery next to them and were still raving about it.


    Shireen Miller thought to herself that although it was a bit of a pity that she didn¡¯t get to have dinner with York Charlie this time, it wasn¡¯t without any gain. At least Mrs. Casey was growing on her, wasn¡¯t she?


    Could she be any closer to being Mrs Charlie if she pleased her mother-inw?


    With this in mind, Shireen Miller became even more solicitous of Mrs. Casey¡¯s unobtrusive favours.


    But she suddenly turned pale when she was about to go to the table, ¡°Shireen, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly look so pale?¡± Mrs. Casey asked worriedly when she sensed something wrong with her.


    Seeing that she looked as if she had been given a legal hold on her body, she couldn¡¯t help but look over in the direction she was staring at.


    ¡°This, this isn¡¯t York, Shireen, am I seeing this right?¡± Mrs. Casey whimpered out in shock.


    ¡°Auntie you¡¯re not mistaken.¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s voice got a little choked up, ¡°That man is York. and I saw Miss Capra next to himing out of his housest time.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s teary-eyed look did not know how much it hurt Mrs. Casey, so she immediately consoled Shireen Miller, ¡°Shireen, don¡¯t worry. Auntie will definitely not let that woman in the door of the Charlie family. In Auntie¡¯s heart, this position has always been yours. It must be that woman who seduced York,e on, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    Shireen Miller then gathered her emotions and followed Mrs. Casey.


    That¡¯s how the scene just now came about.


    York Charlie was surprised and then reflexively thought of Shireen Miller, so he looked at Shireen Miller sharply: ¡°It¡¯s you again, isn¡¯t it? You sent someone to follow me?¡±


    This is really wronged Shireen Miller, she originally just wanted to go to the Charlie family to pay her respects, who knew that things would happen into this situation?


    Shireen Miller heart is still angry teeth itchy: who knows so half a day nche Capra and York¡¯s soul to hook away?


    But York Charlie was looking at her with such a fierce gaze that she looked at Mrs. Casey with resignation, hoping that Mrs. Casey would do her a good job of making nche Capra look bad.


    As expected, Mrs. Casey was very upset when she heard York Charlie¡¯s words, ¡°York, why are you so mean, Shireen came here to invite us for dinner today. Who knew that you would bring your little lover who also happened toe to this restaurant?¡±


    After saying that, she asked the waiter to add two more chairs to this table in a reverse manner and sat herself down.


    ¡°Miss Capra right?¡± Taking a sip of water, Mrs. Casey aimed her salvo at nche Capra.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Casey,¡± despite knowing that Mrs. Casey was going tosh out, her upbringing prevented her from losing her manners.


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to be called your son¡¯s aunt. I heard that Miss Capra works as a model?¡± In fact, Mrs Casey had already known that there was such a person as nche Capra, Shireen Miller had tried to hide her at first, the noise was so big that people with background would know what was going on after a little investigation.


    After the question, Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t wait for nche Capra to answer, she went on to say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that modelling is a youthful business. When I saw Miss Capra today, I know this is true. She really has a beautiful face. However, the children of rich families, especially those like our York, will surely marry famous women like Shireen in the future. Anything like a small model or a small star, at best, it¡¯s just like keeping a mistress. Miss Capra, what I mean, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mum~, what are you doing? I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up, I¡¯m asking about Miss Capra now,¡± York Charlie was interrupted by Mrs. Casey before she could finish her sentence.


    Everything he had wanted to say in nche Capra¡¯s defence was dead in the water.


    Of course nche Capra knew what Mrs. Casey meant, wasn¡¯t it a sarcasticment about her being a model with no status and not being able to get into the limelight?


    nche Capra would have thrown red wine on York Charlie and walked out without looking back.


    But then she saw Shireen Miller¡¯s smug, jealous stare and suddenly changed her mind.


    She lifted the corners of her lips, the cutting of the steak in her hand continuing, her voice growing softer and softer.


    ¡°Of course I understand what Mrs. Casey means, but it¡¯s better to be a favoured mistress than a proper wife with no affection, let alone favour, from a wealthy family.¡± Mrs. Casey would not let her call her Auntie, and she would call her that. The more she phased herself, the happier nche Capra was!


    Mrs. Casey was trembling with anger: she had been Mrs. Charlie for years, and it was the first time she had ever met anyone who had been so cross with her!


    nche Capra, however, is not aware of it, and she passes the cut steak to York Charlie in a very natural movement, deliberately pouting, ¡°Nah~ courtesy. Ah~ Hurry up and open your mouth.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hand on her knee is almost ready to turn her skirt into a rag!


    Candlelight dinners, feeding each other food, all of this was something she, Shireen Miller, had never enjoyed! Why should nche Capra? Why?


    When she saw that York Charlie had actually obediently eaten the piece of beef that had been fed to her, the smile that Shireen Miller was trying to keep on her face froze, and she grimaced as if she wanted to eat nche Capra.

 Chapter 26: FALSE PLAY

    nche Capra saw the expression on Shireen Miller¡¯s face and only felt more and more pain in her heart, that mouthful of bad breath finallying out.


    ¡°York, I¡¯m full, let¡¯s go. You said you¡¯d send people home.¡± Putting down the napkin and seeing Shireen Miller¡¯s iron face, nche Capra rather raised her eyebrows.


    nche Capra thought, and acted, that she would simply take York Charlie with her.


    York Charlie was surprisingly obedient to her today, ¡°Mum, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll drop nche off ande back for youter.¡± With that, he got up.


    ¡°York?¡± said Mrs Casey, looking incredulously at her son¡¯s resolute departure.


    But York Charlie¡¯s mind was made up, and no matter how much Mrs. Casey shouted, he resolutely left with nche Capra.


    Car.


    ¡°Did you just admit that you¡¯re my woman?¡± York Charlie asked as he drove, a hopefulness in his tone that was easily imperceptible.


    nche Capra froze for a moment, then smiled openly and cocked her head, looking at York Charlie with an air of entitlement: ¡°You believe that fooling around?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather believe it¡¯s true. You faked it with me to spite my mum.¡± York Charlie, still undeterred, joked in a half-truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take myself on just to piss off your mum? How unprofitable for me then.¡± nche Capra was four-timing her way out of a muddle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, so you go home early too.¡± Getting out of the car, nche Capra inevitably instructed a few words.


    ¡°You go on up first, and I¡¯ll watch you until you get inside.¡± York Charlie, however, insisted on watching nche Capra to the house before leaving, sote, they have no street lights in this neighbourhood building, if there is an eventuality, York Charlie is not too worried.


    nche Capra froze for a moment and realized why he was doing this: he was afraid she¡¯d have an ident at night like the one before, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up then, bye.¡± It was hard to say what it felt like. It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t at all touched by York Charlie¡¯s current initiative, just ¡­


    nche Capra returned home and had just opened the door to her room only to be blindfolded and pinned to the bed. Only she, however, was never the least bit inclined to fight back, other than being a little shaken up initially.


    ¡°Lorcan George,¡± she spoke calmly. The only person who had a key to her house besides her was Lorcan George.


    Sure enough the man let go, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART~ Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? Leave York Charlie ande back to me, I¡¯ll raise you ok?¡±


    nche Capra looked at Lorcan George incredulously, a p flew towards his face without hesitation, ¡°Lorcan George, what kind of woman do you think I, nche Capra, am? Do you think like everyone else that I climbed the ranks of power and wealth, that I deliberately seduced York Charlie because I wanted to take the easy way out?¡±


    nche Capra was really a little sad at this point. She could have cared less what others thought of her and what they thought of her, and even when Mrs. Casey had been so sarcastic, she could have fought back with full blood. But Lorcan George was the one person she cared about, the only person she considered a friend. Lorcan George had always been there for her during her difficult years, and for that, she had been grateful all her life. But now that Lorcan George had thought so much of her, even saying the words ¡®he kept her¡¯, how could that not make her sad?


    Lorcan George, however, seemed like he was sobered up by nche Capra¡¯s p, and he immediately apologised : ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sweetheart, let me exin, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, in fact, I just ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Enough, what you meant I don¡¯t want to know right now. It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to get some rest, so go home.¡± nche Capra looked slightly tired as she spoke.


    Lorcan George heard her give an expulsion order, and then looked at herplexion is indeed not a forgery, so he snapped and opened his mouth to say goodbye: ¡°Then little sweetheart you have a good rest, I wille back to see you another day ¡­¡±


    ¡°Boom¨C¡±


    Lorcan George had just stepped out of the door when nche Capra mmed it up and shut it.


    The barely maintained smile on Lorcan George¡¯s face finally froze, and in his eyes was a despondency that one could not ignore ¡­


    In fact, I just saw you and York Charlie in the Midsummer love restaurant feeding each other those ambiguous actions, I just a little jealous, those words are not sincere ¡­ little sweetheart, why you always do not give me the slightest opportunity to leave it? Not even a hint of the right to exin to me.


    Lorcan George left glumly.


    nche Capra drove away Lorcan George after sitting on the bed for a long time, she recalled the events of a long time ago, once upon a ¡­ time.


    After a long time, she carefully held out the locked sandalwood box from her bedside. It was full of her most precious and important things, and nche Capra took a photograph out of the box.


    The corners of the photo were raised, and it was obvious that the owner had held it in her hands for a long time, nche Capra rubbed her hand gently over the photo, an action she had done a thousand times before. She had done it a thousand times before, but every time she saw it she felt like she had spilled a bottle of vour: a mixture of emotions.


    The teenager in the photo had a cool face, but the girl was smiling like a flower. It was years ago, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that it was Brandi and York Charlie!


    nche Capra closed her eyes as if she had thought of something, and tore the picture up, throwing the shredded photo into the bin in one swift motion.


    Turning back, she threw herself on the big bed and tossed and turned and suffered insomnia until midnight when she could barely get to sleep.


    Even though she sleptte the first night, nche Capra had to get up early the next day: no matter how sad, happy or sad you are, life goes on. It¡¯s like they say in Gone with the Wind: tomorrow is another day.


    Life goes on, and being sad doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to be fed or clothed.


    nche Capra puts on some light make-up and arrives on set early. As soon as she walked onto the set, nche Capra could feel a difference in the atmosphere, and what she didn¡¯t expect was that the director would greet her and say good morning.


    This day during the shooting of the attitude towards her even turned a corner, nche Capra could not help but ironic hooked lips: this is the hearts of the people, it is really enough to tend to the trend. Have you ever seen the difference in York Charlie¡¯s attitude before and after picking himself up from work?


    She sighed in her heart, but Samira directly put her expression on the surface.


    ¡°Some people look noble as hell, but don¡¯t they still have to rely on men to survive?¡±


    nche Capra only thought it was funny, this Samira herself had hitched a ride with the director without even avoiding people, how could she have the cheek to take this to others?


    ¡°Same to each other.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone is full of ridicule, eyes are also full of ridicule: fifty steps tough at this kind of thing don¡¯t do it too brightly and squarely?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 27: It’s Not Just About the Money

    nche Capra not soft not hard blocked Samira, no longer pay attention to her: some people are like this, obviously their own moral defects, do not restrain even if it¡¯s okay but still have the nerve to talk about other people¡¯s strengths and weaknesses outside. If you let her go on she can climb up the pole to your head, so to deal with this kind of person, you can only beat her into the mud, so that she is jealous of you, so that they dare not disrespect you!


    After a busy day at work, nche Capra made her way to the Blue Wave Bay Cafe: the ce Shireen Miller had sent her in her messagest night.


    Without actually having to see Shireen Miller, nche Capra knew what she was up to: it had to be something to do with York Charlie. Either it was a threat or a lure, and anyway, there was only one purpose: to get her to leave York Charlie.


    She didn¡¯t want to ignore Shireen Miller, but when she thought about what Shireen Miller was like: if she didn¡¯te, she could have killed herself on the set. To avoid unnecessary trouble, nche Capra came over anyway.


    nche Capra pecked at her cappino and watched out the window as Shireen Miller breezed in on her five centimetre high heels, wearing a mboyant red logo name tag.


    ¡°Here.¡± nche Capra gestured with a raised hand.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s pretty lips lifted when she saw that she had made it to her appointment as expected. Not knowing what she had thought up, she smiled smugly and headed in nche Capra¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d being over today.¡± Shireen Miller spoke first as she casually ordered a cup of something and waited for the waiter to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s an early close today. Besides even if I don¡¯te today, isn¡¯t there any way for you to get to me? You¡¯re set on seeing me anyway, so why should I put it off any longer.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was self-deprecating and seemed to be mocking Shireen Miller.


    But Shireen Miller didn¡¯t seem to understand her words, she smiled like a blossoming rose, ¡°Miss Capra is really a smart person. Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush and get straight to the purpose of my visit today.¡±


    The coffee that Shireen Miller had ordered happened toe up at this time, so she took a sip of it in passing, seeming to be very leisurely and with some chesty air.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but look a little amused: what was this? Selling or demonstrating? Only Shireen Miller could think of such childish tactics.


    After a while, probably Shireen Miller felt that the fire was almost ready,ughed softly, and spoke to nche Capra with some embarrassment: ¡°You must have seen yesterday, Mrs. Casey is very satisfied with me. She has epted me as Mrs. Charlie in her heart.¡± Said she slightly shyly gathered the hair around the ear, eyes are unadornedcency, ¡°is also, like our kind of family all pay attention to the right family, Miss Capra such as want to marry into the Charlie family with the identity of a model is afraid to be a little difficult. If you ask me ¡­¡±


    nche Capra had the patience to listen to her slowly at first, but the more she went on, the less patience she had, so that when Shireen Miller was about to brag endlessly, she interrupted her nonchntly: ¡°Miss Miller called me over here today just to let me listen to you brag? You might as well be straightforward if you have something to say, after all, my time is also limited.¡±


    Shireen Miller was in a good mood today, even now that nche Capra had interrupted her words so unceremoniously, she wasn¡¯t annoyed and still smiled gently, ¡°What else is there to be busy with after work here? Well, well, since Miss Capra is so anxious, then I¡¯ll be straightforward. As you can see, Mrs. Casey was not happy with you yesterday, and you yourself admitted yesterday that you just wanted to be York¡¯s mistress.¡±


    Said she made a bitter look, ¡°Being a mistress is all about money, Miss Capra is so young and beautiful, she is in her prime, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity to be a mistress for someone?¡± While saying that, she took out an envelope from her bag and pushed it to nche Capra¡¯s side.


    nche Capra raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Open it.¡± Shireen Miller was still smiling.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to open it nche Capra guessed that, ording to the usual routine of a proper wife dismissing her mistress, this should be money, and the envelope was so thin that it should contain either a cheque or a credit card. But she still opened the credit card: she was more curious about the amount inside.


    Seeing the amount inside nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but want to stagger: 10 million it was! Shireen Miller is really in love with York Charlie and is willing to spend a lot of money!


    Shireen Miller smiles as nche Capra is dumbfounded by the amount, ¡°Leave York, and you can have all the money. That way you don¡¯t lose out, you get such arge sum of money and you get to find a good man to start over with again, you¡¯re a sure winner any way you look at it.¡±


    nche Capraughed at Shireen Miller¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡± look. She puts the credit card back into the envelope and pushes it back in front of Shireen Miller.


    The smile on Shireen Miller¡¯s face froze, and her voice turned cold, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    nche Capra looked at her rather yfully, ¡°It means what you understand it to mean.¡±


    Shireen Miller got a little flustered, ¡°What, you don¡¯t think the money is enough? As long as you promise to leave York and you ask for a number, money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller has a lot of love for York Charlie.¡± nche Capra sneered and looked towards Shireen Miller, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I¡¯m not just near York Charlie for the money. Miss Miller if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll leave now, I have things to do.¡± nche Capra said and walked away without looking at Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller sat there and wanted to scratch nche Capra¡¯s face! She didn¡¯t just want money? What else does she want? Does she want to be the youngdy of the Charlie family? That¡¯s just in ungrateful.


    ¡°York!¡± Shireen Miller was about to leave when she saw York Charlie sitting not far from them! Then she and nche Capra¡¯s conversation was overheard by York Charlie, wasn¡¯t it?


    But it¡¯s good that she did. What did nche Capra just say? She didn¡¯t juste here for York¡¯s money, so she could show York her true colours.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°York~¡± Shireen Miller quickly gathered her things and ran over to York Charlie¡¯s table, and without further ado, she slipped her arm into York Charlie¡¯s, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. ¡±


    ¡°Ahem-¡±


    ¡°President Charlie since you have something to do, let¡¯s talk about this project some other time. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Suddenly hearing a cough, Shireen Miller noticed that there was someone else across the room, but she still wasn¡¯t willing to pull her arm out of York Charlie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, President Howard, we¡¯ll talk another time then.¡±

 Chapter 28: A GOOD THING IS COMING

    It was only after he had finished his business with the man that York Charlie had time to pay attention to Shireen Miller.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Just now there were outsiders in front of him, he didn¡¯t want to lose Shireen Miller¡¯s face too much, but now that no one was around, he would never let Shireen Miller pester him like this again.


    Being fierce by York Charlie, Shireen Miller didn¡¯t care. She smiled and let go of York Charlie and sat down on the man¡¯s seat just now, ¡°York, when did you arrive? Have you been here long? We¡¯re sitting so close to each other, why didn¡¯t you say hello to me when you were here just now?¡±


    York Charlie had arrived long before nche Capra arrived, and he had an appointment with President Howard today to talk business. When he first saw nche Capra he intended to say hello to her, but once he thought that he came here today to talk business, I guess nche Capra couldn¡¯t leave at a moment¡¯s notice, so he pressed down this thought, just so he could also see what nche Capra was here for.


    ¡°You came here today to spite and humiliate her?¡± York Charlie snapped at Shireen Miller instead of answering her question.


    ¡°Looks like York has heard everything that just happened.¡± Shireen Miller sighed inwardly.


    ¡°York, how can I call that giving her a hard time? You¡¯ve just heard it too. She wouldn¡¯t even leave when I offered her the money¡­ that¡¯s ten million dors¡­ and she wasn¡¯t satisfied¡­ she said that it wasn¡¯t just about the money¡­ nche Capra¡­ she didn¡¯t want to be near you¡­ she didn¡¯t want to be near you. She doesn¡¯t really love you. She was trying to covet your money and power.¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t deny that she was trying to get money to make nche Capra go away, but at the same time, she still didn¡¯t miss a single opportunity to discredit nche Capra.


    ¡°Yeah? I¡¯d be happy to pay her, but she doesn¡¯t want it.¡± York Charlie chimed in lightly.


    Shireen Miller then felt even more that York Charlie didn¡¯t see nche Capra clearly, and she hatefully brainwashed York Charlie, ¡°York, she¡¯s just pretending. She is just going to pretend in front of you first that all she wants is you as a person, and when you really believe it, her fox tail will show. nche Capra¡¯s heart is too deep, you mustn¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± York Charlie asked Shireen Miller without irony, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re thinking: wait until you¡¯re in Mrs. Charlie¡¯s seat and then covet something?¡±


    ¡°York how can you think that about me?¡± Shireen Miller looked at York Charlie usingly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how true I¡¯ve been to you all these years, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t need your heart. Nor can I afford to enjoy it. You¡¯d better keep it for other people.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t pay any attention to Shireen Miller¡¯s confession, or even stopped being patient to hear it, ¡°And don¡¯t bother her again. I have paperwork to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Along the way, York Charlie was thinking about the series of things that just happened. He didn¡¯t care about Shireen Miller¡¯s im that nche Capra was scheming for his money; there was no need to believe it. But even if it were true it wouldn¡¯t matter to him, he had the money anyway. On the contrary, if nche Capra would use his money, he¡¯d only be happy about it: it meant she was willing to ept herself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    By contrast, he was now more interested in nche Capra¡¯sment that ¡®she wasn¡¯t just in it for the money¡¯: and if it wasn¡¯t for the money, then what exactly was it about him that interested her?


    ¡°Jingle bells-¡±


    As night fell, nche Capra¡¯s phone suddenly rang and she picked it up in a daze, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Just two words from the person on the other end of the line made nche Capra lose all sleep.


    ¡°Yes?¡± There was a rare caution in her seemingly cold tone, even a hint of timidity that one¡¯s brain could detect.


    ¡°Nothing, take it easy.¡± The person on the other end of the line was clearly smiling, but nche Capra didn¡¯t dare let up for a second. ¡°I saw everything that happened during the day today.¡±


    ¡°The daytime events? With Shireen Miller? You followed me?¡± Three questions in a row, and nche Capra went from initially puzzled to finally incredulous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. I just happened to be in that cafe this afternoon talking about a project with York Charlie, sitting not far from you and Shireen Miller. Just happened to hear the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie was there?¡± nche Capra bit her lip.


    ¡°Of course, that would have been simply awesome. Called just to talk to you about how great you were during the day today, even better than I thought you would be ¡­¡±


    What Moore Howard said after that nche Capra couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen any longer, she just said a soft ¡°Got it.¡± She hung up the phone.


    Yes, the person on the other end of the phone was Moore Howard, the President Howard who had talked business with York Charlie during the day, the mysterious person who had called nche Capra several times before.


    ¡°Boo-¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this written by what kind of people?¡± Shireen Miller ate her breakfast and gasped at the sight of the bold, cked-out headline in the paper!


    ¡°The Charlie Group CEO envied by romantic candlelit dinner at restaurant with young model.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie with girlfriend ayton road romantic western restaurant ambiguous each other cast food, suspected close to good things.¡±


    ¡­


    Shireen Miller saw the headlines and tore the paper to shreds and threw it in the rubbish bin!


    That¡¯s what it says in the papers, not to mention online. The talk of York Charlie and nche Capra now rivals the headlines. Especially after the day York Charlie and nche Capra had a candlelight dinner together!


    It¡¯s just downright deceptive! Did these people ever consider how she, Shireen Miller, felt?


    Shireen Miller clenched her hands so tightly that her long fingernails sank into her flesh without feeling any pain. What do you mean, ¡°getting close¡±? What was she, Shireen Miller, if they were close? She was nothing!


    Shireen Miller knew that York Charlie had deliberately released the news, otherwise, even if those reporters dared to take photos, the website and weekly magazines would never dare to publish them.


    No, she must ask for rification. She had to ask York if he cared about his fianc¨¦e¡¯s feelings at all.


    the Charlie Group, York Charlie¡¯s office.


    ¡°Miss Miller, you can¡¯t go in. Miss Miller, you ¡­ ¡°The president said that without his order, his office easily can¡¯t let people in, although it is summer, the assistant¡¯s head is out of cold sweat. Despite this Miss Miller¡¯s special status, she still had to resist the pressure to stop her.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Shireen Miller felt that everyone was against her now, everyone was looking at her for a joke.


    Did all these people disregard her because they saw the news? Now even a tiny assistant dared to block her way!


    ¡°How dare you, do you know what kind of person I am? You dare to stop the future president¡¯s wife, do you believe I can make you roll up and leave right now?¡±


    The assistant really hesitated after hearing this and didn¡¯t dare to stop her any harder, Shireen Miller took the opportunity to push open the door of York Charlie¡¯s office, lifted her foot and barged in.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t even raise his head and asked perfunctorily. Just now Shireen Miller made so much noise in the corridor, even if York Charlie was in his office, it would be hard not to hear it.


    ¡°You go out, I have something to say to your president.¡± Although Shireen Miller was angry that York Charlie¡¯s attitude was so cold, she didn¡¯t want to reveal in front of outsiders that she and York Charlie didn¡¯t get along, pointing at the door and letting her assistant go out.


    ¡°President ¡­¡± God fights, the kid suffers, the assistant asked York Charlie for help.


    ¡°Go out, by the way, take the door with you, don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± York Charlie raised his head at this time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The assistant was as if she had heard the Buddha¡¯s voice, as soon as York Charlie gave the word, she immediately retreated out.

 Chapter 29: Give me a chance

    Shireen Miller was even more furious after seeing the assistant¡¯s reaction, surely all these snobs have not put her in their eyes? But she forgot that these people under York Charlie¡¯s hand were not under her control in the first ce, it was York Charlie who paid their sry, of course they had to listen to York Charlie¡¯s words!


    ¡°Something wrong with you?¡± York Charlie as if she did not see Shireen Miller is making a scene, still is not cold and indifferent attitude, ¡°If something is wrong, say it quickly, if nothing is wrong, go out, I still have a regr meeting to openter.¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t say anything either, she just handed a newspaper to her first, her eyes contained aggression, seemingly pouting as she looked at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± York Charlie asked while taking the newspaper.


    ¡°York, do you even see me as your fianc¨¦e anymore? How could you let websites and magazines write about you and nche Capra like this? What kind of position are you putting me in by doing this? Do you have any idea how embarrassed I would be if you did that. I¡¯m not only embarrassed now, outsiders areughing at me. It¡¯s also hard on my heart, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have never admitted that you are my fianc¨¦e, all along we have been in a cooperative rtionship. Also just a co-operative rtionship. If I have done before what let you misunderstand move then now I say clearly. Do you understand? You and I are just partners. We were, we are, and we¡¯ll only be partners if we ever get involved again.¡±


    York Charlie finally couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Shireen Miller¡¯s prattle on as he seemed to be having a hard time always being pestered by such a woman. Once upon a time, he had only thought of giving her some face for the fact that they had grown up together, but now he thought it would be better to talk to her sooner rather thanter, so that she could break it off. But now it seems that it is better to make it clear to her earlier, so that she can break off this idea, and also avoid getting entangled with herself again in the future and make people misunderstand.


    Shireen Miller has been forced to hold back the tears finally could not help but fall down, by York Charlie angry she finally mouth to choose words up: ¡°Partnership? Was, is, and always will be? Is that what you told Brandi?¡±


    Shireen Miller gave a rare sarcastic look to York Charlie, ¡°You were a sister, you still are, and you¡¯ll only be my sister if there¡¯s a rtionship in the future, isn¡¯t that what you told Brandi back then?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You shut up! Don¡¯t you dare mention her!¡± York Charlie¡¯s eyes shed with pain as soon as he heard the name ¡®Brandi¡¯. It was rare for him to have such a heavy tone in his voice.


    But Shireen Miller was not at all frightened, and she smiled dementedly, and


    ¡°What, are you weak-minded?¡± When she got emotional, she even shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all you, you¡¯re the one who killed Brandi!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± York Charlie suddenly had a seizure and grabbed Shireen Miller by the neck, his voice even colder than ever, ¡°I told you not to mention her again. And Brandi¡¯s not dead! She must not be dead! Do you understand me?¡±


    Shireen Miller was genuinely shocked by York Charlie and forgot to even cry. She couldn¡¯t speak with her neck choked. At this moment, she was afraid that York Charlie would really do something if her emotions were out of control, so she hurriedly nodded her head and signalled that she would definitely remember.


    Only then did York Charlie let go and sat back in his chair, half speechless.


    Shireen Miller is really frightened, at this time where still dare to ssh around? She found an excuse and left York Charlie¡¯s office in a mess.


    The moment the office door closed, York Charlie leaned back in his swivel chair and closed his eyes.


    Brandi, if Shireen Miller hadn¡¯t mentioned the name today, she would have forgotten it. No, it was a subconscious desire not to remember. The years she¡¯d disappeared the name had been in the back of her mind, lingering.


    Yes, missing, not dead. York Charlie refused to believe in the matter of Brandi¡¯s death. He preferred to believe that Brandi was just missing, even if it would be hard to find her again in this lifetime.


    He then pondered over the reason why he had been a little obsessed with nche Caprately: was it because nche Capra looked like Brandi?


    nche Capra really did resemble Brandi at times: not to mention the fact that the two had somewhat simr names, and nche Capra¡¯s asional dark yfulness was also present in Brandi. And ¡­


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t be bothered to work anymore, his thoughts drifting away ¡­


    nche Capra at this time, but looked at Lorcan George, who was blocking his doorway, annoyed.


    ¡°Lorcan, what the hell are you doing?¡± nche Capra felt that her patience was about to run out, she had already got upte today, and now if she rushed to the film set it might just be just enough not to bete, she couldn¡¯t just be a small model taking a notice and letting all the other senior directors and what not wait for her alone, could she?


    ¡°Is it okay if you wait for me toe back for anything? I¡¯m about to bete for work now.¡± Pressing down her anxiety, nche Capra discussed with Lorcan George in a nice voice.


    But usually always good to talk to Lorcan George today is unusually difficult topromise, he stubbornly want nche Capra to give him a statement, ¡°No, you first say clearly before leaving. Tell me, what kind of position have you put me in. Where am I inferior to York Charlie, that you must be so entangled with him rather than give me a chance?¡±


    nche Capra was so angry and anxious to hear this from him, and it turned out that she was still obsessed with the events of the other night. It was even still drilled into her.


    ¡°How are you any better than York Charlie? At least someone else is president now, but what about you?¡± Since that¡¯s what he thinks of himself, he¡¯ll just go along with it, nche Capra thought gamely.


    Lorcan George, however, took her angry words seriously, and after listening to her words, he even looked as if he was ¡°really like that¡±, and his face suddenly turned red, ¡°Little sweetheart, I will work hard, and I will be an even more amazing president than York Charlie. I¡¯m going to be even more amazing than York Charlie. I will do something great. Will you stop contacting York Charlie?¡±


    nche Capra just saw the look on his face and gasped, let him think what he wants to think. nche Capra stopped exining when she thought about it, plus she was about to be held up at the door for half an hour and didn¡¯t really have time to exin.


    ¡°Then wait until you make something of yourself, I have to go to work.¡± nche Capra said and walked straight around Lorcan George towards the cell door.


    ¡°little sweetheart, just you wait and see, I¡¯m going to work my arse off and outdo York Charlie!¡± Lorcan George looked at nche Capra¡¯s back and clenched his fists fiercely, swearing in his heart.


    Just thought of squeezing the bus, but now it seems that the only way not to bete is to take a taxi. nche Capra thought of this when she thought of the sky-high taxi fare, and then she med Lorcan George for being unprovoked today.

 Chapter 30: Special Treatment

    Although she wasn¡¯tte, all the directors and other models were there when nche Capra arrived on set: she was thest to arrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, director, I¡¯m really sorry for being a littlete with some things on the road.¡± Although she wasn¡¯tte, as a neer being thest to arrive was no different from beingte, nche Capra apologized sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, since you¡¯re here let¡¯s start filming.¡± The director smiled gently, not looking at all like he had once sarcasticallymented on herck of strength before.


    ¡°You and everyone else haven¡¯t started filming yet?¡± nche Capra was a bit surprised, usually one wouldn¡¯t wait for a neer when the big names and directors were all here, unless ¡­


    nche Capra smiled sarcastically, York Charlie¡¯s influence was really big, only came to pick her up once and these directors immediately changed their faces towards her not to mention that they were treated very differently.


    ¡°Oh, quickly go and get ready. It¡¯s also easier to film when all the people are here.¡± The director¡¯s attitude became more and more gentle.


    nche Capra was sarcastic about their snobbish ghosts in her heart, but she wore a smile on her face, ¡°Thank you director, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Luckily, nche Capra didn¡¯t make any mistakes in the filming after that, and it went smoothly all the way to the end of the filming.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was just about to leave when she heard the director call out to her with a pleasing smile on his face. In her heart, she said to herself: ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to offer, you¡¯re either a crook or a thief, I don¡¯t know what the hell this director is up to.


    ¡°nche ah,e and sit down. Do you have something to do after workter?¡± The director came over and asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a big deal, are you up to something?¡± nche Capra looked at the director like this and knew that he had something, but he stammered again, it was really nche Capra who couldn¡¯t see past it, anyway, if you say it sooner orter, why do you have to deliberately make people anxious like this?


    ¡°Eh, nche, you sit down first. Since you¡¯re not in a hurry, let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    Seeing nche Capra sit down as instructed, the director only then reopened his mouth, and he smiled with a rather embarrassed smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I have a contract here now. I haven¡¯t found a suitablepany to sign with yet. It just so happens that I¡¯ve been watching the Charlie Group moving into the entertainment industry these days, so I thought ¡­¡±


    With that he made a ¡®you know what¡¯ face towards nche Capra, ¡°See if you can talk to Young Master Charlie and ask him to ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Director, I don¡¯t know Young Master Charlie well. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t convince him. I¡¯m sure your contract is great, are you still worried about finding a suitable signing partner? Young Master Charlie¡¯s ce I really don¡¯t have much to do with him. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    nche Capra knew that the director had called out to her that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be to ask her to help find York Charlie to sign the contract. Joking aside, she wasn¡¯t close enough to York Charlie to beg him for favours!


    For this kind of thing, if she went to beg York Charlie now at this kind of time, wouldn¡¯t it make York Charlie really think that she cared about his money and that she was close to him just for his power and current wealth?


    Then what was she doing refusing York Charlie¡¯s request to make herself his personal assistant? Wasn¡¯t that a p in the face to herself? Of course nche Capra had to say no.


    ¡°nche, don¡¯t be so modest. It¡¯s all over the news now. You¡¯re on the verge of being one of THE Charlie family¡¯s youngest grandmothers. If you don¡¯t have a rtionship with Young Master Charlie, who else can say they have a rtionship with him? Besides, everyone saw Young Master Charlie picking you up on set that day. You shouldn¡¯t be modest anymore.¡± The director immediately retorted back.


    nche Capra was at a loss for words, she was now unable to say anything even if she had a mouth, she couldn¡¯t say that York Charlie did that on purpose that day, and that he wanted to poach himself to go over to be his personal assistant, right?


    ¡°Director, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°nche, I know all your concerns. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be able to spare you the benefits of signing this contract. As long as this contract can be signed sessfully, I will give you enough resources to ensure that your talent can be fully revealed.¡±


    The director thought that nche Capra was unhappy that she was not getting benefits before deliberately taking Joe, and made a promise. Sparing no effort in coaxing nche Capra, he hoped she would agree.


    ¡°Look at you now, the talent is there. I can tell just from thest few days of shooting. The creativity is great too. The reason why you¡¯re not a hit yet is because you don¡¯t have the resources or the tform for you to show yourself and for others to notice you. As long as you can sign this contract, we¡¯ll immediately have a channel for promotion. Are you still worried that ¡®no one recognises wine in deep alleys¡¯? If you ask me ¡­¡±


    nche Capra bristled at the unknown person who had called her underpowered and mediocre in talent just the other day. Now that you¡¯ve seen her useful she¡¯s instantly a wistful person? It was simply ridiculous.


    She wanted to refuse. But looking at the director as if he did not agree, he will not stop look really feel difficult. What¡¯s more, in the future under him to make a living more days, in case this time do not agree, heter to his own eye medicine how to do? Just like thest time when it was clear that he was not at fault, but he was still able to say that he was not strong enough in front of so many people, giving himself a hard time.


    Just thinking about this nche Capra felt annoyed.


    It¡¯s just a matter of just coping with the promise first, and then when the timees, just say that York Charlie didn¡¯t agree to it. For the moment, let¡¯s just muddle through.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give it a try. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that York Charlie will agree.¡± After the director droned on and on finally exining all the benefits he would get if he signed on, nche Capra finally agreed to give it a try.


    The director was immediately ecstatic, and the lines on his slightly aged face were so big that nche Capra couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.


    The director had no idea. He took a copy of the contract out of his bag and shoved it into nche Capra¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a copy of the contract and the proposal is also in there, you can let Young Master Charlie take a look at it. nche, I¡¯ll leave this contract to you.¡±


    But nche Capra stressed again and again, ¡°Director, I¡¯m just trying. I¡¯m not sure, I still don¡¯t know if York Charlie will say yes or not.¡±


    ¡°What kind of rtionship do you two have? As long as it¡¯s what you say he¡¯ll have a reason not to say yes?¡± The director smiled a wide smile, as if he had already seen York Charlie¡¯s name signed on the contract, even the tone of his voice was very confident. He thought nche Capra was just being self-effacing.


    It was then that nche Capra realized that she had some regrets: shouldn¡¯t she have said yes just now? If he gave the director so much hope at this time, then I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be possible to say ¡°York Charlie didn¡¯t agree to sign the contract¡±.


    If he really did so, I am afraid it would be even worse than not agreeing in the first ce. The director might think that he was deliberately teasing him!

 Chapter 31: This is what you want

    The director had already left, nche Capra at this time holding that copy of the contract and the n but felt unusually heavy in his hands. Back home, he spread out on the sofa, looking at the contract book and staring straight into a daze. Do we really have to beg York Charlie?


    Just when nche Capra was in a difficult situation, the phone rang, nche Capra took a look at the phone and found it a bit unbelievable: York Charlie actually took the initiative to call her personally!


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me, York Charlie. what are you up to?¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice sounded all right from the other side, as if he was trying to have a family chat with her.


    ¡°Not doing much, just getting ready to cook.¡±


    ¡­


    This phone call was clearly an extremely everyday conversation, but nche Capra¡¯s hands were sweating.


    Just as York Charlie was about to hang up the phone, nche Capra still gritted her teeth and spoke up against the immense pressure: ¡°Hold on, I have something to tell you.¡±


    York Charlieughed over there, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, that, the director of the portrait we¡¯re shooting right now said that he has a contract and wants to sign a deal with yourpany. Then, then, now he asked me toe over and discuss it with you.¡± nche Capra¡¯s heart was in her mouth, and she finally told the whole thing.


    ¡°Well, I know.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t sound at all surprised.


    This made nche Capra curious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sound surprised at all. Did the director talk to you about this beforehand?¡± nche Capra prayed in her heart that it wouldn¡¯t be as she guessed.


    ¡°No. I guessed.¡± Thankfully York Charlie¡¯s answer didn¡¯t disappoint nche Capra.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Guessed?¡± nche Capra was still a little curious as to how it was possible to guess so urately.


    York Charlie knew she wouldn¡¯t believe it and patiently exined to her, ¡°You¡¯re talking like never before today, either you¡¯ve done something wrong or you have something in mind.¡±


    Although this seemed to be the truth, York Charlie¡¯s words still made nche Capra blush, and before she could retort, she heard York Charlie¡¯s leisurely voicee back from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Plus what¡¯s written in this contract for your director is more than a little difficult, the procedures alone have to be gone through many times, and he¡¯s been making a bit of a move for this contracttely, which is obvious if you ask around a little bit in the circle. And you¡¯re a model under him now. It¡¯s not impossible for him to start with you. So, did I guess right?¡±


    nche Capra always felt that York Charlie¡¯sst sentence was asked in a somewhat mocking manner, but things had alreadye to this point, she still had to harden her heart ¡°This project is very troublesome. So there¡¯s really no possibility of working with yourpany?¡±


    York Charlie at this time and nche Capra¡¯s demeanour and psychology are into the opposite situation, he smiled yfully, ¡°This project is notpletely hopeless, but if we sign it will make things a lot moreplicated, we have to go through a lot of procedures. Ourpany has to do a lot of things that could have been done unnecessarily. Why do you think I¡¯m going to let go of an easy job and sign up for such a pain in the arse?¡±


    nche Capra felt like her face was burning with agitation right now, and she tried to hang up the phone with a bit of a lurch, ¡°Okay, I get it, so, then I¡¯ll hang up if it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re giving up just like that? At least you have toe over to please me before you can be considered to have tried before you can exin to the director, right? After talking on the phone for half a day, I haven¡¯t even eaten yet. Come to my house, let¡¯s talk about this over dinner.¡±


    York Charlie hung up the phone after saying that.


    nche Capra looked at the hung up phone and hesitated for half a second, but finally decided to go over¨Cthere was no way. Who made her brainwashed earlier to promise the director to fight to help him sign this contract?


    When nche Capra arrived at the Charlie family, York Charlie was cooking, that handsome and serious look almost made nche Capra look dumbfounded: no wonder people say that men who can cook are the most handsome!


    ¡°Come over here ande in and help, what are you doing standing there?¡± York Charlie saw nche Capraing over and very naturally called her over to help.


    ¡°Can you chop vegetables?¡±


    nche Capra nodded reflexively.


    ¡°Thene over here and help me cut and shred this potato, and I¡¯ll saut¨¦ shredded potatoes with green peppers.¡± York Charlie heard nche Capra say this and handed her the washed potato.


    nche Capra was infected by his unobtrusive self-possession, and in a rare moment, she did not sing back, and obediently picked up the knife and skilfully cut up the potatoes.


    Watching York Charlie¡¯s back as he busily burned the vegetables, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but flicker: the atmosphere in the kitchen was so cosy now, it made her feel at home, with the illusion that she and York Charlie were a normal couple living their own little lives.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time toe and eat.¡± York Charlie brought the food to the table and greeted nche Capra as she started eating.


    nche Capra took a piece of sweet and sour fish and brought it to her mouth somewhat cautiously, the vour was surprisingly indescribably good.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you could still cook, and the taste is surprisingly quite good.¡± nche Capra looked at York Charlie with some surprise.


    ¡°Stir-frying, what¡¯s so hard about that?¡± York Charlie said carelessly as he elegantly ate his food.


    nche Capra choked on him: is stir-frying that easy?


    ¡°Cough-cough, cough-¡± nche Capra identally got a fish splinter stuck in her mouth and kept coughing.


    York Charlie started to see her coughing as if she was trying to make fun of herself, and didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. But when he saw that her face was red from coughing, he patted her on the back and gave her vinegar to drink to help her breathe.


    Only after nche Capra had caught her breath did he say: ¡°Look at you, how grown up you are. Eating a fish can still be stuck in the fishbone to the ¡­¡± York Charlie actually rare nagging up. When he realized he was in the wrong, he shut up again.


    nche Capra finally felt better, and when she reacted, she realized that she and York Charlie were in an ambiguous position: York Charlie was standing behind nche Capra, patting her back with his left hand and holding a bowl with his right hand, feeding her some vinegar. Crouching down slightly, he¡¯s a little further forward and almost kissing her.


    She only thought she didn¡¯t realise something was wrong, ¡°Cough cough: I¡¯m fine. You sit back down.¡±


    York Charlie was feeling a bit miffed, he was taking the bull by the horns, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re just going to send me away when you¡¯re done with me, aren¡¯t you? Did you have the same idea when you came to see me about signing the contract this time? As soon as I sign the contract, you¡¯ll turn your back on me? Do you want it so badly, do you care so much about fame and fortune?¡±


    nche Capra first heard him say that he¡¯d let him go back after he¡¯d used him only to think that he didn¡¯t know what was good for him: he¡¯d said that about himself when he was clearly afraid of embarrassing him!


    Then she heard him mention the purpose of his visit and became irritated, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the kind of woman I am. Did you just realise that?¡±

 Chapter 32: Lying to You Actually

    Obviously he had asked him toe to his house, and now that he was bringing it up, nche Capra no longer wanted to be here.


    Contract or not, the director¡¯s ensuing difficulties or not, all of them were put behind her at this moment, she now just wanted to leave this person who made her feel embarrassed, just wanted to leave this ce that made her feel embarrassed.


    What nche Capra didn¡¯t know was that York Charlie didn¡¯t refuse when the director called the next day.


    That morning, she was at the mall buying a gift for Lorcan George to talk to him.


    Because she wanted to give it to Lorcan George, and considering the fact that a nobleman like him would not wear anything other than designerbels, nche Capra came to the LV boutique to pick something out.


    nche Capra looked at a brown wallet, looks very small, inside there are a lot of small pockets, the outside of the hidden buckle is still made of pure gold. Not too expensive, but also very practical, nche Capra liked this bag and decided to buy it right away.


    ¡°Waiter, help me wrap this bag.¡± Two voices rang out at the same time, and nche Capra was stunned for a moment, and even more so when she looked up and across the room: it was York Charlie¡¯s mother!


    Mrs Casey was also surprised to see nche Capra, but after a moment¡¯s thought she figured it out. She said, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Capra! What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t go to work today? Ran here to buy something?¡±


    ¡°Hello Mrs. Casey. Today happens to be a holiday and I just had to do a little shopping so I came over to check it out.¡± Although she knew that York Charlie¡¯s mother had opened her mouth in a bad way, but in public, since the elder had asked, she had to answer her politely even if her tone was bad.


    ¡°Hmph~¡± Mrs. Casey was about to say something when the waitress came over and interrupted her.


    ¡°Miss, madam, I¡¯m sorry. This men¡¯s handbag was just brought in yesterday from Paris, and there¡¯s only one in the shop at the moment. Could you two negotiate who you¡¯d like to give it to?¡±


    Hearing this, nche Capra immediately and obediently said, ¡°Since there is only one, then let auntie have it first, and I will look at other styles.¡±


    However, Mrs. Casey did not appreciate her favour, but instead had a look of entitlement on her face, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make myself at home. However, since this bag of mine is also meant for York, Miss Capra doesn¡¯t need to look any further. There¡¯s no use for York to want so many bags alone. Besides,¡± she looked at nche Capra contemptuously, with some mockery in her tone, ¡°as the saying goes, the fleecees off the sheep¡¯s back. You¡¯re not even getting paid by our York for helping him with his shopping?¡±


    nche Capra looked at the surrounding waiters looking at her with some contemptuous eyes, her face purple with anger, she stifled her voice and defended: ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this bag for York Charlie.¡±


    But Mrs Casey didn¡¯t shut up when she heard this, she got even more angry and asked, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t buy it for York? Miss Capra can¡¯t be the mistress of several people at the same time, can she? On the one hand, she¡¯s pestering our York, and on the other hand, she¡¯s making love to other rich kids?¡±


    nche Capra saw that things were getting darker and darker, and those waiters had already started whispering in front of her. She was even more angry and ashamed, and just felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground right now.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Casey, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± nche Capra hastened to exin, but Mrs. Casey did not give the opportunity.


    ¡°No? Then what does it mean that you are our Mistress of York on the one hand, and on the other you are entangled with other men?¡± There was something rather aggressive in Mrs. Casey¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not York Charlie¡¯s mistress ¡­¡± nche Capra denied.From N?velDrama.Org.


    But Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t budge an inch, ¡°No? That day in the Western Restaurant, you said that you are the mistress of York, I have not wronged you, right?¡±


    nche Capra was at a loss for words, she couldn¡¯t say in front of everyone, ¡°I deliberately provoked you and lied to you¡±, could she?


    ¡°little sweetheart, didn¡¯t we say we had to go to a director¡¯s auditionter? Why are you still here?¡±


    nche Capra was a little stunned, but reacted in a sh: it was Lorcan George saving the day!


    She immediately descended thedder, ¡°Mrs. Casey, I have an auditionter, so I¡¯ll be off. I¡¯ll visit you some other time.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately got into the car with Lorcan George and left.


    Car.


    ¡°Phew~¡± nche Capra got into the car before she finally breathed a sigh of relief, just now that kind of scene, if not for Lorcan Georgeing to take her away, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Luckily Lorcan George came, ¡°By the way, Lorcan, how did you get into the LV shop?¡±


    Lorcan George regretted a lot since thest time he had a conflict with nche Capra, he thought of buying some girl¡¯s favourite things to make her happy, although he knew that she wouldn¡¯t care about these things, but it showed his request and heart!


    So he in the assistant¡¯s suggestion, ready toe to the boutique to pick a few bags to nche Capra, did not expect to go in just to see nche Capra was surrounded by people difficult scene. Just at this moment, he was not able to tell the truth and make her embarrassed.


    So he lied somewhat unnaturally, ¡°Oh, I just happened to lose my wallet and was going to rece it, so I thought I¡¯d go in and take a look. By the way, I just lied to them that you were going to an audition, where are you going next? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°Home.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t ask about what had just happened, nche Capra naturally didn¡¯t bring it up herself, so she digressed, and the next thing the two talked about was lighter topics.


    The atmosphere here was very pleasant, the Charlie family side just contrasted.


    Mrs Casey saw nche Capra and Lorcan George walking past, and in her heart, she was convinced that nche Capra was not even worthy of being her son¡¯s mistress, as she had a foot in several boats!


    She then quickly paid for the bag that she and nche Capra had just bought together, and then urged the driver to rush home.


    When she entered the door, she rushed to York Charlie and said what had just happened in quick words, and then dered like York Charlie: ¡°York, I tell you, I will not agree with you to be with that nche Capra. As long as I¡¯m around, nche Capra won¡¯t be able to enter the door of the Charlie family! Do you hear me?¡±


    York Charlie was sitting on the dining table reading the newspaper, when he heard Mrs. Casey¡¯s announcement, he didn¡¯t even raise his head, he only said in a normal tone, ¡°Mum, I know what¡¯s going on in my own heart. You don¡¯t mind. Especially about nche Capra.¡±


    ¡°York~ What are you doing defending nche Capra so much? You are my fianc¨¦. I don¡¯t care, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Before Mrs. Casey could reply back in a hurry, a voice beside her condescendingly pouted.


    Mrs Casey then noticed Shireen Miller¡¯s presence, and immediately warmed up, ¡°Aiyo, Shireen is here too? It¡¯s so early in the morning, have you had lunch yet? Don¡¯t leave tonight, eat at home. Auntie asked the kitchen to make you your favourite steamed sea bass.¡±


    Shireen Miller was so happy that her future mother-inw liked her so much and was so dissatisfied with nche Capra that she immediately sweetly coaxed Mrs. Casey to say, ¡°Yes, yes, I want to stay here for dinner early in the morning. I was afraid that York would drive me away.¡± She said and deliberately looked at York Charlie with a pitiful nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie is keeping you for dinner, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kick you out.¡± Mrs. Casey¡¯s attitude towards Shireen Miller could not be better.

 Chapter 33: She doesn’t go, he goes!

    ¡°Snap¨C¡±


    York Charlie finally lost some of his hearing. He put down the newspaper and expressionlessly said to Shireen Miller without any mercy, ¡°I already made it very clearst time. We are just partners. I never acknowledged you as my fianc¨¦e. Also, Mum, I have a dinner engagement tonight, so I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    After saying that York Charlie left without looking back.


    These two women were really giving him some headaches: one was his own mother, who could not be beaten, scolded, or told to disobey.


    The other, Shireen Miller, was even more of a headache that made his temples explode. He thought he had made it very clearst time: he and Shireen Miller were only in a co-operative rtionship.


    Shireen Miller as if he did not hear, early this morning and ran to his home, but also an acquaintance, he can not be too disgraceful, to drive people out of the house. Now that her mother has returned home, she is even more reluctant to leave the house, there is no other way: if she does not leave, he will go!


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes reddened when York Charlie unceremoniously closed the door and left, ¡°Auntie, am I bad in any way? I¡¯ve been working on my faults. But York, he¡¯s still all about nche Capra and doesn¡¯t like me at all. Wooooooo~¡±


    With that, she fell on Mrs Casey¡¯s shoulder and cried in a really small voice, and Mrs Casey was immediately distressed.


    There is such a family status are worthy of him, and to him so infatuated with the magnate Qian Jin do not like, but preferred to fall in love with a model, Mrs. Casey heart is also very dissatisfied, ¡°Shireen ah, you don¡¯t worry. Auntie is here! Ah~ Auntie said nothing will let nche Capra enter our the Charlie family¡¯s door. Even if it¡¯s a mistress I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Shireen Miller heard the true meaning in Mrs. Casey¡¯s words, crying sadly on her face, but smiling smugly in her heart: in the noble family, if a woman has no status again and not even the support of the elders of the family, how can she be able to join in marriage?


    nche Capra, you want to be Mrs. Charlie, in your next life!


    In the evening York Charlie really didn¡¯t go back to the Charlie family for dinner. Because when York Charlie left the house, he ran downstairs to nche Capra¡¯s house.


    nche Capra had just opened the door when she heard the phone ring.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡± York Charlie held the phone with a rare apprehension in his heart, and was only slightly more at ease when he heard nche Capra pick up the phone.


    Her own mother had just embarrassed nche Capra in front of so many people, thankfully she was now willing to take her call.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you, what can I do for you?¡± nche Capra thought about what had just happened with Mrs. Casey in the boutique when she saw York Charlie¡¯s phone call. Eighty per cent of the time York Charlie was calling about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your house, is it convenient for you toe out now?¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone was still cold, but nche Capra felt as if a bomb had been dropped on her!


    She immediately ran to the window sill and saw York Charlie downstairs, dressed in casual sportswear.


    Steadying herself, nche Capra hesitantly said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± After hanging up the phone, nche Capra took a long breath before changing her shoes and heading down the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I heard all about what happened in the shop this morning from my mother. I apologise for my mother¡¯s irrationality. It was embarrassing for you.¡± Just as soon as he saw nche Capra, York Charlie immediately greeted him and apologised hastily. The look on his face seemed rather serious and earnest.


    nche Capra, however, shrugged and spread her hands, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t care.¡± It was just a little embarrassing at the time.


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra¡¯s slightly dark eyes and knew that she didn¡¯t really care at all. It¡¯s just that apologies are said once to represent sincerity, and saying them a few more times is rather unattractive.


    ¡°Can Ie over to your house and make a quick stop? I told my mum I¡¯m not going back for dinner tonight, and if you don¡¯t take me in I might go hungry tonight.¡± York Charlie made a rare joke.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you a big president of THE Charlie Group short on food?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t hesitate to expose him.


    Letting York Charlie into his house in case he ¡­


    But then take a look at the expression on York Charlie¡¯s face, coupled with ¡­ nche Capra clenched her teeth and decided to take a chance by letting York Charlie into her home, she also joked back to York Charlie, ¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s true first, our home can be We don¡¯t have much in the way of delicacies. It¡¯s all the usual ingredients here.¡±


    York Charlie was pleasantly surprised to see nche Capra agreeing to let him up, he had heard nche Capra¡¯s previousment and thought that there was no way that he would be allowed to go up to her house today, but who knew that she had agreed!


    ¡°I¡¯m used to eating big fish and meat, so I¡¯m looking forward to a change in the usual meals!¡±


    After nche Capra had brought York Charlie to the house, she looked around the kitchen only to realise that she had pretty much eaten all her food, and was now left with a bag of frozen dumplings that barely made a decent dinner. So he could only resign himself to taking out the bag of dumplings and defrosting them.


    ¡°Nah, I told you before you came up here, I don¡¯t have any delicacies at home, so now there¡¯s only one bag of dumplings left, so let¡¯s have dumplings for dinner tonight, is that okay?¡± nche Capra asked York Charlie with the bag of dumplings in her hand, I¡¯m afraid this is the shabbiest dinner he¡¯s ever had, right?


    York Charlie wasing to a girl¡¯s house for the first time. Looking at nche Capra¡¯s house, the small and exquisite decorations, well organised furnishings can not help but secretly sigh that this house, although a little small, but also some ¡°sparrow small, all the organs¡± feeling.


    nche Capra asked him when he was looking a little surprised, quickly nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I quite like eating dumplings.¡±


    But when York Charlie took a bite of the dumpling filling into his mouth, he was suddenly a bit dumbfounded: cabbage and pork dumplings!


    nche Capra was a little apprehensive as she watched York Charlie take a bite of the dumpling and then freeze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are my dumplings undercooked? Or is it not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think it¡¯s quite tasty. However, do you usually eat these alone at home?¡± Though a little puzzled, York Charlie asked nche Capra nothing, and he changed the subject.


    ¡°Well, sometimes. I¡¯m alone in the house. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to do too much cooking in the evening? So I bought some instant dumplings, soup dumplings, and such. Thought I¡¯d just cook these for dinner when it¡¯s too much trouble.¡±


    ¡­


    At night, after dinner, York Charlie came out of nche Capra¡¯s house but didn¡¯t go back to the Charlie family, something had happened today, and he wanted to be left alone to think about it. Thepany was the quietest and least disturbed ce in the world.

 Chapter 34: Finding Memories

    The more Lorcan thought about it, the more he regretted it. He should have talked to nche Capra when he sent her back, but he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to do so!


    After thinking about it, Lorcan George decided to ask nche Capra toe out and have a good chat.


    ¡°Hey little sweetheart, it¡¯s me, Lorcan,¡± Lorcan George said as he finally plucked up the courage to call nche Capra after half thinking about the wording.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± nche Capra¡¯s emotions were a little mixed when she saw Lorcan George¡¯s call, and she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of mood she should be in to face him right now.


    ¡°Are you free right now? Let¡¯se out and talk, okay?¡±


    ¡°A chat? The phone is fine. You have something to say right now.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t want to see Lorcan George right now, especially alone, after an argument like the one they¡¯d had, after the embarrassment he¡¯d just witnessed from her, after everything that had happened.


    ¡°little sweetheart, you don¡¯t even want to see me now?¡± The sadness in Lorcan George¡¯s voice was palpable.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but hear it in her heart, ¡°No, I just think it¡¯s easier to talk about things over the phone. Since you must meet then so be it. When are you free? Where shall we meet?¡±


    nche Capra made a snap decision that she would not be able to avoid this meeting, so the sooner the better.


    Lorcan George was overjoyed to hear that nche Capra had finally agreed to talk to him face to face, and he couldn¡¯t wait to tell nche Capra: ¡°Little sweetheart, I have plenty of time. As long as it is with you, what time I am free, but I think some things or earlier to exin clearly we can each other to get rid of the knot. Are you free today? If so, let¡¯s make a date now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m on holiday today. I have time, so where should we meet?¡± nche Capra ignored the seeming confession in Lorcan George¡¯s words and was only focused on asking him for the address.


    ¡°little sweetheart, do you remember that spicy hotpot in front of the school before? It¡¯s just that business is particrly good.¡± Lorcan George purposely chose the meeting ce next to the school.


    ¡°I remember, his spicy hot pot is cheap and affordable, and it tastes especially good. Every time we went there, the owner¡¯s wife greeted us.¡± Although the family was not allowed to eat such cheap and unhygienic things as spicy hot pot, she always loved to sneak in and eat it when the adults weren¡¯t looking.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth when she thought about how young she was back then.


    ¡°How about we meet there then?¡± Hearing the pleasure in nche Capra¡¯s voice, Lorcan George took the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra as she walked to the front of the shop, ¡°little sweetheart, over here!¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t we have spicy hot food again?¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t mention what he wanted to talk about when he met nche Capra, as if he was just out for a trip.


    nche Capra see this shop so many people in, talk about the words is really not appropriate, it just happened that he has not eaten, so he agreed.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s you two. I didn¡¯t even notice when I was ordering just now. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, is this a visit to the school today?¡± When the food was served, what nche Capra and Lorcan George didn¡¯t expect was that the boss¡¯s wife even knew the two of them.


    ¡°The boss¡¯s wife has a good memory, she even remembers the two of us after so many years.¡± Lorcan George greeted the bossdy with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s so impressive that it¡¯s hard for me not to remember. I remember when you guys used toe to my ce every Friday afternoon after school for our spicy hot food, more punctual than ringing a bell. Every time, you sat at this table.¡± The owner¡¯s wife smiled broadly at the mention of those days.


    Lorcan George, on the other hand, looks a little embarrassed and his face is a little red: they were only in primary school at that time. Lorcan George is also a slightly chubby snacker. Lorcan George was also a slightly chubby snacker who was particrly fond of all things tasty, especially when he was hooked on spicy hot pot.


    Fearing that the family chauffeur woulde early and take them home, every Friday when the school bell rang, he would run to the shop with his school bag, dragging nche Capra and the others along with him.


    nche Capra, apparently remembering this as well, smiled derisively towards Lorcan George.


    ¡°Ahem: well, hurry up and eat, or it won¡¯t be good when it gets coldter.¡± Lorcan George somewhat unnaturally changed the topic.


    nche Capra was afraid that she would be embarrassed if sheughed at him again: after all, it was ck history. So he buried his head and ate as well.


    The aroma of the dish was mixed with the spicy strength of the chillies, and the air was filled with an aroma that was unique to spicy hot pot. The soup is fresh and spicy, and the noodles are sinewy and refreshing.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After all these years, the vour of this spicy hot pot still hasn¡¯t changed.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart after eating it.


    ¡°It just so happens that this ce is not far from the school, should we go in and take a stroll?¡± Lorcan George suggested as the two wandered aimlessly along the road.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like I haven¡¯t been here since I graduated. I wonder if anything has changed inside the school.¡±


    ¡°Changes are supposed to be there, I haven¡¯t been here in a while either, just in time ¡­¡±


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± interrupted Lorcan George before he could finish his sentence, such an angry and familiar voice ¡­


    nche Capra turned her head to look and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead: sure enough it was Shireen Miller!


    Shireen Miller woke up this morning feeling dizzy, as if she had a low-grade fever. She is usually afraid of going to the hospital, so she wanted to take her own medication at home to see if she could get better, who knows that after a short while, not only did she not get better, but her head became even more dizzy. She had no choice but to ask the driver to take her to the hospital.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Shireen Miller was sitting impatiently in the car when she suddenly saw two familiar figures: who else could it be if not nche Capra and Lorcan George?


    Shireen Miller wondered: what was nche Capra doing at Brandi¡¯s old school? Was he trying to get close to York again?


    When she thought of this and saw Lorcan George beside nche Capra, Shireen Miller¡¯s heart felt a burst of anger that couldn¡¯t be contained: what did nche Capra mean? What did nche Capra mean by seducing York and then Lorcan George?


    She called off the driver. nche Capra and Lorcan George took a few pictures and sent them to York Charlie: nche Capra, you shameless woman! I¡¯m going to expose your hypocrisy in front of York!


    After all this Shireen Miller still didn¡¯t feel relieved, she thought about what nche Capra had done and moved faster than her brain.


    Shireen Miller got out of the car and mmed the door shut with a hard ¡°snap-¡± and ran with little steps in the direction of nche Capra and the others, calling out to nche Capra.


    Even after seeing Shireen Miller and knowing that she was sure to be a nuisance as soon as she arrived, nche Capra wasn¡¯t daunted, ¡°Miss Miller, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Shireen Miller walked all the way here very fast, plus she was still sick, at this time she spoke obviously a little bit gasping, but she was still arrogant, ¡°Nonsense, if I don¡¯t want to find you something, why do I call you?¡±


    Said she crossed her arms, as if this is more powerful, ¡°nche Capra, you this two-faced, hook three women. What? You leave York and you find another one? After York, now you¡¯re messing with Lorcan George? How many guys are you trying to hook up with?¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller you¡¯ve got it all wrong, Little Sweetheart and I are just out to say something. Besides, there¡¯s nothing between little sweetheart and York Charlie, it¡¯s York Charlie who¡¯s been pestering us little sweetheart. Miss Miller please be careful what you say.¡± Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Shireen Miller when he saw her talking harder and harder.

 Chapter 35: What’s so great about her?

    Shireen Miller heard Lorcan George¡¯s words but didn¡¯t restrain herself at all, ¡°Lorcan George is it worth it for you to defend her so much? nche Capra hooks up all day long and you¡¯re not the only one who wants to back her up.¡± Saying that she looked at nche Capra mockingly, ¡°Miss Capra, do you think I¡¯m right? Should you be so greedy as a human being? Is it a man you want to hook up with, trying to prove your own charm or something?¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s frown deepened as he listened to Shireen Miller, but nche Capra reached out and held him down.


    nche Capra¡¯s face did not show any anger at all, she looked at Shireen Miller with a smile, ¡°Even if it¡¯s me hooking up with someone, why is Miss Miller so annoyed? What¡¯s it got to do with you? Or that you can¡¯t even hook up with one of them is jealous of me to say sour words ah?¡± At the end of the sentence, there was undisguised contempt in her eyes.


    Contempt?


    nche Capra, how dare she look at herself like that?


    Shireen Miller felt her head spin even more, whether it was from anger or burning, was nche Capra looking down on herself, was she showing off that she had hooked up with York?


    Shireen Miller mentally tried to tell herself not to be angry, would York still pay attention to her when he saw the pictures.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯tpare myself to you bitch. It¡¯s degrading.¡± Shireen Miller said and without waiting for nche Capra to reply, she turned and walked quickly towards her car, looking rather like she was running away.


    With Shireen Miller gone, nche Capra was no longer in the mood for fun or conversation after all the fuss she¡¯d just been through.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯se back to the school some other time.¡± The tone of her voice was a bit displeased.


    Lorcan George hated Shireen Miller in his heart, he had just had a rare moment with nche Capra, and she had toe and mess it up! It was hateful!


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Obviously, he was vomiting in his heart, but as soon as nche Capra said she wanted to go back, Lorcan George not only couldn¡¯t force her to go back, but instead, he agreed with a smile.


    However, Shireen Miller went to the hospital to have an IV drip, grabbed the medicine and came back and saw York Charlie in her own home, so surprised that she immediately felt that her cold symptoms were much lighter.


    ¡°York, why did youe over? It¡¯s sote have you eaten yet. I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you stalking nche Capra?¡± York Charlie¡¯s icy questioning interrupted Shireen Miller¡¯s eager ramblings.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s just now pleasantly surprised expression immediately froze on her face.


    ¡°York, could it be, that you came to me for nche Capra?¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes held incredulity, ¡°What¡¯s so great about her? The waywardness. She just separated from you and hooked up with Lorcan George, why do you always have her in mind with women like that?¡± Shireen Miller was almost hysterical by the end of the conversation.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t give her an answer, I¡¯ll ask you again, ¡°Are you stalking nche Capra?¡±


    York Charlie looked so serious that it scared Shireen Miller a little and she couldn¡¯t help but answer out loud, ¡°No! Who would be bored enough to stalk her? What kind of great big shot is she that would make me, the Miller family¡¯s Missy, stalk her?¡±


    York Charlie, however, was a little unconvinced, ¡°Then where did these picturese from?¡±


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t talk about it, as soon as he did Shireen Miller felt aggrieved, she was just about to talk to York Charlie, but York Charlie didn¡¯t even listen to her before rushing to question her, did he care that much about nche Capra?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I stumbled across this morning on my way to the hospital to see the doctor with a fever!¡± Shireen Miller returned to him a little heartbroken.


    ¡°It better be.¡± York Charlie, seeing that her expression didn¡¯t look fake, was finally willing to believe it. ¡°But Shireen Miller, I don¡¯t want you to go near nche Capra again. do you hear me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? York Charlie do you really like nche Capra? Or do you think of her as Brandi trying to make up for a mistake she made?¡±


    Shireen Miller sounded rather agitated, ¡°Brandi is dead! Do you understand that? She was killed by your own hand! You killed her! nche CapraShe may have looked like Brandi, but she was just that, she wasn¡¯t Brandi after all. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± York Charlie looked stern, despite his efforts to control his emotions, his hands still had veins popping out, he vigorously pinched Shireen Miller¡¯s neck, ¡°Shireen Miller you remember, don¡¯t ever mention nche Capra and Brandi again from now on. Otherwise I¡¯m really afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and destroy you!¡±


    York Charlie let go of Shireen Miller after saying that and turned to leave.


    Leaving behind a stunned Shireen Miller who only then reacted.


    ¡°Wha-¡±


    Shireen Miller recalled the scene that had just happened and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared, deep remorse welled up in her heart, but she had nowhere to talk about it. She could only cry out her grievances to herself.


    She clearly did not want to get into such a situation with York. On her way back, she was still trying to be gentle. But as soon as she heard York Charlie¡¯s defence of nche Capra, she couldn¡¯t help but irritate him and challenge him.


    Shireen Miller suddenly remembers how different York Charlie was to Brandi once upon a time and how interested he is in nche Capra now. Probably York Charlie had fallen in love with Brandi a long, long time ago, she thought. It¡¯s just a shame he never reacted to it himself.


    And what was she herself?


    A pawn who had never been loved or cared for?


    A wave of resentment washed over her: why should nche Capra get what she had wanted for so many years just because of her resemnce to Brandi, because of York Charlie¡¯s love for Brandi, and because of her guilt over Brandi?


    On what grounds?


    A crazy thought suddenly appeared in Shireen Miller¡¯s mind: if there was no nche Capra, wouldn¡¯t York want to be with her?


    Without nche Capra, York would gradually forget about Brandi and start a new rtionship, and only then would she be able to enter his heart.


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more she felt that this n was feasible, and her eyes revealed a kind of imperative ruthlessness-nche Capra, she must get rid of!

 Chapter 36: The Show

    Shireen Miller¡¯s thoughts nche Capra knew nothing about, all she knew was that she was on the verge of flying with joy right now.


    ¡°Director, are you saying that you want me to go to this WAIA catwalk?¡± asked nche Capra a little cautiously, as if the chance of this catwalk would fly away if she raised her voice a little.


    ¡°Yes, nche, you¡¯ve got to take advantage of this opportunity. Maybe you¡¯ll be able to win the title of international model in one go. Haha.¡± This director was the one who had asked nche Capra to help sign a contract with York Charlie.


    He gave this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to nche Capra, but in fact, he had done the maths in his own heart: he had been running around for months for the contract. The otherpanies either didn¡¯t want to take it because they found it troublesome, or they wanted to press hard on the price of his contract. In fact, if no one else took it, he was ready topromise, or else the money invested in this contract would be considered a loss.


    But the day he saw York Charlie personally came to pick up nche Capra, he got up to try the idea, I did not think it really came true!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He ran for several months did not do things, nche Capra and York Charlie said he agreed, which means what?


    It means that nche Capra can not be seen from the face of ah, this usually does not show the mountains do not leak water people, I did not expect to really have a few skills.


    He then thought, why don¡¯t we give nche Capra the ce that we have managed to get this time, firstly, to honour his promise that he promised her at that time, ¡°I will never treat her poorly, and I will definitely give her any good resources¡±; secondly, he also wanted to tter her, and if he could get in touch with York Charlie behind her, then it would be even better. Even better.


    The director¡¯s calctions in her heart werepletely unknown to nche Capra, she only thought that this time, she could finally have a chance to show herself in front of York Charlie and the others.


    After the WAIA catwalk, there will be a very important press conference, which is still very authoritative in China, and almost all the big names will go there if there is no ident.


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the more excited she became: the director of such an important catwalk had rmended her to go, so she mustn¡¯t let down the director¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Jingle bells-¡±


    ¡°Hey, little sweetheart, there will be a WAIA catwalkter today, will you be my date and apany me?¡±


    Lorcan George had originally thought of revisiting the school with nche Capra yesterday to bring back their old fond memories, and then chatting and talking with nche Capra in a cosy and pleasant atmosphere, but who knew that Shireen Miller hade out halfway and ruined all his ns.


    So when his father asked him to go to this press conference today, he immediately noticed the much-anticipated runway show that preceded it.


    The little sweetheart loved the modelling industry so much, if he took her along to this, this catwalk she would be very happy, so Lorcan George immediately agreed to his father¡¯s request for him to go to this press conference with a happy heart, and turned around and immediately called nche Capra to invite her along.


    ¡°WAIA catwalk? no need.¡± Who knew that nche Capra had surprised him by declining.


    Lorcan George¡¯s excited expression was bbergasted on the spot: could it be that little sweetheart didn¡¯t even want to go to such an important catwalk because she didn¡¯t want to be with him anymore?


    ¡°No? Why not, little sweetheart? Why, little sweetheart, don¡¯t you like the show anymore? There will be a lot of international supermodels at the show, so if youe to see it, it will definitely help you in your future career. I¡­ ¡°Although nche Capra refused, Lorcan George still wanted to do his best to persuade her, hoping that she would go with him.


    ¡°Of course I like to walk in the show. But I don¡¯t want to be yourpanion and go with you,¡± said nche Capra, deliberately pausing for a moment and then shouting excitedly, ¡°Lorcan, I¡¯m going to go to the WAIA catwalk by myself!¡±


    ¡°Go to the catwalk yourself? You mean you can go to the WAIA catwalk too?¡± Lorcan George was in a bit of disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re surprised, aren¡¯t you? I was also very surprised when I heard the news. It was that director of minest time who rmended me to go.¡±


    nche Capra on the other end of the line looked excited, ¡°Well, Lorcan, I¡¯m done talking to you for now. I¡¯m going to go get ready for the runway showter. I¡¯ll hang up now, Lorcan.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you at the venueter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but smile: although nche Capra didn¡¯t apany him into the venue as his own femalepanion, he was still very happy for her to get the chance to walk in the WAIA catwalk! ¨CModelling is a little sweetheart¡¯s dream, and now she¡¯s one step closer to bing an international supermodel.


    When nche Capra arrived backstage at the show, there were already a lot of staff and models getting ready, so she quickly applied her stage make-up.


    But such a big show can go awry: just as she was finishing her make-up and getting ready to change, she realized that her catwalk clothes were missing!


    She was a bit panicked: for such a big show, she could not even touch the edge of the stage because of her clothes!


    After searching around, nche Capra couldn¡¯t see her catwalk clothes and was on the verge of tears, ¡°Carrie, my catwalk clothes are gone, what should I do?¡± nche Capra had no choice but to ask the staff for help.


    ¡°Clothes are missing? That¡¯s impossible, right? Have you looked around?¡± Carrie was also surprised to hear that her clothes had disappeared: although there were idents during the show, it was the first time she had ever lost her clothes.


    ¡°I looked all around, and I still can¡¯t find it.¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice shook a little. She didn¡¯t want to be unable to go on stage because of her clothes!


    ¡°Could someone else have identally put it on? Miss Capra can you describe what your dress looks like? I¡¯ll get everyone else to help find it again and try it on.¡± Carrie, after all, had been in charge of many shows and immediately came up with a solution.


    ¡°A strapless, long version of a small gown inke green.¡± nche Capra said based on her previous memory of the dress.


    ¡°A smallke green gown, everyone help find Miss Capra¡¯s dress and see if it was left somewhere and we didn¡¯t see it. Come on, let¡¯s all get moving, the runway show starts in an hour. Hold on tight.¡± Carrie immediately announced to the following.


    The crowd searched around the backstage and didn¡¯t see nche Capra¡¯s clothes, Carrie then epted this fact, ¡°Miss Capra, we searched around and didn¡¯t find your clothes, I reckon, nine times out of ten, someone has stolen your clothes. You see, it¡¯s almost time to leave the show. Why don¡¯t I go to the costume team and get you another dress over here?¡±


    The clothes for this opening show were all pre-customised, each piece was unique, and it would be hard to find another dress for the costume team. Even if they did, I¡¯m afraid it would be a far cry from the original dress, not to mention that it would not beparable.


    nche Capra was unwilling to ept the fact that her clothes had been stolen, but if she didn¡¯t find a change of clothes now, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the show, so she had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°Thank you Carrie then. I¡¯ll leave the clothes to you.¡± Although her heart was unwilling to ept this fact, this was the only thing that could be done for the time being.


    Where could Carrie not see her reluctance? What¡¯s more, the guest had this kind of situation backstage, technically it counted as her dereliction of duty, so she also smiled andforted nche Capra, ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll go to the costume team to borrow another dress over, and you can see if you can find that dress here again.¡±

 Chapter 37: Highly express love

    Carrie searched for a long time in the costume group before she found a soft green cut-out dress with a fully exposed back.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    nche Capra looked at the dress and found it difficult: this one and the previous one were simr in colour, but the styles were not the same at all! And it didn¡¯t fit in with the theme of the show.


    Carrie looked at nche Capra¡¯s expression, she was slightly embarrassed, holding the soft green dress, and smiled shyly towards nche Capra.


    ¡°Miss Capra, I¡¯m so sorry. I searched for a long time in the costume team, and this is how I found this barely usable dress. It was our mistake to lose the dress this time, I will review myself. The runway show is about to start soon, do you think you can manage to wear it first?¡±


    nche Capra looked at Carrie running back and forth for her clothes, and now even her clothes were a little wet with sweat, and then she apologised sincerely. I couldn¡¯t say anything more difficult.


    What¡¯s more, what she said is not without reason, now leaving the venue is left half an hour of time. Even if she went to look for clothes again, it would be toote¨Cdid she really want to miss this good opportunity because of her clothes?


    Of course she couldn¡¯t! So nche Capra looked at the dress, gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and took it to go to the cloakroom to change into it.


    One by one, people were alreadying on stage to perform their shows, and nche Capra¡¯s hands were sweating: there was no telling what would happen if she went out in a dress that didn¡¯t fit with the theme.


    Finally it was nche Capra¡¯s turn to walk the runway, a perfect professional smile on her face but nervous as hell inside, especially after seeing York Charlie at the front of the stage, sitting in the first row of the VIP seats.


    ¡°York, look at that dress she¡¯s wearing. It might as well not be worn at all. The theme of this show is Pure Beauty Princess, and she¡¯s dressed like a sultry showgirl.¡±


    Shireen Miller was surprised for a moment when she saw nche Caprae out: she had no clothes left for the show and she was still able to go on, she had really underestimated her!


    But when she saw the clothes nche Capra was wearing, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud: what kind of clothes are they wearing? It was revealing to say the least, and didn¡¯t fit in with the theme of the show at all!


    But when she saw the reaction of the crowd on the floor, and saw the amazement in York Charlie¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but be furious: Bitch! Just a man hitting on a man!


    nche Capra also saw the contempt and disdain in Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t mean to dress like that, and when she saw how silent the stage was, she immediately panicked. However, someone quickly defused the awkward situation.


    ¡°little sweetheart, 999 roses for you, may you always be as beautiful as roses!¡± Lorcan George walked towards the stage as the crowd was lost in thought and walked up to nche Capra and presented arge bouquet of roses.


    Lorcan George had thought about preparing to support nche Capra when she told him she was going to be on stage for the show, and, of course, had the intention of expressing his love.


    It was the perfect time to send it up: both to help nche Capra defuse the embarrassment and take the attention away from her off-topic dress, and to make her feel honoured.


    Sure enough, nche Capra smiled gratefully at Lorcan George, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Thank you indeed, or I might have lost my cool, or even been at a loss for words.


    The bouquet of flowers rposed me and gave me a moment to catch my breath.


    It was then that York Charlie turned his attention from nche Capra to Lorcan George: what a surprise that he, who has never been a fan of this sort of thing, would attend thisunch because of nche Capra, right?


    Both this WAIA catwalk and theunch partyter were broadcast live on the inte.


    So manyizens exploded when they saw Lorcan George throwing his weight around for nche Capra, and the pop-ups were flying.


    ¡°Woah woah woah, what do I see? A rich kid throwing his money away for his confessional girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh oh my gosh, is this the living version of the bully boy routine?¡±


    ¡°Wow wow wow, that girl is so happy. If there is a boy who is willing to do this for me like this, I must marry him!¡±


    ¡°666 ah, a tycoon brother chasing a girl is one word, ¡°Magnificent¡±!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s two words for you upstairs!¡±


    ¡­


    Everything on the inte nche Capra knows nothing about, she is now trying with all her heart to persuade Lorcan George, ¡°Lorcan, this is the first andst time, don¡¯t ever spend money on me like this again.¡±


    Lorcan George was willing to go out on a limb for himself, nche Capra would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched, but she and he were only friends after all. It just wasn¡¯t worth it to have him spend so much for himself, to the point of wasting his family¡¯s money, so to speak.


    This time things have already happened, now say what toin about his broken words would be too false. Irretrievably she said no more, only hoping that Lorcan would never do it again.


    Lorcan George had just followed nche Capra all the way backstage after she had left the stage. He thought that nche Capra would be delighted and even touched, but he didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so nd, just a faint smile and no more joyful look.


    He gambled and said to nche Capra: ¡°Little sweetheart, I am willing to spend money for you. It¡¯s none of your business how I spend my money.¡±


    nche Capra was momentarily speechless as she watched him gamble like a child.


    She wanted to talk to him again, but before she could persuade him, Carrie sent her out to wait for the results of the runway show she had just seen.


    That¡¯s right, this runway show was not only the first show of theunch, but it would also be like apetition to choose the first, second, third poprity prizes and other models.


    nche Capra only felt that she had no chance, she came out purely to mix up the number of people: this debut show had invited a lot of domestic super first-tier models, and even the world¡¯s famous models. With these people around, where else would those awards be given to her, a small model who was as unknown as a passer-by?


    ¡°Next I announce that the winner of the WAIA catwalk super popr model award is¨C¡±


    The host on the stage followed the usual practice of leaving the audience in suspense, but nche Capra didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. Because these awards are basically given to those famous models, she is not even a runner. It was the director who gave her the chance to participate in the show.


    ¡°nche Capra! Miss Capra! Congrattions!¡±


    Hearing her name from the host¡¯s mouth, for a moment nche Capra¡¯s entire body froze: how could she not have thought she would win the award?


    She still had a surreal feeling when the spotlight shone on her.


    When she was wheeled on stage by Lorcan George to receive her award, she was so confused that she didn¡¯t even know what she had said in thanks.


    It was only when she was sitting in Lorcan George¡¯s car that the memories slowly came back to her nk head.


    ¡°Oh my God, Lorcan I wasn¡¯t just dreaming was I? I won an award! I won the WAIA catwalk trophy!¡± nche Capra eximed with a somewhat out-of-control glee.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help butugh at her joyful expression, ¡°Yes, you weren¡¯t dreaming¡­ the WAIA catwalk award, you got it. So happy na?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± nche Capra thought about it carefully suddenly remembering Lorcan George¡¯s bouquet of flowers on stage: could that have been the effect of that?


    She then remembered what she was going to say to Lorcan George backstage but didn¡¯t get to say, ¡°Lorcan, I know I can¡¯t get this poprity award without the credit of the flowers you just gave me while I was walking down the runway. Honestly, I¡¯m so happy that you would do that. Because I was ¡­¡±


    Said she as she told Lorcan George all about her dilemma and the ident that happened backstage before the show.


    ¡°This bouquet of flowers from you not only calmed me back down, but also gave me face. I like it very much, but it¡¯s such a big expense. 999 roses, it¡¯s such a waste. Think about it, I don¡¯t have much use for that many flowers at once, and they¡¯ll wilt in a few days, so what a waste. Just do it once in a while, so don¡¯t do it next time. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. It¡¯s just a figure of speech, so I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    Lorcan George was reluctant to hear nche Capra¡¯s advice at first, but felt ted when he heard her exin why: so little sweetheart was afraid of spending money on herself and didn¡¯t object to her spending money on her, right?


    nche Capra would have thrown up in her mouth if she had known what he was thinking: she just didn¡¯t want Lorcan George to waste any more of the family¡¯s money on her, but she was afraid that he would be offended, so she used a more euphemistic way of putting it!

 Chapter 38: I’m going to collect what you owe me

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still up thiste?¡±


    Lorcan George returned home and saw his father sitting in the living room instead of sleeping.


    ¡°Adverse son! You know it¡¯ste? Come back sote, where did you go to fool around again?¡± old George opened his mouth to curse, angry one hand straight to p the ss table top in front of him.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? What did I do to piss you off?¡± Lorcan George was scolded by his father as soon as he came back, but he really didn¡¯t know what he had done to make his father so angry.


    ¡°And you have the nerve to ask? I asked you to go to theunch and what did you end up doing there? Huh?¡±


    At the mention of this OLD George was furious, how did he raise such a no-good thing? Let him inherit the family business he always thinks of ying. It was hard for him to agree to go to theunch this time, he thought that this was his son to work hard, and at that time, he was still d that he had finally grown up. Who knew he made such a mess?


    Spendingrge sums of money to send flowers to a ywright!


    He was so angry when he heard his assistant pass on the news to him that he almost turned his back: Lorcan George has really grown up, and has even learnt to fool around with a model!


    Lorcan George knew what he was talking about when he heard his father mention it: he was talking about the flowers he sent to Little Sweetheart, wasn¡¯t he?


    What¡¯s the matter with you, you¡¯ve got a lot to worry about, don¡¯t you?


    He thought so in his heart, but his mouth did not dare to say so to his father, ¡°Dad, I just sent a bouquet of flowers to Little Sweetheart, didn¡¯t I? See how angry you are, does our family even have the money for this bouquet of flowers?¡± Lorcan George smiled yfully and tried to gag his way out of the situation.


    old George looked at the face that was so simr to his own, but not the slightest bit of his own rigour, that yful face as if telling him about his own life is not the same character.


    Just felt like vomiting on the verge of vomiting blood: was this a bouquet of flowers thing?


    ¡°You¡¯re unbridled! Don¡¯t confuse me with nche Capra, she was no better than she used to be. She¡¯s a trouper now! A trouper, do you know that? You are the future heir of our the George family, the future helmsman of the George family! How can you hang around with a showgirl? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Dad, how can you say that about little sweetheart? What¡¯s wrong with modelling? It¡¯s her dream, and you¡¯ve watched her grow up, don¡¯t you know her character well? Besides, I don¡¯t care what her status is now, I just like her.¡± Lorcan George immediately balked as soon as he heard his father say that about nche Capra: his LITTLE SWEETHEART had never been the best, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to speak ill of her, not even his own father.


    old George looked at Lorcan George with a look of hatred, ¡°What do you know? That nche Capra is she an easy one? She used to be good, but that was just before! Look at what she¡¯s be now. She¡¯s a model and she¡¯s hooked up with York Charlie, so she¡¯s not the right girl for you.¡±


    ¡°Little sweetheart is not like what you said! That¡¯s because York Charlie is always pestering her, it has nothing to do with little sweetheart!¡± Lorcan George couldn¡¯t stand being told that nche Capra was rted to York Charlie.


    old George was going to try to persuade him more, but Lorcan George shouted at him, ¡°I don¡¯t care what little sweetheart is like! I love her anyway, and I just want to marry her! Dad, if you agree for me to marry Little Sweetheart, I wille back to learn how to manage thepany and take over your power seriously. Otherwise I¡¯d rather go out and work for myself.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± OLD George was so angry that his fingers were shaking as he pointed at Lorcan George.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯ste, you quickly go back to your room and rest.¡± Lorcan George said and went back to his room by himself, making a gesture that he didn¡¯t want to hear a word from old George anymore.


    old George was so angry that he was about to faint, but there was nothing he could do about him, he sat in the living room and sighed for half a minute before he slowly went back to his room to rest.


    Tonight is destined to be an uneventful night. Lorcan George was scolded by old George in his house, while nche Capra saw York Charlie¡¯s figure when she entered the staircase.


    The sudden sight of a dark figure in the dark corridor, and at night, startled nche Capra, and naturally her tone of voice was not favourable when she spoke to York Charlie.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Who are you going to scare waiting here at night?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t care about nche Capra¡¯s tone of voice, ¡°Congrattions, you got the WAIA catwalk poprity award.¡±


    ¡°You waited here so long on this night just to congratte me?¡± nche Capra felt that York Charlie was acting in a really unintelligible way.


    ¡°Or what? Waiting here with a bouquet of flowers to give to you like Lorcan George?¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone was still light, but nche Capra always thought she heard some sarcasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to be a nuisance?¡± nche Capra found it funny.


    ¡°Where? But I¡¯m just looking at you guys so unabashedly in public, offering flowers and thanks and looking at each other with such an enviable frown, so I came over to give my blessing.¡± York Charlie¡¯s good-looking peach blossom eyes darted with a sh of jealousy that one could not easily detect.


    nche Capra could now be sure that York Charlie this was here to make trouble. She had won an award today and was in a good mood, and did not want to argue meaninglessly with York Charlie here. So without even replying directly, she turned around and turned her head to leave.


    ¡°Brandi¨C¡±


    Just when nche Capra was about to go around York Charlie, she was suddenly sped by York Charlie¡¯s wrist with great force.


    nche Capra turned to look at York Charlie, her face ckened, ¡°What did you call me? Look carefully! I¡¯m nche Capra not some Brandi! What do you take me for?¡±


    After saying that, he broke away from York Charlie¡¯s restraints and ran upstairs.


    York Charlie, however, looked as if he hadn¡¯t lost his senses: nche Capra, was she really not Brandi?


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra¡¯s arm with a despondent expression: if you really aren¡¯t Brandi, why are you so simr? The mannerisms between your hands and feet, the asional unconscious little gestures, and even, even the dumpling filling you like to eat is the same vour.


    If you really aren¡¯t the same person, why would there be two people in the world who look so much alike. And why did you let me meet you when Brandi died? Is it really God¡¯s will? I owed Brandi and God wanted to send someone so much like her to punish me and make me pay it back?


    After nche Capra left, York Charlie kept the action of being broken away by nche Capra, and his figure under the moon appeared to be a bit forlorn and lonely.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was still beating extremely fast when she got home: phew! That was close! Almost exposed herself to York Charlie!


    She took out another picture of York Charlie from the box where she hadst taken out a picture of herself and York Charlie.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This time it was without hesitation that she picked up the lighter and burned the photo clean!


    ¡°York Charlie, the love between us has been broken since that year. I will not let you go, never! What you owe me, you¡¯ll pay it all back. I¡¯ll ask for it back, one payment at a time!¡±


    nche Capra was relieved when no one bothered her the next morning, but in the evening Lorcan George started up again.


    ¡°Kabababababababababababababababababababababababababab-¡±


    nche Capra had been modelling for so many years, how could she not be sensitive to the sound of cameras?


    She had just returned home and hadn¡¯t even had time to change her slippers when she heard a shutter click.


    When she opened the door, one of Lorcan George¡¯s smiling faces stood out amongst the pile of reporters with cameras.


    nche Capra shielded her eyes slightly with her hand: the sh was so bright it was a bit harsh.


    ¡°Lorcan George, what are you doing?¡± Anyone would have to be mad to be blocked by a group of journalists grabbing photos at the door in the middle of the night, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Lorcan George, however,ughed in a very bad way, ¡°little sweetheart, I recently found a fun ce, let¡¯s go over and have some fun together?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need so many reporters to go out and have fun? Besides, if you¡¯re not sleeping at home at this time of the night, what¡¯s the point of having fun? I¡¯ve been filming all day, I¡¯m exhausted, I¡¯m not going!¡± Said he was about to close the door.


    Lorcan George was quick to stop her, and after opening the door, he simply put his own body against the door: leaning diagonally against the door panel, so that nche Capra would have no way to close the door if she tried to do so again.


    Perhaps because he was going out to y, he was wearing a child¡¯s casual clothes, so slightlyzy leaning against the door really has a few points of the handsome appearance of aid-back son, but said the words are so rogue that it is impossible tough and cry: ¡°little sweetheart, if you do not go out to y with me, I¡¯ll just stay in front of your house and let these reporters take pictures of it. If you don¡¯t go out with me, I¡¯ll just stay in front of your house and let the reporters take pictures. Maybe the two of us will be all over the news topics tomorrow, you ¡­¡±


    Listening to Lorcan George¡¯s childish threats, nche Capra was speechless for a while, but at the same time, she had to admit that such threats worked for her: she couldn¡¯t really be on the hotspot because of this, could she?


    What would she be called out for after that?


    Even if she wanted to be popr she wouldn¡¯t use this way. And she knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, Lorcan George would really do what he said.


    ¡°You can let the reporters go first.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was full of helplessness.


    Lorcan George was pleasantly surprised, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, you¡¯re promising to hang out with me?¡±


    nche Capra is speechless: you¡¯ve made such a scene, do I dare not say yes?


    Lorcan George then shooed away a group of reporters in a happy mood: ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for you all today, I¡¯ll let my assistant contact you allter, you can go now.¡±


    Although the journalists regretted not being able to capture anything eye-catching, they didn¡¯t get nothing out of it, and the George family would give them a good amount of moneyter on.


    However, they could not help but sigh a few words: this rich man is a good game, asking other girls out to have fun in this way!


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± nche Capra resigned herself to sitting in Lorcan George¡¯s car after her disguise.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there, but for now, let¡¯s keep it a little mysterious.¡± Lorcan George was being a bit cryptic.


    nche Capra pulled her hat back over her face and went to sleep, let him have his way!


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra¡¯s little manoeuvre and didn¡¯t care; he¡¯d been thinking about it all day. He knew that if he asked nche Capra toe out to y seriously, he would be rejected, and only then would she be willing to give in.


    Sure enough he had expected it hadn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 39: Clubhouse Confusion

    As nche Capra stood under the colourful neon lights of the Gand Club, she gave a rather bemused nce at the grinning Lorcan George, with an expression that said: this is where you¡¯re taking me? All this mystery?


    Obviously, she was disappointed.


    Lorcan George had, after all, yed with her since she was a child, and a look from her own eyes was all it took. But he still smiled and pulled her up, ¡°It¡¯s a great ce to have a good time.¡±


    Yeah, nche Capra thought silently, and she knew that she usually followed the big spenders with the elite to socialise and came here from time to time. It was just that she didn¡¯t actually like the messy, blush-inducing atmosphere.


    It was a game.


    Even if it was just for fun, the throbbing atmosphere would make her slightly nervous.


    Sure enough, as Lorcan George entered one of the booths, he called for a game of cards with a few people present, and as soon as Lorcan George spoke, a bright golden colour shot out from the spinning, colour-changingmps hanging from the ceiling: andnded directly on one person.


    nche Capra just nced over.


    He was sitting in the corner of the upholstered sofa, his upper body erect and slightly pressed back, the brownish-red backrest of the sofa a backdrop to his dark blue leisure suit, which he wore without a tie, and inside, his white shirt was loosely fastened with the top three buttons, revealing his sexy corbone and half of his chest.


    Unlike the springy one he¡¯d seen in the hotel, he was, at this point, all ascetic and exuding a mesmerizing attraction.


    nche Capra¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she looked into York Charlie¡¯s dark eyes that shimmered with a bit of gold, where they harboured imperceptible warmth and softness, like the shimmering waters of the sunlit sea.


    Then, atst, she moved away from the eyes that rested on him with the utmost unnaturalness.


    nche Capra this nce, long, in the eyes of outsiders, but only a moment. But to those in the know, like York Charlie himself, like Lorcan George, it was much more than that.


    For a long time afterwards, Lorcan George would think of that long stare with an indescribably sour and enlightened feeling in his heart.


    He thought that perhaps from that moment he had realized that he would lose her after all?


    But at that time, he was defiant.


    It was as if there was a sudden impulse to fight against fate.


    There was a little bit of defiance, a little bit of stubbornness.


    He suddenly spoke, ¡°Everyone! I¡¯d like to introduce you all to my future girlfriend, nche Capra!¡±


    With a full-on smirk on his brow, it quickly faded a trifle as he turned to nche Capra, and was reced with a vague sense of unease and anticipation. Paradoxical in the extreme.


    nche Capra froze.From N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie remained seated, unable to read his expression.


    Others in the room, however, were animated.


    ¡°Young Master George, this is the beautiful woman you threw away thousands of dors yesterday to win a smile from a beautiful woman, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s really her! Such a big beauty really lives up to her name!¡±


    ¡°Young Master George, you¡¯re really something! That runway show yesterday was broadcast live on the entire inte! It was so high profile and sensational!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still a future girlfriend? Sooner orter, she¡¯ll be a girlfriend!¡±


    Lorcan Georgeughed and replied, his emotions were also ignited, in order not to let nche Capra feel ufortable, immediately urged a few people to y cards.


    It was at this moment that a low, strong voice drifted into the crowd¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    The box was clearly a bit loud and boisterous. The bass-heavy metal music, the sounds of several people talking andughing, all echoed and surrounded the venue. And York Charlie was sitting a bit off to the side.


    But for some reason, his voice wasn¡¯t too loud, it just came through. Just enough for everyone to hear, especially Lorcan George, who was on the other side of the conversation.


    So prating.


    Like the man he was, everywhere he went, he was a presence that was never to be ignored.


    nche Capra thought so.


    Thoughts tumbled.


    She realized that she seemed to be paying him a great deal of attention again, as she had done so long ago!


    A sense of crisis then came to her mind.


    Subconsciously she pressed to her heart, trying to soothe the throbbing unrest.


    Over there Lorcan George raised an eyebrow and epted York Charlie¡¯s challenge.


    The two matched hands.


    nche Capra watched, knowing that Lorcan George was a much better poker yer than she herself was, and that she lost more than she won at parties with her friends.


    But how could shepete?


    Her poker skills, well, they sucked.


    So there was no doubt that Lorcan George would lose miserably against York Charlie.


    On York Charlie¡¯s side, he was originally aiming at Lorcan George, and his hand was several times sharper than his usual, and he directly beat Lorcan George to death.


    On the surface of the light-hearted President Charlie, in his heart is a storm, angry. Who let him steal his woman!


    So, York Charlie won many battles and Lorcan George lost many battles.


    nche Capra saw Lorcan George losing money all the time, in her opinion, Lorcan George is one of her own people, letting her own people keep losing money is not letting her lose money? For her, it¡¯s not easy to make money nowadays, it¡¯s such a heartbreaking thing to cut her flesh! Moreover, the opponent who was attacking and pressing was the one who had brought it on himself!


    She frowned and couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore, so she excused herself and said she had to go to the washroom, turned around and left.


    nche Capra came out of the box, and took a long breath, shaking her head and shaking her brain to feel calmer.


    In the box, York Charlie saw nche Capra go out, so he threw away the card ¡°self-destruction¡±, early exit, also out of the box to the washroom.


    The restrooms in the Gand are just like those in any other hotel, men¡¯s left and women¡¯s right, with a long row of sinks in the middle.


    And across the way was the aisle lit with ghostly blue and blue wall sconces.


    nche Capra had juste out of the women¡¯s bathroom and was standing on the opening when she saw a familiar figure, one metre nine above sea level, walking down the ghostly blue aisle diagonally across from her.


    The light pulled his figure even more slender and upright.


    But she suddenly panicked, subconsciously turned around and walked towards thedies¡¯ toilet.


    Her mind went nk, not thinking at all about what his reaction would be. She was a bit of a mess right now, and she didn¡¯t want to see him alone until she had regained control of herself!


    So she was more than a little surprised that York Charlie actually came right in after her!


    York Charlie watched with some amusement and some displeasure as she ducked in at the sight of her.


    She was like a nimble rabbit.


    But he was the hunter who was determined to get her, where could she hide?


    York Charlie was soon close enough to reach out and grab one of her arms.


    nche Capra looked at him with some annoyance.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that her ck and white eyes were smouldering with a pale blue, pale blue ethereal light, so seductive that it seemed enough to charm the world.


    But it was not willing to charm him.


    There was a revulsion and resistance in her eyes that could not be ignored.


    It was revulsion and resistance to him, York Charlie.


    York Charlie was stung by this knowledge.


    His pupils contracted sharply, and his right hand, which was holding her arm, closed hard, bringing her head-on into his arms. Then, irresistibly, his left hand restrained the back of her head, causing her to raise her head slightly.


    The cold lips then fell straight down.


    A series of movements like the flow of water, and the fit of the lips is so natural and tight.


    York Charlie tried to probe deeper.


    But nche Capra wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    She clenched her teeth, stubbornly immobile.


    York Charlie, however, did not force her any further, and seeing the resistance in her eyes, his heart ached again, and he couldn¡¯t help but mock slightly, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯ve got a great way of seducing Lorcan George! What? Don¡¯t even bother to use it on me anymore?¡±

 Chapter 40: Really Don’t Like It

    nche Capra, inexplicably angry, just red at him, pped him across the face and walked away.


    It was inexplicable!


    nche Capra wiped her mouth hard, not knowing whether she was punishing herself or the perpetrator, York Charlie.


    As she walked out of the Gand Club, she thought about York Charlie¡¯s words.


    ¡°nche Capra, you did a good job of seducing Lorcan George! What? Not even bothering to use it on me anymore?¡± That damned, sarcastic remark, delivered in one of his signature York Charlie breezy tones, was a real turn-off!


    Seduction? nche Capra thought to herself, rather mockingly, who the hell would seduce anyone? He, York Charlie, just sat there, ready to attract butterflies, and no, she herself had almost been bewitched by him again!


    Did he still need her, nche Capra, to seduce him?


    It was simply ridiculous!


    nche Capra walked to the entrance of the clubhouse, and then remembered that she came in Lorcan George¡¯s car today. And while Lorcan George was still in the box, she was reluctant to turn around and face him right away.


    She wanted to be alone.


    When she thought of Lorcan George¡¯s words in the box when he introduced her to everyone, she had a headache. Although she had been more or less aware of Lorcan George¡¯s feelings for her, it was impossible between them, she didn¡¯t like him, and she should have made it clear a long time ago.


    But because she didn¡¯t want to hurt him too directly, she had created this situation.


    Lorcan George has been with her since she was a little girl, but not liking him is not liking him, if it¡¯s not love, it¡¯s not love, what can she do about it.


    Just like when she was to York Charlie, is like him is like him, is love is love ah, even if she was hurt to the bone, what can she do?


    nche Capra forcefully raised her head, looking up at the dark night sky was the city lights took away the light of a star, nose sour, tears finally indisputably filled the eyes.


    My heart hurts.


    Why did it hurt?


    She sniffled, it is for the dim stars in the sky hurt, right? The city lights can¡¯t be brighter even if she tries to shine; it¡¯s for her former self that it hurts, isn¡¯t it? No matter how hard she tries to forget, she can¡¯t get redemption.


    At this moment, in the box of Gand Club.


    Lorcan George finished another game of cards and moved his sore joints.


    The little sweetheart had been gone too long, hadn¡¯t she?


    He surveyed his surroundings, then jerked to his feet as if remembering something.


    I¡¯ll be damned! York Charlie wasn¡¯t there either!


    ¡°You guys y first!¡± He dropped the sentence and hurried out.


    Firstly, he went to the washroom and searched around, and shouted twice at thedies¡¯ room, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. Just as he was about to leave, he identally saw a man at the end of the aisle smoking with his back to himself.


    The me flickering brightly in his hand.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said Lorcan George, ¡°What are you doing here all alone, and where¡¯s Little Sweetheart?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie spat out two words in a mute voice, ¡°Gone.¡±


    Lorcan George got a little angry at his careless look, ¡°Gone? You¡¯re the one who pissed little sweetheart off, right? What did you say to her? What did you do?¡±


    The tone was urgent.


    York Charlie looked at him fixedly.


    He suddenly realized that it seemed the first time he had ever looked at a man so closely.


    York Charlie remembered the scene of the man holding 999 roses during the runway show the other day, and then remembered the look on his face in the box just now when he proudly announced that nche Capra was his future girlfriend, and finally his mind shed back to the stony, unmistakable frown he¡¯d had when he¡¯d been ying poker with himself, and he smiled meaningfully.


    He asked slowly, ¡°What can a man say or do to a woman?¡±


    Then he saw that Lorcan George almost jumped to his feet, and had a tendency to ¡°rage.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said Lorcan George, tugging at his cor, aggressively, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go near her again! You¡¯re not in the same league!¡±


    York Charlie looked at him with considerable interest.


    Lorcan George let go of him, an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, repeating once again, ¡°You¡¯re not all the same, that¡¯s what, little sweetheart said herself!¡±


    Lorcan George raised his eyebrows at the sight of York Charlie¡¯s visibly sinking face and walked away.


    Right, the important thing now was to find little sweetheart first.


    He drove slowly, surveying the street as he worked out in his head what to say when he saw little sweetheart.


    She never left without saying goodbye, and even if York Charlie had pissed her off, there was no need for her to leave without saying goodbye! So he could only surmise that Little Sweetheart was probably angry because he had said in the box that she was his future girlfriend! He hadn¡¯t asked her permission, and that was wrong!


    That¡¯s right! He rubbed his forehead, he was so impulsive!


    It was already early in the morning and the sky was fading.


    Lorcan George looked down the path nche Capra had to take to get home, and finally he was able to track her down.


    He pulled a jacket from his car and leaned over to the side of the road in a casual stop.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he darted over to nche Capra¡¯s side and draped the jacket over her.


    nche Capra, still thinking about things, reacted by looking at him in surprise.


    She thought about how to speak.


    Unexpectedly, Lorcan George beat her to it.


    He looked at her slightly apologetically, rubbed his nose again, and said with some embarrassment, ¡°little sweetheart¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t ask for your permission before announcing to everyone that you¡¯re my future girlfriend.¡±


    nche Capra saw him so nervous about himself, her heart felt guilty, a little afraid to look at him, and even more do not know how to speak.


    At this moment Lorcan George but smiled as if relieved, ¡°You and I grew up together, it¡¯s kind of a childhood friend, I¡¯ve always liked you, you should know that as well.¡±


    Lorcan George felt that having made a beginning, everything was better said, and that he had not yet stated the fact so fully and earnestly, not yet spread out to ask her what she thought, after he had expressed it three times euphemistically.


    He plucked up courage and went on, ¡°nche Capra, will you, be my girlfriend?¡±


    He called her name once in a row, so discreetly, so seriously, so formally. It was like a couple having a matrimonial ceremony in an auditorium.


    The priest is asking the bride, ¡°May I ask the bride, do you take ¡­ to be your wife?¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation, and his eyes were bright and glowing with a dazzling light. He was a very handsome man, enough to make any woman¡¯s heart flutter at this point.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart moved, too.


    But it was shocked, like a violent shock.


    She hadn¡¯t thought that he liked her this way.


    Not until this moment when for the first time she looked squarely into the infatuated gaze of his eyes upon her.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    How could she fail him when he liked her so much, so purely?


    ¡°Lorcan,¡± she said finally, ruthlessly, saying all her thoughts in one breath, summing up everything in one sentence.


    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    She heard her voice tremble slightly, and she held back from saying sorry.


    But she had to repeat, ¡°I really don¡¯t like you,¡± and the tremor was heavily nasal.


    The light in Lorcan George¡¯s eyes faded dramatically, fainter and fainter and fainter and fainter, and finally it waspletely absorbed into those deep pupils.


    The starry sky was already dark.


    The anticipation was gone, the joy was gone. After gazing at her for a moment with nothing like that, he didn¡¯t know what he remembered, and then the fire of anger red steeply.


    Before the mes could spread beyond his body, Lorcan George turned away without a word.


    The air around them was cold.

 Chapter 41: Is the Desire to Catch You?

    nche Capra remained where she was.


    She took deep, long breaths, trying to ease the depression in her heart. She knew that she might lose this good friend from now on. After what had happened between the two of them, and after she had hurt him so deeply, how could she ever be as open andfortable with him as she had been before?


    She stood for a long time until another car pulled up beside her.


    With a nce at the familiar model of the car, she didn¡¯t have to think to know who the visitor was.


    She tried to walk away, and before she could take a step, someone rushed out and shoved her into the passenger seat.


    It was so fast and furious that nche Capra was dumbfounded.


    On the way to the car speeding fast.


    nche Capra watched him take her all the way to his house, and when she got out of the car and entered his house, she was still confused.


    Until a woman¡¯s shrill voice rang out.


    ¡°nche Capra! Get the hell out of here!¡±


    nche Capra looked towards the woman who stood up from the sofa and was as grumpy as a lioness at the sight of herself, and was currently wearing a cheongsam embroidered with intricate gold thread patterns on a white background, with her hair purposely straightened and pulled behind her head with a delicate jade hairpin.


    It seemed that she had deliberately dressed up.


    Only once she saw herself, that graceful and elegant temperament broke down.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, but snorted out augh.


    Think it is, Shireen Miller is not easy to carefully dress up their own, full of expectation waiting for York Charlie back to please him, did not expect their own this ¡°enemy¡± actually followed together back.


    Can she not be furious?


    She¡¯s not sure about others, but when ites to Shireen Miller, she¡¯s 100% sure.


    Shireen Miller was furious when she saw nche Capra¡¯s mocking smile. A cheongsam clung to the curves of her body, she was so angry that her chest rose and fell, and she scolded again, ¡°nche Capra! Youe into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night, do you have any manners at all?¡±


    Before nche Capra could respond, York Charlie was already listening with a sullen face.


    ¡°No breeding? You¡¯re the one pointing and swearing at people, and you¡¯re the one staying in people¡¯s homes in the middle of the night, Shireen Miller, stop it.¡±


    York Charlie finished this ndly and dragged nche Capra upstairs, never paying her any more attention.


    Shireen Miller, seeing him treat her so coldly and without a trace of affection, was sore and rising with cynicism and hatred, and, with an annoyed grasp of her hair, flung the pin with all her might on the floor, and, in a rage, went out of the house, and drove off to the bar.


    And at that moment nche Capra went up the stairs with York Charlie.


    Her hand was still held in his palm.


    The feeling was familiar, but it seemed to revive unfamiliar stirrings after so much time had passed.


    nche Capra tried in vain to withdraw her hand without a trace, and the slightest movement was immediately noticed by York Charlie, who gripped her a little more tightly.


    nche Capra fumed as she looked at the two hands sped together.


    York Charlie looks at her expression and slightly tickles the corners of his lips.


    He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say yes to Lorcan George and stay with him? Be Mrs. George?¡±


    nche Capra looked up at him and said without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer your question,¡± she added after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s out of your hands.¡±


    York Charlie raised the hand they were both holding and ced it on both of their chests, and asked rhetorically with a single word, ¡°Me? Don¡¯t care?¡±


    nche Capra struggled to draw her hand away again, something brewing vaguely between the brows of the man across from her, like he was about to explode and like he was restraining himself, and all she wanted to do was stay away.


    As far away as possible.


    Even after thest day or two, she wanted to give up even retaliating, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself, she was afraid, really afraid.


    York Charlie was angry!


    He was really angry!


    He felt that he was too indulgent towards the woman in front of him! He could easily go soft on her, and worse, he could easily be seduced by her!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At first he thought it was because she was more interesting, then he realized how much she resembled Brandi, and now he wasn¡¯t even sure why he was tempted by her.


    Simr to Brandi? No doubt about it! But she was different from her, and he loved even those differences in her, so why was that?


    Couldn¡¯t find out why.


    ¡°Are you ying a lustful trick on me?¡± He gave himself a reason.


    Only mind games and calctions could make one person like everything about another, right?


    Yes, that¡¯s right, as York Charlie, the elite of the business world and the best of the best, Young Master Charlie felt that his reasoning was very much correct.


    One hundred per cent correct.


    nche Capra¡¯s hand ached in his grip.


    She struggled up, and as she did so, she replied, ¡°No! No! Who¡¯s ying any lustful tricks with you? You get off me now York Charlie!¡±


    York Charlie, of course, did not believe it, how could it not be? This woman, she¡¯s always been such a liar to herself, from the day she broke into her hotel room, everything was premeditated, right? She¡¯d also said she was after more than just his money, and she¡¯d said she wasn¡¯t all the way with him.


    All of this, he had to get to the bottom of.


    But there was only one question he cared about. In a deep voice he asked, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not all the way with you?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t bother to think about how he knew, but said, ¡°Let go of me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    York Charlie still didn¡¯t let go.


    For he felt that this cunning woman, even if he let go of her, she would not tell, and might take the opportunity of setting herself apart from him and saying something he did not want to hear.


    He moved his mouth and was just about to speak, when the iing ringtone of his mobile phone ghostly rang.


    ¡°Hello, hello, this is santa maria hospital, the owner of this mobile phone has been in a car ident, you are his friend or rtive, right? Pleasee here immediately!¡±


    The room was too quiet for nche Capra to hear the voiceing out of the phone.


    York Charlie hung up the phone and told her, ¡°I¡¯m going to rush to the hospital, stay here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    With that said nche Capra felt the hand he had been holding so tightly for so long loosen and empty, the cool cold air around him instantly covering and wrapping up.


    He let go of his hand.


    nche Capra just stood there and watched as York Charlie¡¯s figure moved away, out the door, and then a momentter heard the sound of a car pulling away.


    She finallyughed slightly to herself.


    What was she thinking? Obviously wanting to get away from him so badly, him refusing, being bitter, and now that he¡¯d let himself go for something else, knowing that he didn¡¯t have an ounce of affection for that person, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the sour emptiness in her heart.


    nche Capra realized that it really was time for her to deal with this heartache.


    Love is like a thorn bush, and how can she, a barefoot one, step on it again?


    She left York Charlie¡¯s house in silence.


    She was the Cindere who had lost her crystal slipper a long time ago, and with bare feet, she should never step on the ground again.

 Chapter 42: Jointly hurts

    Shireen Miller¡¯s presence was indeed less than pleasant to York Charlie. She was capricious, arrogant, selfish, and tried to im her for herself, even though he didn¡¯t like her. Of course, some things are done that are hard to get out of, and it was he, York Charlie, who was wrong, and he had to take some responsibility for it.


    That incident back then bes the knot in all of this.


    It¡¯s hard to untie.


    York Charlie arrived at the hospital, Shireen Miller lying in the hospital bed, has woken up. Shireen Miller see him appear on the face for a moment changed several colours, from expressionless to unexpected and happy, and then to this time the watering eyes, pathetic.


    York Charlie just looked at her nkly.


    Shireen Miller called out in a soft voice, ¡°York, my leg hurts.¡±


    At this moment, her eyes were red with tears, her make-up was smudged, her hair was messy, and she had a bruise on her forehead. It was pitiful.


    But York Charlie couldn¡¯t think like that.


    He thought of the day nche Capra sprained her foot and was sshed with water in the bathroom, her eyes brimming with tears.


    He froze for a split second before frowning and asking the woman in front of him, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°Broken leg,¡± Shireen Miller said pitifully, ¡°The doctor set my bones before you came and it hurts like hell!¡±


    York Charlie nodded.


    Shireen Miller, seeing his indifference, was busy grabbing his wrist, ¡°I¡¯m going to your house, York! It¡¯s so boring here! And there¡¯s no one to look after me!¡±


    ¡°I can get you a carer,¡± he added when he saw that she wouldn¡¯t relent, ¡°Or, I¡¯ll take you back to your own house.¡±


    How could Shireen Miller refuse?


    She had a bright idea and immediately said, ¡°Auntie just called me and asked me, and she said I shoulde to your house to get better.¡± Auntie wouldn¡¯t me her for saying that anyway, she was on her side!


    York Charlie pressed his brow, a little helplessly, ¡°Then go back with a cast on!¡±


    Shireen Miller epted with glee.


    It had been too long a night to travel from the clubhouse to the house to the hospital, and York Charlie felt exhausted on rare asions. But no matter how long it was, it was still dawn.


    Shireen Miller was back in York Charlie¡¯s car in her cast at the Charlie family mansion she had been dreaming of.


    The air was soothing and fresh, smelling faintly of flowers.


    But York Charlie hadn¡¯t said a word to her on the way, not even an ordinary greeting.


    Shireen Miller umted a bellyful of anger.


    Riding in her wheelchair, she returned to the living room, which was still the same asst night, and she was even more depressed when she thought that she had seen nche Capra, that bitch, here against night.


    It was as if the smell of the vile belonging to that woman still lingered in the air.


    She secretly clenched her fists, one day, she Shireen Miller will be the mistress of this ce, like nche Capra¡¯s troublemakers, cats and dogs, she won¡¯t allow anyone to take a step here.


    The more she thought about it, the more indignant she became.


    She instructed the maid pushing behind her, ¡°I dropped a hairpin therest night, go and find it for me.¡±


    Now that she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed, that hairpin was designed by an internationally renowned designer, and the material alone was precious. Last night, she specially wore it to show York.


    It¡¯s all because of nche Capra, that leprechaun!


    Who knew that the servant held the broken hairpin in front of her with trembling hands.


    Shireen Miller red up with rage and threw a p across her face! But because she was physically challenged and in a wheelchair, the maid subconsciously dodged, and she was thrown into the air!


    Shireen Miller¡¯s scolding voice is heard in the spacious living room.


    York Charlie had juste down from upstairs, he had taken a shower, changed his clothes and was looking fresh and Shireen Miller thought she had just touched him when she saw the look on his face.


    To her surprise, though, York Charlie didn¡¯t linger, but headed straight outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shireen Miller asked hastily.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t answer.


    York Charlie drove downstairs to nche Capra.


    He hadn¡¯t been much surprised to find nche Capra gone as soon as he got home this morning, at most he¡¯de back to her house to find her. He sat in his car and looked in the direction of her house before taking out his mobile phone and dialling her number.


    ¡°I want to see you, youe down or I¡¯ll go up.¡± York Charlie said as he opened the door.


    nche Capra on the other side was silent for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Her refusal was so dry and blunt, she didn¡¯t even bother making up an excuse anymore.


    York Charlie smiled softly, exhaling like the wind, as if brushing against nche Capra¡¯s heart through signals and currents. But after a night of thoughts, nche Capra had been able to barelypose herself.


    nche Capra had been able to control herself again in the face of his intentional and seemingly unintentional provocations.


    It was as if she could cope with anything when she remembered the bad old days.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, ¡°I won¡¯t see you!¡± And then hung up the phone decisively.


    York Charlie stared with a frown, the contours of his face deepening. It was another sunny day, and the sunlight softened the lines around him. His heart was also very soft.


    Just looking in that direction, even the most distant distance seemed to be shortening inch by inch.


    He felt that one day he would keep her by his side.


    It will be a distance that can be touched by a hand, a distance that can be smelled by a breath.


    One day.


    He was confident of that.


    The next day, Charlie manor.


    Shireen Miller had had enough.


    York Charlie had gone out yesterday and returned when the sun had set, bringing with him a sullen twilight.


    She guessed he¡¯d gone to see nche Capra again, and even if he hadn¡¯t, it was enough to upset her that he ignored himself like that. She ate her breakfast slowly, but never saw York Charliee downstairs.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s hands shook, ¡°what are you doing? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±


    A maid who was serving her soup identally spilled the soup and dripped it on the back of her hand, her white skin immediately reddened.


    Shireen Miller red at her, her mouth chastising her incessantly.


    She knew that her temper had grown more and more frayed over the past few days, but she just wanted so badly to vent, to take out all the unpleasantness that nche Capra had given her, and even York Charlie had given her.


    She could drown her sorrows in alcohol, but what good would that do, when she actually broke her leg!


    How could she be so unlucky?


    This maid in front of her handily wiped her down, but she was annoyed even more.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it,¡± Shireen Miller reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Harry lim to sack you tomorrow, never seen such a klutz! Really!¡±


    York Charlie stood at the top of the stairs and wrinkled his nose deeply ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡±


    Shireen Miller said, in a rare moment of irritation, ¡°I¡¯m teaching the servant a lesson! She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing!¡±


    York Charlie walked down, the maid hurried over and kept apologising.


    ¡°Young master! It¡¯s my fault! Please forgive me and don¡¯t dismiss me!¡± When she spoke, she was already crying with fear and trepidation.


    York Charlie waved his hand, ¡°You go down first.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shireen Miller wondered what he was up to and lifted her face into a curt smile, ¡°York, sit down and have breakfast?¡±


    Shireen Miller saw hime closer despite his expressionless face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile even sweeter, but the next moment all the smiles froze on her face.

 Chapter 43: Can’t Kiss You

    She saw York Charlie¡¯s perfectly shaped thin lips open and close, and his voice was as cold as a clear spring, ¡°Shireen Miller, let me state once again, in the future, don¡¯t call yourself my fianc¨¦e, and don¡¯te to my house casually, not to mention bossing around the servants of my THE Charlie family, or even deciding whether they stay or go. They even decide whether they should stay or go. And don¡¯t always use my mother as an excuse, you need to remember that you¡¯re just an outsider.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s stiff face looked as if it was about to shatter into cracks when the wind blew.


    She spoke dryly, ¡°What ¡­ do you mean by that?¡±


    York Charlie looked at her, and even more hurtful words came out of his mouth, ¡°I mean, in the future, you stop pestering me, and I don¡¯t want to, with you.¡±


    Shireen Miller had no idea that what she had done was pester him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to pester me anymore?¡± She spoke with extreme mockery, ¡°Then why did you join forces with me and hurt Brandi before?¡±


    Thest few words came out almost word for word, with full force.


    He had made her hurt, and she was going to make him hurt even more!


    York Charlie¡¯s face finally changed.


    If York Charlie¡¯s usual expression had always been light, light joy, light sorrow, light anger, now his expression was much deeper.


    Once he touched Brandi, it was as if he had touched his scales, and York Charlie¡¯s hand hanging at his side trembled imperceptibly from restraint.


    His dark eyes seemed to be swept by a storm, but as restrained as he was, he just stared at the woman in front of him, who did not know how to die twice, without moving.


    But even so, the sharpness of York Charlie¡¯s eyes and the coldness of his breath were enough to make Shireen Miller tremble with fear.


    She felt her heart trembling and trembling, and the expression on her face was like that of the servant whom she had chastised with such trepidation. But she wasn¡¯t sorry at all that she¡¯d mentioned Brandi and opened his scars.


    Yes, the only thing York Charlie had ever loved, from the beginning to the end, was just one Brandi.


    It was because of Brandi that he fell in love with nche Capra.


    Her only real enemy has always been Brandi.


    Why should she fight a dead man? How could she fight herself when the person was dead? Her current enemy was just a shadow of Brandi.


    Thinking of this, she secretly decided that she would speed up and hurry up to get rid of nche Capra, a shadow!


    York Charlie, with a wave of anger, was finally lifting the cup on the table and sshing her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you woman is thinking again, sober up, don¡¯t always do some self-defeating and confusing things, and also, I warn you once again, don¡¯t bring up that matter in front of me again, or else, you won¡¯t even know how to die!¡±


    He slowly ced the cup in his hand back on the table with a crunch, ¡°Or would you prefer life to death?¡±


    Shireen Miller was stunned by his viciousness.


    It was just as well, York Charlie wasn¡¯t meant to be a soft hearted man, just like back then, he could be that cruel to Brandi, let alone himself.


    Shireen Miller saw that he had left and picked up her mobile phone.


    ¡°Keep an eye on nche Capra for me, follow her, report anything and follow my orders!¡± Shireen Miller gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    nche Capra, your good days will soone to an end!


    A cold smile floated on Shireen Miller¡¯s face.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know that in Shireen Miller¡¯s mind, her good days wereing to an end. If she knew, she would have cried foul. nche Capra felt that she had never had a good life at all!


    The day¡¯s filming had just finished when she received a phone call.


    Lorcan George¡¯s father had asked to see her, and she wasn¡¯t surprised. Lorcan George¡¯s father should have known by now, and with his disapproval of her, it was only a matter of time before he came calling.


    nche Capra, knowing that these rich people talk the talk and talk the talk, had travelled straight there in a taxi in order to get to the appointed ce on time.


    It was a very high ss caf¨¦.


    The decor was wooden and ssic. In the air, the faint fragrance of wood and bitter tea are intertwined, and the decoration of the box is full of Zen. nche Capra sat on her knees on the cushion, and looked at Lorcan George¡¯s father through the dense water vapour.


    A nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°Can you make tea?¡± The middle-aged man across the room spoke suddenly.


    nche Capra froze for a moment, then nodded slowly andplied, making and pouring his tea, step by step, carefully and steadily. When he finally withdrew his hand, he heard him sigh again with what appeared to be a mocking sentiment, ¡°The cultivation is still there.¡±


    nche Capra was silent.


    Sure enough, I heard him turn his tone straight down, ¡°But you¡¯re no match for Lorcan now.¡±


    On the back of old George was a carved window with an inscription embedded in it. Big, bold and condensed words: Zen.


    And this man at the helm of THE George family, Lorcan George¡¯s father, the uncle she had revered as a child, pushed out an envelope at her in the presence of such arge word.


    It was white and spotless.


    It looked thin, nche Capra thought silently; it should be a card or a cheque, always money no doubt.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some money for you, enough tost you the rest of your life, I¡¯m not asking much, as long as you leave him of your own ord.¡± old George¡¯s raspy voice said.


    nche Capra still had her head slightly bowed, ¡°This is not something that can be solved by me leaving of my own ord.¡±


    OLD George mused, ¡°So it would be best if you were the one to persuade him.¡±


    nche Capra raised her head to look directly at him, the face was no longer the amiable one she had seen as a teenager, it was unfamiliar.


    It was really nothing more than a change of stream, a change of identity, and so it made all the difference.


    She was not qualified to taunt anyone, but she could decide whether others could taunt her or not.


    So she pushed back the clean white envelope, in defence of her character, and in defence of Lorcan George¡¯s character, and the depth of his affection for her.


    ¡°I will go and persuade him,¡± she rose slowly, ¡°only I hope, you will not do it again.¡±


    nche Capra left on somewhat sore and stiff legs.


    The city lights wereing on, growing denser and denser. The day wasing to an end again.


    Might as well just do what needs to be done now, she thought?


    She pulled out her mobile phone, her finger hovering hesitantly above the words ¡®Lorcan George¡¯. She hadn¡¯t contacted him since she¡¯d turned him down on the street that night.


    She knew she¡¯d do him more harm than good by approaching him with such intentions.


    But when it was time to break it off, it was time to break it off.


    Lorcan George had such a good prospect, such a happy family, and to have it destroyed because of himself was so wrong.


    Besides, the essence of the problem was that she and he weren¡¯t going to work out at all.


    It was better to make a decision than to suffer the consequences.


    With that in mind, nche Capra¡¯s finger clicked down.


    Lorcan George had had a rough couple of days, lying in bed as if he couldn¡¯t be interested in anything because of nche Capra¡¯s unrelenting rejection.


    By the time he got the call from nche Capra, his dark and empty heart was lit up in an instant.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She was the light in his heart, just like her name.


    Lorcan George showered and shaved, dressed appropriately, and went forward to his appointment with trepidation.

 Chapter 44: Finalizing the partnership

    When he saw the slender figure shrouded in gentle light in the caf¨¦ window, there was so much excitement and nervousness spreading up his heart, but at the same time it was apanied by sourness, by astringency.


    It was like the vour of some kind of coffee.


    Lorcan George entered and saw nche Capra with a familiar smile on her face.


    He didn¡¯t offer to speak, because he didn¡¯t know how, and the two were silent for a while.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wondered if he was going to tell her that the rejection the other day was okay and that he would keep trying to get her to ept him, or if he was going to say, let¡¯s just be good friends like we were before? And then wait for an opportunity behind her back to attack her heart little by little.


    While Lorcan George¡¯s mind was in a heavenly battle, torn beyond measure, nche Capra suddenly said something, and then all the voices in his head stopped.


    The silence was extraordinary. Only her words echoed.


    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s not even see each other very often until this rtionship is put aside!¡±


    Lorcan George stared at her in bewilderment.


    The warm light from above nche Capra¡¯s head poured down, turning her cheeks red, as if she were in love. Under such a face, words should have been spoken with deep emotion, but they were not meant to be broken.


    ¡°If we go on like this, Lorcan, you¡¯ll only fall deeper.¡±


    ¡°You have a great future ahead of you, your father has always expected a lot from you, Lorcan, you should have been wise and chosen what was best for you.¡±


    Lorcan George grabbed her hand on the table violently and leaned over, across a table that was four-square, not too wide, not too narrow, and tried to kiss her.


    Kiss her on these jelly-crystal lips that kept saying hurtful things.


    He wanted to stop her, but at the same time he wanted to be close to her.


    Their lips were only millimetres apart.


    Close enough to touch.


    But Lorcan George saw the look of resistance in her eyes and stopped.


    No kiss.


    Lorcan George and nche Capra were not happy.


    Shireen Miller, who was recovering from her injuries, received a phone call that evening.


    Shireen Miller stirred her spoon casually, recalling what had just been reported on the phone.


    Two things-


    At 6:00 p. m., Lorcan George¡¯s father met with nche Capra, and it is not known exactly what was said. At 8 p. m., nche Capra and Lorcan George met, andter it was Lorcan George who left first with an angry face, and nche Capra sat down for a few minutes and left as well.


    Lorcan George¡¯s father met with nche Capra, and one can guess that Lorcan George¡¯s father must have objected to Lorcan George¡¯s hanging out with her, and since Lorcan George was a die-hard womaniser, Lorcan George¡¯s father had no choice but to go to nche Capra. nche Capra.


    Pay her to leave Lorcan George?


    Shireen Miller let out a soft grunt through her nose, that was the only way to get rid of these cats and dogs and lowlifes.


    Unfortunately, nche Capra was no simple dog or cat. Lorcan George¡¯s father had been too naive to think that he could get rid of her with money!


    So she muste forward, take the initiative to request an alliance with old George, the two have the same goal, and old George is so reluctant to let his precious son be spoiled by nche Capra, I believe that this co-operation must be a matter of water to the end.


    As for getting rid of nche Capra, that is a matter of time.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t have to be her death, in this world, there are many ways to get rid of nche Capra with less effort than death.


    The gleam in Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter as she got excited, almost seeing nche Capra¡¯s life and death.


    It would be so painful, so much fun!


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t wait, she picked up the phone again and instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on nche Capra¡¯s ce, and find a way to secretly send a letter to Lorcan George¡¯s father saying that there is someone here who wants to deal with nche Capra just as much as he does. ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°If he asks who I am, tell him he¡¯ll know when he meets.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Shireen Miller was so excited after hanging up the phone that she stayed up all night with all sorts of machinations in her head.


    Let¡¯s leave this matter aside for now.


    Speaking of OLD George¡¯s side, at noon on the second day, he was drinking tea and lounging at the teahouse as usual when he received an unfamiliar phone call.


    ¡°President George, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re suffering from Young Master George¡¯s infatuation with an opera singertely, right?¡±


    OLD George was instantly sober.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Young Master George, such a proud son of heaven, will soon be ruined by an opera singer! Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡±


    old George said in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that your chance to get rid of nche Capra hase, our boss and you have amon enemy, it¡¯s all up to you whether you want to grasp this great opportunity or not!¡±


    old George¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    But years of experience in the shopping mall had taught him that there was never a good thing that fell from the sky, and there was never a co-operation without intrigue. And exactly what this person¡¯s purpose was, whether or not he had designs on himself, would have to be seen again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss, I¡¯ll need to meet with him first on this one.¡±


    Shireen Miller on the other end rolled her eyes at OLD George¡¯s desire for a meeting.


    ¡°Okay, oblige him.¡±


    So the two of them, Shireen Miller and old George, arranged a time and ce to meet in a hurry.


    old George arrived at a cafe at the agreed time and ce.


    He saw Shireen Miller sitting in the corner smiling at him. she was still sitting in a wheelchair, and she had the air of a rich girl with a graceful and elegant temperament. He knew her, the woman next to York Charlie.


    Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller and his polite two words, after all, is the elder, it would not be good to cause resentment.


    But the next moment opened the door.


    ¡°Uncle george, I often see Young Master George following nche Capra around and would have disapproved, isn¡¯t she harming Young Master George that way? And nche Capra, this person, has her foot in two boats again, she even seduced my fianc¨¦, ah, that¡¯s York Charlie three times. this person is really too shameless.¡±


    old George¡¯s frown deepened the more he listened.


    Shireen Miller continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you as soon as I learnt that you also disapproved of Young Master George and nche Capra being together. You know how easy it would be for nche Capra to leave Young Master George? So I came up with a way to get nche Capra to leave both Young Master George and my fianc¨¦.¡±


    She paused, surveying OLD George¡¯s face.


    ¡°I can work with you, but, you have to tell me the n.¡± OLD George said.


    Shireen Miller smiled brightly, ¡°UNCLE GEORGE you just have to put up the people, I¡¯ll n and carry out the whole thing. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m just a in old miller, where would I find someone to do it, or else I can do it alone, why drag you along?¡±


    old George frowned.


    Shireen Miller hastened to say, ¡°Originally I had nned to merely get nche Capra away from my fianc¨¦, and now that I have a partner, I will of course make you very happy as well!¡±


    She repeated her assurances.


    Though old George could see the mind of this woman across from him, he didn¡¯t poke his nose in it, if he could unknowingly remove nche Capra as a big trouble, for the sake of his son¡¯s future, what¡¯s the harm in cooperating with Shireen Miller for once?

 Chapter 45: He’s such a scoundrel

    nche Capra had finished another day of work.


    She thought about the empty fridge in her house and decided to buy some ingredients to fill it and learn how to make some simple dishes as well. She couldn¡¯t help but crave for more as she remembered the day York Charlie made delicious dishes with ease.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know that a casual thought could summon York Charlie.


    He stood under a streetlight, not wearing a suit, but a slim, solid ck T shirt on top, ankle-length baggy sweatpants on the bottom, and a pair of fluorescent running shoes. This outfit highlighted his broad shoulders and narrow waist, making his figure even more slender and straight. His hair was slightly messy, and his eyes were hidden in the shadows cast by his forehead hair.


    It was even more mysterious and unfathomable.


    Why does this person feel like a model in street photography when he stands anywhere?


    nche Capra looked at him coldly for a few moments, and then directly walked around him towards the house.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what to say, just silently followed behind. Trying to go up to help her carry her things, she also shrugged off her hand in a rude manner.


    For the first time, nche Capra thought how York Charlie could be such a scoundrel.


    She wouldn¡¯t let him follow, he had to. When she got to the door, she was going to open the door and let him in, and he just squeezed, half of his body caught in the door.


    She can¡¯t even close the door!


    She exploded in anger, ¡°Say what you have to say and fart what you have to say!¡±


    York Charlie changed from his usual deep coldness and blinked his eyes flickeringly, his long slendershes sweeping the hair that fell from his forehead. In an innocent tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    nche Capra was like a deted ball. Somehow she had gone soft on him, perhaps because she had never seen him like this before?


    He was actually pouting at her!


    nche Capra turned around and went into the house, and to herself, she began to organise and ce some of the frozen food, vegetables and fruits that she had just bought, as well as a fish.


    She didn¡¯t actually know how to cook fish. But she suddenly wanted to eat it.


    When she thought of this, she cursed herself for being so stupid, why didn¡¯t she just buy cooked fish, why did she buy raw fish?


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower.¡± Someone dropped a sentence and went straight into the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey hey hey ¡­¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t stop him in time.


    A shower? What the hell? Where did he have clothes to change into? Besides, because he got upte this morning, his hands were so busy that he knocked things over, and several sets of newly bought washed and dried underwear were still scattered on the floor.


    nche Capra was embarrassed.


    No matter, she was a big man and didn¡¯t care about a few pairs of underwear.


    The problem was that she¡¯d bought cut-outs that were super soft, just to befortable around the house.


    nche Capra almost hid her face and ran away.


    But she was rumbling with hunger. She boiled hot water,id down a packet of dumplings, and then as if she were dying, put that fish on the counter. Fortunately, fortunately, the fish had been chopped. Not lumped whole!


    Grabbed my phone, searched for a recipe, and got to work on the broiled fish.


    York Charlie smelled a burning smell as soon as he came out.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, he walks up behind nche Capra, who is busy, and nche Capra is startled by him.


    York Charlie holds her up and she leans into York Charlie¡¯s arms with her back like that, then she jumps away in a rush of shock.


    nche Capra looked at him with a red face and a starry, undisguised smile in his eyes, she didn¡¯t know what he was smiling about, but she felt embarrassed.


    York Charlie went up to help her clean up the fish in the pan andughed when he tasted it, ¡°I was wondering if it could be remedied by me, but it looks like it¡¯s hopeless now.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with puffed cheeks.


    York Charlie serves up the fish and clears the counter again with a sharp, general cleanup, ¡°Save that pan for you to brushter.¡± The smile on his face was thick and his tone was teasing.


    nche Capra looked the other way, ¡°You didn¡¯t get any water on your clothes, did you?¡±


    York Charlie looked at her with interest, ¡°Nope. Only, those undergarments of yours are wet.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face burned red as she reluctantly exined, ¡°In the morning, identally knocked them over.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he trailed off at length, ¡°I put them away in the basket for you.¡±


    nche Capra said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Come on, eat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat and talk.¡±


    nche Capra thought he was talking about the underwear, and with a pang of shame, ¡°Talk about what, why are you so immodest?¡±


    York Charlie looked at her half puzzled, half intrigued, ¡°What did you think I was going to talk about? About your underwear?¡±


    nche Capra stomps her foot and says hatefully, ¡°Go to dinner!¡±


    York Charlie stops snarking at her and goes to dinner with good grace. Two tes of dumplings came out on the table, and it was the charred, ckened, braised fish right in the centre.


    York Charlie had a good appetite and ate well.


    nche Capra, however, had little appetite left.


    Was this man doing it on purpose? Just now he said that his fish was hopeless, and sarcastically said that he had to take his time to brush the pot, and now he put this fish on the table! Just to piss her off!


    nche Capra saw him quickly devour the te of dumplings with a good appetite, so she got up and said, ¡°Not full? Let me get the next packet, there¡¯s more in the fridge.¡±


    York Charlie stops her, ¡°No need, no, there¡¯s still fish?¡± With a poke of his chopsticks, he slowly ate the fish again.


    nche Capra froze. I hadn¡¯t realized he was nning to eat the fish.


    After all, it was made by herself and she hadn¡¯t tasted it yet, nche Capra also used her chopsticks to clip a bit of the fish and then brought it into her mouth.


    It was bitter and salty! It was hard to eat! She didn¡¯t put any salt in it! Could it be that this is a sea fish or a salted fish?


    nche Capra was busy grabbing her cup and taking two sips of water.


    York Charlie looked at her funny, ¡°Is it hopeless?¡±


    nche Capra is embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it turned out to be so bad, don¡¯t eat it!¡±


    York Charlie smiles, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s quite a small one, you can eat it. After all, it¡¯s the first fish you¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how York Charlie managed to eat all of that fish, only that he drank a lot of water. Then when he had eaten about as much as he could, he was finally changing his clothes and shedding off.


    She wasn¡¯t going to see him off, she couldn¡¯t wait for him to hurry!


    Then at this moment, she resigned herself to scrubbing pots and washing dishes here.


    Next time, she should get a new non-stick pan! She thought secretly.


    It was hard to finish her work, she was ready to lie down after washing up, when the phone rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The person said over the phone, ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot on your tetely!¡±


    She hmmmed, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°You can get ready to make your move in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, got it.¡±


    The next day nche Capra went to work as usual.


    This time the shoot was for a set of jewellery advertisements, and without Samira and the others deliberately causing trouble, it passed quickly, and as nche Capra sat down to rest, she heard someone talking about the banquet Fashion Group was going to hold in two days¡¯ time.


    There will be business celebrities and some people from the film industry will be there.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart stirred, such a grand party, I wonder if York Charlie will go.


    Sure enough, she heard, ¡°There seems to be a big bidding this time, the Charlie Group and the George Group arepeting! I wonder who will win?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Charlie Group, the Charlie Group has been flourishing under the leadership of York Charlie these years, where is the George family that old man topare?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to say, sometimes it¡¯s just like the old saying, ¡°Ginger is still old and hot!¡±


    nche Capra heard all the chatter as the people crowded together.


    At this time, the director came over, caring, ¡°nche, recently work is very tired, right?¡±


    nche Capra smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You won an award at the WAIA catwalkst time, you¡¯ll only get busier and busier from now on.¡±


    ¡°Busy is good, it means red.¡± nche Capra stillughs.


    The directorughs too, ¡°Right on, right on!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, director, you¡¯re going to that Fashion Group party, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then director can you bring me along?¡± nche Capra finally stated her intentions.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The director froze for a moment, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot director!¡± nche Capra cracked a smile.

 Chapter 46: Your Flavour

    This banquet of Fashion¡¯s was indeed more than just a gathering of business elites and film celebrities. It concealed the focus of the various factions that had officially surfaced under the dark tides of the business world in the past three years.


    The bidding for an eight-sided screen actually represents the right to develop and use an ind.


    old George sipped his tea while solemnly and carefully flipping through a proposed bidding document on the coffee table, his mouth let out a long sigh, ¡°Finally!¡±


    He waved his hand towards the old butler standing beside him, ¡°Go, call the young master over.¡±


    The old butler answered and went.


    Lorcan George was sleeping in his room, reluctantly called up, stretched out and opened his reddened eyes to go to the study to see his unsmiling father.


    old George smelled a strong odour of alcohol and asked with a frown, ¡°What, drinking away your sorrows?¡±


    Lorcan George sat down on the sofa with a bum, listlessly, ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°There is a matter for you to attend to.¡± old George also did not circle with him,zy to take care of his childish emotions, said inly, ¡°two dayster, Fashion Group¡¯s banquet, by you to go.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°Represent us, THE George Group, to participate in the bidding, remember, make sure to take it down!¡± old George pointed to the documents on the desktop, ¡°This bid, you can just take a look at it roughly, I will send reliable people to follow you, all you have to do is to understand the importance of this matter, and then attend this banquet as the future power holder of the the George family, and take down this bid ording to my n! ¡±


    Lorcan George listened to his father speak arge paragraph, his tone was unprecedentedly serious, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, you want me to take this opportunity to formally enter the business world?¡±


    old George nodded his head, ¡°Of course, you are not too young, in a few years when your ability to mature, the matter of starting a family should also be considered.¡±


    Lorcan George sat up straight and blinked, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want to force me to marry some rich girl! I don¡¯t like them!¡±


    old George had expected him to say that and grunted contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to force you? As long as there is a day when you fail to surpass me, you have to obediently listen to me! In your present state, what ability do you have to resist me?¡±


    Lorcan George made a rare failure to retort.


    ¡°In your current state, apart from being the heir of my THE George family, what else do you have? Without that status, you have nothing! If you want to dominate your marriage, you have to show me what you can do first! Look at York Charlie, he¡¯s about the same age as you, and he¡¯s already the president! What can youpare with him?¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s face became more and more ugly, his eyes almost glowing red.


    Especially when he heard the words York Charlie!


    When old George saw his face, he knew that he had poked his heart, and only then did he feel that this child was too unproductive. Yes, York Charlie young, in charge of the entire the Charlie Group, and those in the businessmunity, often take him as ater topare with his own, he felt ashamed of panic!


    But these words are not good to speak to his son, say it out is also too self-defeating face, he saw his son was really stimted by the light, but he did not stop, or continue to add fire, ¡°I heard that York Charlie is also looking at nche Capra ¡­ ¡±


    Saying this, his tone stalled, and sure enough, he saw Lorcan George¡¯s hand on the sofa clenched into a fist, ¡°Tell me instead, what¡¯s yourpetitivenesspared to him?¡±


    Lorcan George suppressed a low growl, ¡°Dad!¡±


    OLD George also stopped talking when he was fit to do so.


    ¡°I know, I will go to the banquet in two days!¡± In the business world in the future, he would also charge forward and never be willing to be left behind! Never! He must have the power that canpete with York Charlie! He must!


    Lorcan George hissed in his heart.


    York Charlie, who was unterally dered war by Lorcan George, was still working overtime in the president¡¯s office.


    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the night, when Secretary Lean refilled his third cup of coffee and brought it in, he saw that President Charlie was still staring at theputer screen, in an extremely serious manner.


    ¡°President.¡± secretary Lean called out.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    York Charlie still didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    So secretary Lean called out again, ¡°President, coffee!¡±


    Only then did York Charlie look at him with questioning eyes as if he hade back to his senses.


    ¡°President, you forgot the time, it¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, isn¡¯t it time to go home and rest?¡± Secretary Lean said with concern.


    York Charlie gave a soft hmmm and slowly rubbed up his eyebrows, his eyes were a little tired.


    ¡°Everything is ready for Fashion¡¯s party in a couple of days, about the bidding, right?¡± He asked.


    Secretary Lean nodded, ¡°Everything is ready, this bidding, absolutely imperative!¡±


    York Charlieughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say it so satisfactorily.¡±


    Secretary Lean froze, and looked to the president of the Lord¡¯s expression, the heart of the nder, said so, but his president of the Lord¡¯s face is clearly full of self-confidence, is bound to win it!


    He also heard his mellow voice ringing out, ¡°This banquet, I will not go, let Leon go.¡± He suddenly wanted to have a date with nche Capra on that day.


    Secretary Lean froze, ¡°You¡¯re not going? But I just got word that Miss Capra will be following the director.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then slowly pulled back the corner of his mouth, ¡°That ¡­ is also good.¡±


    Secretary Lean has always been good at reading people, knowing that the president has changed his mind again, and asked, ¡°Then Leon?¡±


    York Charlie stood up, a leisurely, ¡°Of course he still has to go, the work can not be dyed. As for me, I¡¯ll just go about my own business.¡±


    The two days really flew by.


    nche Capra had already prepared her dress and called the director the afternoon of the banquet.


    The director said that she should wait outside her house.


    Then, with plenty of time to spare, nche Capra dressed up in a simple, light blue dress with a lot of ir. The skirt was knee-length, and the end of the skirt was embellished with silver embroidery that shimmered in the light. Upwards, it was in and simple with little decoration, except for a palm-width circle around the waist, made of gauze cut-outs, and at the point where it covered the navel, set with a deep blue stone, like the heart of the ocean.


    York Charlie saw nche Capra graceful curls standing downstairs figure, deep eyes bloomed a touch of stunning light. She is like the goddess of the sea on the shore of the reef, carrying the breath of the sea breeze prates the entire soul of man, light and prating, quiet and ethereal.


    This was the woman he loved.


    York Charlie was drifting in his thoughts when nche Capra also caught a glimpse of his car. And, the familiar figure in the car.


    Almost subconsciously, she moved back.


    But in the next second, sheposed herself.


    What was there to be afraid of? Wasn¡¯t he her target? Why was the sight of him so scary that she wanted to hide away?


    nche Capra cursed herself for herck of talent as she took light steps over to him. York Charlie lowered the half-open windowpletely and took a deep breath.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± nche Capra was keenly aware of his not-so-subtle movement.


    York Charlie raised the corners of his mouth in a bewildering smile, ¡°Smell, you.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it, the smell of the sea.


    nche Capra felt her face ignite at hisment and brushed it away in a highly unnatural way, not wanting him to see it, ¡°What the hell are you talking about, can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t understand? Then you¡¯re blushing?¡± York Charlie¡¯s smile deepened.

 Chapter 47: An Aphrodisiac?

    nche Capra muttered very quietly, ¡°Who told you to be such a tease?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked, not seeming to hear.


    nche Capra raises her voice, ¡°I said, what are you doing here?¡± Where¡¯s the director?


    ¡°Oh, your director asked me to pick you up, get in the car!¡± The voice was thick withughter.


    nche Capra had no choice but to get into York Charlie¡¯s car and follow him to the ce where the party was being held.


    The sound of the crowd throughout the hall subsided almost instantly as the rare pair of handsome men and beautiful women appeared hand in hand at the brightly lit party. Everyone looked in that direction, a variety of emotions hanging on their faces.


    There were those who were surprised, those who were enlightened, those who were jealous, those who were disdainful, those who were envious, and those who were interested.


    One of them was different from all of them.


    Lorcan George in a striped suit, the vague pain and resentment of the moment intertwined on that handsome face.


    A few others in the crowd proceeded to look yfully at Lorcan George as they sized him up; after all, everyone knew about his high-profile disy of affection at the WAIA catwalk some time ago.


    This nche Capra is really smart and can¡¯t be underestimated, not only Lorcan George, even the likes of York Charlie also fell for it.


    But some people then remembered that this nche Capra and York Charlie were also rumoured to be in a scandal, so what ¡­


    ¡°Midsummer love restaurant throwing food at each other incident!¡± A girl who couldn¡¯t hold back her voice unconsciously uttered!From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepanion hurriedly covered her mouth.


    That girl, facing the gazes of the people around her, made a big red face.


    nche Capra was not deaf, so she heard it, and she turned her face to re at the person who started it.


    York Charlie of course does not care what other people think, but this girl suddenly said such an event, to be honest, he was quite happy to hear, as if, announced to everyone that nche Capra is his woman.


    He already had a smile in his eyes.


    When he saw nche Capra ring at him, he felt that it was the expression of a small woman¡¯s annoyance, which was very cute, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel the smile in his eyes even more intense.


    Although the two of them were shocked when they appeared on the scene, but even if they were shocked again, they had to return to calm. The vast majority of people here are dignified, non-wealthy or noble, even if you look at the gossip to join in the fun for a while on the immovable dispersal. York Charlie was originally to apany nche Capra, about the work of this very important bidding, he has long been made arrangements, handed over to his subordinates.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t avoid being attracted by his own presidential aura, one by one to toast, to chat, really let him draw back.


    He had a steady grip on nche Capra to keep her from leaving him, but she still slipped away.


    nche Capra had finally escaped York Charlie¡¯s iron grip and was able to catch her breath. Although her goal ining here was to find a way to get at York Charlie, she didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by him like a little chicken, even though she was good at socialising she couldn¡¯t stand being tossed around like that, it was too ufortable!


    Maybe it was because it was no one else but York Charlie?


    nche Capra sighed. Just then a waiter came over with a tray, ¡°Would you like a drink, ma¡¯am?¡±


    nche Capra nodded and casually took a ss.


    Shezily leaned against the wall, watching the light floating in the hall and the music in her ears, and within a few sips she felt as if she was a little drunk, her brain was a little foggy, her head and face were hot, and her whole body was parched.


    Probably because the wine is too strong, the room is too hot.


    nche Capra wandered off towards the bathroom.


    Lorcan George, in a rare moment, didn¡¯t keep staring at nche Capra, he wanted to, but held back.


    He thought about what his father had taught him, and he was deeply ashamed of it. This party was a great opportunity, a great chance for the top people in the business world to get to know him, and he had to take it for the sake of his future career.


    Therefore, he also drank quite a lot of wine. Luckily, his drinking capacity was very good.


    Thinking that there was another bidding task that he had topleteter on, he was a little excited and felt that this was his first official step into the business world. It had to be done beautifully!


    Lorcan George made another toast to his seniors, but in the next moment, his eyes skimmed over the pale blue back that was heading out the door, and he couldn¡¯t help but follow her when he saw her stumbling on her wobbly feet.


    Who knows, in the next instant, a long figure takes his ce and follows ahead of him.


    It was York Charlie.


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart was lifted and lowered and then lifted again.


    He stopped his stride and thought to himself, somewhat mockingly, Wait, wait, wait!


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes had been on nche Capra, who was standing off to the side drinking, and when he saw her heading out the door in obvious difort, he followed without thinking. But the corridors in the hotel curved around and he was surprised that he didn¡¯t follow her for a moment.


    When he finally saw her, she was lying directly on the cold marble floor, writhing unconsciously and muttering something under her breath as if she were?


    York Charlie¡¯s first reaction was, this is, drunk?


    You can¡¯t get cold when you¡¯re drunk, let alone she¡¯s a woman.


    He squatted down and helped her up, letting her upper body lean in his arms, and took off his jacket to put it on her. He felt her body exuding unnatural hot shes, she half opened her misty eyes to look at him, and then pushed him back dead.


    ¡°No ¡­ you¡¯re too hot, no ¡­ not as cool as this floor.¡± She mumbled thinly.


    York Charlie thought it was a little funny, so she was so cute when she was drunk? Have to rely on the ground?


    He coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Good boy, let me carry up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ me hot.¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, with a few pouty-like.


    York Charlie circled her slender waist and back with one hand and passed through the bend of her legs, trying to pick her up.


    With their skin pressed against each other through the thin shirt and skirt, York Charlie realized that her body was just too hot! He frowned and lowered himself to try to get to her forehead to test the temperature.


    But he didn¡¯t realise that nche Capra¡¯s two arms quickly climbed up and hung around his neck, and her pink lips kissed him on the forehead.


    York Charlie froze.


    The corners of nche Capra¡¯s mouth were glistening and her pink lips were brightly coloured.


    York Charlie cried a little, his head now wet with drool. This woman had actually kissed her head in drool?


    He carried her onwards, trying to find a room where she could lie down for a while to sober up.


    But nche Capra was not at all restless, and kept twisting her body in his arms, clinging to him and wrapping herself tightly around him. The warmth and softness in his arms were rubbing him the fire.


    With a sh of this thought, a deep thought surfaced in York Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    He once again looked down for a moment to gauge the reaction of the woman in his arms, and it dawned on him.


    Was she, like, herbal? Or an aphrodisiac?

 Chapter 48: There is no cure

    York Charlie had taken nche Capra away, and the three men who arrived afterwards couldn¡¯t find nche Capra for the life of them.


    The trio was so anxious that they jumped to their feet.


    Seeing that the n had been carried out to the end, the drug had been given, and the person had been hit, howe the person had disappeared at the critical moment?


    ¡°Boss,¡± the oldest three were red-eyed with anxiety, ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s impossible, I saw the woman fall here after she came in!¡±


    The second was busy saying, ¡°Keep your voice down! Don¡¯t let others hear you!¡±


    The oldest rubbed his chin and mused, ¡°Maybe she was taken by someone.¡±


    Shireen Miller instantly learnt about the progress over there.


    ¡°That bitch actually disappeared?¡± Shireen Miller said hatefully.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I don¡¯t know who took her away, she¡¯s been drugged, there¡¯s no cure!¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes flooded with smugness and viciousness again, ¡°Keep looking for me, what else is there to do when you¡¯ve been hit with that Thai ecstasy but sleep with a man?¡±


    She grunted again, ¡°And when you find it, videotape that pair of dogs the whole time!¡±


    nche Capra, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to roll over this time?


    ¡°Aye! Got it!¡±


    The difference was only a few minutes, and OLD George, who was sitting in his study drinking tea, was also furious.


    At the hotel where Fashion¡¯s banquet was held, York Charlie had just left with the aphrodisiac-impregnated nche Capra in his arms, and the bidding meeting that the entire business world had been waiting for three whole years had begun.


    And he¡¯d just found out the results: the George family had lost! The George family lost to the Charlie Group!


    And the person who came to bid was not even York Charlie, but just one of his subordinates.


    Now he had just hung up one phone call, and another phone call came next. He went to answer the phone with a ck face, not knowing what he would hear at all, and it turned out to be such news!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But the good thing was, things were just going poorly, and there was still a chance of sess.


    nche Capra was a veritable scourge!


    Dying his son and pissing him off three times with bronchitis. OLD George silently rubbed his chest and closed his eyes to calm himself as much as he could.


    York Charlie had seen this drug before.


    At that time, he had just taken over the Charlie Group, there were a lot of people who did not have good intentions towards him, and those who wanted to make him destroy and degenerate had tried all kinds of ways. But all of them were just those unseemly, underhand methods, so naturally he had seen this drug before.


    After being hit by this kind of medicine, the symptoms are not obvious, but there is no cure.


    In addition to ¡­


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart, very good, now there are actually people who use such underhanded means against her!


    Simply, can not be forgiven!


    York Charlie almost do not need to think carefully, can guess all the possibilities.


    And that most, most likely, was Shireen Miller!


    But now was not the time to think about that.


    York Charlie had taken nche Capra to a small, unassuming hotel at this very moment, and was looking somewhat helplessly at the delicate body in his arms that was wrapped around him like an octopus.


    To take her just like that? It was a bit of taking advantage of the situation, but if he didn¡¯t do that, she would be drained of this drug. At the critical moment, life or chastity, he thought that if it was her, she would have chosen the former, right?


    Besides, he loved her, even if he waited for her to wake up, if she wanted to beat or scold her, it was up to her.


    Thinking of this, York Charlieid her down on the bed.


    The soft bed bounced nche Capra¡¯s body slightly and sunk deeper. Her pale blue skirt spread out like a stream of clear water spreading from top to bottom among the mountains, and finally, at the end of the widest part of that water, two long, straight, well-boned legs stretched out.


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes fell on the dark blue jewel at her waist.


    He recalled the almost breathtaking scenery he had seen during the day, the gossamer cut-outs wrapped tightly around her excessively thin, brute waist, the skin around her waist was delicate and white, and reflected in the bit of dark blue in front of her navel, it was like porcin and jade. And now, because of the effect of the drug, slightly red, but inexplicably more seductive.


    He couldn¡¯t help it, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t wait.


    It all came so naturally and seamlessly, the kisses and embraces, or more, bringing York Charlie and nche Capra closer and closer, more and more inseparable.


    The dim night light in the room enveloped them in a haze, and York Charlie and nche Capra seemed to be in the middle of something, and then they seemed to be floating up into the clouds, floating and soaring in the sea of clouds.


    The night became that wonderful.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but nche Capra finally fell asleep from exhaustion.


    York Charlie carried her to the bathroom to take a shower, looking at the red marks on her body some heartache, heart a variety of emotions intertwined,plex and difficult to distinguish. She was then gently put back under the covers.


    At this time, the door of the room was knocked.


    ¡°May I ask if the guest needs a night snack service?¡± A man¡¯s voice that was deliberately pinched.


    York Charlie thought it was a little strange, now? A midnight snack?


    And then there was that unmanly voice.


    He opened the door and leaned against the doorframe with his arms wrapped around him, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? Late night snack?¡±


    Senior didn¡¯t know York Charlie.


    To be exact, he knew York Charlie, the big man, and had seen him before, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t recognise him. Maybe it was because he was too stupid and had a bad memory.


    But he was the only one of the three of them who was single and slender, and had a white face that made him look the most like a woman.


    What¡¯s more, the oldest two were not willing to pretend to be a woman.


    During this half night, the three brothers made a lot of effort to find this ce. Only this room in this hotel is the most suspicious, he actually listened to the noise outside for a while.


    Ahem, it was quite amotion.


    York Charlie saw this unisex and weird person keep sticking his head into his room, and asked with interest, ¡°What kind ofte-night snack?¡±


    Where is there really any midnight snack? Lao San blurted out two things, simply unable to resist rushing in to find out.


    York Charlie saw his face in a hurry and asked slowly, ¡°Say it, who sent you here?¡±


    Lao San immediately stuttered in fear, ¡°What ¡­ What, who, no one ¡­ No one!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not here to catch adultery?¡± He bites the word ¡°catch¡± very hard, ¡°These days, there is no such thing as not having an affair. Go back, go back! What a fuss!¡± He waved his hand, looking impatient.


    Lao San waspletely dumbfounded, not reacting for half a day!


    So, he was staring at the wrong person?


    It¡¯s just a cheating man!


    Older Three, who was sent away by York Charlie in a few words, thought that he was very innocent, and he was always the one who got hurt when things went wrong, technically speaking, it was always his head.


    The oldest and the second huffed him twice with one hand, and he red at the two in front of him in exasperation, ¡°Stop hitting me! I¡¯m just stupid from you guys hitting me!¡±


    The oldest two ignored hisints, his face was ugly, ¡°It was so hard to do a job, but it turned out that nothing was done, how can I exin it back!¡±


    The oldest was more calm, but also had a look of regret on his face, sighed and said, ¡°How can I exin? Just tell the truth!¡± So he immediately called Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller stayed in Charlie manor in the past few days did not go anywhere, Fashion¡¯s party she did not participate, is to n nche Capra single-mindedly, and she felt that she did not show up, it is really considered the enemy is clear and I am not afraid of exposing their own ns or what other idents.


    She felt that since that bitch nche Capra had been given an aphrodisiac, the next thing should be pretty much the same. When she passed the video or photo of nche Capra having sex with someone to the inte and put it in front of York Charlie, what face would nche Capra have to appear in front of the world, not only would she lose her job, but York Charlie would be disgusted with her, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to turn around at all.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯sughing and chatting with York Charlie¡¯s mother right now.


    ¡°Shireen, look at you,¡± Mrs Casey said with concern as she held her hand, ¡°you¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely, and the tonic I usually have the maid make for you is not to your liking?¡±


    Shireen Miller was still thinking about what to say to make her future mother-inw more satisfied with her, but she didn¡¯t expect the mobile phone in her pocket to ring.

 Chapter 49: Exasperation

    Her heart skipped a beat, a hint of excitement was hidden on her face, and she suppressed another smile to Mrs. Casey, ¡°Auntie, I have something to do, I¡¯m going to take a call!¡±


    Mrs. Casey saw that she had to avoid her when she answered the phone, and her face couldn¡¯t hide her smile, so she waved her hand and said happily, ¡°Go on, go on, it must be York calling you, right? What are you going to whisper? Go to your room and say it, Auntie will make sure she can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    Shireen Miller, not realizing that Mrs. Casey had found her such an excuse, and lest she should be overheard talking on the telephone, nodded cheerfully, and went to her room, still in her wheelchair.


    She was vaguely excited; this call was almost as good as York Charlie¡¯s unsolicited phone call to her, both of which were heavenly!


    When she got back to her room, the door mmed shut and her fingers slipped, and a voice from inside came out.


    ¡°Miss! We didn¡¯t get this thing done, we didn¡¯t ¡­ find anyone.¡± The boss said apprehensively.


    ¡°What?!¡± The woman¡¯s sharp voice came out from over there, scaring him a little bit.


    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t even get this done? Can¡¯t find a single person?¡± Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could something that was clearly a handful suddenly be screwed up? Where was nche Capra so lucky?


    She added in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? So you didn¡¯t get anything? Why did the George family send you idiots? It¡¯s all screwed up! The whole n¡¯s gone to shit!¡± Shireen Miller grew more and more agitated, more and more angry, and mmed one hand into a fist on the table.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    Mrs Casey couldn¡¯t believe her ears!


    She had watched Shireen Miller take the phone in with a petnt look on her face, thinking that her son was finallying round, wanting to hear if it was what she thought it was but holding back, but now the noiseing from the house was too loud. What on earth had York said that had made Shireen Miller so angry?


    And what¡¯s wrong with Shireen Miller? What¡¯s wrong with Shireen Miller? Why is she so grumpy?


    She didn¡¯t see it before! Wasn¡¯t Shireen Miller always so sweet and understanding, and even a bit weak when facing York, she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word?


    Howe she¡¯s like this now?


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t talking to York on the phone? But she can¡¯t be like this! What about the cultivation of ady of the house?


    Mrs. Casey was shocked, puzzled and disappointed, and when Shireen Miller hung up the phone and hurried out, she saw Mrs. Casey standing a few steps away from her door with aplicated look on her face.


    Panic shed across Shireen Miller¡¯s face.


    Mrs. Casey, on the other hand, was even more shocked, and her eyes looked as if they were about to fall out. Pointing to her standing legs, ¡°You, you, your legs are healed?¡±


    Shireen Miller froze before she realized that she had just thrown her wheelchair and walked out on her own because she was in such a hurry. She barelyposed herself and exined to Mrs. Casey, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t I just have my cast removed yesterday? The supplements you gave me are working, and the doctor said that maybe I¡¯ll be able to get off the road in the next couple of days.¡±


    She smiled gently and made another mischievous turn, ¡°Look, can¡¯t I walk now? I didn¡¯t expect it either!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    And with that she ordered her servant to take good care of her, ¡°Auntie, I have to hurry and go and show York, so have your breakfast, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    And so, without waiting for Mrs. Casey¡¯s reaction, he turned and went out, leaving Mrs. Casey still standing in the same ce, with a changed look on her face.


    The George family.


    old George also knew the result of the affair.


    He hadn¡¯t been interfering with the whole n, and Shireen Miller had repeatedly emphasised that all he needed to do was provide her with people. Fang knew on the phone that he still hadn¡¯t been able to get rid of nche Capra this time, but he was prepared for that, and he was angry, and he was angry, and he was only to me for the fact that he shouldn¡¯t have so easily handed everything over to Shireen Miller, a milquetoastdy of the depths. He calmed his breathing, so he asked Shireen Miller to instruct them to use in the end what n.


    And for the life of him, he didn¡¯t think it was some kind of Thai ecstasy.


    Maybe he is old, old, those sound and colour, dark currents are far away from him for a long, long time, he is just in the heart of his business, he is not unseen those unseemly means, only time is too long ago, the higher the position, the further away from those things, as if he has never been in contact with it.


    In fact, he was not a good person, never was, and even less so when he was young.


    Plotting and scheming had always been a sharp tool in the hand.


    He nodded as he sat in the parlour, listening to the butler say, Shireen Miller, Miss Miller ising over.


    Shireen Miller, who could not control her emotions at all, not to mention meeting the three brothers at the door, came in almost ck, with eyes that looked as if they were going to shoot bullets out of them. ould George, seeing her in such a huff, sank down too.


    ¡°What the hell are you three, doing about it?¡± Shireen Miller said through gritted teeth.


    The three brothers all lowered their heads, and the oldest said sullenly, ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not doing our job, please give us another chance!¡±


    ¡°A chance?¡± Shireen Miller sneered, ¡°Do you think chances are that easy to find? This time she was unprepared and got hit by the drug, what about next time? Will it be that easy? Oh no, maybe next time it will be her turn to get back at me!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The more old George heard, the more he couldn¡¯t stand her, ¡°I told you to tell me the n long ago, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many loopholes, Miss Miller, you go back, what happenster, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    But maybe, he never wanted to work with this brainless woman again.


    Things hadn¡¯t worked out, and he was pissed!


    Shireen Miller wanted to speak again, but she didn¡¯t realise that Lorcan George had suddenly returned.


    Lorcan George looked shocked, ¡°Shireen Miller? what are you doing here? Dad! What are you telling them?¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t answer his question, looked at the three brothers on one side, and then said to old George, ¡°UNCLE GEORGE, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± The three brothers, seeing the situation and realising that they could not stay, followed suit.


    Lorcan George thought the scene was too much to contemte, just the right amount of stalemate, his own dad and Shireen Miller, and three guys who looked like jerks, standing in the same space, what a weirdbination.


    He¡¯d expected OLD George to exin things to him, but who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d walk away without saying anything.


    Just walked away?


    Lorcan George stood frozen in ce.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he was strangely reminded of the one person who had been able to connect his father to Shireen Miller and the others-nche Capra.


    That¡¯s right. Shireen Miller had always been very much against little sweetheart and his father couldn¡¯t stand her and didn¡¯t like the idea of himself being with little sweetheart. Could it be that Shireen Miller is here to tell on her father? Saying bad things about Little Sweetheart to make her father dislike her even more, and then turn to put pressure on herself, so that Little Sweetheart will lose her protection?


    In this way, Shireen Miller could bully little sweetheart even more recklessly!


    But what about those three punks and thug-like people? Did Shireen Miller bring them? Since when does she carry bodyguards everywhere she goes?


    Lorcan George thought there was a good chance that it wasn¡¯t that simple, but he was really restless right now!


    That bidst night, which he lost, was taken by THE Charlie Group, but not York Charlie, but his subordinate! Last night, York Charlie was busy taking care of Little Sweetheart, so he gave the job to his subordinate?


    Hmph, he really doesn¡¯t count the means to keep an eye on her wherever he goes!


    Lorcan George threw his clothes on the floor in annoyance, his father had said nothing to him and asked no questions, he was afraid that he knew the result as soon as the bidding was over, wasn¡¯t he?


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it any more, everything had simply gone wrong for him in the meantime!


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    He¡¯d been busy allst night, and had brought nche Capra back to the hotel where the party was being held at the crack of dawn to avoid any unnecessary trouble. At the moment he was on the phone asking SECRETARY Lean to send him two changes of clothes over, and before he could put the phone down, another call came in.

 Chapter 50: That night ah, you are very initiative ……

    He looked at it, and Shireen Miller¡¯s name lit up the screen.


    Then, ignored it. Continuing into the phone again, he said, ¡°SECRETARY Lean, you¡¯re going to run one more errand for me.¡± At that moment, there was some movement in the room, and another, ¡°Clothes, send them over immediately.¡±


    nche Capra felt something wrong with her body before she even opened her eyes. Was she, she thought in a daze, beaten up? Or had she fallen?


    One hand reached under the covers to press on a sore spot, only to realise with a jolt that she was, well, naked and wearing nothing?


    She woke uppletely with a jolt.


    She opened her eyes and found that she was lying in the bedroom of the hotel suite, the curtains next to her were still drawn, but the sunlight vaguely prated, it looked like it was almost noon.


    She did not have time to think carefully, the next moment the door of the room was opened, a man wearing a bathrobe walked in.


    Sword brows and deep eyes, cold and hard silhouette, slender and graceful.


    Isn¡¯t this, York Charlie?


    nche Capra immediately alerted, ¡°You ¡­ How did you get here?!¡±


    She reached out in this hurry, the quilt on her body immediately slipped, nche Capra saw the opposite man¡¯s eyes deepen, staring at herself, immediately realized that something was wrong, and looked down, on her corbone, on her chest, the red marks were a little bit, a piece, like petals that had fallen all over her.


    Her heart sank in an instant, and she lifted the quilt to wrap herself up tightly, but it didn¡¯t help at all: it had all happened. She sat there, frozen, feeling her body, as a blistering scene of night and light intertwined came flooding back to her.


    And the unrecollectable sound of ¡­


    nche Capra¡¯s face was a brilliant mix of red and white. At the moment she felt hot and cold for a moment as well, her chest clogged and depressed.


    She slowly raised her head and went back to look at York Charlie, who was standing off to the side.


    York Charlie is wearing a loose bathrobe, is a rarezy, his eyes are soft and true, no longer like the former unfathomable,plex and difficult to distinguish, nche Capra slightly fixed her mind, stammered, ¡°I ¡­ where are my clothes? ¡±


    York Charlie had been carefully observing the change in herplexion, and at this moment, seeing that she rarely lost her temper, but was only concerned about where her clothes were, he cleared his throat, with some imperceptible unnaturalness on his face, ¡°Erm ¡­ it¡¯s gone.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Gone? How is it gone?¡±


    ¡°identally ¡­ ripped it ¡­¡± his voice was low and muffled.


    nche Capra instantly realized what he meant and snapped her head down, not daring to look at him, her cheeks finally flushed red.


    York Charlie¡¯sugh rang low in her ears, and when she looked up, she realized that somehow he had walked over, now this close to her, so close that she could smell the faint minty scent of that rinsed toothpaste.


    The breath he exhaled was light and cool, with a power to wake her up, but she wasn¡¯t awake at all right now.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t speak for a while, and York Charlie couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in her little head.


    At that moment a clear and monotonous piece of music sounded.


    It was the doorbell.


    nche Capra instantly strained her nerves and looked up at him.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help patting her soft hair, and his tone followed suit as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s probably a clothes delivery.¡±


    nche Capra waited for him to get up and walk out, finally she exhaled. Just now, she really was a little nervous, but what the hell was going on, and how did she get into bed with York Charlie in the first ce?


    How, exactly, did all this happen?


    She red-faced secretly and quickly lifted the quilt to take a look, the sheet was clean, nothing could be seen.


    Yesterday, it seemed that she was somehow drunk after two drinks.


    In between her rambling thoughts, York Charlie came over with the clothes.


    He handed her a set of skirts and took another set of men¡¯s clothes for himself, ¡°You¡¯re wearing them here? I¡¯ll change outside.¡±


    nche Capra nodded.


    Then nche Capra watched as he turned and was about to walk out the door, then stopped and turned back slowly after two steps. nche Capra thought he had changed his mind again and said, a little angrily, ¡°Get out! I want to get dressed!¡±


    But York Charlie raised his eyebrows, a smirk in his eyes, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen everything you need to see?¡±


    nche Capra red at him in annoyance, about to call him shameless, but before she could say anything, she heard him say slowly, ¡°Are you sure? No underwear?¡±


    nche Capra froze, then remembered that she didn¡¯t even have any underwear, only a skirt on the bed, blushed, and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Where is it? You give it to me!¡±


    York Charlie smiled a patronising smile, ¡°It¡¯s in there in the bathroom, go get it yourself? Or should I bring it to you?¡±


    There was a bathroom in the bedroom.


    nche Capra, however, half-smiling, mentally cursed him for being so bad while continuing to grit her teeth, ¡°You get out and don¡¯te back in! I¡¯ll go over there myself!¡±


    nche Capra felt that she was truly defeated.


    Thinking about the scene just now, in the past, she could have just walked into the bathroom naked without a care in the world, smugly showing that she wasn¡¯t shy at all, and not moving to seduce him in return.


    However, she did not think of anything, just focusing on shy and annoyed, even hate, immediately leave there, never see him again!


    She really waspletely and utterly passive.


    She nced sideways at the piano in the middle of the restaurant, bathed in sunlight, and the nimble fingers that danced on the keys. The beautiful music flowed quietly in her ears, and then suddenly slipped through York Charlie¡¯s intoxicating voice.


    ¡°What? Not to your liking?¡±


    nche Capra said in an unenthusiastic voice, ¡°Yes, what appetite can there be after what happened.¡±


    York Charlie, who had been all warm and fuzzy since the morning, was suddenly a little colder, ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been willing!¡± nche Capra stank.


    York Charlie sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said the other night?¡± His words were loaded with meaning, ¡°And it wasn¡¯t done unwillingly either.¡±


    nche Capra thrust a piece of meat hard, ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything at all!¡± Who knew how something like that could happen? It¡¯s almost as if you can¡¯t help yourself.


    ¡°Oh? You want to know?¡± York Charlie asked.


    nche Capra was sensitive to the fact that there was something in his words, ¡°You know? No, what I said was, do you know why I don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s own words were barely out of her mouth before York Charlie answered and she herself froze, a fog in her head suddenly finding its way.


    Yeah, why don¡¯t I know anything? Why couldn¡¯t I control myself? That means I was unconscious, not drunk, she couldn¡¯t have been that bad! Even if she was drunk, she couldn¡¯t have been that drunk!


    So the only exnation is that there was perhaps something in that drink that made people delirious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She excitedly grabbed York Charlie¡¯s hand on the dining table, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what was I in for?¡±


    York Charlie tenderly countermanded her hand and felt it carefully. The five fingers were delicate and the skin was smooth.


    He raised the corners of his mouth, his pupils seemed to blossom in the night, ¡°That night ah, you were very active ¡­¡±

 Chapter 51: Me and My Girlfriend

    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but blush again, but he knew he was probably telling the truth and asked him again, ¡°And? Was there any delirium? Was there anything very perverse?¡±


    York Charlie yed with her slender, soft fingers, ¡°Not that I can remember.¡±


    She frowned in disbelief, ¡°How could you not remember?¡± She saw his careless look and said solemnly, ¡°York ah, I¡¯m telling you, I think I might have been drugged! You¡¯ve got to seriously help me recall and exin in detail what I was doing!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard her address herself, but then he was intrigued by herter words.


    He raised an eyebrow and smiled, asking her rhetorically, ¡°Exin in detail?¡±


    nche Capra immediately nods, ¡°Mmmmmm! Not a single thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to exin it carefully and without missing a thing? Hmm?¡± He spoke extraordinarily slowly, with the emphasis on the words ¡°in detail, not missing a thing¡±, and thest sound was deliberately seductive and low, with an obvious hint of teasing.


    He also deliberately pinched her palm.


    Gently, it tickled.


    nche Capra pped him away and drew back her hand. Fang was so preupied with the clues that she hadn¡¯t noticed this man¡¯s little gesture, and she red at him in exasperation, furious that he had deliberately twisted her meaning at this time, furious that he hadn¡¯t forgotten to tease her and provoke her at this time.


    How inhuman!


    York Charlie really couldn¡¯t help it. Every time he saw such an adorable expression on her face after being teased by him, the more he wanted to see more and more. Moreover,st night¡¯s events, anyone who faces the woman they love sitting there daintily will not be able to help but think back to it again and again ah.


    York Charlie smiled gently, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± He said looking at her with approval and honour.


    nche Capra froze, ¡°So, I really was drugged?¡±


    Shireen Miller came out with a backhanded trick.


    She figured that even though she hadn¡¯t caught nche Capra on camera in an unseemly manner, since she had been drugged, she was bound to do something like that, and after the fact, there was bound to be a little trace left behind, and she was going to find the man.


    Even if it was a handle after the fact like this, no matter how useful it was, she had to hold it in her hands.


    She contacted a few entertainment media reporters, ¡°Model nche Capra knows, right? She can be worth your following in these two days, there will be some heavy news, trust me, I¡¯m her friend, don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Those few entertainment media also preferred to believe what they were told, there was so little material on the entertainment gossiptely, and listening to this person being smug and not mentioning the payoff, it was so much like gloating! Maybe it was one of nche Capra¡¯s peers trying to get back at her!


    So the media sent paparazzi secretly on the one hand, and ordinary journalists openly on the other, a two-pronged approach, and this time nche Capra was found out.


    The efficiency is so fast that it is smashing!


    At this moment, facing the major media reporters crowded outside the restaurant, nche Capra was also dumbfounded. Howe, so many reporters suddenly appeared? Blocked into this way?


    York Charlie, on the contrary, was a cloud of lightness, meaningless, said, ¡°Heh ¡­ these people cane in time.¡±


    The meal was also finished, and the two were supposed to go out. He reached out and wrapped nche Capra in his arms, and stood ndly in the doorway of the restaurant, epting the baptism of the camera that swept in front of him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A maic voice slowly rang out, ¡°Guys, please move over, my girlfriend and I have things to do and we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    These words were like a bomb thrown into the group of reporters, and the entire staff exploded! The shbulbs also exploded!


    ¡°President Charlie, please? Can you make that clearer?¡±


    York Charlie replied nonchntly, ¡°What else could it mean? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear enough?¡±


    Another reporter pushed his way to the front, ¡°President Charlie, you¡¯re saying that you and Miss nche Capra are officially together, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Another asked, ¡°Miss nche Capra, is it true what President Charlie said?¡±


    Everyone got up in a word.


    York Charlie impatiently walked straight ahead, and the media reporters immediately and obediently volunteered to get out of the way, and just let them walk out the door, and just kept watching them walk out the door until they got into their car, never to be seen again.


    Suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Oh my god, I have to hurry back and write up the news, this is a heavy bomb!¡±


    Then everyone snapped back to their senses and scrambled off to theirirs.


    nche Capra and York Charlie had both been in the car for some time, and the car was driving steadily.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold back and turned her face sideways to York Charlie, ¡°Let me make it clear to you, it was expedient just now, there was no way I wasn¡¯t going to deny it!¡±


    York Charlie eyes forward, the corners of his mouth holding a smile, ¡°You did not deny it on the line.¡± Thest word was a standard back-nasal sound, fluttery and full and nice.


    nche Capra¡¯s ears were indisputably drunk on it ¡­


    Still, she emphasised, ¡°I didn¡¯t admit it either! It doesn¡¯t count if you didn¡¯t admit it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± York Charlie said to her with a sudden exuberance and an American ent, ¡°what¡¯s the use of your not admitting it, that¡¯s a real bummer, none of those presses are going to write that you didn¡¯t admit it ¡­ ¡­¡±


    York Charlie Truth.


    While the two were still fighting in the car, the major entertainment media was writing the story with fast hands. By the time York Charlie dropped nche Capra off at home and figured out how to lollygag, the story was already making hot headlines!


    ¡°The president of The Charlie Group is back with a new love interest in a high-profile show of affection!¡± It¡¯s more euphemistic.


    ¡°York Charlie Confesses He¡¯s Dating nche Capra, nche Capra Shyly Defaults.¡± This one pokes nche Capra in the face.


    ¡°York Charlie and nche Capra are finally together and ex-girlfriend Shireen Miller is finally cannon fodder!¡± This is the sharpest, sharpest line yet!


    It was also this one thatpletely enraged Miss Shireen Miller who was watching the news.


    Shireen Miller almost smashed her mobile phone.


    To ask why it was almost, rather than smashed, it was not because Miss Shireen Miller¡¯s patience was so good, nor was it because these media were not forceful enough, and it was not because Miss Shireen Miller could not part with this mobile phone ¡­


    Rather, it is because, at this moment, in the direction where she raised her hand and was about to smash the mobile phone, a person suddenly appeared.


    Erm, it¡¯s our Shireen Miller¡¯s future mother-inw, the dignified and noble York Charlie¡¯s mother, whom she is determined to impress.


    How could she dare to smash it in front of such a person? How could she?


    ¡°Shireen?¡± mrs. Casey frowned, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s mind was racing for a moment.


    The anger that was still on her face froze the moment she saw Mrs. Casey, and then when she saw Mrs. Casey frown at her in a rare tone of voice, she wanted to smile at her, but she just couldn¡¯t.


    Shireen Miller had a sh of light, she immediately shrugged her face, closed her eyes, a tear slipped down, and then turned her face away with a shrivelled face, and sat down on the bed with her back turned to Mrs. Casey, with a look of great grievance and sadness, and not wanting her to see it.

 Chapter 52: Ultimate Cannon Fodder

    Mrs. Casey was really coaxed by her marvellous acting.


    She froze, not understanding what had happened, and having once had a real fondness and satisfaction for Shireen Miller, she softened her heart, sat down beside her, patted her back sympathetically, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shireen? What¡¯s happened?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s sadness and grievance were originally pretended to Mrs. Casey, but at this time, she really thought more and more sad, more and more aggrieved, she was also pampered and spoiled from childhood, pampered, held in the heart of the hand, how to York Charlie, she is so unattractive to his favourite?


    Moreover, Mrs Casey¡¯s tone was so simr to that of the people at home who treated her as a baby, that she could not help but cry even more sadly and aggrievedly, and her tears became more and more numerous and violent.


    Mrs. Casey see her focus on crying, also do not say, then see was held in her hand mobile phone, she just seems to be to drop this mobile phone, this mobile phone in ¡­


    Mrs. Casey thought and took the phone from her hand, the screen lit up and a line of red letters came into Mrs. Casey¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°York Charlie and nche Capra are finally married, ex-girlfriend Shireen Miller is finally cannon fodder!¡±


    Below that was a picture of York Charlie standing in the doorway of the restaurant with a smile on his face and nche Capra leaning softly in his arms!


    Boom! Mrs. Casey heard an explosion in her head and a rush of air and blood!


    She couldn¡¯t believe it was real!


    She scrolled down, and what was this nonsense about officially admitting to being with nche Capra? nche Capra wasn¡¯t a fart without her permission!


    In her rage, Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t even realise that she had unconsciously used profanity and tarnished her most valueddylike qualities.


    Shireen Miller had almost finished crying by now, and when she saw Mrs. Casey¡¯s hands shaking with anger, and looked down and saw the words ¡°nche Capra¡±, the sadness and grievance in her heart ran far away, and was reced by a full-blooded jealousy and resentment!


    How could she? How could she? How could she? The ywright?


    Unconsciously nche Capra had been tainted in her heart by an unknown number of men! The man who was as good as a man!


    Shireen Miller said to Mrs. Casey with tears in her eyes, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m so upset ¡­ Why, why does this woman keep pestering York? Why won¡¯t she leave me alone? What right has she to stand by York?¡±


    Mrs. Casey why don¡¯t you think so, she gritted her teeth with a face of anger and contempt, ¡°Shireen, you are right, she doesn¡¯t have that qualification at all! Don¡¯t get upset yet, Auntie will get rid of her!!!¡±


    This world is like this, there are always peopleughing and people crying, some people are handing out candies and some people are getting bitterness.


    At this moment, the rounds and rounds of news about York Charlie and nche Capra were seen by old George and Lorcan George who were in two different rooms of George manor.


    The inte, as always, connects the world with incredible speed.


    Lorcan George was on theputer to read the information, he was hard to make up his mind to get ahead, to fight for a career, but suddenly popped up in the bottom right corner of the news.


    ¡°York Charlie and model nche Capra are together!¡±


    He froze, his brain still a little confused by the information he had just read. Only then another one popped up-


    ¡°York Charlie opens up about being in a rtionship with nche Capra, who sheepishly acquiesces.¡±


    Right behind Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey, Lorcan George was the third person to have his mind blown.


    He jolted to his feet, what the hell?


    Mousing over it, rows and rows of text and photographs, all centred around the two, York Charlie and nche Capra, and no matter how flowery the text was written, or how differently the photographs were taken, they all proimed to him the fact that ¨C


    His LITTLE SWEETHEART and York Charlie were together!!!!


    Lorcan George subconsciously wanted to call her to ask her, but when he dialled, nche Capra didn¡¯t pick up the phone, and he thought of just going to her house to look for her, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t see him.


    He thought about it, but decided to hold back: tomorrow, just tomorrow, when she went to work on the set directly to find the set to ask her, he must ask a clear, clear, clear!


    After Lorcan George¡¯s study, he turned through two corridors, followed the steps up one level, the second room is Lorcan George¡¯s father¡¯s study.


    At this moment, Lorcan George¡¯s father also had an unpleasant look on his face.


    Likewise, he had hisputer on, and had unsurprisingly seen the news about York Charlie and nche Capra. old George didn¡¯t react as strongly as Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey, or as sharply as his son, Lorcan George, and even looked calmly at theputer screen. calmly looking at theputer screen, only his brows furrowed together.


    When he first heard that nche Capra had disappeared from the hotel he hadn¡¯t thought about it because the person who showed up at the bidding for the Charlie Group wasn¡¯t York Charlie but one of his subordinates, and he had assumed that York Charlie hadn¡¯t been at that party. Then when the three brothers still hadn¡¯t been able to find nche Capra, he thought things were going a little too badly, so badly that it was a little strange.


    How did nche Capra escape the three brothers¡¯ trail so smoothly, how did she avoid the three brothers¡¯ sight so skilfully, because she knew their n beforehand? Impossible. If she knew beforehand, she wouldn¡¯t have been drugged knowing that. To say that she was clever enough to take advantage of their n? That was also impossible, not to mention whether she was that smart, she hadn¡¯t even made a counter-attack against them, so where did the tricke from?


    Then the only possibility is that someone helped her, and it must be very timely, even after her herbal medicine to see through their n, and sleep with her to give her the antidote to the person ¡­


    At that time, when he thought of this, he went to ask his subordinates to check where York Charlie was at that time.


    Sure enough! The result was that York Charlie was with nche Capra at the banquet! He had been with nche Capra the whole time!


    Then, he was almost sure that the person who saved nche Capra was York Charlie!


    So now, OLD George was neither surprised nor outraged by the news, and the reason he frowned was that he just couldn¡¯t stand nche Capra, nor York Charlie.


    What¡¯s more, he had contributed to this n to get rid of nche Capra, and it really wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing to have the object of his desire to get rid of get away with it, and stand in front of him in the picture unharmed and in style.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was still a little depressed.


    OLD George¡¯s eyes swept downstairs in the direction of the study; by now, that son of his knew the news, didn¡¯t he?


    nche Capra had been sent home by York Charlie yesterday, and he had insisted on sitting at her house for a while, but it was getting dark, and she had gone to a great deal of trouble to send York Charlie away.


    But the bad news is that she arrived home alone and realized that she had left her mobile phone in York Charlie¡¯s car.


    It didn¡¯t affect her schedule though, she¡¯d just get it back from him again, and nche Capra showed up on set on time for a new day. She hadn¡¯t said hello to anyone yet, but the crew had either smiled at her, said good morning to her, or smiled at her while she walked from the set to the dressing room.


    nche Capra had never felt such a surge of enthusiasm from them, not even when she was rumoured to be with York Charlie!


    Is it possible that this time it¡¯s about York Charlie again?


    Oh yes! She¡¯s been so busy these past two days that she¡¯s almost exhausted! Yesterday, he said he is his girlfriend in front of the media.


    But she was still hoping that the press would write it in a less certain way. But in fact, she can¡¯t even fool herself, as a person who has been in the entertainment industry for two years, those gossip media are the best at catching information and she is not unaware of it!


    What¡¯s more, York Charlie had said so himself ¡­


    s, just change to her own body, some unwilling to admit this fact.


    Into the dressing room, that is even more passionate like fire, the sisters one by one flocked over, seven words.


    ¡°Hey, nche, you really and York Charlie together ah?¡±

 Chapter 53: Wonderful Duel

    ¡°That must be true, you see how true that news is written, York Charlie himself admitted it, and there are photos too!¡± Bashful.


    ¡°Aigoo, nche, you¡¯re not bad, so fast to get President Charliepletely got it ah?¡± Envious and jealous.


    ¡°Of course, our nche is so beautiful and has a great body!¡± Another bashful one.


    ¡­Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t even said a word yet, and her brain was scrambled by their noise, when the director shouted to start filming.


    ¡°What are you all standing around for? We¡¯re going to start filming right now, go get ready!¡±


    nche Capra rushed off to put on her make-up and change her clothes.


    The director there saw her anxious figure from afar and shouted, ¡°nche! You¡¯re not in a hurry, take your time!¡±


    nche Capra cried andughed.


    ¡­


    This was the smoothest shoot nche Capra had ever experienced, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was really in President Charlie¡¯s good graces!


    The day¡¯s work was over when two unexpected guests arrived on the set.


    Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey.


    Shireen Miller, holding the arm of York Charlie¡¯s mother, approached the set with an unhappy look on her face, and nche Capra¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with extreme indignation and jealousy, while York Charlie¡¯s mother had a look of anger and contempt on her face.


    The two of them walked right up to nche Capra, who was trying to pretend she didn¡¯t see them, but they were too fast, too aggressive, and not at all euphemistic.


    The staff, who were supposed to be rushing home from their shifts, also stayed behind to see the drama that was about to unfold.


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± was the first to speak up Mrs. Casey, who looked at her with sharp eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be exining something to everyone?¡±


    nche Capra thought she was going to p her across the face, but she actually asked that, and she asked back, ¡°What do I need to exin?¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t hold back after all and couldn¡¯t help but get angry at her air-headed look, ¡°Do you even have a face? What do you mean, exin what? Exin why you seduced York!¡±


    ¡°York?¡±ughed nche Capra slowly, ¡°That¡¯s a very affectionate name ¡­ What do I need to exin? Being mad at me for seducing York because you¡¯re incapable of seducing him?¡±


    She purposely said ¡°York¡± left and right, exasperating Shireen Miller to the point where her eyes were zing over, ¡°You¡­ . who¡¯s as shameless as you? I¡¯ve never seduced York, I¡¯ve stood by him in name only! What about you? At one time you¡¯re this man¡¯s mistress, at another time you¡¯re that man¡¯s lover, just how many people have you been in bed with?!¡±


    That was a bit of a serious statement, and in two sentences she had put herself on the moral high ground, whereas nche Capra was the slut who was on the wrong side of the name and had her foot in several beds!


    The people next to her began to chatter and whisper.


    nche Capra sneers, ¡°Shireen Miller, don¡¯t you forget who¡¯s York Charlie¡¯s real girlfriend now, and who are you? Who are you to say such things to me? Who¡¯s the shameless one?¡±


    She saw Shireen Miller¡¯s face getting harder and harder, and Mrs. Casey, who was no better than her, added more fuel and snow to the fire, ¡°York doesn¡¯t even like you, you¡¯re the one who keeps trying to pester him and pester his mother! He doesn¡¯t care what you do to him, and he¡¯s warned you more than once to leave me alone, to stop and not to get any more aggressive!¡±


    nche Capra took it upon herself to press closer to her, looking into her grim face, and asked, ¡°Missy Shireen Miller, do you say, is that not so? Do you say, is this shameless of you?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s right hand hangs down and clenches into a fist, shaking unceasingly, and if it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Casey being here, she would have pped her on the spot! How could she turn right and wrong like that?


    Shireen Miller was holding back for Mrs. Casey¡¯s sake, her thoughts and activities were all pressed into her mind, and when Mrs. Casey saw that Shireen Miller was being verbally abused without saying a word, while nche Capra was rampant and arrogant, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°nche Capra, Miss nche Capra, Miss Capra ¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth, purposely entuating the word ¡°Miss¡± to express her contempt and disdain for her, and even to remind her of her status.


    She said, ¡°Miss Capra, don¡¯t forget who you are, and don¡¯t forget who I am, and don¡¯t even think about being York¡¯s girlfriend, let alone marrying into the Charlie family, without my permission!¡±


    She exhaled a cloudy breath that practically sprayed nche Capra in the face and added, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Shireen Miller, is my the Charlie family¡¯s inner daughter-inw, she¡¯s the future matriarch of my the Charlie family, and my son York Charlie¡¯s She is the future mistress of my the Charlie family and the future wife of my son, York Charlie. If you want to continue in the entertainment industry and don¡¯t want to lose this morous job, stay away from York, if you still hang around in front of our eyes, I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m not careful, I won¡¯t be able to help but destroy you!¡±


    Sucking breaths came from all round.


    What a frightening warning from Mrs. Casey! Everyone believed that she really could do what she said she could do, and what was she, but the mother of the president of THE CHARLIE GROUP! If she wanted to get rid of an insignificant model, it was just a matter of a finger and a phone call, and although York Charlie liked nche Capra, it was just because she was young and pretty, so why would he disobey his mother for a woman?


    What¡¯s more, York Charlie is definitely not the kind of person who is greedy for beauty, just look at the cleanliness of his side, over the years, only heard that Shireen Miller is only one.


    Now add nche Capra to the mix.


    Everyone knew she had it in her, and nche Capra was no exception. But she wasn¡¯t scared, because what she wanted wasn¡¯t to be around York Charlie at all. Instead, she wanted-


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes deepened, but the coldness did not diminish at all, and she almost apuded Mrs. Casey for this threat.


    ¡°Auntie makes a wonderful point! And of course I believe you can do what you say you can do,¡± she began with apliment, and then changed her tone, ¡°but, ah, I¡¯m not afraid of it at all. Auntie, you are like the stick that beats up the lovebirds, oh no,¡± she deliberately belittled her, and then deliberately changed her tone, ¡°you are the one with the stick, since ancient times, how many mothers want to beat up the lovebirds with a stick, but in the end, those pairs of lovebirds, aren¡¯t they still lovebirds? Whether they are alive or dead, they are all lovebirds ah ¡­¡±


    She deliberately said, whether alive or dead ¡­


    It¡¯s hard to believe that she still wants to encourage York to martyr himself with her?


    What a joke!


    Mrs. Casey reallyughed out, only it was a sarcasticugh, a mockery, ¡°Are you that confident? You think you and York are a pair of lovebirds? Shireen was right, you are shameless!¡±


    The rivalry between Mrs. Casey and nche Capra was so good that those watching almost forgot about Shireen Miller. At this point Mrs. Casey mentioned Shireen Miller¡¯s name again, and everyone scattered their eyes a little more for Shireen Miller.


    Coincidentally, that¡¯s when nche Capra slyly chimed in, ¡°Oh, Miss Shireen Miller? You¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you? I thought you¡¯d gone when you didn¡¯t make a sound for half a day!¡±


    Shireen Miller had been ring at her, her eyes red with anger, she wanted to y the role of a good girl and good daughter-inw in front of Mrs. Casey, but there was no way that this stinking woman in front of her was always trying to target her and provoke her, she thought about it, but she still endured, her nails snapping into her flesh, stinging her.


    A small intolerance is a big mistake. Just let Mrs. Casey clean up this woman!


    A cold smile slipped through the bottom of her eyes, thinking that the people who shoulde should alsoe, she had called so many reporters, today, in front of the reporters, by her and Mrs. Casey, let this woman¡¯s ugly facepletely exposed in the news, on thework!


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but look towards the entrance of the film set, a little anxious in her heart, but in the next moment, her smile truly hung at the corner of her mouth.


    Lorcan George!!! he couldn¡¯t havee at a better time!

 Chapter 54: One by One

    The smile on Shireen Miller¡¯s face grew more pronounced at the sight of Lorcan George appearing, and nche Capra, not understanding what she was up to, followed her line of sight towards the entrance to the set.


    At that nce, nche Capra froze.


    It hadn¡¯t urred to her that Lorcan George would be here at this hour. But on second thought, and so rightfully so, the whole world probably knew about yesterday.


    She slightly lowered her eyes, a kind of emotion that was both helpless and guilty flowed under those good looking eyelids.


    He still won t die ah ¡­


    Shireen Miller sneered and sized her up, thinking that she was weak-minded, so she didn¡¯t let go of this wonderful opportunity to be sarcastic, ¡°nche Capra, why do you blush so hard when you see Young Master Georgeing over? It¡¯s not because you¡¯re weak, is it? Is it possible that one of the several boats you have stepped on is Young Master George?¡±


    Mrs. Casey also looked that way, and Lorcan George came striding over, his eyes fixed on nche Capra, with such aplex and affectionate look that not only she, but everyone else in the room could see it.


    She grunted heavily, ¡°Miss Capra¡¯s got a real knack for it, this is going to make us, the Charlie Group, and the George family all revolve around you? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re so capable!¡± Saying that, he stood up straight and took a step back, with a look of watching the show.


    Lorcan George quickly stepped in front of nche Capra.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t even retreat if she wanted to.


    It was just as well that one and all wereing towards her today. But Lorcan George, he wasn¡¯t like Shireen Miller and the others, she couldn¡¯t afford to hurt him again and again, he was her childhood friend, since childhood.


    But the hardest thing of all wasn¡¯t that he still had expectations of himself.


    In that case, let her cut off his expectations.


    Lorcan, don¡¯t me me, said nche Capra, moving her lips slightly and speaking in a very soft voice, which was like an invisible powder, invisible in shape when it was raised, and as invisible as it was when it was dissipated into the air.


    Lorcan George stood face to face with her, and she was as she had always been, beautiful and young, and stood there calm and dusty, like a statue of a goddess. Lorcan George felt that he had not seen her for only a few days, and when he faced her again, it was as if he had been alone for many years, with a heart of vicissitudes and bitterness.


    There were so many things he wanted to ask her, but he didn¡¯t know where to begin. The most important thing he wanted to ask was her rtionship with York Charlie, whether it was like what the news said, already confirmed together. But when the words reached his mouth, they inexplicably spun on the tip of his tongue and came back, and the words that came out of his mouth were, ¡°I kept calling you yesterday, why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    His voice is a little hoarse, but gentle to death, perhaps that mood has settled for a long time, perhaps his want to reach out and touch her but do not dare, his voice, there is a trace of imperceptible trembling.


    Cautious.


    nche Capra was almost afraid to look directly into his eyes, where it seemed like the deep sea was a deep sea, with waves of tenderness rippling over the surface, and that kind of beautiful scenery was not what she wanted to see. She didn¡¯t know that he called her a lot, that she¡¯d left her mobile phone in York Charlie¡¯s car yesterday.


    She really wanted him to die to her, so she told the truth, ¡°Yesterday, the phone was left at York Charlie¡¯s.¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s mouth opened slightly, he didn¡¯t expect her to answer him like that, he took another deep breath and asked her in the calmest tone possible, ¡°Is it true what the news said? You and York Charlie ¡­¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t exin either, ¡°It¡¯s just like you saw it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to say, she thought, if it would make him go away and die.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Lorcan George suddenly took a step forward and looked at her seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me? Didn¡¯t you say that you and York Charlie weren¡¯t on the same page? And how did you end up with him?¡±


    He desperately needed answers.


    He¡¯d clearly heard her say it herself, she¡¯d reassured him, she¡¯d said that she and York Charlie weren¡¯t even on the same page ¡­


    He reached out anxiously and grabbed nche Capra¡¯s arm.


    He felt as if she were a balloon, as if she would float away at any moment, and she had such a calm expression on her face now, so calm that he felt afraid. He was so afraid that she would show such an expression!


    nche Capra moved, not shaking off his hand, his grip so tight, so firm.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not all the way with you either.¡± She said calmly.


    Lorcan George instantly nched and looked at her incredulously, pointing at himself again, ¡°I¡¯m not all the way with you? nche Capra do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± He was angry, and for the first time he questioned her by calling her by her full name so harshly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve yed with you since we were kids, we¡¯ve spent so many years together, we¡¯re that good of friends. Now, you¡¯re actually telling me that we¡¯re not all the same!¡± Heughed in exasperation, as if he had heard some great joke, a joke that was anything but funny.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart ached slightly, but she just frowned, ¡°Lorcan, let go of me.¡±


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t hear a thing she was saying, he shook his head firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t let go of you!¡± He heard her and knew that she had double entendre, both for him to let go of her hand and for her to let go of her love for her once and for all.


    But how could that be possible?


    For so many years, almost deeply rooted, the feelings that had grown in one¡¯s heart. How could one say let go and dig it up? Isn¡¯t that plucking out his heart and asking him to die?


    ¡°little sweetheart, what¡¯s so great about that York Charlie? How can hepare to all the years of our rtionship?¡± Lorcan George was angry and resentful, and his voice was raised much higher.


    It was at this point that a group of reporters poured in, the camera shes reflecting on nche Capra¡¯s face like a bolt of lightning, and the reporters¡¯ shell-shocked questions exploding like a p of thunder.


    ¡°Young Master George, is it true what you just said, that Miss nche Capra really abandoned you and failed your rtionship for years?¡±


    ¡°Miss nche Capra, please answer, did you abandon Young Master George and turn to the arms of President Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Miss nche Capra, before Young Master George gave you 999 roses, high profile show of love, howe in but half a month, you appeared in the restaurant and President Charlie show of love again, whose girlfriend are you really?¡±


    The reporter¡¯s cross-examination, one more sharp than the other, nche Capra¡¯s brain is in chaos, simply has not yet thought of a more secure answer, but she knows that if she does not know how to answer, do not say anything.


    Let her say a word, and maybe a reporter would catch on and deliberately twist her meaning.


    But just because she didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean no one did.


    Shireen Miller suddenly stood out and said in a loud voice, ¡°I see Miss Capra is the girlfriend of several people, and she can¡¯t figure it out herself. So for such a difficult question to answer, it¡¯s better for all of you media reporters not to give her a hard time!¡±


    Half of the reporters instantly smelled the gossip and crowded in front of Shireen Miller, ¡°Miss Miller, what do you mean? Do you know something?¡±


    Shireen Miller then shed an inscrutable smile.


    ¡°Miss Miller, as the Charlie Group, President Charlie¡¯s ex-girlfriend, for what reason did you separate from President Charlie?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face changed when she heard the words ¡°ex-girlfriend¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m the fianc¨¦e of Mrs. Casey¡¯s personally appointed President Charlie!¡±


    She leaned towards Mrs. Casey affectionately, so the camera focused on both of them, even the reporters on nche Capra¡¯s side pushed towards Shireen Miller, and as a result, because the people were already surrounding nche Capra, this push pushed nche Capra over as well.


    Lorcan George tried to protect her and took her in his arms.


    Over there Mrs. Casey also had to speak up, with a demure smile, and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Missy Miller is the future daughter-inw of my THE Charlie family.¡±


    The reporters were eager to dig up more explosive news, but instead they heard a maic low voice say, ¡°Oh? Mum, howe I didn¡¯t know that you have a son besides me?¡±

 Chapter 55: Take You Home

    As soon as these words fell, the scene was as silent as an instant silencing.


    Everyone looked over after the direction of the voice, and a man with a well-tailored suit, a slender body, a deeply contoured face, and a powerful and domineering aura appeared, and there was no one present who did not recognise him.


    He is York Charlie.


    York Charlie met everyone¡¯s gaze with a calm stride and swept his first nce over to nche Capra¡¯s side, when he saw that nche Capra was being shielded by Lorcan George, his brows furrowed, but he moved away with just a nce.


    nche Capra, who noticed the change in his line of sight, actually felt a pang of loss in her heart.


    Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey, along with Lorcan George and nche Capra, stood in the circle the reporters had wrapped themselves into, while York Charlie looked at them across those reporters and stood still.


    The reporters finally came back to their senses.


    ¡°President Charlie! Just now your mother said that Shireen Miller is the future daughter-inw of THE Charlie family, is this true?¡±


    York Charlie replied ndly, ¡°Of course not, I don¡¯t have any stray brothers.¡±


    ¡°York!¡± shouted Mrs. Casey, ¡°What kind of talk is that, Shireen is your future daughter-inw, your fianc¨¦e!¡±


    York Charlie nced over, and Shireen Miller bowed her head in mock shyness and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Mum, haven¡¯t you seen the news? I¡¯ve made it very clear to the press who my girlfriend is.¡±


    Hearing this Shireen Miller¡¯s face instantly turned pale and unsightly.


    Mrs. Casey red at him with hatred and pointed at nche Capra on one side, ¡°You mean her? How does she deserve to be your girlfriend? Look at her, she¡¯s still in someone¡¯s arms, I will never approve of such a woman who goes around flirting with women!¡±


    Mrs Casey never refuted his son in public, this time, she was really angry.


    Lorcan George felt the body of the woman in his arms stiffen, but did not keep pushing back at him like earlier. He turned his head to look at Mrs. Casey, ¡°Mrs. Casey, you are the elder, I can¡¯t say anything about you, but please don¡¯t casually discredit other people¡¯s reputation, can¡¯t it be true that you came here in broad daylight just to follow this pretentious woman and go crazy together?¡±


    Mrs. Casey was too angry to speak.


    The crowd was waiting to see how she would retaliate, after all, she had a set against nche Capra earlier, but to their surprise it was York Charlie who spoke next.


    ¡°Young Master George is quite the talker, but isn¡¯t it not nice to have my woman in your arms like that?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted as she watched his sharp eyes and approaching steps, thinking, He¡¯s finallying over.


    The two men stared at each other, and the journalists who stood between them scattered with a huff, as if they were afraid that something would explode in the open space between those three steps, killing and wounding them.


    It was as if Lorcan George could feel the changes in nche Capra¡¯s moods, which had rxed and tightened, tightened and rxed, ever since York Charlie had appeared. At that moment, York Charlie walked up to them, and surprisingly, he could sense that she was expectant and happy, although there was that slight hint of uneasiness.


    The more Lorcan George bes certain that nche Capra cares about York Charlie, the more he bes disenchanted and the more he tries to win her back. Even though he knew she had never felt the same way about him as a man and a woman.


    Lorcan George suddenly smiled provocatively at York Charlie.


    He released his hold on nche Capra, pushed her away slightly, and said to her with a bitter smile, ¡°Thest time I confessed my love to you, you didn¡¯t say yes; this time, will you say yes?¡±


    Lorcan George mentions thest time and states that nche Capra didn¡¯t say yes, and everyone hears it, he¡¯s whitewashing nche Capra! Without any regard for the fact that he had lost face and be the butt of other people¡¯s jokes.


    nche Capra again froze, heart also instantly understand his intention, can not help but be touched. The next moment he saw him pull something out of his pocket, and said to her with a wistful face, ¡°little sweetheart, do you remember this?¡±


    He unfolded it, and it was a palm-sized piece of yellowed drawing-paper, on which two persons, Lorcan George, then chubby as a round ball, and nche Capra, with two braided pigtails and arched brows, stood hand in hand.


    Written in crooked letters on the nk space of the paper¨C


    ¡°little sweetheart owes George Chubby a wish thatsts forever!¡±


    nche Capra looked shocked.


    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, and he actually turned it out? And, taking it out now ¡­


    nche Capra bit her lip, her eyshes fluttering slightly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I wonder how much I really owe him ¡­ nche Capra sighed darkly.


    That¡¯s when Lorcan George added, ¡°You said it would always work, so promise to be my girlfriend?¡± He smiled childishly, but was incredibly serious.


    Time seemed to stand still as everyone waited for nche Capra¡¯s answer.


    nche Capra had nothing to think about, having long intended to make Lorcan George dead to her, so how could she say yes to him? She moved her mouth, gathering the courage to look him straight in the eye, her refusal about to be uttered.


    But a softugh suddenly rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual joke you made when you were a kid, and now you¡¯re asking for a promise to be honoured, Young Master George, you¡¯re so naive!¡± York Charlie said.


    Lorcan George was angered by him but ignored him, only looking at nche Capra, waiting for her reply.


    York Charlie¡¯s words, did not say okay, said like a stone hit nche Capra¡¯s head, make her painful to wake up. He always treated things that were dear to others with such contempt, just as he had tried to dismiss her with a flippant remark like that back then.


    The same, after all this time, it was still the same!


    nche Capra clenched her fists and spoke in a somewhat self-deprecating manner, ¡°York Charlie is right, it¡¯s just a casual joke, you shouldn¡¯t take it seriously, why bother?¡±


    Why bother? Why bother? nche Capra¡¯s heart began to ache again, so hard that she wanted to bend over.


    The corners of her eyes were sore.


    As soon as she had said this, Lorcan George waspletely stung, his eyes began to flutter and he didn¡¯t dare to put them back on nche Capra¡¯s face, he would hurt too, he was afraid that he would hurt too hard.


    He was even afraid that he, a big man, would not be able to hold back his tears from the pain.


    York Charlie heard that nche Capra agreed with her and rejected Lorcan George as he wished, he should have been very happy, but I don¡¯t know why, he just couldn¡¯t be happy, he always felt that nche Capra had something in her words, it¡¯s hard not to be, between the two of them, not just Lorcan George¡¯s wishful thinking? Is it possible that it¡¯s not just Lorcan George?


    At this moment, he saw nche Capra as if she was in great pain, his heart tightened, and he stretched out a hand towards her, saying coaxingly, ¡°nche,e here, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    The long, slender hand came toward her, palm up, fingertips slightly upturned, gentle and very strong.

 Chapter 56: She’s Brandi

    nche Capra followed the hand to his face, but noticed only the thin lips that picked up one corner of his mouth; his lips were so pale in colour that it was as if his whole being had juste through the wind and snow, and even his lips were covered with ayer of frost and snow.


    But she didn¡¯t feel a cool aura from him at all, instead it was gentle, as if moonlight.


    Such aplex aura appeared on him, but it had a fatal attraction for her.


    With a mental sigh, nche Capra took a step and walked slowly towards him, as if her soul had drifted up to the heavens and watched herself sinking step by step, clearly feeling bitter, but preferring to be sweet for the few hints of sweetness that were mixed with it.


    But maybe she just felt safe in him, she just did it for his words, she was getting out of here, out of this ce of right and wrong, he said, he was going to take her home. She was going home.


    What the hell she was thinking, nche Capra herself didn¡¯t know anymore.


    Anyway, for whatever reason, she was going to stay with him for the time being.


    As these two interacted, the rest of the people in the room were pretty much in the background. Lorcan George, heartbroken as he was, just stood off to the side in silence. Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey each had their own anger, their own hatred.


    Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey each have their own anger and hatred. But no matter what, given York Charlie¡¯s powerful aura and his usual light-heartedness, when he is holding nche Capra like no one else, who can stop him, or just watch?


    When York Charlie and nche Caprapletely disappeared from the public eye, the scene was again in an uproar.


    The manic ones fidgeted, the fazed ones fumed, the emotional ones fumed, and in the end, they all dispersed.


    The two parties, Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey, were both trembling with rage, and Mrs. Casey, being old, could not support herself under such repeated surges of anger and blood, and finally fainted.


    Shireen Miller finally found a reason to call York Charlie, and a justifiable reason.


    But to her surprise, York Charlie doesn¡¯t answer her call.


    Then, undeterred, she took Mrs. Casey¡¯s mobile and called again, only to find out that Mrs. Casey¡¯s name wasn¡¯t all that good: he hung up on her anyway.


    York Charlie, who was preupied with nche Capra¡¯s emotions at the moment, of course had no time to answer their calls, and in his mind, at this point, what else would he hear when he answered the phone but Shireen Miller¡¯s wailing and pestering, and his mother¡¯s scolding and anger? Even they have to scold their own beloved woman there is not here is not, he will not have nothing to pick up their phone and affect their mood.


    So he hadn¡¯t even thought that his mother, who was always in good health, would be so angry that she would faint this time.


    nche Capra sat quietly in the passenger seat, not saying a word.


    York Charlie held the steering wheel with his left hand and reached over with his right hand, grabbing one of her hands and gently rubbing it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not talking?¡± He asked.


    nche Capra shook her head, she couldn¡¯t say what was wrong with her for the most part, and as for the little that she could say how could she say it to him? Wouldn¡¯t that be aplete surrender?


    She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    York Charlie reached directly into the inside pocket of his suit, where his chest was, and held it out to her.


    nche Capra froze, and when she took it, the entire phone carried the warmth of his chest.


    She touched the phone a little sweetly thinking that it turned out that his heart was so hot.


    When she clicked on the phone, she didn¡¯t see any missed calls, and then she went back to the call logs, only to see ¡°Lorcan¡± in red, and she sighed deeply at the thought of Lorcan George.


    ¡°He called you so many times yesterday, it was so noisy.¡± York Charlie suddenly said in aining tone.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra saw that he rarely looked like this, and thought to herself that this was the emotion that a normal person should have, and I don¡¯t know why he was like he didn¡¯t want to eat food.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to switch it off? Or mute it?¡± nche Capraughed softly.


    ¡°Turn it off for what, I want to see how popr you really are.¡± Somewhat sultry tone.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered sweetly, fluttering even more as she remembered how he¡¯d just rebutted his mother for her on the set in front of the press, and how he¡¯d looked so offended when he¡¯d seen Lorcan George confess his love for her.


    The car was quiet again.


    Neither seemed to be talking much, or neither dared to talk much for fear of poking at something, and didn¡¯t bother to discuss what had happened on the set or exchange any deeper questions. At this point in time, both of them are carrying a more or less uneasy.


    York Charlie opened the car¡¯s music, and the melodious light music slowly sounded. One by one, the gentle and melodious tune echoed in this sunny afternoon, the car two people are quietly listening to, enjoying the quiet moment of the years.


    Unconsciously, York Charlie and nche Capra both have a faint smile on their faces, which is strangely simr.


    The music continued.


    But the next moment, another piece of music came on, something lively and loud.


    It was nche Capra¡¯s mobile phone.


    York Charlie¡¯s attention immediately turned to her mobile.


    nche Capra looked suddenly tense, for it was the one who was calling her now, a number she knew well but hadn¡¯t saved a name for, the one who was always a reminder of her past.


    nche Capra¡¯s mood, which had been swirling, was swept away by the call.


    She hesitated to answer it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± York Charlie asked.


    nche Capra saw herself in his eyes, stiffening at the moment, and not answering it would be a desperate move. So she, answered the call.


    ¡°Brandi,¡± the man spat out two words in an extremely low voice, but it startled nche Capra.


    She was prepared for it, but she never expected the man to call her by that old name directly. Brandi, Brandi, he was reminding her, he wasing to remind her again.


    She was Brandi.


    nche Capra steadied her breathing and asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man chuckles softly, ¡°Nervous, are you?¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The man adds, ¡°How are the nsing together?¡±


    nche Capra pauses, ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope so ¡­¡± and hung up.


    nche Capra collected her phone and looked up to see York Charlie staring at her for an instant.


    ¡°Who called?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No one, just a co-worker.¡± She yed it cool.


    ¡°A colleague? What¡¯s it say?¡± He wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Nothing, just asking me about work.¡± nche Capra babbled.


    York Charlie suddenly snatched her phone and nche Capra subconsciously had to grab it back.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± she red at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    York Charlie nced at the call log from earlier before sneering, ¡°How am I?¡±


    nche Capra knew he was angry, but she was angry herself, what gave him the right to be so bossy? He was also really broad in his control! Thinking too, so she said it out loud, ¡°You¡¯re way out of line!¡±

 Chapter 57: Why are you crying?

    York Charlie¡¯s face was so gloomy that he mmed the steering wheel hard, the long and high horn sounded, made another quick turn, turned sharply without any warning at all, and then braked violently, stopping the car just a centimetre away from the highway guardrail.


    It almost crashed.


    nche Capra, her heart in her throat with fright, red at him at that moment with her heart in her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    York Charlie, however, looked like he had heard some very funny joke, and his words were full of self-deprecation, ¡°I¡¯m mad? Heh ¡­ nche Capra you are really something, only you can make me crazy like this, right?¡±


    nche Capra heard his self-injury and lowered her head to keep quiet.


    Unfortunately, the man beside her was relentless in his pursuit, reaching up with one hand and lifting her chin, forcing her to turn her head to face him, ¡°Tell me, who the hell was that strange number just now?¡±


    He sank his breath and asked her in the calmest tone he could muster.


    nche Capra tried to skim her face and was again shackled by one of his hands, his fingertips were a little rough, as if they had a thinyer of calluses, and she wondered why a pampered man¡¯s hands would be like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± nche Capra spat the words out lowly.


    Anger grew again in York Charlie¡¯s heart, ¡°A string of digital numbers, an unfamiliar caller, but your tone of familiarity makes it clear that you know who he is. There really aren¡¯t many possibilities for someone like that who knows you from each other, yet doesn¡¯t store a name. Let me guess ¡­ your secret lover? Hmm?¡±


    He inches closer to her as he speaks, his breath hitting nche Capra¡¯s face and his fingers refusing to rx at all as he imprisons her. nche Capra understands that he, York Charlie, couldn¡¯t guess who that person really is even if he tried, and her tone bes calmer, light and steady, ¡°Said it¡¯s none of your business. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    York Charlie sneered and threatened her, ¡°Still don¡¯t say? Want me to dial it back and find out who the hell he is!¡±


    nche Capra lunged for the phone, how could York Charlie give it to her?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After a few fruitless snatches, nche Capra saw him smile triumphantly and actually went to dial the number.


    She raised her voice sharply, and instantly shook his hand off with all her might, screaming, ¡°York Charlie! Don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    But the phone had already been dialled.


    The sound of ¡°beep, beep, beep¡± waiting to be answered echoed clearly through the car, and it was York Charlie on speakerphone.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t get through, so she sat upright in her seat with her arms folded in defeat, staring at the windscreen in front of her. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to answer her call, she thought. I have never taken the initiative to call him, he is so smart, should not answer.


    Sure enough, the two of them strained their ears and waited for a long time until the female voice that signalled that the call had gone unanswered rang, and nche Capra¡¯s heart dropped back to the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how cunning this one is.¡± York Charlie grunted.


    nche Capra, however, was driven out of her mind by his threatening and coercive streak, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Let me out of the car! I want to get out of the car!¡± She kept going for the car door.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t let her get what she wanted, he started the car violently, reversed and swerved, and the car was firmly on the road again.


    nche Capra saw him change course and go back in the direction he was going and was too busy asking him, ¡°York Charlie! I¡¯m going back to my own house!¡±


    York Charlie ignored her and just drove on his own.


    nche Capra, of course, understood that he was taking her towards his house, but could his house be visited now?


    Not to mention the fact that she waspletely torn up with Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller on the film set, she didn¡¯t want to be insulted at his door, and besides, if she went to his house at such a time, the news media wouldn¡¯t know how to report it, and she would surely be his woman. What¡¯s more, York Charlie is angry with her, not to ask a result he will not be satisfied!


    If she goes there, she¡¯ll really be in the tiger¡¯s mouth, and she¡¯ll be at his mercy!


    nche Capra looked ashen at the thought.


    York Charlie saw her resistance and despair, thought she was disgusted with himself, the heart is also fire, in a fit of anger to stop the car, unlocked the door again, coldly said, ¡°Get off!¡±


    Going back to his home is so reluctant? Is it so desperate to go home with him? Or did she feel like she wanted to do something to him, and that¡¯s why she wore such a disgusted expression?


    How could York Charlie, who was a proud man, let her trample on his self-respect like that over and over again?


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to just let her go, she thought he was going to get out of the car with her. She got out of the car in confusion, thinking that if York Charlie went too far, she would just walk away without looking back. When she got out of the car, she had just closed the door and the ck Lincoln, with its ¡°arrogant¡± appearance, drove off!


    nche Capra froze in ce.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. She had just gone a little soft on him and he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave her in the middle of the road. After standing frozen for a few moments, she felt a little wetness under her eyes and reached out to touch them, thinking she was crying.


    A tiny drop of rain fell from the grey sky, and nche Capra saw that the dry pavement in front of her quickly became wet.


    So it was raining.


    The rain soon made the whole world hazy, and the red-leafed maple trees nted along the roadside haloed one other colour after another. It was a little cooler, and nche Capra had nowhere to go to get out of the rain, so she ducked into a phone booth forndscaping.


    nche Capra stood inside and watched as drops of crystal water fell from the ss on all sides, then slid down again and rolled into a transparent water trail.


    The whole heart was silent and empty and cold.


    She lowered her head, her hair sliding down to her chest, motionless as if she was stuck in memories, only the hand at her side was clenched tightly, so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    Once upon a time, she really did hide in a phone booth to avoid the rain.


    Only back then, that phone booth was really avable for phone calls, not for roadside decoration.


    She still remembered that day, as if it was also such a leafy red autumn, it was raining, the air was also so wet and cool, she did not bring an umbre, so she hid in the phone booth to avoid the rain, and by the way, she could also make a call to home.


    But the first number that came to her mind was York Charlie¡¯s, so she called him first.


    She was happy to hear hiszy voice on the microphone, and told him that she couldn¡¯t go home because she was out in the rain, but he seemed impatient and his tone was not good, so she felt even more aggrieved.


    After hanging up with him, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, which fell one by one, just like the rain that kept falling outside. She went to dial the home phone again, but unexpectedly, actually can not call! She had no money in her card!


    At that time, she would never have thought that just because she chose to call York Charlie first, she would never see her cosy and perfect home again in her life.


    She had lost thempletely.


    And the cause of it all-


    She hated herself, hated herself for being that desperate to just be with York Charlie in the first ce! She also hated York Charlie, hated why he was so heartless and cold-blooded and cruel to abandon himself ¡­


    She paid so much for him!


    nche Capra snapped out of her memories, already in tears. She sobbed more and more as she touched her face with shaking shoulders and trembling hands.


    Why was she crying again?


    Why was she crying again?

 Chapter 58: A Misadventure

    Lorcan George was not thest to go.


    Just after York Charlie drove off with nche Capra, he headed out the door without regard for the eyes of those present. Shireen Miller saw him and thought he was going after them and called after him, ¡°Lorcan George! Capra back?¡±


    He stopped but didn¡¯t turn around, the woman was just too annoying.


    Shireen Miller, seeing him holding his head to himself and looking like he doesn¡¯t want to talk to her, gets angry and goes up to grab his arm, which he shakes off with disgusting force.


    Shireen Miller says, ¡°Lorcan George! Let¡¯s work together, okay? You want nche Capra, I want York Charlie, we should be on the same side, we havemon interests!¡±


    He frowned as Shireen Miller was still talking, ¡°As long as ¡­ as we break them up, we have a chance don¡¯t we?¡±


    Lorcan George turned back slowly, and Shireen Miller, thinking he¡¯d heard him, picked up again, her face red with excitement, ¡°Well? If nche Capra can¡¯t be with York Charlie, then the person standing with her, is you!¡±


    Lorcan George looked at her, inexplicably remembering the day she stood in her house, a thought shed through his mind, but it was too fast for him to catch. His eyes sharpened instantly, frightening Shireen Miller so much that she subconsciously took a step back.


    He stared at her dangerously, ¡°Be warned, don¡¯t think I¡¯m like you, and don¡¯t do anything to her that you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    He just said a ¡°she¡± and didn¡¯t name who it was, but at this moment, how could Shireen Miller not understand? She smiled miserably, as if the expression was meant for the man she loved, York Charlie, and not for the irrelevant Lorcan George.


    She asked again, ¡°Do you like her that much?¡± It seemed as if the question was also for York Charlie, not him, Lorcan George, because the way she looked now, it was really sad.


    Lorcan George had a cold face, ¡°None of your business, mind your own business.¡±


    None of your business, it¡¯s my business if I like her.


    Mind your own business and don¡¯t do anything to her that you shouldn¡¯t.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t know Lorcan George very well, but at the moment, she actually understood everything he was saying.


    Shireen Miller walked back to Mrs. Casey with a shrivelled face.


    Mrs. Casey seemed to open her mouth to ask something, which Lorcan George didn¡¯t bother to listen to, and then Shireen Miller¡¯s shriek was heard.


    Heh ¡­ York Charlie pissed his mum off. Lorcan George thought with some gloating.


    He resumed his stride, ignoring the noise and chaos behind him, because here, no one had the least bit to do with him.


    Except her.


    And yet she wanted to be cut off from herself.


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart ached again, and he threw himself out of his car and went to a nearby pub, trying to get drunk. When he¡¯d had enough to numb the pain in his heart a little, he still had to go to her.


    He couldn¡¯t give up, he¡¯d die if he did.


    Time passed unhurriedly, the night gradually came up, and the rain that had been falling for so long stopped.


    nche Capra crouched in the phone booth, and when she finally looked up, a patchwork of city lights stretched from the distance. She stood up slowly and leaned against the ss wall for a few moments, waiting for her stiff, numb legs to gradually regain consciousness before she pushed the door open and walked out.


    ¡°little sweetheart?!¡±


    She thought she heard Lorcan George calling her, but why was he here?


    nche Capra turned to look as Lorcan George stumbled towards her, even in the night she could see that he was red in the face, his chest was wet and he looked a mess.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t hide her surprise.


    Lorcan George was also in disbelief.


    He had stayed in the pub until dark, had poured himself many drinks and was nearly as drunk as a man could be, but was still able to walk and recognise which direction was Little Sweetheart¡¯s home.


    He stumbled and staggered all the way there that way.


    Then he saw a person standing in a phone booth not far away, how much that person¡¯s figure looked like the one he had been thinking about for so long, and when he got closer and closer, that person came out of the phone booth as well.


    Then he saw her raise her head, and the light reflected on her face, and he really got a good look at her.


    He then called out to her incredulously.


    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Lorcan George asked.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be at home, or with York Charlie?


    Lorcan George¡¯s chest tingled again at the thought, but he tried his best to ignore the difort, and tried again to maintain what little sobriety he had left from his drunken stupor, and said, natch, ¡°Did, did someone bully you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to bring up that person¡¯s name right now; he really wished he could just get between him and her without him.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how to answer when she heard him ask that.


    She knew that she was no better now, her eyes were swollen and her clothes were wet.


    She shook her head and did not speak.


    Lorcan George, however, thought she looked stoic and pitiful; he had never seen her cry before. In his heart, he both pitied her and was a little angry, and he couldn¡¯t help but grab her hand, ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time aren¡¯t you? Then, why don¡¯t youe to my side?¡±


    His voice gradually lowered, ¡°You know, I have always liked you very much, I ¡­ how can I let you suffer a little bit?¡±


    He lowered his voice, with heartache and pleading in his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand to hug her, gently, as if caring for some rare treasure, fearing that using more than one ounce of strength would make her hurt.


    nche Capra did not push him away.


    What Lorcan George had just said really spoke to her heart, and she was really touched by it.


    Yes, she stayed beside him is very bad, while sinking and enjoying at the same time afraid, afraid that she will repeat the same mistake. Lorcan George said that he does not want to let her suffer a little bit.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, in this world, is there really such an unfailing love?


    York Charlie ¡­ How could he not have?


    The two hugged each other with their own thoughts.


    What was going on in their heads, York Charlie of course had no idea. He was sitting in the car, watching them from a distance through the window. Lorcan George hugged nche Capra, who stood still, not hugging each other back, but not pushing back or struggling either. The orange streetlight stood to the side, shining quietly, and the red English-style telephone booth also became the background.


    This scene made York Charlie close his eyes tightly.


    He had left the nche Capra halfway down the road in a fit of pique, and regretted it almost as soon as the car started. But he held back and waited until he realized it was raining, and he was still ruthless enough not to turn back to her immediately.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As a result, the rain got heavier and heavier.


    York Charlie turned back at once, but until he drove past the part of the road where he had dropped her off, and drove on for a while, he never saw her. Then he drove round and round the ce almost to and fro, but in no way could he find her.

 Chapter 59: Why don’t you like me?

    He even went to her house.


    Perhaps things in the world are so coincidental that Lorcan George and nche Capra could just happen to meet, while York Charlie, shaded by the maple tree and nche Capra hiding in the telephone booth, was just that coincidental in not seeing her anyway.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence, right?


    And that¡¯s when York Charlie happened to see Lorcan George holding nche Capra in his arms.


    He couldn¡¯t stay any longer and drove off again.


    And little did he know that the misadventures would continue: as soon as he left, nche Capra pushed Lorcan George away again.


    nche Capra was finally pushing him away.


    Lorcan George was lost in his heart, but he didn¡¯t force himself on her again for fear of incurring her resentment; he was content to hold her so quietly for a while just now.


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t give him time to look back.


    She asked him, ¡°Lorcan, do you know what I was thinking just now, being held by you?¡±


    Lorcan George doesn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s about to say.


    ¡°Just being held by you, all I could think about was another person ¡­,¡± she sneered.


    nche Capra was mocking herself, but Lorcan George didn¡¯t know that, he thought she was mocking him.


    ¡°You stop it!¡± Lorcan George interrupted her.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Lorcan, listen to me, you¡¯re holding me and all I can think of is him.¡±


    Clear and precise as if she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Lorcan George was all boozy and red and smoky and couldn¡¯t even disguise how grey and miserable he was.


    The two men stood face to face for a long time without speaking. Until a green taxi drove up and nche Capra went up to stop it. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, go home first.¡±


    Lorcan George refused.


    nche Capra opened the back seat door and pulled him hard, pushing him into the car. A warm draft hit the car and the drunkenness in Lorcan George¡¯s body rose like a tidal wave, making his brain dizzy.


    He fell into the car anyway, but one hand clung to nche Capra and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t pull away.


    The driver was urging, ¡°Come on, beautiful, why don¡¯t you juste up with me? Your boyfriend is so drunk, he won¡¯t let you go, and if he gets drunkter, I¡¯ll have to make a few more trips!¡±


    nche Capra had no choice but to follow and get into the car.


    ¡°Address.¡±


    nche Capra wanted to give Lorcan George¡¯s home address, but it had been so long since she¡¯d been to his house that she couldn¡¯t quite remember it. So she went to ask Lorcan George, who was already unconscious from the warmth of the car.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Couldn¡¯t ask half the time, just mumbled, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face went a little dry, and the paranoid driver came rushing back.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡±


    nche Capra had to give her home address.


    When the car was delivered to her house, nche Capra dragged Lorcan George out, saw the driver¡¯s ambiguous eyes, and suddenly remembered something very important.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± She exined coldly.


    nche Capra walked away holding Lorcan George¡¯s arm after saying this. Only she didn¡¯t realise that several paparazzi had been staking out her house for a long time until now, finally giving them what they wanted to film.


    Only that the male lead had been changed to Lorcan George, it was really an unexpected harvest, and it was worth most of this day¡¯s squatting.


    Between this luxury family and the entertainment industry, the emotional entanglement is so wonderful that it can be written a feature ah ¡­


    The paparazzi were satisfied and left with their cameras.


    While the paparazzi are satisfied, nche Capra is here, exhausted and angry.


    Because Lorcan George came in and threw up all over her new wool carpet.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know where to take her anger, so she rolled up the carpet and threw it in the corner, and then got a rag and wiped the rest of the room.


    Not only did she ruin her carpet, but it sttered all over the ce.


    Lorcan George, who had started it all, was lying on all fours on the floor.


    nche Capra dragged him straight to his feet, ¡°smelling of booze and his clothes are dirty, hurry up and take a shower.¡±


    The drunken Lorcan George seemed to get bold, he let her pull him up, but half-kneeled on the floor and looked up at her, ¡°little sweetheart, would it be all right if I asked you to marry me?¡±


    nche Capra knew he was drunk out of his mind, ¡°What nonsense? Get up!¡±


    Who knows how hard she can¡¯t pull him anymore.


    ¡°little sweetheart, I¡¯m going to ask you a question, will you answer me honestly?¡± He was still kneeling on the ground with his face tilted up, his eyes were sincere with a bit of innocence, like a child.


    She couldn¡¯t help but nod her head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± What a spot-on question.


    nche Capra froze, not expecting him to ask that; she¡¯d asked herself why, but couldn¡¯t find the answer for a moment. Everyone else¡¯s childhood sweethearts ended up together, but childhood sweethearts didn¡¯t work when it came to her and Lorcan George.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied.


    Lorcan George pressed, ¡°How can you not know?!¡±


    nche Capra thought for a moment and asked him back, ¡°Then why do you like me?¡±


    Lorcan George looks at her and blurts out, ¡°Because ¡­¡± because, because halfway through, and then can¡¯t say it again.


    nche Capra thenughed, ¡°You see you can¡¯t say it either can you?¡±


    Lorcan George thought about it, why would he like her? Because she was always the one he saw in his eyes? Because she was nice? But exactly what is good and can not say, it seems that in his heart, she cursed and fought are good ¡­


    He was not willing to bear the pain and asked another question, ¡°Then why do you ¡­ like ¡­ York Charlie?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s expression froze, her memory instantly tracing back to the day she first met.


    She frowned slightly, how did she fall in love?


    At that time, everyone was a tender young boy or girl, and York Charlie just had a different kind of aura, mature and deep, like his deep ck, unfathomable eyes. That is,ter and he got along with him for a long time, every time I thought I understood him, probed his bottom, and finally found that it was just an illusion.


    He was really mysterious.


    At that time, although York Charlie also looks like rejecting others, but at that time, it was more because of that maturity and wisdom to pull apart the distance between him and others, as for the identity and family, he has always been not put in the eye.


    But now, his body is far away from a kind of cold temperament, as well as powerful to make people dare not easily approach the aura. His emotions, too, were hidden deeper and deeper, and even his wisdom had turned into darkness.


    He was actually far less cloudy than before.


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra locking her brow in thought for a long, long time, and kind of regretted that he had asked the question. The two were supposed to be talking about what they thought of each other, just the two of them, but he was told to be nice and drag another person in to keep her thinking about him.


    Lorcan George was just about to open his mouth to interrupt her thoughts when nche Capra took it upon herself to speak up and answer.


    Answer the question that had been on her mind for so long.


    She said, sigh-like, ¡°Perhaps it is all fate!¡±

 Chapter 60: There is no possibility

    It¡¯s all fate, she said, liking York Charlie.


    Lorcan Georgeughed bitterly in his heart; wasn¡¯t it fate that he liked her?


    It is destiny, it is destined to be unable to escape and hide, can afford but can not let go. I just don¡¯t know, in the end is he love her more deeply, or she love York Charlie more deeply? If she loves York Charlie as much as he loves her, this is a knot that is destined to be entangled to death and cannot be untangled.


    He will suffer forever.


    On such a quiet night, perfect for talking about feelings and thinking about life, nche Capra¡¯s stomach growled unseasonably. Both men were stunned.


    Eventually nche Capra said, embarrassed, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten almost all day today, I almost forgot ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George looks sultry, ¡°nche Capra, do I owe you! Can we talk properly?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡± nche Capra smiled awkwardly, ¡°Lorcan, you recognise the truth. The two of us ¡­ talking about love is, uh, really inappropriate.¡±


    Drunken Lorcan George was sober for a moment and confused for a moment, but not at all catty; perhaps it was only under such circumstances that the two could let go of their days of awkwardness and knots, and reluctantly snark at each other as they had done before?


    nche Capra did not think that she and Lorcan George, after that kind of hurt, could still talk about the rtionship in such a calm and peaceful manner, and could still snicker at each other once in a while, and could still ¡­ nche Capra¡¯s thoughts stuttered, and nced at Lorcan, who was sitting across from her and eating dumplings. George, she smiled gently and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we can still sit and eat dumplings together like before.¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t know whether to be lost or grateful when he heard these words. His confession of his heart, his fight for affection, had cut a gulf between the two, and there was no more talking andughing like before, he should have seen iting.


    He wanted to lean in closer to her, to live in her heart. She, on the other hand, drove him further away, even trying to cut him off. Thinking of this, Lorcan George could not help butin about her heartlessness, put down his chopsticks with a cautious face, raised his head and said to her, ¡°nche Capra, let me make it clear for the record haha, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept me, but how can you not even be friends anymore? It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t ept me, but you can¡¯t take away my right to pursue you ah ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth froze as she tightened her fingers slightly, and it took her a long time before she raised her face to meet his likewise, the corners of her mouth barely pulling up another apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lorcan, you have a point, it¡¯s me who¡¯s being selfish, I can¡¯t help you with everything to take liberties with your decisions¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ve always felt that liking me would be a burden to you, you deserve to be a better person ¡­¡±


    nche Capra paused, ready to continue. Lorcan George suddenly picked up on her words and smiled bitterly, ¡°How good a person do you think I could be? I¡¯ve also been alive for more than twenty years, it¡¯s hard to think that it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve been this idle and foppish?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Lorcan. in fact ¡­¡± she bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯m actually not as simple as you think.¡± She wanted to say, ¡°I neither like you nor can I be with you, I¡¯m a person who carries a painful past and can nevere out of it ah. Maybe in this life, she can only be entangled with York Charlie, she can¡¯t be redeemed inside even if she gets revenge on him.


    She can only be so ¡­


    Lorcan Georgeughed softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long, I also always feel like you always have something on your mind sometimes, just because I don¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know ah.¡±


    nche Capra moved her mouth to speak, but Lorcan George reached out and signalled for her to stop, ¡°Listen to me. I understand everything you¡¯re trying to say, after all you¡¯re just trying to tell me that it¡¯s just not possible between us. But who knows what the future holds? Would the old you have known this about yourself now? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    nche Capra was dumbfounded by his gag.


    Lorcan George, however, as if he was relieved, stood up and stretched, smiling, ¡°Well, what¡¯s to be said has been made clear, and I¡¯ve had my fill¡­ s, in fact, I couldn¡¯t eat at all, and it wasn¡¯t for the sake of apanying you?¡±


    He intends to joke and lighten the mood, and nche Capra smiles, ¡°Then hurry up and take a shower! I¡¯ll clean up!¡±


    Seeing Lorcan George go into the bathroom, nche Capra thought about the conversation she just had while cleaning up the dishes.


    Where did it make sense? There was actually a lot she wanted to say, but after all was said and done it was really just that one thing. There was no way she and Lorcan George could be together. As for hisment about the future being anyone¡¯s guess, she supposed it depended on the time frame. At this point in her life, with so many defining events in the past, there were no other possibilities left for her.


    All she had left as a possibility was to be stuck with the man.


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra lying asleep on the couch when he came out of the bathroom. He tried calling to her gently twice, but she was still sleeping heavily, I¡¯m afraid she was too tired. He remembered the events of these days, in fact, everyone is not doing well, right?


    After thinking about it, he still gently picked her up and ced her on the bed in the bedroom.


    All the lights are out, Lorcan George only left a bedsidemp dim small, but enough for him to see her sleeping face. Lorcan George wanted to see her quietly for a while, so he nned to lie on the other side of the bed for a while.


    But he had overestimated himself. He was physically and mentally exhausted, and he had been drinking, so if hey on his side of the bed after a shower, wouldn¡¯t it have an immediate effect on his sleep?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So Lorcan George was asleep in less than three minutes.


    The gods had been kind to him.


    To be able to sleep next to his beloved, and to see her face when he opened his eyes the next day, Lorcan George¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and the pain he had felt for some time eased a lot.


    He didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep like that.


    Nor did he expect that he would be the first to wake up.


    So that he could lie there a little longer and look at her face more intimately.


    Lorcan George¡¯s eyes did not blink as he looked at the person lying beside him, her eyshes were thick and slender, like two small fans, the bridge of her nose was straight and straight, and her lips were beautifully defined, not too thin and not too thick just right. The side of her cheek that was facing him at the moment was white and tender, and I wondered if it was soft to the touch.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke his finger.


    nche Capra, on the other hand, woke up at that moment!


    He tensed at once, and nche Capra looked at him with half-opened eyes, muttering, ¡°What are you doing here? Come to wake me up?¡±


    Lorcan George was a thief and nodded busily.


    nche Capra raised her arm to her forehead and said wearily, ¡°You go out, go home yourself, I don¡¯t care about you, I¡¯m going to go on and get some sleep.¡±


    Lorcan George froze and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    nche Capra was still a little foggy in the head and was blown awake by hisment. She was too busy sitting up to see him still sitting on her bed and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and push him, ¡°Go back to your house! I¡¯m taking the day off to sleep, don¡¯t bother anyone!¡±


    Lorcan George, seeing her reluctant to go to work on a rare asion and feeling sorry for her as she went about her day like a workaholic, nodded, ¡°Fine, you get some rest, I¡¯m going back!¡±


    nche Capra hmmm¡¯d twice.


    Only when she heard the sound of him going out and closing the door did she pick up her mobile phone that was charging, switch it on, and call the director to tell him she was off.

 Chapter 61: Bathroom Murmurings

    nche Capra finished her phone call and felt horribly ufortable, but remembering that she hadn¡¯t even washed her face yesterday, she fought the difort and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Remembering that Lorcan George had dried his clothes and put them back on after his shower yesterday, she thought that the man was quite self-conscious, and wouldn¡¯t be like York Charlie, who always waved in front of her in a bathrobe or wrapped in a towel.


    She thought dizzily, while dizzily showering, and then dizzily climbed back into bed to sleep. Oblivious to the fact that at this very moment, York Charlie was on his way to the set to settle a score with her.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t slept a wink yesterday.


    The thought of nche Capra always hiding something from him, always getting involved with someone else, always refusing to follow him, made his stomach hurt. How could she be so difficult to deal with when he rarely met a woman he liked? He and she have done the most intimate things, he has always been obedient to her, but why is she so unhelpful?


    He wanted to ask her what she and Lorcan George were doing together. So he sped up the car and rushed towards the film set. But then, he suddenly got a phone call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°President, Miss Capra called in sick today, didn¡¯t show up for work, don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, said she¡¯s sick.¡± The voice of SECRETARY Lean came from over there.


    York Charlie frowned and hurriedly turned a corner in front of him, hanging up the phone without saying a word.


    This woman, what the hell was she up to?


    By the time York Charlie reached nche Capra¡¯s door, it was half an hourter. He knocked on the door, no one answered, he called, no one answered. He then went straight to the door.


    As a result, the door opened at once, and it wasn¡¯t even locked.


    York Charlie¡¯s face changed slightly as he searched the house for nche Capra, first the empty living room, then directly to the bedroom with big strides, he pushed the door directly into the house.


    The lifted heart let go at the sight of nche Capra lying on the bed, she was all wrapped up in the covers with only her head showing, her long hair was split into two sets and spread from side to side on the pillows, her brow was furrowed slightly, her eyes were tightly closed and her face was flushed.


    York Charlie¡¯s first reaction was to go and wake her up, he still had a bellyful of words he wanted to ask her. As it turned out, shouting several times didn¡¯t help, she was still sleeping soundly.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and stared at her for a while, and the more he looked, the more wrong he felt. Her face was getting redder and the breath she exhaled was hot. Suddenly remembering that SECRETARY Lean had said on the phone that she had called in sick, he hastily reached out to touch her forehead.


    It was really hot.


    Seeing her fever, York Charlie could not sit still. He first looked around her house for fever-reducing pills and a thermometer, but after a fruitless search, he went straight to the phone.


    ¡°Lean, send me some fever-reducing cold medicine to nche Capra¡¯s house, all of it! Send it over right now immediately!¡±


    SECRETARY Lean was there in a state of shock and then went off to get the medicine and hurry as fast as he could in his life, for the time being.


    York Charlie again tried her forehead with his forehead and felt that it shouldn¡¯t be a high fever. So he went to the bathroom and put warm water in the bathtub first, then went back to the bedroom to lift the quilt on her, wanting to pick her up.


    The result was that as soon as the quilt was lifted, he froze, his eyes pausing on the not-so-unfamiliar naked and pretty body. This woman, sleeping without clothes?


    He frowned, remembering the phone call that SECRETARY Lean had made to him early this morning.


    ¡°President,st night, the paparazzi caught Lorcan George entering Miss Capra¡¯s home.¡±


    He pressed on, and asked SECRETARY Lean to pay for the news to be broken.


    York Charlie thought, ¡°Lorcan George was in her house yesterday ¡­


    He bent down and scooped her up violently, his mind reeling: better that the two of them hadn¡¯t done anything yesterday!


    The bathroom was already filled with a haze of moisture and York Charlie gently lowered her into the tub and found another clean towel, ready to wipe her down.


    nche Capra¡¯s body is naturally excellent, exquisite, delicate fit, not like other models as thin and dry. York Charlie has long found that although she is tall, but her bone structure is fine, very good at hiding meat, touching soft and slippery to the touch.


    Both times, he¡¯d felt all of it as her body heated up, from top to bottom, head to toe. That originally white as jade snow skin was again slightly reddened likest time.


    York Charlie¡¯s hand movements were unceasing, asionally touching her naked body, it was like rubbing out spark after spark, rubbing himself red. Under the haze of moisture, he misted over the red, tender lips and couldn¡¯t help but stop all his movements before lowering his head to kiss them.


    nche Capra¡¯s lips seemed to be transformed into some delicious delicacy. No, they were like cherries drenched in rain and petals dripping with water, and what York Charlie tasted was soft and sweet, as if it could quench his thirst.


    York Charlie kissed with great tenderness and care, and nche Capra was at firstpletely unconscious, then she seemed to feel something nibbling at her mouth, and she giggled, and went to nibble at him as well.


    As if ying a game, York Charlie¡¯s low, mellowughter spills from his throat while nche Capra¡¯s hands begin to fidget as if struggling to get up. York Charlie opens his eyes, not letting go of her mouth as he goes for her hands again. nche Capra¡¯s eyes remain closed while tears suddenly slip from the corners of her eyes. She mumbles, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± she says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± and then she giggles, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± she says.


    She murmured, ¡°What, dreaming about you again, York?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know why she was crying, and the tone of her voice was very sour again, he heard his name, but she called him affectionately, ¡°York.¡±


    She never called him that, she called him ¡°York Charlie¡± most of the time nonchntly and a few times curtly, only when she was deliberately angry with Shireen Miller or his mother, she called him ¡°York¡±. Only when he was deliberately trying to annoy Shireen Miller or his mother did he call him ¡°York¡±. She didn¡¯t know how much he loved it when she pronounced those two words; his heart melted when he heard them.


    He was naturally delighted to hear her call him that in her dreams, but the tone of her voice and the tears made him wonder. What on earth was she thinking? Was she so in love with him?


    Love but can¡¯t? York Charlie suddenly froze, how could he have thought of those four words.


    He obviously liked her that much, and she knew it all, so how could there be any love and not be able to be sour?


    York Charlie was about to continue thinking about it, but nche Capra started muttering something again. He cupped his ear to hear clearly, just in time to hear her say, ¡°You bad man! Give me back my ¡­!¡±


    My what? York Charlie couldn¡¯t hear at all.


    He wondered even more, was there anything he owed her that he hadn¡¯t paid back?


    York Charlie was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but go to her and ask, ¡°Give you back what?¡± His voice was low, afraid he¡¯d wake her up.


    nche Capra, however, began to sob, her eyes closing softly as she shedrge tears.


    ¡°Give me back my ¡­ little piggy ¡­¡±


    So that I won¡¯t always go to you, so that I won¡¯t fall in love with you ¡­ nche Capra, who was engrossed in her dream, thought this.


    But she didn¡¯t say it out loud, and York Charlie certainly wouldn¡¯t know.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as York Charlie heard the word ¡°piggy¡±, his pupils contracted sharply and his lips pursed. He was lost in thought for a few moments, and when he looked back at nche Capra, she was quietly asleep again.


    nche Capra, are you, or are you not, Brandi?

 Chapter 62: A Little Piggy

    York Charlie carried nche Capra back to the bedroom, thought better of it and dressed her, then tucked the covers in tightly. Touching her face, it seemed to be that much better slightly.


    But he was still uneasy, and it suddenly urred to him that after all this time, SECRETARY Lean should be here.


    York Charlie picked up his mobile phone, and sure enough, he saw several missed calls. He dialled back.


    ¡°President! You finally answered your phone!¡± SECRETARY Lean jumped anxiously on the other side.


    ¡°Where?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The doorway! The door!¡±


    Secretary Lean finally saw York Charlie.


    The president of thepany had an important meeting this morning, and he didn¡¯t even care. He asked him toe and deliver the medicine, and he himself didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, let alone remind him about the meeting. He was afraid that he would be a little bit slow, and he rushed over non-stop, but no one answered the door, and then he kept calling, which made him very anxious.


    As a result, it was hard to see the president to open the door, he had not said a word, the president of the Lord took the things over, and then directly closed the door to see did not even look at him.


    Secretary Lean suddenly felt that the president did not know how to sympathise with the staff.


    His fragile little heart ah.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know that his secretary was having so many emotions outside the door, he was minding his own business, he boiled water and prepared to feed nche Capra the antipyretic medicine. By the time he got the medicine into nche Capra¡¯s mouth, who was still sleeping, he was thinking of cooking noodles for her, and by the time she woke up her stomach must be hungry too.


    I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll wake up, so I¡¯ll cook the noodles first.


    nche Capra woke up feeling all rxed. She got up and wanted to go find a ss of water to drink whilementing that she was still in good shape and that all her difort was gone after a good night¡¯s sleep.


    As a result, when she opened the door and walked to the kitchen door, her whole body was dumbstruck.


    What was the matter with that man with his back to her and his poise? Why was he here? And cooking properly? Yesterday ¡­ should be yesterday, right? Hadn¡¯t he left himself halfway across the country in a fit of pique?


    nche Capra was still fuming when York Charlie turned around slowly, chopsticks still in hand.


    As soon as he saw her, a faint smile quickly surfaced on his face, ¡±Awake? Are you hungry? Is your body still not feeling well?¡±


    He asked three questions in a row, his eyes were warm with concern, nche Capra then blinked, felt it wasn¡¯t enough, and blinked again.


    Was she reading this right, when had York Charlie transformed?


    nche Capra was still in the midst of her surprise when York Charlie, seeing that she hadn¡¯t said a word, put down what he was holding and came up to touch her forehead with the back of his hand.


    ¡°The fever¡¯s gone down.¡± He made the judgement.


    nche Capra nodded, finallying back to her senses, ¡°Well, you helped my fever go down?¡±


    York Charlie hmmmed, ¡°I came to see you this morning, and your door was unlocked, so I came in, and then I saw you with a fever.¡±


    He exined carefully, in his usual light tone, but a warmth flowed through nche Capra¡¯s heart, only to think that he was bing very considerate and caring.


    Before she could speak, she heard York Charlie say to her again, ¡°Go sit down for a while and get some hot water, and eat your noodlester.¡±


    nche Capra obediently turned around, but the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up. She didn¡¯t think that someone who was usually so cold and overbearing would actually have moments of being so warm and considerate, this was really something she was a bit ttered by when she didn¡¯te.


    nche Capra had gone to intend to boil water, found the kettle still has water, still hot, she is even more strange. Sneaking a nce at York Charlie who was in the kitchen, what was wrong with him? Had something happened?


    With both sweet and puzzled feelings, nche Capra ate her noodles face to face with York Charlie.


    Knowing that he was a good cook, the untutored kind, she hade to expect the same from his noodles. But when he came over with two bowls of clear water with vegetables and eggs floating in it, she was so lost that she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why is it so nd?¡±


    York Charlie said only three words, ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    She froze and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment as York Charlie added, ¡°When you get better, I¡¯ll buy you a big dinner.¡±


    nche Capra nodded haphazardly and buried her head in the noodles, the hot, soft, slippery noodles went into her stomach, her stomach couldn¡¯t get any better, she couldn¡¯t help but just say, ¡°Still, you make good food.¡±


    The words were out of her mouth before she realized what she had said, and her heart beat faster in her chest.


    York Charlie let out that seductive, lowugh again.


    ¡°You¡¯re rarely this honest ¡­¡± he said.


    nche Capra jerked her head up and retorted, ¡°Where am I being dishonest?¡±


    After saying that she quickly reacted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that digging a hole for herself? What nonsense to say!


    Sure enough, she heard him say, ¡°So tell me, do you like me? Love me or not?¡± Straight to the point.


    nche Capra wanted to say no, but couldn¡¯t say it, paused for half a day before stifling three words, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    York Charlie justughs, ¡°See, you¡¯re still so dishonest!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± nche Capra had to pretend to the end.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you say when you go to bed then.¡± He said suddenly.


    nche Capra froze, ¡°What did I say?¡± Did she say something she shouldn¡¯t have?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie smiled without saying anything.


    nche Capra did a quick mental calction, if she did say something she shouldn¡¯t have, thest thing she should have said was that she was Brandi, but if she did, he wouldn¡¯t be reacting this way right now. ¡­ He¡¯s trying to test himself simply because he¡¯s not actually sure about the whole thing. .


    If anything else had been said? The big deal was that she said she liked him?


    York Charlie, seeing that she wasn¡¯t talking, added nonchntly, ¡°You said you wanted me to give you something back ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart stuttered, but she kept her head down and ate her noodles, her face unreadable even with the emotions York Charlie was feeling. She says vaguely, ¡°Yeah? I don¡¯t remember, are you sure I¡¯m asking you to give me back my stuff?¡±


    nche Capra deliberately asked him the question back, lest the statement simply be something he made up, and she said it slowly, cushioning her emotions while making York Charlie sound like she was confused herself.


    York Charlie really fell into deep thought, she said before and after the intermittent, return things that sentence really did not call his name, he also did not dare to be sure ¡­ But, her tone at that time is very sultry, if it is to let someone return her things, then she and that person¡¯s rtionship is extraordinary.


    However, York Charlie thought on second thought, she was talking about returning her piggy ah, he only remembered that the rtionship between him and Brandi did start with a pottery piggy.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure, are you?¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but lower her head with a smug smile.


    York Charlie suddenly called her name, ¡°nche Capra.¡±


    She subconsciously looked up.


    ¡°Who owes you a piglet?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 63: The Withered Peach Blossom

    York Charlie expected to see something on nche Capra¡¯s face, but she just froze for a moment, her face puzzled as she asked, ¡°What little piggy?¡±


    York Charlie stared at her more and more intently, his deep eyes unmoving.


    nche Capra took another bite of her noodles, sucked on her chopsticks, and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, and I don¡¯t understand it at all,¡± and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m full, don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    York Charlie jerked up and took one of her hands, ¡°You want to y dumb and get this over with?¡± Heughed softly, ¡°nche Capra, you should have a reason even if you¡¯re talking in your sleep, right? Why would you talk in your sleep like that, hmm?¡±


    nche Capra simply sat back down again and asked slowly, ¡°You really want to hear it?¡±


    York Charlie instantly gave a look like he did.


    ¡°You let me think about it, if I had to say anything piggy, it would have been when I was a kid, who¡¯s that naive now.¡± nche Capraughs.


    York Charlie sits down, too, and assumes a posture of listening.


    nche Capra as if really recalling something very distant, face with thought, ¡°when I was a child, like to take pottery ss ¡­¡±


    York Charlie leaned forward when he heard this, his gaze deepening.


    He thought nche Capra was going to tell him the exact same story he had in his head, but how could that be? nche Capra had probably picked up on the fact that the more she thought the same thing as him, the harder it was for him to keep his cool, let alone see through her witty ploys.


    nche Capra said with a bit of a grin, ¡°When I was a kid I loved pottery sses, and the first thing I ever made was a ceramic piggy, ah I have to tell you, it was actually a piggy bank, only I messed it up and the piggy¡¯s belly was solid, so naturally it wasn¡¯t a piggy bank.¡±


    nche Capra paused for a moment while York Charlie said nothing, so she continued, ¡°It was the first thing I¡¯d ever made, and of course I treasured it very much, but it was smashed by that viin Lorcan George, and it made me cry for a long time.¡± She trailed off again, a little helplessly, ¡°You see, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you straight away. I reckon, I was asking Lorcan George to return the stuff, in case you got upset hearing it again.¡±


    nche Capra finished with a deliberate wink and a snicker. She knew that whether York Charlie believed the story or not, as long as she could justify herself, as long as she didn¡¯t admit that she was who he thought she was, then he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    If he still doubted it, on the other hand, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for her, and even ¡­ she could use this mentality of his to carry out her revenge n.


    nche Capra felt that although she didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of thoughts York Charlie held about Brandi, but that didn¡¯t matter, because she knew that Brandi was finally a thorn nted in his heart, and as long as Brandi was involved, he would be emotionally unstable, he would be indecisive, and he would lose half of hisposure.


    I have to say that nche Capra does win when ites to psychological tactics, she captures the psychological gap in York Charlie, who at this point gradually cools down when he hears such a story with the same beginning, a different course and an even more radically different ending. His expectations were shattered, but if the one who shattered it was not nche Capra but another woman, he guessed that he would still be able to calmly think about whether or not she was lying or not, but it turned out that this person was nche Capra ¡­


    York Charlie had to admit that whether he still had love for Brandi or not, he did have two women in his heart today. One is buried in the distant past, like a dead branch covered in the snow in the depth of winter, seemingly lifeless but also stuck in his cold and painful; the other is ced at hand in front of the eyes, such as the peach blossoms blooming in the white mist in early spring, the colour of the touching but also suddenly far and near, suddenly thick and thin, and always let him give birth to a kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling.


    But I do not know, is she really the peach blossom that has nothing to do with the dead branches, or is it a flower that blossoms after the dead wood has sprung to life? York Charlie was puzzled.


    The two of them had their own thoughts, and the room was so quiet for a while that you could hear the birds chirping outside the window. The silence was broken when York Charlie¡¯s mobile phone rang, and nche Capra was relieved to see him answering it as if nothing had happened, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be asking her any more questions for a while.


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t as calm and collected as she appeared to be.


    ¡°Hello?¡± York Charlie said one word, and then something was said on the other end, and York Charlie returned another expressionless, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    nche Capra thought he was leaving, and was so willing that she couldn¡¯t wait for him to hurry up, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s urgent? Then hurry up!¡± And brought him his coat.


    York Charlie took it, and, seeing that a little colour of joy came into her brow, said faintly, ¡°You¡¯reing along too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± nche Capra was surprised, then refused without thinking, ¡°No!¡±


    York Charlie frowned at her, and nche Capra immediately made excuses for herself, ¡°I¡¯m still a little sick, and I¡¯d like to stay home and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re sick is all the more reason not to stay home alone.¡± Said he, not allowing her to postpone any further, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m not letting you stay here. Pack up ande with me at once.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle with him any longer, it would be better to try to avoid unnecessary conflict in the meantime, she thought.


    When nche Capra followed York Charlie to his office, she realized how serious it was that he had skipped half of his shift, York Charlie was busy dealing with things, nche Capra knew she couldn¡¯t do anything to help, and being left in the office was really boring, so she went out to use the toilet.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to run into someone cheating on her in the bathroom.


    It was then when she walked in that she caught a glimpse of a man holding a woman against the wall in a passionate kiss, the woman half-submissive, half-pushing back her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, honestly, I¡¯m scared every day that your wife will find out.¡±


    The man kissed her hard and squeezed her bum, ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, I¡¯ll be divorcing her soon ¡­¡±


    nche Capra stood frozen for a moment and immediately came back to her senses about to turn and walk away.


    The man couldn¡¯t see her with his back to her, but the woman looked at her at that moment, and her soft eyes immediately sharpened and she violently pushed the man away.


    The man still didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her all of a sudden, and looked at her very puzzled, the woman looked to see that the ce where nche Capra had been standing was deserted, and she said, ¡°Someone has seen us, you go back first, and I¡¯ll go and see.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    There were toilets on both the east and west sides of the building, so nche Capra went back to the west toilet, not expecting to see the woman who had just cheated on her in the east toilet leaning against the wall with her arms wrapped around her, looking at her when she came out of the toilet.


    A look of watchfulness.


    nche Capra turned a blind eye, and wanted to leave, the woman suddenly pulled her clothes, ¡°looks very strange, you are new here, right? I¡¯m warning you, what you just saw must be treated as if you hadn¡¯t seen anything, not to mention telling anyone, do you understand? If you want to stay in the Charlie Group properly, you have to keep your mouth shut!¡± Sure enough, it was full of warning tone.


    nche Capra sneered back, ¡°Who are you? Hardly in a position high enough to make me disappear here tomorrow?¡±


    The woman certainly didn¡¯t have that skill, but the ability to put on airs she still had, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Said suddenly raised her hand and pped nche Capra, nche Capra totally didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so arrogant, and her hand speed was so fast that she was caught off guard, and she just took a solid p from her.

 Chapter 64: After Hitting Her

    nche Capra was caught off guard by the p, the sound of which echoed clearly in the corridor outside the bathroom, and in the ears of someone who had identally stumbled upon the scene.


    That person was Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller simply want to p for that unknown female employee, she this p, can be too painful! Shireen Miller can not help but gloat up, nche Capra arrogant for so long, she has not seen her defeat it, this time she can be over the eyes, the heart is also a lot of pleasure!


    nche Capra is definitely not the kind of person who is weak and can be bullied, the woman in front of her pped her, she is indeed a bit angry, but when she saw Shireen Miller slowly, like watching a good show, she is going to let go of a bit, not in a hurry to clean up this woman. She wasn¡¯t about to let Shireen Miller stand there t out watching the show while she sold herself short.


    So confronted with Shireen Miller¡¯s presence, nche Capra gave her a smile and asked her, ¡°Missy Miller, isn¡¯t that a good look? I see you seem to be in a good mood!¡±


    The woman who hit her saw that nche Capra did not fight back, but instead spoke in a conspiratorial manner to Shireen Miller who suddenly appeared. Shireen Miller was a formidable person and had an unusual rtionship with the president, so how could she dare to speak to her in such a way?


    Shireen Miller heard nche Capra¡¯s words, but her face stiffened, think nche Capra is always out of the ordinary, in this society the bright-eyed people are talking nonsense, we are all in the dark, secret fight, who will be like her so that the words clearly, unseemly mind also have to be put on the stage?


    Shireen Miller cursed nche Capra¡¯s trickery, her face quickly returned to normal, after so many moves, each other¡¯s minds know each other very well, so she also followed her routine, not blushing at all, said, ¡°It looks good! Of course it looks good! I¡¯m so happy to see you get beaten up!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s smile faded, ¡°Miss Miller likes to see me beaten? I thought that although you and I are in constant conflict, but after all, we have known each other for so long ¡­ in front of outsiders, Miss Miller saw me being bullied, not to help me, let it go, but actually turn around and watch the drama?¡±


    Shireen Miller waspletely confused by nche Capra. What did she mean by that? She and her were rivals, right? Shireen Miller¡¯s IQ and emotional intelligence were clearly not up to snuff.


    But she has always been losing, not only nche Capra, the female employee next to her is also looking at her, she is in a hurry and said what she had in mind, ¡°Why should I help you? I can¡¯t wait for you to get killed!¡±


    ¡°Shireen Miller!¡± came a voice containing anger from behind her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shireen Miller had a cold shiver and was too scared to move, but the more she did that the more people thought she was weak-minded, Shireen Miller understood that, so she forced herself to turn back a little bit more calmly and subdued with a lot of effort, but the man didn¡¯t give her a chance.


    For as soon as she tried to turn back to him, he stepped quickly and crossed right over her to nche Capra.


    In fact, Shireen Miller¡¯s reaction was quite good at this time, the female employee who was closer to nche Capra on one side was really scared, her teeth were chattering. She didn¡¯t know who this woman she had beaten was, even for someone like Shireen Miller who was close to the president, the president was furious with her, what about her? Shireen Miller had only scolded her while she had pped her so hard that by now her palms were still aching!


    Miserable! The female employee was left with only one thought, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, she couldn¡¯t move her legs at all, as if she was going to be so weak that she would fall to the ground if she moved.


    Shireen Miller realized why nche Capra had said such iprehensible things to her! She was trying to get her to say what she really thought, even to the point of provoking her to speak out of turn, she must have known York Charlie wasing!


    Shireen Miller stared at nche Capra with dead eyes, the p had left arge mark on her snow-white, polished face, making her already delicate looks even more pathetic.


    Shireen Miller in the heart of nche Capra cursed a half dead, cynical hatred, and even a little bit of unabashedly malicious eyes remain on the face, the air pressure around the sinking, York Charlie suddenly sullen face to cast a cold nce at her, Shireen Miller hastily gathered up the emotions in the eyes, but in the heart of the heart is very apprehensive.


    At this time, see York Charlie¡¯s eyes turned in a different direction, ced on the side of the lowered head of the female employees as quiet as a dead thing. The female employee didn¡¯t raise her head, but she could feel the cold and heavy line of sight that was ced on her, like a heavy iceberg, her breathing stopped, her mind went nk, she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°You, can leave now.¡± York Charlie just lightly said such a sentence.


    The female employee, however, instantly sat down on the floor in a disengaged manner.


    She was fired? The female employee couldn¡¯t believe it. She had worked at the Charlie Group for five years and had managed to climb up to this position, and she was fired so easily? She had only pped the woman! Had she known ¡­ had she known she shouldn¡¯t haveid her hands on her! Not! If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist kissing that guy in the bathroom today!


    But how in the world could she have known? What will she do without this job? She has a three-year-old child!


    Thinking of the unsustainable life in the future, the female employee suddenly gathered courage and sat on the ground with a pleading face, ¡°President, president I was wrong! Please give me another chance? Don ¡­ t fire me! Please!¡±


    She was almost on the ground, reaching for the president¡¯s trousers with her hands, but the president said in a tone of extreme disgust and impatience, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Did you p her without thinking of the consequences?¡±


    Her eyes could not focus for a moment, but she hazily saw the president gently embracing the woman, who had a in face on her side, without powder, and her eyes seemed to glow.


    The two embraced together and were about to leave.


    Shireen Miller seems to go to retain the president, the president did not say anything, seems to be just a look, let Shireen Miller stopped in ce no longer dare to take a step forward.


    ¡°Useless!¡± She didn¡¯t know how long it had been before she heard Shireen Miller walk over to her and scold her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me when your president came over?!¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word, finally finding her strength and lumbering to get up. Instead, she heard Shireen Miller gritting her teeth again and cursing, ¡°nche Capra! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    nche Capra?


    That woman just now was nche Capra?


    The female employee was dumbfounded, who was nche Capra? The president had rebutted his own mother in front of the media for her! That shows how important nche Capra is in the president¡¯s heart! That¡¯s something even a youngdy like Shireen Miller can¡¯tpete with! And she just pped her? Isn¡¯t she taking the initiative to bump into the gun herself: looking for death?

 Chapter 65: How about not meeting

    When York Charlie saw nche Capra from a distance just now, her in white face was flushed with red palm marks, her appearance was both delicate and pitiful. But she looked as calm as ever; she would sneer and mock and be full of concern when confronted with others, but she never showed weakness, and she would put on a front once in a while, but no matter what was said between the words, those eyes were always as calm and collected as ever.


    He knew that she was smart and calm, sometimes he even felt that she was so much like him. Not an ordinary resemnce, it seemed to be a soul connection, a tacit understanding in thought. Perhaps because of this, he trusted her and tolerated her, thinking that no matter what she did, she was her, no matter what tricks she yed in front of him, she was still her.


    York Charlie thought as he lifted nche Capra¡¯s chin with one hand and applied the ointment to her delicately and gently with the other.


    nche Capra saw that York Charlie didn¡¯t say a word, but just applied the ointment to her carefully and thoughtfully, and his eyes were a little deeper. nche Capra then looked into those depths, and there was a reflection of her in his pupils, and she seemed to look a lot better there than in the mirror or on the camera. His pupils were so dark, they should have been reflected brightly, but instead they deeply sucked in all the light-all the light. all the light into it-


    Not a ck hole, nche Capra thought. ck holes were dark and empty, whereas the pupils of his eyes were more like another world that was deep enough to epass everything. Attracting all light, containing everything of everything she couldn¡¯t read. Yet they were gentle, unconditionally open to her, charming as if they were seducing her.


    York Charlie¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving, his deep ck pupils slowly contracted, and the breath he exhaled was getting closer and closer to her, and her heart suddenly beat faster, yet it was as if she was being touched by something that would flow, gently, tickling, and bringing up a vague excitement, a very subtle kind of feeling.


    He was getting closer and closer, closer and closer, so close that nche Capra¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t focus, so close that she felt slightly dizzy, and the tip of his nose suddenly touched her own, bringing up tingling currents, and nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered, which snapped back to her senses, and she pushed him away.


    It wasn¡¯t shyness, much less unfamiliarity, but a sudden awakening: she had actually almost sunk into his tenderness again!


    It was then that nche Capra realized that she could be intimate with him, kiss and embrace him, but her mind had to be clear, not unable to be herself, as it had just been!


    While nche Capra was apprehensive over there, York Charlie was holding back! Why is it that every time he clearly saw her emotions, saw her like a piece of snowke in the palm of his hand, little by little slowly melting, but at thest moment, she can always collect all the emotions, back to the form of that piece of snowke, even the slightest trace of water, as if it was all an illusion of his.


    In fact, this illusion was so much like an illusion that York Charlie felt that everything just now was indeed his own imagination, that he was blinkered, that he was mistaken. She was still the same woman who clearly wanted to seduce himself to sink with her, but then she put it back and let it go, stirring up ake of spring water at will and then leaving without a care in the world, flinging her hands and walking away!


    Is she teasing him? York Charlie thought with some self-deprecation.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡± He asked.


    nche Capra froze, ¡°What?¡±


    York Charlie quirked up his mouth, ¡°You were obviously trying to seduce me on purpose, and when you were done, you wanted to shrug it off? And pretend nothing happened? Huh?¡± He couldn¡¯t hide his emotions any longer as he said it, a hint of anger escaping from his eyes.


    nche Capra was squeezed by his wrist, and at this moment, after hearing his cynical words, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°York Charlie, can you stop being so self-absorbed? Why do I have to seduce you when I don¡¯t have anything to do? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, York Charlie leaned over and approached her, his dangerous aura getting closer and closer, she couldn¡¯t help but back away, but finally there was no way back, shepletely copsed on the sofa, sinking into the softness.


    York Charlie looked at her as if she were prey, a gleam in his eye that wanted to devour her. nche Capra pressed her hands hard against his hard chest, trying to warn him that he was not allowed to make a move, but as if York Charlie could see what she was trying to do, the coldness of his breath washed over her, and he was going to gag her straight away.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind almost went nk in that moment, and in the nick of time, a phone call suddenly came from the quiet office. The ringing was short and loud, like an rm that blew up the atmosphere that was both ambiguous and dangerous.


    York Charlie stopped unexpectedly.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have time to drop her heart, which was almost hanging in the back of her throat, but then she saw York Charlie smiling yfully at her, ¡°So scared? Why did you have to seduce me again and again if you knew it was going to be like this?¡±


    He mentioned the word ¡°seduce¡± again, and nche Capra¡¯s breath came back to her and she tried to open her mouth to retort, but he reached out and put his thumb over her lips, rubbing them gently twice.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make a scene, stay here until I get back.¡±


    It was an incredibly low and gentle voice, but to nche Capra¡¯s ears it made her angry and annoyed. York Charlie literally listened to the phone for a moment and then went out, and on his way out he instructed her to wait for him toe back. nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and stomped her foot angrily.


    ¡°Damn York Charlie! Bully York Charlie! Narcissistic York Charlie!¡± she cursed York Charlie several times in a row, straightened her clothes and stood up before heading straight for the door.


    The second her hand touched the doorknob, nche Capra practically shouted from the depths of her soul, ¡°ASSHOLE!!!¡±


    He had actually locked the door!


    While nche Capra was depressed as hell being locked in her office by York Charlie, Shireen Miller was non-stop on her end, having just suffered a crushing defeat in the corridor, and immediately plotting her next move.


    This time, she decided to attack York Charlie directly, exploiting his only psychological weakness so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have his way with nche Capra, either!


    As long as: she kept reminding him of Brandi¡¯s existence, and even, making it clearer and clearer to him just how much damage he had done to Brandi, back in the day!


    Shireen Miller sneers in her heart, and finally pulls out her long-prepared killer: all that information about the Brandi matter, and gets someone to sneak it into York Charlie¡¯s office.


    At this time, nche Capra, still in York Charlie¡¯s office boring swipe mobile phone, suddenly heard something outside the door, so she got up and walked over to take a look. When she did, she saw a file shoved through the door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra picked it up, thinking it was odd. What kind of file had to be slipped in so surreptitiously? She couldn¡¯t figure it out for the life of her, and with even more curiosity in her mind, she opened it.


    Years ago a business transaction, the Charlie Group through the Miller family, in the documents to do a little tampering, the farm should belong to the Russell family hands sessfully acquired to their own industry, but unexpectedly elerated the crisis at the time the Russell Group¡¯s demise, the Russell Group chairman¡¯s family is the end of the Russell Group. The Russell Group chairman¡¯s family even ended up with a broken family.


    This incident, perhaps in the eyes of others, is just a business struggle. However, only nche Capra, the former Brandi herself, knows that what she unintentionally told York Charlie became an opportunity for the expansion of the Charlie Group through York Charlie. Regardless of whether York Charlie was intentional or unintentional, and regardless of whether or not the Charlie Group had the intention of exterminating the entire Russell family at the time: this incident, in the end, still happened!


    This thing, in the end, still happened!


    nche Capra¡¯s hands were shaking as she held the documents, because she was desperately trying to hold back her emotions, her whitened lips were bitten to the point of bleeding beads, and her originally clear eyes became red, her pain and indignation intertwined to create a raging wave that rolled over in her cold, suppressed chest.


    York Charlie? Why should I know you?

 Chapter 66: Are You Her?

    nche Capra, atst unable to support herself, slid down against the wall and crouched on the floor.


    In her hand, however, she was still squeezing the file tightly.


    nche Capra remembers very clearly that on the day of her father¡¯s ident, she was dyed outside for a long, long time because she was sheltering from the rain in a phone booth, as well as not being able to afford to call home again. It wasn¡¯t untilte in the evening, when the rain had tapered off, that she stood inside and saw a man standing at the far end of the long street. There was no way she could mistake that familiar, almost heart-engraved figure, so she joyfully ran over to him in the light rain, trying to reach him as fast as she could.


    York Charlie¡¯s expression was a bit cold when he saw her, he frowned his nice eyebrows and looked at her as if he was going to open his mouth to say something, but in the next moment, a person suddenly came out from behind him and approached him affectionately, the umbre in his hand reaching out to cover both of them. The rain fell thinly, like a curtain separating the two worlds. He stood with her under the umbre, and she stood in the rain.


    Brandi was not really a very lively person, and in her rtionship with York Charlie, she was even cautious; she was afraid that if she did something wrong, she would cause him to dislike her, and she was also afraid that if she didn¡¯t do anything, he would suddenly leave her. In fact, something like that happenedter. So that time, Brandi watched the two of them, York Charlie and Shireen Miller, clinging to each other, unblinking, but not saying a word, hoping he would exin something to her, and just stood there in front of them, not moving a muscle.


    It seemed like a stubborn child.


    And how she never expected that York Charlie would not even exin, but just faintly say, ¡°Go home early.¡± Then he turned away. There was only one umbre above his head, but it covered two people. That person ¡­ was Shireen Miller, whom he never saw in his eyes, and that person ¡­ was actually not her. And now, she became the person who wandered away from his world, she stood in the rain like this soaking wet, but he was indifferent.


    At that time, she was heartbroken, but more angry. How could she not have imagined, though, that from that day on, her world her life would be turned upside down. Something happened to her father at home, and York Charlie started to pull away from her more and more from that day on, hurting her more and more, and finally breaking up.


    Within a month, it was over, and Brandi, with the destruction of the Russell family, died for good. ¡­


    nche Capra crouched on the ground, never shed a tear, her eyes grey, the whole person is lost, as if it is an empty shell. I don¡¯t know how long it was until the sound of footsteps in the aisle outside grew closer and closer, and nche Capra moved violently as if she had risen from the dead again.


    She stood up, then reassembled the papers in her hand and stood expressionlessly beside her desk. York Charlie then pushes his way in.


    The nche Capra that York Charlie saw at the moment struck him as odd, not angry and annoyed as he had expected, but without any expression at all. He tried to take a closer look at her, but nche Capra handed him a bag of papers, uttering the words in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ¡°This was just slipped through the door, and I was a little curious, so I read it.¡±


    York Charlie reaches for it, still wondering what it is, only to have it appear in ck and white in front of him, his heart tightens violently and his face hardens, and the next moment he goes to look at nche Capra¡¯s face.


    York Charlie asked her, ¡°You read it?¡±


    nche Capra nodded with little emotion, ¡°Looked.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to say?¡± York Charlie really couldn¡¯t see anything on her face, but it just didn¡¯t feel right. And, he desperately needed to know, was she Brandi or not?


    nche Capra opened her mouth and then paused for half a moment, looking very hesitant, before she said, ¡°I see there¡¯s a the Russell Group in there, which is unfortunately headed for bankruptcy because it was robbed of its industry by you, the Charlie Group, and it¡¯s also implicated a the Russell family She stared at him and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    York Charlie heard her ask that, but froze for a moment before speaking slowly, ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    nche Capra asked sensitively, ¡°Pretty much? Is there something inside?¡±


    York Charlie inclines her head to look at her, she really seems to be just a little curious about this matter, her heart is suddenly a little annoyed, and she says faintly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, you wait for me for a while, let¡¯s go and have dinner together after work?¡±


    nche Capra asked half a day, did not think York Charlie and do not want to say, want to ask did not get an answer, which still have the heart to wait for him to eat dinner together, so lightlyughed and said, ¡°do not want to say even if, I am not interested in knowing you the Charlie Group that point of the shit thing, but also really powerful ah, are causing people to The family is broken ¡­ I¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself, it¡¯s too boring here, I don¡¯t want to wait.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s heart sank at the first half of what she said, and hearing her say she wanted to go back on her own, he pulled her back.


    Very hard, and I don¡¯t know why I did.


    nche Capra, however, looked as if she was afraid of the pain, and turned her face as tears rolled down her face, but her face still had that same look of disinterest. York Charlie saw the watery glow on her face and suddenly panicked; he had never seen nche Capra look like this before. How did she manage to shed tears with such a clouded expression?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asked, staring at her.


    nche Capra was tempted to answer, What¡¯s wrong? Because she suddenly felt that she wanted so badly to hear the whole story from his own lips, even hisplete past with Brandi, and she wanted to know if, in the end, the story he was telling would be different from what she had seen? Or to be more precise, she wanted to ask him about the cruelty and harm he did back then, did he have any hard feelings?


    But she couldn¡¯t ask, she couldn¡¯t ask. For the first time, she felt that she was so close to the truth, but she couldn¡¯t touch it, which made her have a kind of powerless despair; she also found for the first time that she had been vaguely expecting him to have any unspoken bitterness, which made her fall into a deep sorrow, this kind of anticipation, which was simply going to cut off her way of life, she seemed to even take revenge on him for this matter is ridiculous¡­ ¡­


    Even the revenge is ridiculous, then she lived, live until now, and what is the meaning of it?


    York Charlie did not know when he had already embraced her in his arms, she opened her eyes to look at him through the haze of tears, wanting to stop shedding tears this kind of behaviour as if she was stripped naked, but how could she not help it. The more she tried, the more she realized she couldn¡¯t help it, the more pain she felt, and the more pain she felt, the more the tears flowed.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart sprang up and her hands kept going to pound York Charlie¡¯s body, but York Charlie held her tighter, she couldn¡¯t help but choke on her tears and finally cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry ¡­,¡± York Charlieforted her extremely gently.


    For a while, nche Capra¡¯s emotions finally calmed down. York Charlie sensed her quietness before slowly releasing her. When he went to look at her again, her eyes were red and the marks on her face were getting redder and a little swollen.


    York Charlie felt heartbroken, but this kind of her had to make him doubt that she was really Brandi, and if she wasn¡¯t Brandi, then why was she suddenly so out of control?From N?velDrama.Org.


    So he endured his heartache to ask her, ¡°Tell me, are you ¡­ her? Are you Brandi?¡±

 Chapter 67: Putting Up With It For Too Long

    York Charlie asked her inly, Are you Brandi?


    In the face of such a sudden questioning, nche Capra is not not panicked, just the more panic in her heart the more calm on the surface instead. In York Charlie¡¯s eyes, nche Capra just froze for a moment, and then heard her ask him in disbelief, ¡°Brandi? Who is it?¡±


    York Charlie was going crazy. He simply couldn¡¯t tell if nche Capra really didn¡¯t know or if she was pretending not to know; her expressions never ceased to elude him. He used to think that it didn¡¯t matter, that there was always nothing for him to suspect her of if she had another heartbeat, that if he loved her, he trusted her, and that was enough.


    But now, such a situation, can not distinguish between her truth and lies, is too much of a headache for him. He had to stab her with his words as he asked, ¡°Why were you crying, just now?¡±


    nche Capra lowered her eyes, ¡°It was just a sudden outburst after holding it in for too long.¡±


    York Charlie asks her with a look what she means.


    nche Capra collected the emotions in her eyes and returned to her calm gaze, ¡°Things have been badtely, you don¡¯t see me doing anything on a regr basis, but it¡¯s really just a matter of breaking my teeth and swallowing them in my stomach.¡±


    In order to hide the cause of her vulnerability, she had to show the nature of her vulnerability. This was nche Capra¡¯s response.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the face of the woman he loved suddenly showing herself weakness in such a calm manner, as if she was cutting her heart open and spreading it out in front of him, York Charlie was instantly touched and distressed, his right hand couldn¡¯t help but caress her cheek as he smiled gently and said to her, ¡°Will you have dinner together tonight?¡±


    Although he asked, he didn¡¯t want her answer, so just before she was about to speak, his thin lips kissed hers. It didn¡¯t matter if she said yes or no, in his case, she was going to eat dinner with him. Not just today, there would be more and better tomorrows, and perhaps one day they would have dinner together day after day.


    nche Capra seemed to be frozen, her lips motionless, allowing him to lick them gently. The corners of York Charlie¡¯s mouth quirked up, and the next moment he was kissing her more deeply, savouring her fragrance, and it was only then that nche Capra stirred slightly, subconsciously catering for it.


    nche Capra thought to herself that she might actually be too tired today, that she suddenly just wanted to rest, to put that heart that survived day after day under the surveince of reason to rest, just for a moment, a little while, and she wanted to listen to her own thoughts, to drift upward to the clouds with the person she was thinking about.


    It was a long, deep kiss, and the embrace was very emotional for both of them, but even the longest of kisses could be terminated abruptly, and when the familiar ringing of a pleasant, lively bell rang through the air, nche Capra was again like a blow to the head, and her temporarily dormant senses were finally awakened.


    She pushed him away again as decidedly as she had done time and time again.


    York Charlie, who had been pushed away, was faintly displeased, but he merely thought he had been interrupted by a telephone call, so he frowned and said, ¡°Answer it if you have to.¡±


    nche Capra paused for a moment, but picked up the phone anyway.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the caller¡¯s number, and she didn¡¯t move a distance away. As soon as the call was answered, the man¡¯s familiar cold voice, this time thick with warning, immediately came from the other side.


    ¡°Brandi, I told you not to forget your past.¡±


    nche Capra was instantly rmed, how is it that every time his calles it is so coincidental? Was he ¡­ watching himself from somewhere?


    nche Capra was still lost in her thoughts when suddenly a hand reached out in front of her and violently snatched her mobile phone away. nche Capra was even more furious under her panic, seeing York Charlie behaving like this, she scolded him without even thinking, ¡°York Charlie! Can you stop doing this all the time, do you know that it¡¯s disgusting to snatch other people¡¯s mobile phones and pry into their privacy like this?¡±


    York Charlie was about to blow a gasket! Obviously the one who did something wrong was her, and she said that her behaviour like this was snooping on her privacy, and that she was being obnoxious? If she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, why did she have to be so secretive when she answered the phone? The more York Charlie thought about it, the angrier she became, and she no longer wanted to suppress her emotions.


    ¡°nche Capra! Don¡¯t you forget, you¡¯re my woman now! What do you have to hide from me that you can¡¯t see?¡±


    nche Capra was most ufortable with his insults and no longer wanted to hear another word from him, so she quickly opened the door and walked out quickly, away from him, before he could stop her.


    nche Capra, in her anger, ran straight for the lift.


    There was a man in the lift with his head down and she didn¡¯t think much of it, she got in and pressed the floor and waited quietly. What she didn¡¯t expect was for the lift to get stuck and stop descending.


    nche Capra just wanted to press the malfunction help, the man behind her suddenly pulled her over, pressed her against the wall, the cold touch behind her made nche Capra realise that she was being held captive.


    nche Capra was about to resist when the man suddenly spoke.


    He said, ¡°Brandi.¡±


    nche Capra was shocked and scared in her mind as half of the man¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows, only to see the corner of his lips quirked up as that familiar voice rang out once again, ¡°I feel like I need to remind you once to your face that you really, really don¡¯t want to forget your past ¡­ ¡±


    nche Capra had always been afraid of him, ¡°I ¡­ know.¡±


    The man, aka Moore Howard, smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Said the man as he took out a filing bag, ¡°Take this, it¡¯s one of the Charlie Group¡¯stest programmes, it¡¯s very important, so keep it safe.¡±


    Just as nche Capra was trapped in the lift talking to Moore Howard, York Charlie was already contacting the maintenance department, ordering them to hurry up and get the lift back to normal, and the maintenance department was too intimidated by York Charlie¡¯s stern and anxious tone to be quick. So the lift was soon ready.


    Moore Howard released nche Capra just in time, pressed his hat down again, and walked out as if nothing had happened, with his head down. York Charlie was nervous about nche Capra, and didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. nche Capra had also hidden the information and watched York Charlie enter the lift.


    nche Capra was thinking about things in her mind, and she didn¡¯t refuse when York Charlie offered to take her home. Until nche Capra was sent upstairs by him, York Charlie was about to leave when nche Capra took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to have dinner together?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t expect nche Capra, who hadn¡¯t said anything along the way, to actually not be angry with him anymore, and to take the initiative to stay for dinner with him. After a moment of surprise, York Charlie then smiled, ¡°Yes, as promised.¡±


    The two entered together and nche Capra went straight to the kitchen while York Charlie went off and frenced. By the time nche Capra realized there was nothing in her own fridge, she spoke to York Charlie, who was nowhere to be found, ¡°Nothing, I have to go to the supermarket to get some.¡±


    The convenience supermarket was close by and nche Capra intended to go ande back quickly by herself, not realising that when she was about to leave the house York Charlie suddenly followed her and changed his clothes.


    ¡°When did you put clothes in my house?¡± nche Capra was surprised.


    York Charlie was wearing a casual outfit, looking veryzy look, but it is a little simr to his student days, nche Capra looked at him a little sourly.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t see her emotions, and didn¡¯t answer her question, just took her hand and said ¡°Let¡¯s go, together.¡±

 Chapter 68: Calling You York

    York Charlie usually wore a suit, and nche Capra usually wore more sophisticated clothes. At this time, the two people walking hand in hand, clothes are dressed in simple casual, both stepping on the soft cloth shoes, the appearance of young, like a pair of students couple.


    Like the old days.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t tell if she was nning her revenge, or if she was just going about her daily life as a normal couple, regardless of the past.


    The supermarket arrived soon after, and it was the first time both York Charlie and nche Capra had ever shopped for groceries together.


    York Charlie had a faint smile on his face as he pushed the trolley alongside nche Capra and watched her carefully shop for things and then throw them into the shopping trolley. asionally, when nche Capra can¡¯t reach something on the high shelves, York Charlie will also take the initiative to help her carry it. The two didn¡¯t interact much, but they understood each other well and matched, just like any pair of lovers who had been together for a long time.


    York Charlie inexplicably felt like she was longing for such a life.


    nche Capra on the side suddenly frowned at him, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    York Charlie wanted to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go back then?


    But then she added, ¡°Or why don¡¯t you push me?¡± She winked again as she spoke.


    York Charlie froze, having rarely seen her look so mischievous. At first he didn¡¯t react to what she was referring to, and then when he saw her get into the shopping trolley herself, York Charlie leapt over his shoulder and froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± nche Capra grinned, ¡°You push me in the back and stop when I say stop, okay?¡±


    And soft and dainty tone.


    York Charlie nodded, pushing her in the shopping trolley, while another picture presented itself in his mind. And that picture in his mind and the one in front of him were so strangely ovepping.


    York Charlie, frustrated, quietly apanied nche Capra as she picked and chose.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t think about that much, but just kept on choosing things. Firstly, she picked out broli, radish, pork ribs and so on in the fresh food section, and then she asked York Charlie to push her to the freezer to get a few packs of frozen dumplings, and then she remembered to buy some onion, ginger and garlic, and then she turned her head to ask York Charlie to push her over, and then she saw that York Charlie was looking at her deeply.


    A veryplicated look, one that nche Capra didn¡¯t really understand, but saw a hint of suspicion.


    He was doubting her.


    Suspecting her of what? What else could it be? nche Capra realized that she had done too many things that revealed her preferences, or rather, Brandi¡¯s preferences.


    All this picking out of goodies, wasn¡¯t it Brandi¡¯s favourite food?


    nche Capra thought about all of this, but it was only for a moment, York Charlie saw her looking over and smiled a little, ¡°Say, where else are we going?¡±


    In that moment, York Charlie looked at her in a way that actually seemed to go back that far.


    nche Capra said, ¡°And to buy some vegetables.¡±


    So she picked out aubergines and cucumbers and other things she clearly didn¡¯t love, and even a chicken.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make chicken soup!¡±


    York Charlie froze, knowing that Brandi hated chicken soup more than anything ¡­


    The two of them were here picking out their food, looking happy, and Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes were red with cynicism again.


    How did Shireen Millere over here because she saw York Charlie dropping nche Capra off at home and the two didn¡¯t say a word and seemed to be having a falling out so she followed them from the moment they left.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t have imagined how the two, who had obviously been on bad terms before, had made up after less than an hour. She¡¯d expected to see some kind of drama and then see her way to ingratiate herself with York Charlie, or maybe just follow and worsen their rtionship again, which would have been great. But since the two of them came downstairs, they have been holding hands, although it is not quite talking andughing, but it can be seen that the tacit understanding is full, the atmosphere is harmonious, and she even saw York Charlie changed his clothes ¡­


    Shireen Miller was overwhelmed by the thought of it, and when she followed up with the two men at the supermarket, she saw them shopping together, exchanging nces between their eyes, and even now nche Capra was sitting in the shopping trolley and letting York Charlie push her: and she saw that the two men were holding hands. Charlie pushed¨C


    How long had it been since I¡¯d seen that image!


    That was back when Brandi was still around!


    Shireen Miller stared unblinkingly at nche Capra in the shopping trolley, a little indignant that she didn¡¯t just look like Brandi. She could be pampered so much by York Charlie, and she herself? After so many years of following York Charlie, it¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t win against Brandi in the first ce, but now that Brandi is dead, she can¡¯t even fight a shadow of Brandi!


    She didn¡¯t believe it! And she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit defeat!


    Shireen Miller, who has been staring at both York Charlie and nche Capra, finally sees an opportunity: York Charlie leaves nche Capra in the shopping cart and walks away.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes quickly nce around, finally settling on the pile of cans behind nche Capra.


    Hm! These cans are piled up so high and are so heavy, I¡¯m not going to be able to get rid of them without smashing them all over your head!


    Shireen Miller thinks to herself as she quickly pushes down the pile of cans and then ducks.


    nche Capra heard a scream and looked back. She saw the pile of cans copsing behind her and crashing down in her direction!


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Just when she thought she was going to be smashed half to death, York Charlie arrived just in time, used all his strength to concentrate on his feet, and then kicked his long legs against the shopping cart, which quickly slid out, and the cans over there fell down with a thud.


    The screaming man in the supermarket was stunned, Shireen Miller was stunned, nche Capra was stunned.


    With her heart pounding, she suddenly wanted to run towards York Charlie, into his big arms-


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes sank, and he didn¡¯t think it was just an ident.


    He didn¡¯t think it was just an ident. In fact, as soon as they left the office, he felt as if there was someone following them. He still had that feeling until the two of them entered the supermarket. But he didn¡¯t care much about it, he wanted to look into the matter afterwards, and since he was with her, she shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.


    He just didn¡¯t realise that the man had evil intentions, and that his target was really nche Capra!


    He just left for a while, and he made his move.


    But the way he did it was not very clever. It made him wonder about someone¨C


    She was the only one who would both target nche Capra and do it in a way that couldn¡¯t be simpler.


    Shireen Miller.


    York Charlie sneered before walking back to nche Capra.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    nche Capra, however, suddenly stands straight up from the shopping cart and then pounces on him.


    nche Capra clung to his neck and mouthed words she wouldn¡¯t normally say as she said, ¡°York, that scared the hell out of me!¡±


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s kind ofining that he walked away and kind of d he came back in time.


    York Charlie frozepletely. Then he smiled again and his low voice rang in nche Capra¡¯s ear, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    As if she¡¯d only just realized she¡¯d lost her cool, nche Capra quickly let go of him and helped him out of the shopping trolley on his own again, waiting until she was on her feet before smiling, ¡°York.¡±


    With a light smile in her eyes, she said gently, ¡°Is it nice to call you York?¡±

 Chapter 69: My Girlfriend

    nche Capra intimately called him ¡°York¡±, her face was so blunt and undisguised tenderness, York Charlie suddenly felt that this moment of light is like spreading sunshine into his heart, every inch of his heart, and even every corner of his heart, are so warm and melting.


    York Charlie also held her arm, so gently pulled, pulled her into his arms. Her shallow breath sprayed between her neck, like a wind wrapped in fragrance gently brushing past, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel: so, this is what spring feels like.


    ¡°Nice.¡± He finally spat out this one answer.


    Knowing full well what he would say, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but smile when she actually heard it. The two were still embracing face to face when a voice suddenly burst into the small world.


    ¡°Did you get this, youngdy?¡±


    A man in a work uniform stood in front of nche Capra and York Charlie, pointing with one hand at the cans rolling on the floor next to them, and shouting ¡°thisdy¡± in an usatory tone.


    It was obvious that he was talking about nche Capra.


    York Charlie slowly let go of nche Capra, ck clouds gathered on his face, both hands into his trouser pockets, and also took two steps forward, but his tone was light, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    The person in charge of the supermarket, but he dealt with the supermarket every day, the size of the incident, has long been impatient, so in the sight of the pile of half a day of cans suddenly copsed, he did not even have to think about it to know that it is just someone knocked down, or else properly piled up here cans can also fall down on their own not to?


    He had just heard the report from the supermarket staff that the pile of cans had copsed, and with this kind of trouble that shouldn¡¯t have happened, he was simply full of irritation. Walking over he saw the young man and woman hugging each other, the girl as if she was in a state of shock, and without even thinking about it he decided to hold the girl responsible.


    At the very least, it was only fair to get her back in the pile, he didn¡¯t care who really started this whole thing, he just grabbed what was in front of him. Otherwise he¡¯d be too busy being the one in charge.


    So he ran directly over to use her, if she can not say who, it is her.


    But at this time this supermarket responsible person¡¯s heart is a little weak, because he felt that this man in front of him is too powerful, looks very bad to be messed with, and he just a look, a movement, a simple sentence, let him can not help but want to back away.


    At this time he suddenly realized that this was the majesty and aura of a superior person, either rich or noble. So he slightly bent his waist, and reced his face with a ttering smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, it might be that my staff misread the situation, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie¡¯splexion did not change, ¡°Since you said it was a misreading, then call up the security camera footage, and I¡¯ll also see who was so careless that they almost hurt my girlfriend.¡±


    nche Capra, who was standing behind, froze, her heart floated with the warmth after being gently protected by him, but in the next moment, she felt a little puzzled, why did she have to look at it herself, he is not such a serious person ah ¡­


    The person in charge of the supermarket heard York Charlie this request is also a stunned, he did not expect this man in front of him so love and care of his girlfriend, said it is a misunderstanding still have to check a clear.


    But this man is not an ordinary person, how can he refuse him. So the person in charge of the supermarket is about to open his mouth to answer down.


    Just at this moment, a high-pitched voice suddenly rang out in the still quiet supermarket¡ª


    ¡°York!¡±


    Everyone looked over, and Shireen Miller just appeared.


    With an aggrieved and angry look, Shireen Miller walked up to York Charlie, ¡°You¡¯re really here, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, aren¡¯t you even going home to have dinner with Auntie today? She faintedst time and she¡¯s still not all better.¡±


    Shireen Miller maintained the right amount of grumbling and displeasure on her face, it really was as if she was saying that she was angry and aggravated because York Charlie hade running to the supermarket with nche Capra despite her mother¡¯s health. But is that really what happened? Of course not. Shireen Miller was surprised and angry and jealous when she hid and saw nche Capra being saved by York Charlie, and it wasn¡¯t enough for her to see that her little ploy had deepened York Charlie¡¯s bond with nche Capra¡­. It¡¯s not enough that ¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t enough that York Charlie had just said he wanted to see the security footage himself and find out who the person was who caused the can pile to copse, and she¡¯d panicked. If York Charlie saw the footage and learnt that the person hadn¡¯t been careless at all, and that it had been her, Shireen Miller, wouldn¡¯t he loathe her even more loathe her? Not to mention that his opinion of her would get worse and worse, maybe nche Capra would use it to beat and humiliate her, and would pretend to be aggrieved and pathetic, earning her more affection from York Charlie.


    She wasn¡¯t going to allow that to happen!


    She had to stop York Charlie from looking at the surveince! Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t stupid, though. She knew she couldn¡¯t just stand up for herself foolishly, but instead, she had to turn the tables and act like she wasining and aggrieved, plus use York Charlie¡¯s mother as an excuse.


    That, by far, was the best way to resolve the situation.


    York Charlie had expected it to be her, and knew she probably wasn¡¯t gone either. He was going to watch the video, he could be sure it wasn¡¯t her even if she wasn¡¯t there, she was in ¡­ If she was still there, she would have jumped out and stopped him, no matter how realistic she acted, no matter what excuses she used, no matter what way she used, as long as she jumped out and stopped it, that would be enough to prove everything.


    This time, he was going to teach her a lesson!


    Shireen Miller¡¯s sudden appearance was a strange thing even to nche Capra. How could she believe her poor excuse? Shireen Miller¡¯s appearance, on the contrary, confirmed her suspicions about York Charlie¡¯s behaviour even more-York Charlie¡¯s need to see the surveince was really not that simple!


    The more York Charlie heard Shireen Miller say this, the more he scoffed at her in his mind and the more expressionless his face became, and he felt he needed to remind her of something first.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered at the sound of York Charlie¡¯s words, something that he had just asked her ¡­ about as well, though obviously, in a very different tone.


    Shireen Miller, however, froze, not understanding why he suddenly asked this, so she asked suspiciously, ¡°York ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s light tone took on a hint of disgust and his eyes were icy, ¡°Did I give you permission to call it that?¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, not expecting him to countenance the title, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°The only person who can call me that, so far, besides my mother, is my girlfriend. Shireen Miller, in what capacity are you calling me that? Hmm?¡± The corners of his lips lifted into a dangerous smile, but his hand didn¡¯t move back to take nche Capra¡¯s hand, ¡°My girlfriend is right behind me, you ¡­ hardly want to take my mother¡¯s ce?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face stiffened instantly. His words were cutting into her, lynching her, slow and persistent pain. The people around her were looking at her so badly, with suspicion and disdain, contempt and pity.


    They all despised her! They all pitied her!

 Chapter 70: Holding You Tight

    Shireen Miller ran away crying.


    This was probably something that neither York Charlie nor nche Capra had expected. However, the people around them thought it was sort of reasonable, not only because they didn¡¯t know Shireen Miller as a person, but also because they probably all thought it was warning and humiliating enough for a woman.


    The onlookers dispersed.


    nche Capra took a step forward to York Charlie¡¯s side, her hand still in his palm, with its faint warmth and secure strength.


    ¡°You knew it was her?¡± She asked.


    York Charlie inclined his head to look at her, the corner of his mouth picked up a hint of coldness, ¡°Guessed, but ¡­ I really did not think, she is not too thick-skinned to be hopeless, originally, but also want to give her a lesson.¡±


    His grip on her hand tightened some more, the cold crags at the corners of his lips as if dispersed by the sun, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the food is also bought, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    nche Capra froze, home?


    York Charlie looked at her but slowly smiled, ¡°Back to your house.¡±


    The two of them paid and walked back slowly, the same as when they arrived, not much was said, but neither one felt awkward. Only the atmosphere seemed a little silent as both were caught up in their own thoughts because of what had happened at the supermarket.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how York Charlie knew that Shireen Miller had deliberately pushed over the pile of cans, or what York Charlie was trying to do when he said he was going to teach her a lesson, so she left what she couldn¡¯t think about for the time being. And then she thought back to all the things she had done in the supermarket without a care in the world that had made York Charlie suspicious, and wondered if she had dispelled his suspicionster, which could be a real headache.


    Moreover, she found herself getting more and more prone to emotional outbursts, more and more prone to forgetting what she was trying to do now and turning into the old Brandi. No, that would be horrible. nche Capra told herself in her mind that she must not turn into the Brandi of the past, that she was now nche Capra who was burdened with the painful memories of Brandi.


    She was here to exact her revenge on York Charlie!


    The two of them carried their belongings quickly up the stairs. And because of the change in nche Capra¡¯s thoughts, the flow of breath between the two had changed. As soon as nche Capra got home, she went into the kitchen as if she was afraid York Charlie would say something to her.


    York Charlie¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t stopped working the whole way, firstly thinking about how much Shireen Miller had done to hurt nche Capra, and then thinking about the piece of information that had suddenly appeared in his office, and thinking that it was the only person who could possibly have done such a thing, Shireen Miller. Then he remembered all the ways that nche Capra had behaved at the supermarket, including her sudden transformationter on, which made him suspicious and bitter.


    York Charlie watched nche Capra working away in the kitchen with her back to her, wearing a loose beige jumper, her long, fluffy, curly hair tied in a high ponytail at the back of her head, leaning forward as she moved to reveal her pale, slender, trim neck again. He suddenly saw the two figures in his mind ovep, bing clearer and more vivid.


    It was like the real thing.


    York Charlie came back to his senses with his chest pressed against nche Capra¡¯s back, his hands around her waist from behind, and felt her body inexplicably stiffen.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ you doing?¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice rang out softly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but buried his head in her hair, breathing in and out deeply.


    nche Capra, however, broke his hand and pushed him away a bit, turning around again and saying with a sigh, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me with the dishes if you¡¯re okay?¡±


    And without waiting for his answer, she turned back to her business.


    York Charlie felt frustrated, the distance of one step made him ufortable, but when he saw her back with her head bowed again, the image in his heart became clearer and clearer, and his mood suddenly became so urgent.


    He surged forward and hugged her again, and the moment his body was pressed against hers, York Charlie felt his heart gradually fill up and be less empty. He pushed down the sourness in his heart and spoke lowly, ¡°Brandi, you¡¯re Brandi aren¡¯t you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s hand movements suddenly stopped, face flickered panic he could not see, eyes secretly hiding acid he also could not see. nche Capra hard to be so bad, the heart is so fond of his proximity, but the hand to force to break him. If they didn¡¯t know about all the entanglements between them, such that they were clearly a pair of lovers who loved each other but couldn¡¯t be together, it didn¡¯t matter at all what oaths were made or what they had once had, because no matter what, they couldn¡¯t be together.


    Now, and in the future.


    But nche Capra won¡¯t let him see his true emotions anymore. Not only can they not be together, but nche Capra has to pretend she¡¯s not the one he¡¯s deeply in love with.


    nche Capra finally breaks away from York Charlie and shees face to face with him and tells him with a serious face, ¡°No, I¡¯m not Brandi. please remember, I¡¯m just nche Capra, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. york Charlie, if you¡¯ve got another woman in your heart, just please don¡¯t make a move on me!¡±


    nche Capra finished her speech, leaving him dumbfounded, and continued cooking dinner. This is not a long and short process, nche Capra¡¯s heart is mixed vours, so ufortable.


    When it was time for dinner, York Charlie said he wanted a drink and went downstairs to buy one. As the sky grew dark, nche Capra sat alone at the dining room table, looking at the several fried dishes on the table and wondering what she was thinking. But a momentter, York Charlie pushed his way in and saw her in the dark without having turned on the lights, and there was a deep despondency in his eyes.


    The moonlight poured in through the window and shone right where the table was, on the few dark-coloured stir-fries. Neither of them said anything about turning on the lights, so they sat facing each other, each hidden in the darkness except for the wide expanse of moonlight on the tabletop.


    When he said he wanted a drink, he did drink, and he kept on drinking, and nche Capra saw his deep ck eyes glowing in the darkness in tiny glimmers, so tiny and broken that if it hadn¡¯t been for the darkness of the night, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the drink, nche Capra supposed she wouldn¡¯t have seen it at all, would she?


    She just watched him drink, every now and then clip some food, nche Capra suddenly also feel a little thirsty, so also reached out to pour wine. A hand reached out to stop her, he did not say anything, but his eyes looked at her fixedly. nche Capra suddenly felt the corners of the eyes sour, heart frustrated, why, why he looked at her like this?


    It seemed like nostalgia, attachment, indistinguishable pain, deep stubbornness ¡­


    For a long time, she moved her hand and let go of the bottle, and York Charlie¡¯s hand on the back of her hand, also gently let go. The two ovepping hands were withdrawn from the moonlight, and returned to their own dark corners.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There seemed to be a strong sense of reluctance, but not at all. It was as if they had met briefly and parted as if nothing had happened. But such a picture was drawn so heavily on nche Capra¡¯s heart.


    So heavy that it made her heart ache.

 Chapter 71: I Love You

    York Charlie was finally drunk.


    Tall as he was, he crouched down on the dining room table, his thick hair ck in the moonlight, and that half-contoured face facing the ss window and the bright moon with the cold beauty of an exotic mountain.


    nche Capra stood looking behind him for a long time.


    Time thus passed unnoticed as the moonlight deflected in the flow of nche Capra¡¯s eyes. And it was then that nche Capra moved, and with some effort she was finally able to drag the drunken York Charlie into the bedroom. Just as she was about to put him on the bed, she didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to suddenly open his eyes, and with a flip, the two of them were instantly in the wrong position, and nche Capra was pinned underneath him instead.


    nche Capra subconsciously want to push him away, only to see York Charlie slowly lowered his eyes, two dark eyes reflected her white face, as decorated with the bright moon of the ck dome, the light is clear and hazy inteced, a moment called her to look at the frozen.


    York Charlie half-converged eyes looked at her for a long time, and suddenly, without warning, from the corner of his left eye jumped out of a crystal tear, along the wings of the nose sliding down, condensed in the tip of his nose shaking. nche Capra so dumbfounded to see this tear, like a falling meteor, fell straight into her eyes.


    Cool, stimting nche Capra violently closed her eyes, that moment, as if she saw that drop of tears by their own eyes prated into the long-dried heart, that buried in a corner of the heart, dead branch buds, suddenly slowly raised its head.


    York Charlie¡¯s hoarse voice resounded above, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Brandi ¡­¡± a light tremor of pain, guilt, and inability to restrain herself.


    nche Capra was about to open her eyes to see, when his eyes suddenly closed in a meeting of gazes, those thick lupines dropping like a kowtow, and nche Capra didn¡¯t have time to react before his prone body copsed, his head burying itself into the crook of one side of her neck, his hot exhaled breath almost reddening her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­,¡± he murmured in her ear as he just crouched over her, his voice as close and choked as it had ever been.


    ¡°I love you, Brandi ¡­¡± he was still saying, ¡°How could I ever hurt you, how could I ever leave you ¡­ ¡°His breath was that unsteady, and another tear came out, wetting nche Capra¡¯s neck, warm, a tear that had arrived without travelling any distance, but one that had been brewing for many hours and had finally arrived.


    So heartbreaking, so loving and painful to nche Capra.


    What is it that makes each other so far away from each other, heart to heart only when it hurts like this? nche Capra cried silently.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As the night wore on and York Charlie finally drifted off to sleep, nche Capra pushed him aside and looked at his wet eyshes and furrowed brow, and sat in silence for a long time until the screen of his mobile phone lit up the low darkness.


    nche Capra tucked him in, then picked up his phone, only to see a text message from Shireen Miller.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting home again tonight? You haven¡¯t been with me in ages.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart felt as if it had suddenly been bitten by something, and the muscles throughout her body ached and tightened. She stared at her phone for a few more moments until the screen went dark and she rose to her feet.


    She was fooling herself, she simply couldn¡¯t let go of all the hurt that York Charlie had given her, what happened was what happened, how could it be erased from her memory so easily? Besides, he was the one who made her home a home, so how could she let him go just like that?


    nche Capra and is self-deprecating and heartbreaking to look at the bed York Charliest look, I am sorry, I can not let go of you, there is no way to let go of their own ¡­ Perhaps the rest of our lives, our grudges will only get deeper and deeper, can never be unravelled again.


    nche Capra took out a file bag from under the bed, and found York Charlie¡¯s car keys, and then went out with a mobile phone ying light.


    nche Capra searched for York Charlie¡¯s parked car downstairs, unlocked it and went inside, and found what she was looking for in a stack of files. nche Capra reced the one that York Charlie had put in his car with the one that Moore Howard had given herst time, and then looked for a corner and burned his copy, burying the ashes in the dirt of the flower beds.


    It was a night when nche Capra was not meant to sleep. She nestled into the couch with her eyes closed, and it didn¡¯t take long for dawn to arrive.


    After a night without sleep and a moment¡¯s brain, nche Capra felt a million times more tired, so she went to take a shower to try to relieve herself. By the time he came out of the shower, York Charlie was sitting on the couch, allnguid and even, actually, a little dishevelled.


    nche Capra thought she was mistaken.


    York Charlie saw her, frowned, and said, ¡°I was ¡­st night.¡±


    nche Capra immediately picked up on his words, ¡°You were drunkst night and went to sleep afterwards.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± York Charlie thought she looked tired too.


    nche Capra read him, ¡°I didn¡¯t what, I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday when you kept talking in your sleep.¡± She half lowered her eyebrows at the mention of sleep talking.


    York Charlie froze, how could he talk in his sleep? So he didn¡¯t know exactly how he felt inside, he froze and asked her, ¡°What did I say?¡± What did she hear?


    ¡°You kept calling out a woman¡¯s name,¡± nche Capra lifted her ss and took a sip of water to push down the tightness between her throats, ¡°kept calling out ¡­ Brandi. York Charlie, is she, is she your favourite woman?¡±


    York Charlie half-curled his eyes, and his rxed five fingers tightened slightly before he spat out a word slowly and lowly, again as if sighing, ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    ¡°With a pop, the ss in nche Capra¡¯s hand fell out of the air and onto the floor, shattering into pieces, some of the ss crumbs popping out.


    York Charlie rose from the sofa in a hurry, only to see half of nche Capra¡¯s face swept up in her hasty crouch, dull and stony, and her long eyshes fluttering.


    York Charlie approached her and crouched down with her, and saw her reach for the splinters on the floor, and before he could stop them, the white fingers were seeping with bright red blood.


    nche Capra¡¯s hand seemed to tremble in pain, her mouth subconsciously hissed, York Charlie hurriedly grasped her injured hand in his palm, his slender five fingers gently wrapped around it, and raised his head again to look at her with a frown, ¡°Why are you so careless? How old are you?¡± The tone had heartache and helplessness.


    nche Capra looked at the familiar pampered look in his eyes, but was stunned, then jerked her hand back.


    York Charlie sighed, ¡°Give it to me and obey.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, but York Charlie just grabbed her hand and led her to her feet again, ¡°Do you have any band-aids at home?¡±


    She shook her head and deliberately smiled at him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a little bit of broken skin, I don¡¯t need to put that on, I¡¯ll just rinse it off with water.¡±


    York Charlie pulled her towards the bathroom, cupping that injured finger of hers in one hand and rinsing it carefully against the water, ¡°It¡¯s time to rinse it out with water,¡± and then staring at her finger when it was done, ¡°but the band-aid is still necessary.¡±


    nche Capra was led around the room by him like a puppet on strings.


    Finally it was he who sighed and told her, ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, forget it, I¡¯ll go downstairs and get it, I¡¯ll be back soon, you sit here and wait for me.¡±


    nche Capra froze and nodded.


    Just as he opened the door to go out, nche Capra suddenly came up to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    York Charlie looked at her a little puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like waiting for people.¡± She said.


    Since that time she had never liked to wait for anyone. Because maybe if you wait, you might not be able to wait.

 Chapter 72: Heartache for Him

    York Charlie took nche Capra downstairs and quickly got the band-aids.


    As soon as the item was purchased, York Charlie put it on her in front of the supermarket, looking at her fingers after it was put on, before a gentle smile spread out, and naturally and immensely patting the top of her head gently with his hand, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    It was so doting, and so familiar.


    nche Capra bowed her head while York Charlie picked up the phone.


    When he hangs up and nche Capra looks over at him, York Charlie says, ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs first, and you stay home. I¡¯ve got something going on at the office and I need to get there right away.¡±


    nche Capra nods.


    York Charlie did drop her off at the house and left without entering the door, looking like he had a real emergency. He stood in the doorway before he left and looked deeply at her, then suddenly smiled tenderly and patted the top of her head gently, then turned and left without a word.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was again patted by him so gently, beat without rhythm, beat for a while but then deep deep sink.


    Sitting at home for a while thinking about what had happened with him over thest few days, finally the memory went tost night when she had switched his programme and burnt the original one. She was starting to get a little uneasy; York Charlie would have had the programme with him yesterday, which meant that there was a good chance he would use it today.


    Then the fact that he had just left in such a hurry also meant that he was most likely going to attend to something to do with that programme. The more nche Capra thought about it the more uneasy she felt. She had to see for herself. Yes she had to go and see for herself before she could do that. The more she thought about it the more uneasy she felt. She had to go and see for herself.


    So just as York Charlie was catching up with the project meeting, nche Capra was already on her way to hispany. nche Capra arrived at the Charlie Group and asked the staff again and sat outside the meeting room for a while before waiting for the people inside toe out.


    The first one was York Charlie.


    nche Capra immediately stood up, he walked out with a sullen face, obviously in a bad mood, but the first thing he saw was her. At that moment, nche Capra was surprisingly very vain, and the finger with the band-aid on it, which he had handled carefully, suddenly jerked in pain.


    York Charlie unexpectedly saw nche Capra standing outside waiting for him, and quickly walked up, his glowering face returning to its original state, even with a hint of warmth, as he took her hand and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    nche Capra bursts into a smile, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like to wait.¡±


    Yeah, don¡¯t like to wait, that¡¯s a pretty good excuse. nche Capra looks at York Charlie with some heartache.


    York Charlie naturally believed it, the corners of his mouth quirked up as he was infected by her square smile, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll try not to keep you waiting from now on.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other, but nche Capra¡¯s heart was so guilty that she didn¡¯t feel good.


    At that moment, a man walks up behind York Charlie, nche Capra takes a look and the man greets her with a smile, ¡°Hello Miss Capra, I¡¯m the president¡¯s secretary, Lean.¡±


    nche Capra nods and smiles politely as well, ¡°Hello, Lean.¡±


    York Charlie suddenly frowns, turning to SECRETARY Lean, ¡°We have to look into what happened today, how the project proposal was suddenly changed.¡± nche Capra¡¯s heart stuttered.


    SECRETARY Lean instantly became serious, ¡°Yes, President.¡±


    ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± nche Capra asked tentatively.


    York Charlie sulked, ¡°An ident of no small magnitude.¡±


    nche Capra made a slight show of surprise, ¡°And was it a big impact?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t nod or shake his head, just said, ¡°I¡¯ll find out.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Then you stay on and work!¡± nche Capra said, a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m just bored staying home and want to hang out. When I¡¯m done shopping, we¡¯ll have dinner together!¡±


    York Charlie saw her smiling happily, but still asked, ¡°You want to go shopping alone? You don¡¯t need mypany?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I just want to walk around alone,¡± she still smiled, ¡°You go and get busy, everyone is waiting for you!¡±


    The loss of the project did have serious implications this time, and York Charlie needed to go and deal with the aftermath, arranging to go down and formte another countermeasure. So he nodded, ¡°Alright, call me when you¡¯re done shopping.¡±


    nche Capra agreed and turned to go.


    York Charlie pulled her from behind, ¡°Be careful.¡± Then let go.


    nche Capra turned back to him and smiled, a smile that stiffened when she turned her head. How could those hard-boiled smilesst, even if they were realistic?


    nche Capra thought she was driving herself crazy.


    She walked out of the the Charlie Group building, walking carelessly, tired for the first time of not wanting to think about anything, wanting to empty herselfpletely, but not being able to do so. Always will ¡­ keep thinking about him.


    He is love or hate, love and hate or, no matter how, his figure is always out of the mind.


    But just when she was thinking about York Charlie, a man who always appears out of nowhere suddenly appeared.


    Moore Howard was halfway across the street when he reached down and dragged nche Capra into the car, mming the door behind him instantly, and nche Capra faced him, still apprehensive, but distracted. Her heart, still hanging on to the man¡¯s-


    ¡°Good performance this time!¡± The familiar voice took on a rare softness.


    nche Capra nodded.


    Moore Howard, seeing her moody demeanour, asked her suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not in love with York Charlie, are you?¡±


    nche Capra is flustered, but instead of denying it in a hurry, she pauses and smiles softly again, ¡°How can that be?¡± She saw that Moore Howard was staring at her, trying to see something in her face, andughed at herself again, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget what he did to me.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s words were hard on herself first as soon as they were out of her mouth. What had he done to her that Moore Howard didn¡¯t already know about? He¡¯d hurt her, made her heart ache and suffer, but he¡¯d also ¡­ He¡¯d also given her a tender love that she still couldn¡¯t let go of ah ¡­


    He gave everything, whether good or bad, she probably can never forget. In this emotional entanglement, she for her own pain, but also for his pain, especially when she thought of his tears that night, he cried to her to say that he loved her and said that he was sorry for her, she felt that her heart hurt so much. Two sharp pains that almost suffocated her.


    Moore Howard said nothing more than that to nche Capra, and when he let her go at the end, he said the usual, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t forget who you are.¡±


    nche Capra got out of the car and realized she was standing under her own house.


    She turned back to the far-off car, deep thought gradually colouring her eyes.


    York Charlie was still very efficient over there.


    The loss of this project really made the group lose a lot of money, but since things have already happened, York Charlie lost his temper and went over it, and now what he wants to know more is that the programme that was inexplicably altered. But how he did not find out a clue, why the programme in hand was suddenly changed into this? This programme was handled by not many people, are a fewpany old man he trusted, could it be that the people around them are not clean?


    York Charlie is quietly pondering, mobile phone call rang again. Expecting it to be nche Capra, he didn¡¯t realise that it was his grandmother.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice was coloured with undisguised surprise.


    ¡°York, why don¡¯t youe back for dinner tonight! Your mum and I are waiting for you at home.¡± Olddy Elsa¡¯s long-lost voice came from over there.

 Chapter 73: Your daughter-in-law

    nche Capra was standing in her house wondering what to do when she got the call from York Charlie, there was so much going on in her head that she just didn¡¯t seem to want to do anything, and even if she wanted to she couldn¡¯t. nche Capra was startled by her own feelings when she received the call from York Charlie, but she was surprised when she picked up the phone and heard his voice.


    nche Capra was shocked at how she felt, but when she picked up the phone and heard his voice, she was relieved, but the relief was followed by a deeper pain. She¡¯d known she still loved him, hadn¡¯t she? But this love was causing her so much pain.


    ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll take you to my house for dinner tonight.¡± He said this to her with such ease.


    nche Capraughed bitterly at herself, ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± Slightly surprised.


    ¡°Well, a little tired so I came back.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably going to be even more tired today then,¡± York Charlie said somewhat teasingly, ¡°Walk me home for dinner and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    nche Capra found herself as if she didn¡¯t want to refuse him, and agreed so silently.


    Then York Charlie arrived soon after, so soon that she was surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to keep you waiting,¡± he said, ¡°but these things always happen unavoidably, so I had toe as soon as I could to save you waiting too long.¡±


    It was but half an hour¡¯s journey, and he said that was too long.


    But a surprised look, and he exined so much to her.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but be touched by that. She inclined her head to look out the window of the car, and the whole city was always lit up before night came, as if in a kind of preternatural care.


    York Charlie led nche Capra to step into the Charlie manor again, and nche Capra met someone she never expected to see.


    Mrs. Casey was sitting on the sofa in the parlour with the olddy Elsa, and when she saw that York Charlie hade, she was at first delighted, but when she saw that nche Capra had followed her, her countenance sank again.


    York Charlie saw also did not care, first towards the side of the old man affectionately shouted, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Olddy Elsa smiled with her eyes narrowed into slits, her grandson was still so handsome, and still so close to her. She looked at the girl next to York Charlie, and her eyes suddenly settled on her face.


    Her skin was fair, and her fluffy, thick ck hair hung over her shoulders like it was holding a piece of jade. The figure was tall, thin, and elegant, and there seemed to be some emotion in those clear eyes that infected her and drew her to look deeply into them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± York Charlie said, ¡°this is nche Capra, my girlfriend.¡±


    nche Capra heard his introduction and did not deny it, but her emotions were being strongly affected by the sudden sight of the olddy Elsa. nche Capra saw that the olddy still had the same kindly look, and her eyes were as transparent as ever, except that her hair had gone grey again.


    nche Capra realized that the olddy was staring at her, and violently averted her gaze, suppressing her inner ups and downs while raising a smile that was just right, ¡°Grandma Elsa, how are you?¡±


    She used to just call her grandma when she was Brandi. Because she liked her from the first time she met her, and also said what to call ¡°grandma Elsa¡±, how strange ah, anyway,¡­ sooner orter is going to be called ¡°grandma¡±.


    nche Capra thought of this, did not hold back the red eyes, she hid the lowered eyes. olddy Elsa¡¯s heart then tugged at the heartstrings.


    olddy Elsa¡¯s heart clenched, she really looks like Brandi, is she Brandi?


    Thinking about it, she went back to look at her grandson.


    York Charlie saw his grandmother¡¯s eyes stopped on nche Capra¡¯s face for a while, and at this time, she did not say anything, but just looked at herself, he couldn¡¯t help but puzzled to speak, ¡°Grandma?¡±


    olddy Elsa suddenly beckoned to nche Capra, ¡°Come here, child.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t resist her eyes, which were so transparent that they seemed to embrace everything, and couldn¡¯t help but step forward.


    The olddy Elsa looked at her a little closer, and a smile of joy rose on her face, ¡°Good, what a good-looking child. Tell Grandma, child, what is your name?¡±


    nche Capra was flustered and suddenly had a feeling of being recognised, but managed to hold back the bitterness in her heart and replied, ¡°My name is nche Capra.¡±


    ¡°nche ¡­ Capra,¡± olddy Elsa said as if to herself, her voice drifting in and out, ¡°not Brandi?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s hands shook, but her face was still smiling, ¡°No, you have the wrong person, it¡¯s not Brandi, it¡¯s nche Capra.¡±


    The two names circled back and forth between her teeth and tongue as if they had gone through a round of battle, Brandi and nche Capra, she and her, clearly one and the same, but fighting to hurt each other as if they were fighting to kill and rob each other.


    olddy Elsa¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and she did not argue with her, but only said slowly, ¡°Since you are here, let¡¯s go to the table and eat!¡±


    Mrs Casey red at nche Capra, and helped olddy Elsa over to the dining room.


    York Charlie just heard the grandmother identified the wrong person, the heart for a moment is also not a taste, to nche Capra is even more guilty as hell, he is always mistaken her for Brandi, she must be not good, he only hope that he can put down Brandi as soon as possible, even if he can not put down, but also try to love nche Capra a little bit more, he does not want to He didn¡¯t want to let another person down. ¡­


    York Charlie thought of this, but also helpless and hate themselves, hate themselves why a heart to be loaded with two women?


    olddy Elsa sat down when she saw the two still standing in ce, raised his voice, ¡°York! Why don¡¯t you bring your daughter-inw to sit over here?¡±


    York Charlie instantly smile, nche Capra but did not expect olddy Elsa so agree with her, dumbly by York Charlie lead her over.


    The olddy Elsa smiled brightly and warmly at the sight of the two men holding hands together, but Mrs Casey¡¯s face sank to a ck pallor, and she red angrily at nche Capra, who was sitting opposite her.


    nche Capra could only pretend not to see.


    At that moment, the sound of a car entering the house resounded in the yard again, and Mrs. Casey stood up in a hurry, a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s Shireen Millering! Mum,¡± she took olddy Elsa¡¯s hand on the table, ¡°it¡¯s Shireen Millering!¡±


    olddy Elsa drew her hand back in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s Shireen Miller, what are you so happy about? Are you still thinking of Shireen Miller as your daughter-inw?¡± Here the olddy¡¯s brows deeply frowned, ¡°I tell you, now York has a daughter-inw, you are not allowed to interfere, if you like Shireen Miller so much, why don¡¯t you just recognise her as your goddaughter?¡±


    York Charlie had frowned when he heard that Shireen Miller had arrived, but now that he heard the olddy defending him and his daughter-inw, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his face to look at nche Capra beside him, smiling both gently and teasingly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but that look seemed to be saying: look, my grandmother has recognised you as her granddaughter-inw!


    nche Capra understood what he was trying to say even if she hadn¡¯t brought her brain here today! At this point she blushed slightly and red at him again: Don¡¯t you get cocky! I haven¡¯t admitted it yet!


    York Charlie, with tacit understanding, also read it, and his lips moved noiselessly: wait and see!


    nche Capra bristled and stopped looking at him.


    Olddy Elsa was looking on with a smile on her face, what a twisted and sweet little couple!


    Mrs Casey¡¯s face was so dark that she could have dripped ink. She didn¡¯t dare to refute olddy Elsa¡¯s words just now, but even if she dared to refute, olddy Elsa could probably use even sharper words to block her speechless, what kind of person is olddy Elsa? That is a lifetime in the shopping mall to kill four quadrteral achievement out of the legendary figure, now the Charlie Group is not still by her management? Who is she to disobey her? How dare she?


    Now, nche Capra and York Charlie are having fun with each other in front of her, Mrs Casey feels that the air blocked in her chest by the olddy Elsa is getting heavier and heavier and heavier, and she feels that she is going to pass out again!

 Chapter 74: Acting Again

    Mrs. Casey is never the only one who is depressed and exasperated, at this time Shireen Miller finally arrivedte and appeared in front of several people.


    Shireen Miller saw nche Capra, who was sitting next to York Charlie, and of course she was not happy, but she was not as irritated as Mrs. Casey, and her behaviour at this time was still calm and gentle.


    She put up a gentle and intimate smile on her face, and called out to olddy Elsa, who was in the upper seat, ¡°grandma Elsa.¡±


    olddy Elsa didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t even answer her, but only inclined her head over to say to York Charlie and nche Capra, ¡°York, give your daughter-inw some food, if you don¡¯t eat the food will get cold.¡±


    nche Capra smiled in an ufortable way, York Charlie said yes, heart happy flowers. Shireen Miller saw a few of them as if it was the warm and harmonious family, olddy Elsa even ignore their own, the heart of the sudden resentment, cynicism and unwillingness like a wave of waves swept over.


    Mrs. Casey saw this and immediately got up and went over to her and took her hand, ¡°Come, Shireen, you sit here. What the olddy said was that you shouldn¡¯t be polite, the food is getting cold.¡±


    The olddy Elsa obviously did not say anything to her, but Mrs. Casey just has that ability, will her ignore as do not want to and Shireen Miller polite, Shireen Miller then obediently into the seat, the heart of Mrs. Casey, but instead of gratitude, but also some grudges. Sheined that Mrs. Casey was on her side instead of the olddy Elsa, and that Mrs. Casey, the elder, had no power at all in the family!


    That¡¯s why her words carry so little weight! That¡¯s why the talent she chose wasn¡¯t valued!


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t know why she was being so paranoid, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt she had a point. She looked across the room at York Charlie and nche Capra sitting side by side with red eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful: nche Capra was just lucky that she looked so much like Brandi, and because of that, she got all the love from York Charlie. Olddy Elsa loves her grandchildren, so now olddy Elsa is on her side!


    All because she looks like Brandi!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but mock her again¡­ Poor nche Capra¡­ she probably doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s just a substitute yet, does she? And even if she did know, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get along with York Charlie for long with that kind of temperament, and how much would she resent that? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s no better than herself, right?


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    nche Capra saw it and wondered what she was up to, but York Charlie leaned in and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, we¡¯ll eat our food.¡± The voice somehow settled her down.


    nche Capra nodded obediently, and saw York Charlie curled up the corner of his lips, said gently, ¡°You¡¯re so tired during the day, eat more, replenish your strength.¡± In his hand again, he was giving her dishes that she liked to eat.


    nche Capra also didn¡¯t notice that York Charlie didn¡¯t even ask her what she wanted to eat, the many days together as well as paying attention had made him remember her preferences. And at that moment, York Charlie, surprisingly, did not think of the one who shared her preferences, the one who seemed toe between the two of them.


    What seemed so sweet to outsiders was taken for granted, even taken for granted, by the two of them.


    The olddy Elsa had been watching the two of them, and when she saw that they were behaving in such a tacit and harmonious manner that it was almost impossible for anyone to get in between them, she was even more satisfied than if she had eaten any delicacies from the sea or the mountains.


    ¡°York, you and your daughter-inw have progressed to which step, when to get married ah?¡± The words were full of anticipation rather than teasing.


    nche Capra coughed violently.


    York Charlie handed her water and gently patted her back in a thoughtful manner. The curve of his mouth couldn¡¯t be suppressed, and when she slowed down, he winked at her with a somewhat teasing expression, ¡°Well, when do you think we¡¯ll get married?¡±


    nche Capra froze, not knowing for a moment how to answer.


    At this moment, Mrs. Casey, however, said in a nonchnt and conspiratorial manner, ¡°York, your career is still on the rise, you¡¯re still young, what¡¯s the point of talking about marriage. And Miss Capra may not be able to go with you to the end, she is very high and might ¡­ not say further, but the meaning is already very clear.


    She looked down on nche Capra, said she was high and mighty, but said that she had a low opinion of herself and was having affairs with different men at the same time.


    Before York Charlie could speak, olddy Elsa¡¯s voice sank, ¡°What nonsense! I think she is my granddaughter-inw, then she is my granddaughter-inw! Are you not going to let me, an olddy, eat properly?¡±


    Mrs Casey was so frightened that she shivered.


    Shireen Miller, after all, is a master of seeing the wood for the trees, in order to please the olddy Elsa, she temporarily put down her stance, stood up and held up a ss to nche Capra and said, ¡°Miss Capra, I¡¯m going to toast you with a ss of wine, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Saying this and without waiting for nche Capra to respond she muffles her drink in one gulp.


    York Charlie frowns and says, ¡°nche can¡¯t drink.¡± With one hand under the table, he grabbed nche Capra¡¯s hand and put it in hisp.


    Shireen Miller stood alone awkwardly, her face is almost ck, she did not expect nche Capra has not responded, York Charlie so disgraceful refused her, and if he was to drink on her behalf, she would not be so embarrassed, the problem is that he obviously do not even want to pay attention to their own, and let themselves stand alone stupid, the stage is not even able to get down.


    At this time olddy Elsa heard here eyes light up, and is surprised and looking forward to looking at York Charlie and nche Capra two, ¡°York, your daughter-inw can not drink? Isn¡¯t it ¡­¡± she didn¡¯t say itpletely, but the meaning had already called York Charlie to understand, ¡°Then you guys should hurry up and get married as soon as possible!¡±


    York Charlie nodded and smiled without saying a word, his hand under the table tightening on nche Capra¡¯s little hand which was beginning to struggle up, and he looked over at her, who looked as if she were jumping up and down with impatience and mortification.


    But the OLD LADY Elsa, who was still basking in the joy of her forting children and grandchildren, saw nche Capra and thought only that she was being shy, and there was nothing to be annoyed about.


    Shireen Miller stood on the side of the embarrassed and angry, but she did not have the face to just sit back, she also can not just watch nche Capra so proud to go on, she had to do something. So she forced a smile and lifted the teapot to one side with one hand, ¡°Since Miss Capra can¡¯t drink, Miss Capra will have tea instead? I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect her to be so unforgiving, it¡¯s hard to believe, is she trying to pull some kind of trick?


    As she stood up and handed the cup over, sure enough, Shireen Miller added, ¡°Hey, Miss Capra, don¡¯t be polite, just let me pour it for you!¡± Taking the teapot and the cup in nche Capra¡¯s hand herself, she made a pretence of pushing back.


    nche Capra sneered in her heart, she would like to see what kind of y she was going to put on!


    The next moment, Shireen Miller tilted the teapot and was about to pour water into her cup, when the hot air from the spout surged upwards, Shireen Miller suddenly shook her hand, shifted her position, and poured the hot tea on her own hand.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± Shireen Miller eximed in pain, and looked at nche Capra with an aggravated expression on her face, ¡°Miss Capra, why are you like this? I poured you tea and you burned me on purpose!¡±


    Shireen Miller, with tears in her eyes, held up her scalded hand as if she were truly a little girl being bullied by an evil person.


    Mrs. Casey sprang to her feet and turned to nche Capra and used her nonchntly, ¡°Miss Capra, why did you burn Shireen?¡±


    She called her Miss Capra and Shireen Miller but Shireen, which was inly treating her like a foreign intruder.

 Chapter 75: Hidden Deep

    In the face of Mrs. Casey¡¯s angry usations and Shireen Miller¡¯s framing and condescension, nche Capra just smiled faintly, ¡°Auntie, I wasn¡¯t trying to burn Miss Miller.¡±


    Mrs. Casey lets out a snort, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t admit that,¡± she says and res at an expressionless York Charlie, ¡°York! Shireen is hurt, you need to get her to the hospital.¡±


    York Charlie frowned at that, ¡°There¡¯s no need, it¡¯s just a small burn,¡± he said and sneered at Shireen Miller who was still red-eyed on the side, ¡°Besides she brought it on herself.¡±


    Shireen Miller heard this, the tears contained immediately rolled down like a string of beads, ¡°Yo¡­ York, how can you say that to me? I was obviously kindly pouring tea for Miss Capra, and she purposely pushed it away so that she could spill water on my hands.¡±


    Mrs. Casey said on the side with no weakening of her temper, ¡°Leaving aside whether Miss Capra was intentional or not, York you as the master of the house, Shireen Miller came to our house as a guest, and now that her hand is injured, you have the obligation to send her to the hospital, right?¡±


    York Charlie frowned and didn¡¯t say anything, just didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    At this point OLD LADY Elsa spoke up, ¡°Tell you what, the hospital won¡¯t be necessary, York is right, it¡¯s just a burn from the tea, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a medical kit at home. But as a guest of the Charlie family,¡± here, she deliberately emphasised the word ¡°guest¡±, and her eyes were looking at Shireen Miller, ¡°York, your mother has a point. York, your mother has a point, we need to treat this guest¡¯s injuries.¡±


    What olddy Elsa said, no one dared to interrupt, but these consecutive several ¡°guest¡± made Shireen Miller was sarcastic and lost face, the me is that Shireen Miller herself almost never regarded herself as the Charlie family¡¯s guest, otherwise the olddy said this to her, she would not have thought that she was a guest of the Charlie family, so she was not a guest of the Charlie family, but a guest of the Charlie family. Why else would she feel like she¡¯d been pped in the face when the olddy said that?


    The olddy was old enough to pause in the middle of a sentence, and the next sentence made Shireen Miller feel as if she had been run over in the heart, just as she had been punched in the face. The olddy Elsa said, ¡°Now that the Charlie family is here, it¡¯s not my turn to help you with your burns, Miss Miller, is it?¡±


    Shireen Miller could not say no, so she nodded her head.


    olddy Elsa added, ¡°Then the remaining three, should have let York and his daughter-inw to help you deal with, but the olddy I want to talk to my grandson inw, uh ¡­ then it will be York and his mother to help you, look at it like this, okay? ¡±


    olddy Elsa¡¯s words seemed to give Shireen Miller enough face, but in fact it was to let her know that nche Capra was already her identified granddaughter-inw, one of the masters of the Charlie family, Shireen Miller hated that she couldn¡¯t hear what she meant, otherwise now she wouldn¡¯t be so angry, this ashamed.


    Shireen Miller nodded with tears in her eyes.


    olddy Elsa¡¯s sentence after sentence had frozen Mrs. Casey¡¯s ears, but York Charlie¡¯s face was a happy smile, he thought, this kind of ¡°nche Capra is his daughter-inw¡± feeling is really wonderful, as if with this premise, all the reactionaries really be a paper tiger. As if with this premise, all reactionaries would really be paper tigers.


    s, Grandma is worthy of being a legend in the shopping mall, she is really good at grasping the core and exercising sovereignty, and she also has a mixture of soft and firm, double entendre!


    nche Capra, who had been silent for a long time, however, felt. grandma Elsa repeated this again and again to emphasise that she was York Charlie¡¯s daughter-inw. It was her granddaughter-inw, and she was on the verge of thinking it was true herself!


    ¡°Granddaughter-inw, youe with me.¡± olddy Elsa said suddenly.


    nche Capra¡¯s head snapped up with a startled look on her face.


    OLD LADY Elsa directly took her hand and saw that her reaction was a little too much to bear, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t you hear Grandma just now? I have something to say to you, and as for the guests, let York and his mother handle it.¡±


    nche Capra was dumbfounded to be led inside by OLD LADY Elsa, and York Charlie looked on with more than a smile.


    How had he not realized that Grandma had such potential to tease his daughter-inw?


    ¡°York, what, haven¡¯t you seen enough? Quickly go and help the guest with the burns, I¡¯ll return your daughter-inwter!¡± olddy Elsa said over there, holding back herughter and pretending to be serious.


    Then she led nche Capra away, leaving the remaining three people with fluctuating hearts and different faces.


    nche Capra followed olddy Elsa into the study.


    ¡°grandma Elsa, what did you want to see me about?¡± nche Capra asked.


    OLD LADY Elsa looked at her and sighed slightly, ¡°Call me grandma, Brandi.¡±


    nche Capra heart first panic, and then can not stop sour, but face calmly said, ¡°I am not ¡­ grandma, you are mistaken.¡±


    Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t admit it, I haven¡¯t been that Brandi for a long time.


    It was as if a bitter spring was constantly rising in nche Capra s throat, making her so careful andbourious even to speak, or else that bitter water would have to be poured into her mouth if she were not careful, and then flow out with every opening of her mouth to speak.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    No, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth of the matter, even though she knew how she couldn¡¯t lie in front of this old man. Especially when she looked into her eyes, which could embrace all suffering, she couldn¡¯t help but confide in her.


    nche Capra hastily lowered her head not daring to look at her.


    olddy Elsa took in the change in her eyes. No matter how much a person¡¯s facial expression was disguised, the emotions in those eyes could not be hidden, and the olddy, herself, was able to tell one way or the other when someone locked eyes with her.


    ¡°O Brandi, why do you deny it, how could I be wrong,¡± said the woman, grabbing nche Capra¡¯s left hand, ¡°do you remember what I told you about this crease and the meaning of the birthmark in it?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she followed her gaze, there was an unobtrusive crease on the inside of her left hand¡¯s tiger¡¯s mouth, and if she opened it with her hand, it revealed a dark red birthmark hidden inside, like a very thin, very fine willow leaf.


    olddy Elsa looked at her lowered head trembling eyshes, also did not wait for her to answer, said with a sigh, ¡°once I happened to find this fold on your left hand, there is also a willow leaf-shaped birthmark hidden inside, I said ah, this stands for ¡®retaining¡¯, that is, the ancients folded the willow to retain the departing man That means, this may be left behind in your past life, in order to remind yourself that in this life there is someone you must use all your strength to retain it ¡­¡±


    nche Capra has already sobbed uncontrobly when she heard this, ¡°Grandma ¡­ I¡¯ve tried my best to keep him, but ¡­ but he still left me¡­ ¡­ Oooo,¡± nche Capra flung herself into olddy Elsa¡¯s arms, ¡°I ¡­ I tried so hard, but in the end he still didn¡¯t want me, do you know how much pain I was in? ¡±


    olddy Elsa also can¡¯t help but tear up, heart for this child pain, and listen to her choked and said, ¡°At that time, you said, the reason why this birthmark is hidden so deep, is because that person is also hidden very deep, I ¡­ I think that the one that is hidden in my heart is the deepest is him, butter I realized that it¡¯s not him at all. But then I realized that it wasn¡¯t that at all, maybe ¡­ maybe it was telling me that I couldn¡¯t see or feel him at all, that he ¡­ was hiding too deep!¡±


    OLD LADY Elsa gently patted her trembling back and shook her head, ¡°No, no child, why don¡¯t you just think that there might be another meaning?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s breath caught in her throat, what did it mean?


    olddy Elsa said heartily, ¡°You¡¯ve hidden him deep, and he¡¯s hidden you deep, silly child, you¡¯re both silly children ¡­¡±


    nche Capra stopped crying, the tears stopped flowing out, but seemed to pour violently back into her heart. She wanted to shake her head and say that it couldn¡¯t be, that it wasn¡¯t, but then she remembered that he had been thinking of her, and his tears and crying that night, and even more so that day when he had said with his own lips that he loved her, that she was the woman he loved most ¡­


    If these, is not counted as he put her at ease, he hid her deep, then these, and all count for what?

 Chapter 76: Be Careful

    nche Capra suddenly felt speechless.


    olddy Elsa saw her momentarily frozen, voice a little trembling, said, ¡°child, is York sorry you ¡­ no matter what his suffering, he always did wrong, he always hurt you, always failed you ah ¡­ ¡­¡±


    nche Capra listen to her say so, but really feel is said to their own heart to go, suddenly aggrieved not, she is strong for too long, disguised for too long, at this time the olddy Elsa so for her think, she just stopped the tears and flowed again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all because of that boy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s us the Charlie family who are sorry for you and you the Russell family!¡± said olddy Elsa, ming herself and feeling guilty.


    nche Capra took a few deep breaths, slightly slowed down her agitated emotions, and barely managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°Grandma, I ¡­ just held it in for too long, you know? I don¡¯t dare to cry in front of others, and when I¡¯m by myself, I always think about being strong and never being that fragile Brandi ¡­ again.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, all the time to hold back from crying, all the time to pretend to be strong, all the time to act cloudy, in fact, are just self-deception.


    olddy Elsa heard her say, but more heartache her, and more self-me more guilty, ¡°all me me, all me me this olddy that time went to the countryside to get well, otherwise, it will not happen so many things ah! You the Russell family, I not only did not help at all, but also let them harm you, and ¡­ and York Charlie that silly boy, how everything is messed up?¡±


    olddy Elsa said more and more excited, breathing are a little intermittent up, nche Capra hastened tofort her, ¡°do not me you, do not me you, how can I me you?¡±


    nche Capra smoothed her breath for a while before she felt better, ¡°Then you, can you forgive York, child, listen to me, you and York are destined for each other, you love each other so much, why would you hurt each other? It was wrong of him to hurt you, but you can¡¯t be wrong too, how can your rtionship be wrong again and again?¡±


    nche Capra just felt something crumble inside her as she listened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking for York, I¡¯m heartbroken about your rtionship! Child, don¡¯t bother with him, if you hurt him and hurt this rtionship, in the end, aren¡¯t you still hurting yourself? I¡¯m an olddy who has lived for so many years, and I can see much more clearly than you can!¡±


    olddy Elsa said a lot of consecutively, slowed down and then continued to say bitterly, ¡°Look at York, he hurt you, how is he doing now? He¡¯s changed, he¡¯s be cold and gloomy, I know it, he¡¯s not nice to others. He holds back his emotions, he doesn¡¯tugh, he doesn¡¯t cry, he¡¯s like a monster. You see, he lives like this, and his heart is always thinking of you, for so many years, if you hadn¡¯t appeared, he might have ended up alone.¡±


    olddy Elsa wiped her tears, ¡°Look, this is what happens when you hurt someone you love deeply, if you are also like this, your life will only be more miserable and painful than now. s, honestly speaking, if I can still live a few more years, I will apany you slowly, with me, your knot can be slowly untied. But I now, too, know that I can not live so long ah ¡­¡±


    nche Capra heard it clearly, her brain is like someone keeps ringing a bell, the more it rings, the more shocking it is, the more tragic it is, her heart just keeps rising and falling, just like a rising tide, one wave is higher than the other, every impact is a different feeling.


    She called out with red eyes, ¡°Grandma ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    olddy Elsa wiped her eyes, ¡°I know, I know, let¡¯s all stop crying, we have to go outter! Grandma just hopes you¡¯ll figure it out soon, I¡¯m an olddy who might even get to see you guys get married, and maybe, if it goes a little smoother, I¡¯ll even get to see you guys have a doll ¡­¡± she finished with a smile, but it was too forced.


    nche Capra went up and hugged her again.


    The two of them, nche Capra and olddy Elsa, sat in the den for a while longer, both calming down, before they walked out of the den together. Downstairs in the parlour, Shireen Miller had gone back to the house, leaving Mrs. Casey and York Charlie waiting.


    York Charlie stood up as soon as she saw nche Caprae out, then walked over to her and looked at her red eyes, a little puzzled but didn¡¯t ask, instead looking at her grandmother.


    What had happened when they had been in there talking for so long?


    olddy Elsa smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think we talked so much, I don¡¯t know it¡¯s sote, York, you send your daughter-inw back!¡± She said and turned to nche Capra, holding her hand, ¡°Go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep, I won¡¯t keep you here for the night, anyway, we have our York to escort you!¡±


    nche Capra nods and purses her lips before saying, ¡°You too, Grandma, get an early night.¡±


    And so nche Capra left Charlie manor in the almost cannibalistic sight of Mrs. Casey, and York Charlie walked her back, several times wanting to ask her what had happened, and why she seemed to have cried, but in the end bing a little too cautious and afraid to speak easily.


    York Charlie also guessed that the grandmother as soon as she met her face to identify the wrong person, it is likely to chat with her to chat to Brandi, if the chat to Brandi, he went to ask her, her heart is still not good, and he is now, there is no way to promise her anything, because he himself not long ago personally admitted that Brandi in his heart of the status of ah.


    He was afraid that asking her would hurt her, and he was afraid that asking her would still not be able to settle her heart, he became so cautious, afraid that she would be sad, afraid that she would not like him and leave him.


    The two of them arrived at nche Capra¡¯s house in such a silent atmosphere.


    Finally nche Capra turned to enter the door and turned again to York Charlie who was standing outside.


    ¡°Go back.¡± She said softly as she looked at him.


    York Charlie said nothing and suddenly hugged her.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ crying?¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t help it, wanted to be close to her, to lick her wounds, wanted to be honest with her, didn¡¯t want her to hold back her hard feelings neither venting them to him nor talking to him about them.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t answer, just sighed softly, ¡°Go back.¡± About to push him with her hand.


    ¡°Don t move,¡± his voice was too soft and quiet, as if he feared to wake something, to break something, ¡°let me hold you for a ¡­ moment, will you?¡±


    He said ¡°okay,¡± his tone was so soft and careful, as if he was afraid that she would not agree. He is such a domineering person, such a hard nature, almost never take the initiative to ask for other people¡¯s opinions.


    Such a light and quiet such a careful tone, as a feather floating in mid-air, floating in the air so light so light, and hovering in her heart, careful, do not dare to easily close, do not dare to easily fall, and finally finally fell, fell on her heart is also so light so light.


    What, she wondered, was he afraid of?


    nche Capra did not say anything, just gently patted his back, as if to soothe him, but also as if to say goodbye to him. It was a while before York Charlie finally sensed she was leaving and she pushed herself away.


    York Charlie did not force her, she looked at him in the eyes suddenly became indefinable, in the haze she seemed to be the flower that bloomed in the fog again. He stumbled to take a step forward, but she simply closed the door behind her.


    What kind of wordless action was this?

 Chapter 77: What do you mean

    York Charlie thought like that all night.


    And nche Capra came home with the door closed, and, as if she were a lost doll, began to change her clothes, wash, etc., and do everything mechanically, and theny down on her side on the bed again, and looked at the intricate patterns on the curtains with her eyes open, and just kept on looking, and kept on looking.From N?velDrama.Org.


    grandma Elsa said that hurting her made him almost a monster. Now quiet to think about it, by his hurt she also almost be a monster ah ¡­ she never knew, she is so able to hold back their own emotions, is so wless camouge themselves, perfect, so that even she herself, for a long time, thought that she is so calm and calm, strong and courageous, thought that she hated him so much Hated him so much, thought she didn¡¯t love him at all ¡­


    Those disguises and self-deceptions almost cut themselves, turning a person into two people, a Brandi who didn¡¯t know nche Capra, and a nche Capra who used to be Brandi. these are not the most painful, the most painful is to force oneself to destroy one¡¯s own true heart, to force oneself to carve hatred into one¡¯s soul, and to pour out all one¡¯s strength to hate a person, to hate a who had obviously been loved into her soul for a long time.


    She knew she was almost convinced by grandma Elsa, but she was still hesitant, afraid, because hurting was hurting, and how could she be so brave for someone who had been hurt?


    So brave, so brave to love someone against all odds.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t understand, she doesn¡¯t dare to ah ¡­


    The night really wasn¡¯t that long, but for someone who stayed up all night, it was too long. nche Capra tidied herself up and got ready to go out, she didn¡¯t want to be on her own anymore, she would just keep thinking about it and thinking about it.


    It was still easy to open a door.


    But the very next moment the door opened, a man sprang to his feet, a smile breaking out instantly on his tired face at the sight of her, and nche Capra stood still, dumbfounded.


    He, just like that, had been outside the door all night?


    York Charlie came over and wrapped her in a hug.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    nche Capra suddenly felt her blood run cold, ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯ve been here all this time?¡±


    He hugged her a moment longer before releasing her, then took both of her hands in both of his, ¡°I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t see you the next day, and I wanted to see you right away at first light.¡±


    His voice was low, his voice still in a tired state, and he pursed his lips and smiled at her very softly, the pupils of his eyes twinkling slightly.


    nche Capra suddenly realized that he was disturbed. As he had said earlier, he was afraid that he would not see her, and he wanted to see her at once, so he had waited at her door for the whole long, cold night.


    His hand holding hers was a little cold, and he was in a tired state.


    ¡°Fool ¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help but murmur in a very, very low voice.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t hear her, he froze and asked her, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    York Charlie heard her answer that way and suddenly pulled her closer with his hands in hers like that and the two of them were pressed together face to face. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear you just now, and now that you¡¯re so close, why don¡¯t you say it again?¡±


    That way it wouldn¡¯t be inaudible.


    Touched beyond words by this sudden wave of tenderness, nche Capra took a deep breath of his cool scent, leaned her face against his shoulder and closed her eyes tightly, exhaling slowly again, ¡°No more.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s voice rang out quickly, ¡°Why not say anymore?¡±


    nche Capraughed softly up at his shoulder and slowly stretched her fingers, palming and interlocking them with his again. York Charlie sensed her change of mood and active closeness and sped his hands tighter.


    Foolish, like that, what more did she need to say?


    After nche Capra and York Charlie parted ways, she was about to go to the office when she got a call from Shireen Miller. Petra hadn¡¯t even saved her number, so she didn¡¯t know it was her at first.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shireen Miller,¡± Shireen Miller said as soon as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°I want to see you now.¡±


    nche Capra crosses the street in earnest before asking her, ¡°You want to see me, what¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°nche Capra, you were half silent just now, were you afraid of what I was going to do to you? Hesitating?¡± Somewhat smug tone.


    nche Capra¡¯s countenance did not change, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you must have mee to see you?¡±


    ¡°Afraid toe?¡± Shireen Miller said contemptuously, then changed her tone, ¡°If youe to see me, we¡¯ll talk it over, if you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll take my time ¡­¡±


    nche Capra heard her, ¡°You mean take your time doing things like thatst supermarket thing?¡±


    Shireen Miller gasped, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to bullshit you, say the location!¡± She didn¡¯t have much to do right now anyway.


    ¡°Lancer on Nanken Road,e straight over, I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±


    When nche Capra arrived, she realized it was a hotel and Shireen Miller was sitting in the tea room in the lobby on the ground floor.


    It was a little strange why she had asked her out here, but it was even stranger what exactly she wanted to talk to her about.


    Was there another thing between them that they could talk about just by meeting?


    ¡°The tea here is very good, please.¡± Shireen Miller said.


    nche Capra sniffed it, the aroma was nice, so she picked up the tea and took a sip, ¡°Say, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Shireen Miller smiled mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a story.¡±


    ¡°What story? Something to do with me?¡± nche Capra frowned.


    Shireen Miller is still smiling, ¡°Closely rted, of course.¡±


    nche Capra just stopped talking.


    It didn¡¯t tickle her fancy, and Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t discouraged; how could she not care when she was finished? She was still looking forward to what her face would look like when she was done listening. So she kept her smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about a piece of York Charlie¡¯s rtionship history.¡±


    nche Capra had guessed what she was going to say by this point, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had a rtionship history, I have a way of knowing if I want to without you telling me.¡±


    ¡°He is not going to tell you, that is a first love ¡­ engraved in his heart, he can never forget, until now still remember clearly.¡± Shireen Miller scowled at the change in her expression.


    nche Capra, however, just took another sip of her tea.


    Shireen Miller smiled even wider, ¡°You know, York Charlie and Brandi fell in love, but then he hurt her and left her, and Brandi ended up dead ¡­ ¡± she said emotionally She said with emotion, ¡°This is a tragic love story ah ¡­ Then Brandi became a vermilion sand mole on York Charlie¡¯s heart, is how he can not forget, no one can erase her existence. And now, how could York Charlie love you, nche Capra?¡± her tone grew smug and mocking, ¡°He loves nothing more than the one you resemble: Brandi! ¡±


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t look away from her cool and collected expression and tried to break it, her speech growing colder and colder, ¡°Who do you think you are? You get to stay by his side and be pampered by him in every way simply because you look like Brandi. nche Capra, like that, and you¡¯re going to act as if nothing is wrong?!¡±

 Chapter 78: Love Her Early

    nche Capra looked at her agitated expression and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not even agitated, why are you so agitated?¡± She rubbed one hand over her ice-cracked porcin cup, the sea-like deep blue colour imed her five fingers were glistening white and wless, Shireen Miller subconsciously nced at it, nche Capra added slowly:


    ¡°I do find it odd, though, that you know so much about York Charlie¡¯s first love, could it be that you saw the whole thing with your own eyes?¡± The corners of her mouth quirked up obliquely, ¡°Or did you do something to break them up?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart shook as nche Capra¡¯s words hit her like a p in the face, and how she hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to shake it off. The story she had used against her, and she was going to turn this back on her?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shireen Miller gave a cold smile, which was a very stiff one, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I did. What matters is now, don¡¯t you realise that you¡¯ve be a substitute for another? Could it be that you think this is okay?¡± She bottomed out as she spoke.


    Yes, whatfort could be more effective for her than the thought of nche Capra¡¯s pathetess?


    nche Capra suddenly felt a little tired; had she called herself here just to hit her with Brandi? But she was too na?ve to think that she was Brandi herself, and even if she wasn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t be disheartened by her words alone.


    At this moment she really wanted to walk away, being so annoyed by her.


    ¡°Shireen Miller, instead of pitying me, you should pity yourself! What if I seriously think that this is okay?¡± nche Capra saw the look of both anger and surprise on Shireen Miller¡¯s face, and a hint of cunning slowly surfaced; she did not wish to argue with her any longer, and was about to get up and go away.


    As soon as she stood up, nche Capra lost her strength and couldn¡¯t stand up, her vision was so blurred that she thought she was going to close her eyes.


    Shireen Miller just walked up to nche Capra, her face already a blur, but her mouth said, ¡°You¡¯re in such a state, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night today ¡­¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t hear what she said before she fell back in her seat and passed out.


    Shireen Miller smiled deviously as if she had got her way, ¡°No matter how good your mouth is at talking, no matter how good your face is at pretending, after drinking the drug I gave you, you still have to fall down obediently?¡± After Shireen Miller finished talking to herself, she put one of nche Capra¡¯s arms on her shoulder and was about to half-drag her away.


    Shireen Miller was exhausted from going from the ground floor lobby to getting into the lift and then finding the room to throw nche Capra into the bedroom. It hadn¡¯t urred to her that dragging a sleeping person was so tiring, especially since nche Capra looked so skinny she hadn¡¯t realized she was so light.


    She crossed her arms with a smug look on her face and caught her breath for a few moments, next, it was time to let the man out! With that in mind, Shireen Miller closes the door and heads out.


    Just after Shireen Miller left the room, another man appeared behind the door.


    Dressed in a striped suit with a shirt that waszily unbuttoned, a fair face adorned with a pair of peach blossom eyes that burned with anger, with such looks and temperament, who else but Lorcan George?


    Lorcan George hadn¡¯t seen nche Capra for a long time, and today he came to Lancer to discuss work matters with someone, but he didn¡¯t expect to see her sitting face-to-face with Shireen Miller in the tea room on one side.


    Drinking tea together as if they were chatting about something.


    Lorcan George stayed then, he hadn¡¯t seen her for too long and wanted to talk to her, or at least ask her how she was doing these days. During this period of time, he was first arranged into thepany by OLD George, then he was busy familiarising himself with various projects in the group, and in the past two days, he had been working non-stop on various meetings.


    Lorcan George was always thinking of her, thinking of what she and York Charlie were doing again, but he was acutely aware that before he was strong enough, there was resistance everywhere he wanted to pursue her, or even have her. He¡¯s not afraid that she¡¯s not the one he loves, only that he hasn¡¯t been able to have enough freedom to love her. He knows that to be with her there is a possibility that this life is impossible, but he currently only want to use all his strength to fight for this rtionship, as for the results ¡­ he Lorcan George has always believed in infinite possibilities, he never envisioned a fixed ending for himself.


    So for this rtionship in his heart, he is both optimistic and pessimistic, what aplex psychological state ¡­


    Lorcan George was smiling bitterly at this thought, when he saw nche Capra stand up as if to go, but the whole body was faint again, and in half a moment fell back into her seat. He stood up with a start, and then saw Shireen Miller, with an impish grin, half-dragging her towards the lift as she did so.


    He immediately followed her to the other side of the lift, and then sneaked in behind Shireen Miller when she was too exhausted to close the door.


    How could Lorcan George not realise what Shireen Miller was up to at this point? She must have drugged nche Capra and then left her for a while, ready for the aftermath. Lorcan George looked at nche Capra lying unconscious on the bed, and without hesitation, he picked her up in his arms, and then left as quickly as he could.


    The face in his arms was so familiar that he wanted to touch her face, but he couldn¡¯t do it. Lorcan George was afraid that a moment¡¯s dy would lead to more trouble, so he immediately stopped a taxi and headed for nche Capra¡¯s home.


    But Lorcan George didn¡¯t realise that even though he was fast, trouble was stilling.


    I do not know how long in the corner of the squatting paparazzi, see Lorcan George holding a woman appeared, and the woman sleeping in the arms or this period of time the heroine of the gossip of the mansion nche Capra, the eyes are bright, and then immediately ¡°click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click¡± shot a lot of pictures.


    When Lorcan George stopped the taxi drove away, he sighed with emotion: really yellow sky does not disappoint the painstaking, although lost sesame, but picked up a big watermelon!


    Lorcan George soon dropped nche Capra off at home.


    Taking the keys from her bag and then carrying her into the bedroom, he did all this, and looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he was suddenly struck with a sense of yearsing full circle.


    It was as if she had stayed obediently by his side, sleeping defencelessly in front of him. She would not utter a word of refusal, or even a single look of rejection.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but reach up and touch her face, so smooth and delicate and so delicate that he didn¡¯t dare to use more than one hand. The corners of Lorcan George¡¯s mouth quirked up, and then he leaned down and lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    The centre of her brow.


    The moment his lips touched it was like a tingling electric current travelling down the touching skin to his heart, making his heart beat that hard. Joy, throbbing, relief, all sorts of wonderful sensations overflowed his chest, just a gentle kiss on the brow.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Lorcan George had never been in love before, but this was like nothing he had ever felt before. It was then that he realized that perhaps he didn¡¯t know what it was, but a seed had been nted in his heart, and even if he hadn¡¯t realized it, it had been there for a long time. And this seed was still maturing and sprouting, until one day it finally grew into a big tree.


    So, as it turned out, he had loved her from the beginning.


    Lorcan George suddenly wanted tough bitterly, there was about her, he seemed to be too stupid. It waste to realise this feeling, and then it was sote to explicitly ask her to pursue it: sote that she already had someone in her heart.


    Sote that she already had someone in her heart.

 Chapter 79: Is it not enough?

    The news of Lorcan George carrying nche Capra out of the hotel came out quickly.


    This news picks up where thest time York Charlie of the Charlie Group publicly announced nche Capra¡¯s identity as his girlfriend, and then a series of things that happened on the set of nche Capra¡¯s work shoot in order for nche Capra to rebut her mother.


    In the public eye, nche Capra has been extremely lucky to be York Charlie¡¯s woman, but now that she is involved with Lorcan George, heir to the George Group, public morals are directed at nche Capra herself, and publicity is spreading about how the Charlie Group and the George family are fighting over a rtionship between the two major groups in the business world. Charlie Group and the George family over a showbiz model.


    It was Lorcan George¡¯s father who was actually the most outraged by the news.


    old George had a hard time convincing Lorcan George to start learning how to handle business, and no one was more happy and relieved than he was when he saw his only son, who was full of expectations, finally put away his yfulness and embarked on the right path. Lorcan George¡¯s efforts during this period of time even made him feel that everything he did was right and worthwhile.


    And now, that hidden in Lorcan George¡¯s heart of that part of the idea hase back. Moreover, he even appeared in the news directly with that woman! What the Charlie Group and the George family fight, in the end are standing on the side of the Charlie Group to smear the George family! Lorcan George is just starting out, this kind of news will simply cause personality damage to him, will affect his prestige in the George family and even the external Lorcan George is just starting out and this kind of news will be a character damage to him, which will affect his prestige in the George family and even the credibility of the external cooperation!


    All in all, if this matter is not resolved properly, whether in the present, short-term, or in the long-term future, it will be extremely damaging to Lorcan George and the George Group as a whole.


    In a fit of anger, old George locked his son in his room before he could leave the house!


    Do what? Do what? He spent half a day yesterday with that nche Capra scoundrel, and today he¡¯s all dressed up! He wouldn¡¯t even get dressed up to meet a client the other day! He also said that there is no need to be so borate and not to go on a blind date, he is now good, dressed as if he wants to go directly to the wedding!


    old George here more and more angry, Lorcan George is also helpless and anxious.


    It was useless how he shouted and kicked the door from inside!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I¡¯m not going to let you out this time no matter what, I¡¯m not going to let that scourge nche Capra ruin you!¡± old George snapped at the door.


    old George could not have realized that just as he arrived at the door of the office, there was arge group of reporters waiting there. The journalists had been waiting here for a while and hade early in the morning to stop people, and this time before they could see Lorcan George, the hero of the scandal, they swarmed over towards Lorcan George¡¯s father.


    old George was annoyed when he saw arge group of reporters pointing cameras at him, and the questions asked by these reporters were thest ones he wanted to hear.


    ¡°President George, may I ask you what you think about the headlines that broke out this morning regarding your son, young master Lorcan George¡¯s scandal with Miss nche Capra?¡±


    OLD George frowned and said, ¡°People shouldn¡¯t specte, it¡¯s just empty talk.¡±


    ¡°But as you can see, that photo is real, at that time Young Master George was hugging Miss nche Capra out of the hotel!¡± Another reporter chased after him.


    old George murmured, ¡°A photo doesn¡¯t mean anything, you guys only saw Lorcan hugging nche Capra, have you checked if Lorcan was forced to do so? He only did it out of moral obligation as a friend, and you saw Miss Capra fainting at the time, but as to why Miss Capra fainted, we have to ask her what she was thinking.¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s father¡¯sment was a huge hit and the media made a big deal out of it.


    Lorcan George was the one who helped nche Capra out of moral obligation to his friends, and nche Capra was the one who was York Charlie¡¯s girlfriend, but secretly pestered Lorcan George.


    It¡¯s not like nche Capra doesn¡¯t check her phone or surf the inte, and even though she stayed home from the time she was brought back by Lorcan George after she fainted yesterday, until this afternoon when wave after wave of news came out against her, she was pretty much the first to know about all this public opinion about her.


    There was a lot of fuss out there, and nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    Yesterday she was talking to Shireen Miller when she suddenly fainted and knew nothing more. By the time she woke up it waster that night, and as soon as she opened her eyes she saw Lorcan George at her side, those peach eyes looking at her without blinking.


    For a moment she was confused.


    Then Lorcan George smiled at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, and I was going to say I¡¯d have to take you to the hospital if you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    nche Capra then thought back to the moments before she fainted, ¡°It was Shireen Miller? What did she do to me?¡±


    ¡°Shireen Miller drugged you and made you pass out just as I was passing by and saw it, so I brought you out.¡± Lorcan George said clearing up her confusion.


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°I slept like a long time.¡±


    Lorcan George suddenly just looked her over carefully, concern in his eyes, ¡°By the way, are you not feeling well anywhere? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with amusement, ¡°What for? You think Shireen Miller gave me some kind of poison?¡±


    Lorcan George was furious when he heard this and said with someint, ¡°Shireen Miller can¡¯t have anything good in mind when shees to you, why are you so careless? She¡¯s been plotting against you for a long time now, you shouldn¡¯t approach her so easily from now on.¡±


    nche Capraughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, this time it was indeed an ident, I have my measure.¡±


    Lorcan George saw that she didn¡¯t listen to advice, and even more so that she didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter, somewhat anxiously, he held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be strong, this time if I didn¡¯t see it, I don¡¯t know what other unimaginable things she would have done to you, and she even presumed to pull me in to deal with you before.¡± At this he gave anotherugh of mock disdain.


    nche Capra was momentarily caught up in what he said after that, after all, she had been a close friend for many years, and didn¡¯t even realise that her hand was being held in his, she frowned slightly and asked, ¡°She¡¯s pulling your strings?¡±


    Lorcan George holding her hand hand did not dare to move, the heart is very nervous, afraid that she will throw him away. Hearing her question he nods his head gently and looks at her with an extremely gentle smile, ¡°Would you say that¡¯s funny?¡±


    nche Capraughs, ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny, she¡¯s so naive.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as nche Capra said this she realized that she was sounding too taken for granted, as if she had expected Lorcan George not to hurt her in any way. Her heart stopped being open and she began to panic a little, as well as feel some guilt and remorse.


    The next moment she realized what was happening and jerked her hand out of his.


    Lorcan George just watched as those small, silky, delicate hands slipped out of his own, with some friction and some speed. He felt his heart instantly drained.


    nche Capra said, somewhat remorsefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorcan, I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t have taken your good looks at me for granted like that, and Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t have been more naive in her behaviour then she certainly was.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t understand for a moment and asked her in surprise, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have said what?¡±


    nche Capra bowed her head without speaking. How could such a thing be said again? Where did she get the right to speak freely of his heart? Where did she get the confidence that he would die for it?


    How could she have so many selfish and self-serving thoughts?


    Lorcan George as if he understood something, suddenly stunned, he slowly spoke with a bit of bitterness, ¡°Do you think my feelings for you are not sincere enough, not enough ¡­ to reject a Shireen Miller?¡±

 Chapter 80: Don’t forget ah

    nche Capra felt the hurt in his tone and immediately looked up and shook in panic, ¡°No, Lorcan, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him at all, even though she had hurt him many times, and she somehow just felt that none of the previous times that she had been hurt by her words had been asplete as this one, and she ¡­ had gone so far as to question his feelings for her to his face.


    ¡°Lorcan,¡± she said as she cleared her thoughts as best she could to say what she wanted to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I meant that even though you¡¯ve been so good to me, I shouldn¡¯t have subconsciously taken your goodness to me for granted like that.¡±


    nche Capra finishes her sentence and looks him honestly straight in the eyes, wanting him to understand her, to believe her, wanting to wipe away the hurt in his eyes.


    Lorcan George¡¯s eyes suddenly became misty and seemed to see many things she couldn¡¯t see. She heard him say, as if to himself, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? But it is only right that I should be good to you ¡­¡±


    nche Capra was shaken to the core.


    Lorcan George smiled again, those peach blossom eyes glittering, ¡°little sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to be so stressed, you just have to remember that I, Lorcan George, am willing to be good to you, and take you for granted, and as for why,¡± he smiled a little like happiness not happy, not sad, ¡°that¡¯s probably because I love you.¡±


    He reaches out and points to his heart and says, somewhat mournfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget it ¡­¡±


    nche Capra heard such words, saw such a him, wanted to cry but could not cry, thatst sentence but like an echo constantly echoed in her ears.


    Touched is really touched, shocked is also really shocked, but so, she will only more and more for his heartache, turn even more me herself. Why does fate always like to joke, let him fall in love with a person who should not love, to bear the heartbreaking love injury?


    This kind of taste, she is also some feelings ah ¡­


    So painful, soplicated and difficult to say. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would hurt him more than her to love and not be loved.


    Later, when Lorcan George left, he seemed to have adjusted his mood and jokingly said, ¡°I wanted to rub a dinner in your ce, but seeing as you¡¯re so tired, I¡¯d better go back and eat by myself!¡±


    It seemed to nche Capra that he was always unwilling to see her the least bit unhappy, and often held back his own unhappiness tofort her and tease her and cheer her up. Like now, when it was obvious that the sad one was him, he was afraid of stressing her out and insteadforted her and rxed her.


    Such ¡­ a person.


    nche Capra knows that this time, he must have triggered the conflict between Lorcan George and his father again, and now, Lorcan George¡¯s father¡¯s set of words will only deepen Lorcan George¡¯s disconnection and dissatisfaction with his father.


    She actually, really didn¡¯t want to see any negative impact on him and his rtionship with his father because of her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But everything ¡­ nche Capra sighed deeply at the moment, what to do?


    Just as nche Capra was puzzled and getting more and more annoyed, she received a call from York Charlie.


    Her heart leapt out of her chest, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Things are getting a little heated, you shouldn¡¯t go out so easily.¡± York Charlie¡¯s maic voice came from over there.


    He didn¡¯t ask her what exactly had happened with Lorcan George, but was straight up considerate and concerned. nche Capra felt warm and sweet inside.


    ¡°The reporters are surrounding the entrance to your neighbourhood right now, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He added.


    nche Capra was a little surprised when she suddenly heard a sharp honk, ¡°You¡¯re on your way?¡±


    He hmmmed, ¡°Almost there.¡±


    nche Capra was touched but worried about his situation, ¡°What are you doing here now, the press will only get worse.¡±


    ¡°Getting worse?¡± York Charlie let out a softugh, ¡°Just make it clear.¡±


    He hung up the phone somewhat eagerly, nche Capra still frozen in the words he had just spoken. Speak clearly? He was going toe and exin it for him? She didn¡¯t know how to exin it herself!


    nche Capra didn¡¯t care, she couldn¡¯t leave him there alone, she had to go out and face it too!


    nche Capra was surrounded by reporters when York Charlie arrived. He frowned at the huddled reporters and walked over quickly.


    ¡°Miss Capra, why don¡¯t you say something, what¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t need to exin?¡± One reporter was still asking.


    nche Capra stepped back little by little, with some rare imperceptible overwhelm on her face. The next moment, as if she saw something, her eyes suddenly lit up and a light smile appeared on her expressionless face.


    He came. She knew he woulde, so she didn¡¯t care what kind of fierce reproach or even denunciation she would encounter if she came down early, she was only afraid that if she camete, she wouldn¡¯t know what he had faced.


    At this time these reporters also because of nche Capra¡¯s expression and eyes and look towards the back, a ck coat, slender posture, temperament cold York Charlie is here!


    The reporters made way for him, and York Charlie walked straight to nche Capra¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t say anything, as if he red at nche Capra, and then took her hand, the two of them stood side by side facing all the reporters.


    The reporters burst into an uproar, snapping away at York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s sped hands.


    ¡°If you all have any questions,e and ask me!¡± York Charlie said in a hushed voice.


    The reporters were instantly agitated.


    One distinct voice then asked, ¡°President Charlie, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that you know the beginning and end of that incident with Miss Capra and Young Master George?¡±


    York Charlie said lightly, ¡°nche and I are very much in love and she is my woman and would never do anything like what President George is saying. That¡¯s right, she and Young Master George are just friends. That day nche was drunk, I couldn¡¯t get away because I had something to do, so I asked Young Master George, who happened to be near the hotel, to take nche home. I am assured of Young Master George¡¯s character, and my woman, I understand even better.¡±


    He said a bunch of things in a row, ¡°So, is there anything you guys don¡¯t understand?¡±


    The reporters were speechless, York Charlie was so forceful in preserving nche Capra¡¯s innocence and innocence that they couldn¡¯t cling to it for a moment. Just as everyone was discussing in low voices, another clear voice suddenly sounded from the back of the crowd.


    ¡°York, you¡¯re helping her again!¡±


    The crowd looked for the voice, only to see York Charlie¡¯s mother getting out of a car just like that. Then walked slowly towards them.


    York Charlie was a little surprised in his mind, he didn¡¯t expect her toe here. So he led nche Capra forward and asked her, ¡°Mum, what brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 81: Can’t Tell

    Mrs. Casey had a sneer on her face, and her words were eerily familiar, with an ulterior motive, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Ie? I¡¯m going toe and see what you¡¯re going to do to help her?¡±


    Mrs. Casey had had an unusually stifling few days as well, and she had simply had enough of it at olddy Elsa¡¯s. Sometimes she resented it, and she was resigned to the fact that she couldn¡¯t even make decisions about the life of the son she had given birth to. What¡¯s wrong with the daughter-inw she picked for him? The door is right for the family, not to mention, the appearance and temperament is also first-ss. She also figured out that in order to be the future mistress of the Charlie family, a little heart would be just right, and Shireen Miller would fit the bill, wouldn¡¯t she?


    But not only the olddy Elsa, even her own son did not take her words to heart, had to like that to have no origin, to have no family background, just rely on a face to mix the model! In the final analysis, she was nothing more than an actress who relied on her face to make peopleugh!


    Mrs. Casey had been thinking more and more angry, more and more unwilling, this time nche Capra made such a mess with someone else, it is clear that she is not a clean person, and York Charlie actually rushed toe to her rescue! If he, as a son, did not obey, don¡¯t me her, as a mother, for not giving him face.


    So Mrs. Casey, as soon as she heard that York Charlie had rushed to nche Capra¡¯s house, she followed.


    ¡°Mum,¡± said York Charlie, frowning, ¡°you¡¯ll stay out of my business with nche.¡±


    Mrs. Casey looked as if she had heard some great joke, ¡°You¡¯re my son, why shouldn¡¯t I mind you? You have defended her again and again, what is so great about her?¡±


    In the face of Mrs. Casey¡¯s reproach, York Charlie held nche Capra¡¯s hand even tighter, ¡°I¡¯m not not letting you control me, it¡¯s just that,¡± he paused, and slowly spat out eight words, ¡°like a man who drinks from the water, he knows the cold and the warmth of the water. ¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s hand trembled in his palm.


    As one drinks water, so one knows the cold. No amount of interference from others can disturb his heart or affect his feelings. York Charlie thought this way and spoke out as well, ¡°Mum, this is my exnation to you, so there is not the slightest point in you stopping me from interfering.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s eyes were full of shock and disappointment, and she was speechless for a moment.


    York Charlie saw that the reporters were still gathered here, and said aloud, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you all know what you want to know, and now we all understand that nche was innocent, and that everything was a misunderstanding. And the dialogue between me and my mother in the square, are our the Charlie family¡¯s family affairs, what should be written you can write, should not be written ¡­ don¡¯t just move the pen.¡±


    York Charlie finished, deep cold eyes swept through a piece of people in front of him, some got up bad thoughts, want to make a big article of the reporter¡¯s heart have scruples.


    Although it is said that what should not be written should not be written, but there is still a lot of content that should be written that is worth writing about.


    And so the reporters dispersed with different minds.


    York Charlie looked at Mrs. Casey and said faintly, ¡°Mum, you go back.¡± And with that, he turned, leading nche Capra, and was about to leave.


    ¡°York!¡±Mrs. Casey called out to him, but her eyes were fixed on nche Capra, ¡°Since you said so, then I also make my attitude clear again, no matter what you think, I will never agree to nche Capra marrying into our the Charlie family!¡±


    Such a woman made her feel panicky: if such a woman did marry her son, her son might turn against her!


    Mrs. Casey flung down her words and left before them.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t look back, pulling nche Capra along with her as she continued to walk in, but nche Capra¡¯s feet were nailed to the ground.


    York Charlie looked back at her and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    nche Capra just stood still and looked at him quietly for a while before saying softly, ¡°Thank you ¡­ York.¡±


    York Charlie heard her words but a smile, there is a kind of clear wind and bright moon like sparseness, and his external temperament is very different, but there is not the slightest contradiction, on the contrary, it is even more rare and precious.


    He slowly turned around and stepped closer to her, so close that the tips of their noses were touching, and nche Capra was momentarily lost in his square smile before she took an ufortable, violent step back.


    York Charlie stood there, watching her sudden reaction back to her general state of mind, finding her confused look amusing, and said with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I thought you were going to thank me?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra nods in some embarrassment and shakes her head in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    York Charlieughs, ¡°Then what does it mean?¡± A sly light glows under his eyes.


    nche Capra sees it, realises he¡¯s deliberately teasing her, and stomps on him hard in sudden mortification.


    York Charlie let out a lowugh, finding her mischievous and adorable, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her head.


    nche Capra raised her eyes to look at him, but froze. Those deep, dark eyes were full of doting, such a doting colour: again.


    nche Capra asked, suddenly ghostly, ¡°York, are you thinking of her again.¡±


    The smile on York Charlie¡¯s face, the doting look in his eyes, and the way he stroked nche Capra¡¯s soft hair froze like that, as if momentarily turning into a still shot.


    It was a while before he spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him a little sadly, her heart aching for him and for the fact that he and she couldn¡¯t be together. And York Charlie saw her such a look, but is to feel that he always this way to think of Brandi made her heartache, York Charlie suddenly panic, hastily spoke, ¡°nche, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    York Charlie ¡°I¡± twice and then can not say, he wanted tofort her, he wanted to exin ¡­ but how he is going tofort her, how to exin to her? He obviously can¡¯t forget Brandi, and he did think of Brandi just now. ¡­


    York Charlie was very careful to discern the emotions on nche Capra¡¯s face, and he was afraid that she would mind deeply, that she would be disillusioned with him, that she would make up her mind to leave herself at some point.


    What a terrible thing that would be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± he said again, but it seemed as if those were the only three words he could say, and what else, what could he say?


    nche Capra was also torn and hard in her mind, she had be two people at once, and both of them were causing him immense psychological torture, and it was precisely because they existed at the same time that they were causing him such torment. But she clearly knew better than that, where are the two people, what nche Capra is like Brandi, nche Capra is just a recement for Brandi, clearly all wrong, all wrong.


    They are clearly ¡­ one person!


    nche Capra is Brandi, Brandi is nche Capra, there is no one who looks like anyone, and even less who is a recement for anyone.


    At this moment, nche Capra suddenly want to tell him all the facts, personally say to him, nche Capra and Brandi, they both ¡­ are standing in front of you this one person ah.


    But she could not, was how she could not say it.

 Chapter 82: Thinking of a Man

    Just as both nche Capra and York Charlie were caught up in the tangle and pain, York Charlie¡¯s grandmother called.


    ¡°York,¡± olddy Elsa said over there, ¡°You¡¯re with your daughter-inw, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    York Charlie froze, ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the news make a lot of noise and I wanted to see you guys settle my own mind.¡± Olddy Elsa said.


    ¡°Now?¡± He asked.


    olddy Elsa answered, ¡°Yes, or I¡¯m going to have trouble sleeping at night.¡±


    York Charlie looked to one side at nche Capra and told her, ¡°Grandma wants to see us, now.¡± The emotion in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded, but his face had returned to its usual look, nothing expressive.


    nche Capra thought for a moment, but nodded.


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t refused, York Charlie¡¯s heart eased a little and he resumed his promise to olddy Elsa on his mobile phone. The two headed outside together again.


    York Charlie had intended to send her upstairs and then left, at this time his car is parked outside the neighbourhood. They were silent all the way, as if they were both thinking about themselves.


    Just as York Charlie opened the car door for her, nche Capra suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve really changed a lot, I think.¡±


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t guess what she was going to say and was a little jittery.


    nche Capra smiled slightly, ¡°You make decisions now and ask my opinion, for example, just now, when Grandma asked me to go back with you, you didn¡¯t just make the decision for me, you asked my opinion before agreeing.¡±


    York Charlie had one hand still on the car door when nche Capra leaned forward slightly and hugged him around the waist, then quickly let go. York Charlie, however, was still in a daze.


    nche Capra had already gotten herself into the car.


    York Charlie was undoubtedly surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to offer to hug him for something so trivial that he hadn¡¯t noticed. Perhaps it was all the details that she paid attention to?


    York Charlie thought as he drove up. The rest of his eyes saw the side of her stoic face, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking, whether she was in a good or bad mood. With her attention to detail like that, would she feel like a lightweight if he thought wrongly and mistook her for not being angry with him and wanting more because of that unsolicited hug she¡¯d just given him?


    nche Capra actually has a lot to say that hasn¡¯t already been said. She felt that York Charlie had changed not only would ask her opinion, but would also carefully exin to her what she did not understand, even if she did not even take the initiative to ask him, he would also exin to her.


    And ¡­ he became very gentle and considerate, he actually will also be cautious, rather than as before, everything is a mastermind in control of the appearance.


    In fact, this kind of him is even more exciting.


    Of course, nche Capra will not tell him all this.


    When the two of them arrived at Charlie manor, olddy Elsa couldn¡¯t wait to wee them.


    olddy Elsa was very happy and said to nche Capra, ¡°Since they are all here, let¡¯s have dinner together today?¡±


    nche Capra nodded her head and smiled lightly as well, ¡°Okay, grandma, dinner hasn¡¯t been made yet, right? Why don¡¯t we go make it together?¡± She recalled that olddy Elsa used to love cooking, when she was still Brandi she was giving her a hand every time.


    olddy Elsa was first stunned, and a nostalgic look also appeared in her eyes, ¡°Good, although grandma is getting old, and cooking is starting to be more than she can handle, this hand strength, ah, taste, ah, have pretty much retreated, but you can still help me out.¡±


    York Charlie always felt that nche Capra and olddy Elsa both conversed as if they had known each other for years, maybe ¡­ grandma still thought of her as Brandi?


    Thinking of this, he went to look at nche Capra again, nche Capra saw him looking over, smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook with Grandma, I know you¡¯re a good cook, but this time you should stay out of it.¡±


    York Charlie was so infected by her bright smile that he couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    At that moment, it was as if the dark clouds over his heart had mostly dissipated.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra and OLD LADY Elsa went into the kitchen, nche Capra said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s make those dishes you used to love to make today, I don¡¯t know if the ingredients are all there.¡± With that she went to rummage through the fridge.


    ¡°There really are, Grandma, your fridge is so full of ingredients,¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°unlike mine, which is basically frozen food and eggs.¡±


    When olddy Elsa saw her lively and lovely appearance, it was as if she had been transported back many years, and her old man¡¯s heart instantly followed her as if she were several years younger.


    She smiled kindly, ¡°O little Brandi,e, let us begin.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart trembled when she heard her call her that, and then she said softly as she washed up the dishes, ¡°Grandma, will you promise me one thing?¡±


    When olddy Elsa heard this, she suddenly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only call you that when it¡¯s just the two of us, think about it, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    nche Capra was surprised and touched, ¡°Grandma ¡­¡±


    It turned out that Grandma knew all about her, which is why she didn¡¯t even call her by her first name in front of people, neither her current name nor her old name. Even at York Charlie¡¯s, she called her ¡°your daughter-inw¡±.


    nche Capra blushed a little at the thought of that.


    Olddy Elsa saw it all andughed, teasing her, ¡°You won¡¯t me me for calling you York¡¯s daughter-inw, will you? , you don¡¯t want to tell him who you are, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    nche Capra more and more touched to look at her, olddy Elsa busy said, ¡°but don¡¯t cry again, still have to make dinner, let¡¯s live a good life in the future!¡±


    nche Capra did not say anything, olddy Elsa again could not help but sigh, ¡°s, I just hope to be able to see you and York soon to get married.¡±


    This dinner was somewhat quiet.


    York Charlie is usually silent, nche Capra because of the conversation with olddy Elsa and some fluctuations in the mind, olddy Elsa also did not say much, she felt that she should have done everything, although she is very anxious, but look at today¡¯s atmosphere between the two people, a little bit unsuitable for her to snark.


    But it was a quiet dinner, but not dull and stiff, and all three ate an eighth of their fill.


    Later York Charlie offered to take nche Capra home, but nche Capra refused.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s too early for dinner today, it¡¯s still dark, and I want to walk alone.¡±


    York Charlie was uneasy and wanted to give her a ride, but she was very determined, ¡°York, I¡¯m not a child, I can go home alone, and don¡¯t you think, with all that¡¯s been going on, we both need to give each other space to sort things out properly?¡±


    York Charlie looked at her extraordinarily determined, even serious gaze, and thought about it before nodding his head in agreement.


    He guessed that she was very tired because of what he had done during this time, right? So it was understandable that she wanted to rest and rest alone, and he didn¡¯t want to push her so hard, besides, in the end, he was the one who had wronged her.


    nche Capra¡¯s expression loosened when she saw him agree, and even brought a little smile to her face, watching York Charlie¡¯s heart loosen as well. So, this was indeed the right thing to do.


    nche Capra then turned to leave, only to take two steps, but then heard York Charlie calling her from behind, ¡°nche, you ¡­ won¡¯t leave me easily, right?¡±

 Chapter 83: He’s Not Coming Yet

    York Charlie asked her uncertainly, ¡°nche, you ¡­ won¡¯t leave me easily, will you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes then suddenly soured, so sour that they were ready to shed tears. Even though she sensed that he was bing uneasy about this rtionship and was being careful with her, she still felt heartbroken and touched when he asked such words himself. Seeing things for herself gave such a different feeling than him actually saying them.


    nche Capra wanted so badly to turn round and walk straight towards him, to hug him tightly, to settle his troubled heart, to let him know that his worries were unwarranted and that he didn¡¯t have to be so careful with her, so careful that: it was bing unlike him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But she didn¡¯t, she knew she couldn¡¯t be that emotional, she needed to keep some sense. nche Capra didn¡¯t want to turn back, so she pulled out her phone, flipped through his name and sent him a text message.


    York Charlie saw her reach for her phone, but a momentter his own phone rang, a ringtone set for her alone. She said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    York Charlie smiled slowly as if he had been given an assurance. He looked up to see her fading back and still couldn¡¯t resist picking up his phone again and replying to her with one word.


    ¡°Good.¡± I¡¯ll be good, he read in his mind.


    nche Capra walked alone for a while, then took the bus back again. But how could she have imagined that the days of being chased for debts, which she had not experienced in a long, long time, had resurfaced.


    A man hung back and blocked her door to keep her out.


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t seen you for so long, have you forgotten about us?¡± The manughed evilly, ¡°But yes, Miss Capra is taken in and out every day, so I don¡¯t have a chance to see you!¡±


    nche Capra frowned and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll return the money as soon as possible.¡±


    The man stopped her in her tracks as she approached the house, ¡°As soon as possible? How quickly? I say you¡¯re a real person, how can you not have the money to pay off your debts when you¡¯re having a scandal with a rich businessman every day? Are you teasing me?¡±


    The man says angrily, ¡°Do you not want to pay it back?!¡±


    nche Capra makes a defensive stance and the man gets so angry he¡¯s about toe and grab her bag, mouthing, ¡°Let me see if you really don¡¯t have any money!¡±


    nche Capra said angrily, ¡°Let go! I¡¯ll pay you back in three days, okay?¡±


    The man still refused to let go, and nche Capra hated this kind of banditry, so in a fit of anger, she pulled out a razor de from the outside pocket of her bag and cut the back of the man¡¯s hand directly.


    nche Capra was so hard that the man let go in pain and saw again that a rather deep gash on the back of his hand was bleeding out, in no time at all.


    ¡°I told you to let go and you didn¡¯t! I will definitely pay back the money after three days! You also said that I have so many rich people around me, if you keep relying on me like this, don¡¯t me me for bullying others!¡±


    Although the man was furious, he was also scared by her words, besides, he was bleeding now and cut so deeply, it was better not to entangle with her too much, so the man left with red eyes.


    While the debt collector was gone, nche Capra had an even bigger headache.


    During this period of time, thepany didn¡¯t even look for her to shoot adverts, and she was too busy to take the initiative to do so. It could be said that she basically had no ie. But now that the debt collectors wereing to her door, she had to hurry up and pay them back.


    So she waited until the next day, and nche Capra went out to look for a job, but she interviewed with two ad agencies in one morning, and was rejected by all of them. She was also helpless, and just as she was about to find a ce to have lunch while swiping through the job listings on her mobile phone to continue her search, nche Capra ran into an old friend.


    ¡°nche! What are you doing here?¡±


    nche Capra heard the voice and immediately turned around, but it turned out to be a peer she had met when she first started in the industry.


    ¡°Missy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Missy smiled happily and invited her to lunch.


    ¡°So,¡± after hearing about nche Capraing out to look for a job today but it didn¡¯t go well, she thought for a moment and then said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s just as well, I have a friend whose boss has opened a new advertising agency and is looking for graphic models, why don¡¯t I introduce you there? ¡±


    nche Capra also felt surprised and agreed.


    The next morning, nche Capra met up with Missy again and followed her to a certainpany in an office building, where she was first left alone in a room to fill out the information, and soon after she finished filling out the information, she sat down and waited, but she didn¡¯t see anyonee over for half a day.


    nche Capra took her things and went out to look for someone, but she found that there was no one else in thepany except the person who greeted her at the beginning. And it was said to be an advertising agency, so howe nothing that should be there seemed to be there? She felt that something was particrly wrong. She carefully surveyed the ce, and suddenly saw the invisible camera she was familiar with in the corner!


    She was working as a model, and because she was afraid of certain dirty and nasty things happening, she got to know many kinds of invisible cameras.


    Thinking back to the coincidence of meeting Missy, and the fact that she just happened to have a job referred to her, it became increasingly suspicious, and nche Capra wanted to leave immediately, but in the aisle, she heard movement in one of the offices.


    nche Capra went over to the office and saw the man who had been giving her the information gave Missy a wad of money, Missy smiled and said something in a low voice, and the manughed even more.


    nche Capra heart of anger all of a sudden rose high, she was actually tricked into such a ce!


    nche Capra was so angry that she directly locked the woeful two men in that office, and then mmed at the rest of the ce. What¡¯s the point of keeping a ce that¡¯s such a pest?


    As nche Capra left, she heard the angry curses of the two men in the room.


    nche Capra was once again in the news because of this incident.


    Perhaps the two men were too angry to take revenge on her, or perhaps it was an eye that had been staring at her for a long time that intended to take advantage of her, anyway, nche Capra was so tragically pushed into the plight of gossip and public opinion once again.


    Those indecent photos and even videos of the smashing scene are all over the inte. One by one, ten by ten, and there are gossipy media people deliberately hype, in saying that she nche Capra but York Charlie¡¯s woman ¡­ what more gossip value things can be spread than this?


    nche Capra and angry and feel stupid, but at the same time feel deeply troubled and helpless. This left her with no choice but to hide at home again and not go anywhere.


    Ie with no ie, and being threatened all the time while being called upon to pay her debts. Now her reputation is getting worse and worse, and she may not be able to find a job in the future. And everywhere she went, people were pointing their fingers at her, so she was always in the negative news!


    nche Capra felt that her situation couldn¡¯t be worse.


    Just as she was getting burnt out, she thought of York Charlie.st time, and thest time, and I don¡¯t know how many times, it seemed like he was there every time something went wrong, and now, nche Capra felt like she was relying on him a little bit. Whenever she encountered troubles that were difficult to solve, she would subconsciously think of him.


    nche Capra held her mobile phone and frowned tightly, her heart lost: not a single phone call, not a single text message, howe he hadn¡¯t realized that he was under siege by the whole world again?

 Chapter 84: Turbulence in Every Direction

    After all, it was news about the woman he loved, and of course York Charlie was the first to know about it.


    Given that this negative news even the video has spread all over the ce, it can¡¯t be solved for a while, this kind of thing is either to use another more explosive news to suppress the momentum of its spreading, or to wait for time to slowly fade away. But no matter what method is used, there is a need to wait.


    And during this waiting time, York Charlie feels he needs to be there for her.


    So he put off all his work, what he could give to someone else, what he couldn¡¯t he could still make time for, it was just a bit of hard work at most. Anyway, he had decided to be there for nche Capra no matter what he did.


    York Charlie smiled inwardly, she must have liked it that way, the detail orientated woman.


    So just as nche Capra was lying in bed not wanting to move in any way, the doorbell to the house rang, once, twice, three times ¡­ nche Capra was already sleepy and confused, but it was really loud, so she reluctantly went to the door.


    The first thing nche Capra did was to follow the cat¡¯s eye on the door, and what she saw was a tall figure, wearing a long overcoat, broad-shouldered man, and this man was carrying a big bag in his hand. nche Capra was a bit confused, howe this man was built so much like York Charlie? Is it hard to get through the wrong door?


    She wiped her misty eyes again, and went over to continue to look upwards at the man¡¯s face: a head of thick, inky ck, broken hair, dark, deep eyes looking faintly, the contours of his face are deep and cold, and those thin, lightly coloured lips ¡­


    nche Capra suddenly just opened the door and looked at him with wide eyes.


    York Charlie found her look adorable, ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve seen me? Hmm?¡± There was an intoxicating gently upturned snort at the end.


    nche Capra¡¯s little heart fluttered as a tidal wave of love and sweetness roiled up, she blinked hard to hide her emotions and just smiled a shallow smile, ¡°Sleeping blind.¡±


    York Charlie enters and sets his things down before smiling and nodding, ¡°Well, sleeping in the middle of the day.¡±


    nche Capra let out a ¡°hmmm¡± and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Yeah, well, unlike you, I¡¯m a big loafer and have nothing better to do than sleep.¡±


    York Charlie was amused by her.


    nche Capra pushed him towards the door again, ¡°Go away, leave me alone, I want to sleep!¡±


    York Charlie was a little helpless and sighed, ¡°Ugh, aren¡¯t you hungry after all that sleep? Don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    nche Capra really did feel hungry when he reminded her of this, and she wanted to eat something vourful. She stole a nce at the shopping bag she had set aside and her mouth watered a little at the thought of York Charlie¡¯s handiwork. She coughed a little unnaturally, ¡°Then make me food and leave when you¡¯re done, don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±


    York Charlie nodded readily enough.


    With that settled, nche Capra immediately helped unpack the purchases, and seeing that there was her favourite fish and ribs, she was instantly delighted and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have the heavily voured ones.¡± She instructed turning to him gravely.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t realise you were so heavy.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t blush, letting him twist her meaning any way he wanted, so with a cocky look on her face, she said, ¡°That¡¯s how I am! What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re the one who came to make me food, so of course you¡¯re going to do what I want!¡±


    York Charlie stroked her somewhat fried hair, his eyes wide withughter, ¡°Well, as you wish!¡±


    nche Capra just realized that she was a bit emotional and shouldn¡¯t have been so excited, and somewhat unnaturally retracted the emotion on her face and escaped from under his palm again, her mouth saying coldly, ¡°Do it quickly and cut the crap.¡±


    York Charlie snickered in the back of his mind as heplied with the instructions and went about his business.


    Although nche Capra said on her lips that she wanted York Charlie to cook for her, she herself still couldn t sit still, so she gave him a hand on the side, and by the way ¡­ secretly learnt a little.


    Save your hands from eating people like this in the future. nche Capra thought silently.


    York Charlie finished pouring the sauce of thest sweet and sour pork, smiled and asked her, ¡°How is it, see will it be?¡±


    nche Capra froze before realising that she was stealing the lesson with such obvious eyes, and said with a bit of a squirm, ¡°You¡¯re doing it so slow, I¡¯m starving!¡± And again, self-consciously serving thest dish out, ¡°You clean up, remember to leaveter!¡±


    York Charlieughed bitterly, she was still thinking of driving him away?


    York Charlie cleaned up the kitchen, and when he went out, he saw nche Capra sitting at the dining table, looking very satisfied and enjoying herself, with vegetable juice hanging from the corner of her mouth. He walked over to her and pulled out a napkin, bending down to hand it to her mouth.


    nche Capra¡¯s movements froze, but York Charlie¡¯s fingers had already wiped the corners of her mouth with the napkin, and his cool face, warmed by the setting sun, leaned in close to her. nche Capra wanted to step back, but York Charlie left before she could do so, and she felt a little bit lost and embarrassed, thinking that she was overthinking things. .


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going?¡± She said finally ring at him.


    York Charlie looked at her helplessly, ¡°Do you have to kick me out?¡± When he finished he sat down across from her in a wooden position, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for so long and I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    nche Capra quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can leave when you¡¯re full!¡±


    York Charlie could onlyugh bitterly, and heard her add, in a tone of thought for him, ¡°Just the thing to take the edge off.¡±


    York Charlie then simply picked up the cutlery and stopped talking.


    But by the time she had eaten her dinner, it was so dark that there was no light at all, and nche Capra had taken the initiative to wash the dishes for the sake of elimination, and returned to the living room to find York Charlie still sitting on the sofa.


    nche Capra got anxious, ¡°Where¡¯s the promised walk? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    York Charlie said innocently, ¡°I feel sleepy and tired right now, can¡¯t I get some rest?¡±


    nche Capra gave him a nk stare, ¡°You ¡­ are dragging your feet again and again, are you going to sleep right hereter!¡±


    York Charlie nodded his head in a serious manner, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, but let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve had a little rest!¡±


    nche Capra was about to be pissed off at him, how did this make it sound like he had to think about it if he wanted to keep him overnight? She huffed and sat down on the other side of the couch, away from him, only to have her eyes drop out in the next moment!


    All she saw was York Charlie nonchntly pulling aptop out of nowhere, and a few secondster, that ssic boot-up music started up.


    nche Capra went over to take a look and saw that he was even reading the paperwork slowly, and instantly became so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    York Charlie noticed her fresh scented breath approaching next to him and turned his face sideways to look at her, his brow still slightly furrowed from the habitual movements he made while thinking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Only to see nche Capra¡¯s cheeks puffed out slightly and her eyes ring at him with great intensity.


    York Charlie thenughed and simply reached out his long arm to wrap it around her waist, the distance between them shortening to zero, nche Capra was about to make a move when York Charlie crooked his head directly over her shoulder again, his mouth saying in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    nche Capra heard the exhaustion in his tone and quieted, but still resented the trickery and twisted slightly, but York Charlie¡¯s other arm threw theputer around again and then circled expertly around her stomach.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The two pressed closer together, and nche Capra felt his head still rubbing against her hair on her shoulder and then into the hollow of her shoulder, the slightly hard tips of his hair tickling her skin.


    ¡°York Charlie¡­¡± nche Capra called to him breathlessly. Her heart was melting into a puddle of water: shapeless, unfettered and flowing around: at his movements like this.

 Chapter 85: Painful and Fearful

    ¡°York Charlie¡­¡± nche Capra called to him again, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    She lowered her head and turned her eyes sideways to look at him, his eyes were gently closed, his lupineshes hung obediently, his frontal hair was a little long, and at this point, from her perspective, he looked like an extremely showy older boy.


    ¡°York ¡­¡± she softly called this name that popped out from the bottom of her heart.


    He seems to be so tired that he fell asleep, and I do not know what he is busy all day and night, even if thepany¡¯s things are more, there is no need to exhaust himself like this, right? He actually ¡­ came to her house and also brought theputer over.


    This is too busy to leave, but still have toe over to see her, to cook for her, and then while yingi stay with her. nche Capra sat for a long time, and was held tightly by him body some stiff, will try to solve his circle their hands. But when she moved, he seemed to notice, and she was helpless.


    After a while, York Charlie seemed to feel a little ufortable, and directly embraced her two fell on the sofa, nche Capra surprised and let out a low cry, and then went to look at his face in front of her eyes, but he was still in the same sleepy look.


    nche Capra was almost half on top of him, but he didn¡¯t find this ufortable, his breathing became longer and longer, and his sleeping face was even quieter.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t sleep, so she just quietly surveyed him, looking closely at his eyebrows, his eyes, his nose, his lips. Then, probably because the night was too tempting, probably because she waspelled by his face, nche Capra unconsciously leaned in and nted a soft and gentle kiss on his lips with her own.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The moment her lips touched, nche Capra¡¯s heart beat wildly, as if she and he had kissed for the first time a long, long time ago, with some taboo-breaking glee, as if it were a strange and adventurous game, so thrilling and exciting and expectant.


    nche Capra opened her eyes slowly and left his lips in a sudden panic. She saw that the dark eyes were looking at her, reflecting her emotion and panic in them, and sending out another ripple after another.


    Like fireworks suddenly blossoming in the dark night, the world in York Charlie¡¯s eyes was instantly vivid and colourful, and his mellow voice, mixed with unbelievable delight, spat out a name slowly, slowly, firmly and ebulliently, ¡°Brandi ¡­ ¡±


    A thousand times, a thousand times, that meaningful andplex and unspeakable.


    nche Capra suddenly came to her senses, and those two words boomed in her heart like an rm bell. Then, without hesitation, she pushed him fiercely away, got up from him, closed her eyes tightly, and then opened them again to look him coldly in the face.


    ¡°You get out! I¡¯m not her!¡± I¡¯m not her! Not Brandi! she cried out in her mind.


    York Charlie froze, his eyes were sunken and sad, and after a moment, full of remorse and guilt.


    When he was violently pushed away by nche Capra, as if a day-dream had been instantly shattered, he was sullen and lost. When he realized that he had unknowingly thought of her as Brandi again, he felt a deep sadness for himself, and a profound remorse and apology for the woman in front of him.


    He wanted so badly to say he was sorry, but he couldn¡¯t say it at all, because he realized how ridiculous a trivial apology like that would be.


    What nche Capra was really angry with was herself, and it wasn¡¯t until she saw the look in his eyes, and heard him cry out ¡°Brandi¡± so profoundly, that she realized she had fallen in again, willingly, and that she had actually kissed him of her own ord! And the funny thing was, he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of her as Brandi, but she herself!


    At that moment, why wasn¡¯t it like she had gone back in time and be the original Brandi?


    nche Capra felt almost desperate!


    If, if it was so easy to forget everything, so easy to return to her original self, then what were all these years, her efforts and patience? What were the hurts that had been so deeply engraved in her heart?


    Don¡¯t forget, why did Brandi be nche Capra?


    nche Capra suddenly understands what her hesitation was for, because even if she forgave him in her heart, she still hoped that she would not easily forget the past, she still hoped that even if she fell in love with him again, she would not remove all her defences, she would not give her all, and she would not be hurt again, as she was in the past!


    She was in too much pain, so much pain that she was afraid! So she didn¡¯t want to experience it again, didn¡¯t want to be hurt again!


    nche Capra¡¯s near-breakdown and indifference were visible to York Charlie. He didn¡¯t know how hard it would be for her to stay now, so he left without a word at her urging.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart sank to the point where it seemed as if a storm was about to break out, and he spent the nights and nights unable to sleep, and during the day pressurising around, doing everything he could to stop the spread of all that negative news about nche Capra, and sweeping up as much as he could of what was already being said and resourced on the inte in every way possible.


    All of this was apanied by a major effort to dredge up explosive gossip about other well-known insiders. In time, nche Capra has slowly faded from the public eye.


    It was only a matter of a week.


    Eventually, York Charlie couldn¡¯t resist the thought of seeing nche Capra, and he felt that, for her protection, it was necessary to persuade her to withdraw from the circle. Especially these days, he sent people around to dig up old news and saw with their own eyes to really realise howplicated this circle is. This kind of life was really not suitable for her, and he didn¡¯t want to see her live a life that was so tiring.


    nche Capra home for a good period of time, to the back she also found her own negative news somehow less and less, do not care to search can not be searched rted, and these two days there is a new explosive gossip out, she is so slowly faded out.


    She knew that all of this must be operated by York Charlie, and it wasn¡¯t at all surprising that he was capable of such a thing.


    It had been a long time since the two had seen each other since theirst disagreement, and they hadn¡¯t even had any phone contact. As for thest time, nche Capra was also a little remorseful that she had taken it out on York Charlie when she hadn¡¯t been able to keep her heart in check. In fact, she felt that as long as she kept some sense of reason at all times, it was fine to be that way with York Charlie, sometimes strong, sometimes weak. She didn¡¯t have to leave him against her will, and she didn¡¯t have to get back at him against her will.


    Just as nche Capra was wondering whether to give York Charlie a call, York Charlie called by coincidence.


    nche Capra was still ranting about the fateful silence when she heard York Charlie say, ¡°Just to give you a heads up, I¡¯ll be there in three minutes.¡±


    Surprisingly, it was that long-lost, bossy tone.


    nche Capra was surprised while thinking, what on earth had he been thinking all this time, all alone? She was a little scared again at the thought, he wouldn¡¯t change back to his old, strange-tempered self, would he?


    nche Capra opened the door directly, thinking that he should have a very strong sense of time, saying three minutes is probably really three minutes. So she opened the door in boredom and stood by the door counting the time.


    Sure enough, at the fourth minute, York Charlie stood in front of her.


    nche Capra let him in and was still thinking about what he would say to her when she heard his first words anger rubbing off on her.


    He said, ¡°nche, you might as well get out of the ring!¡±

 Chapter 86: Hurting People Hurts People

    He said, ¡°nche, you might as well quit the scene!¡± It was said in such a cloudy, matter-of-fact way, even as if he was making the decision for her.


    Just now on the phone his tone was not good, nche Capra was a little upset, at this time heard him talk like this, even more fire, ¡°Why? You¡¯re just going to back out? I won¡¯t return it!¡±


    York Charlie expected that she wouldn¡¯t agree easily, so he decided to adopt a tougher approach beforeing here today. His tone is not good, partly because of this, partly also because, thinking of her stay in that circle tired like this she still have to stay until now ¡­ he is a littleining about her, a little angry!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you back off?¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone is even worse, his eyes are also dark and heavy, ¡°How bitter and tired is being a model you know better than me, you are my girlfriend now, do you still want to work hard to earn that few dors?¡±


    nche Capra was about tough at his righteousness, ¡°When did I ever admit that I am your girlfriend? I work my arse off? What kind of money do I make?¡±


    Knowing that he was heartbroken that he was too tired, but hearing him say such words so disdainfully, she still felt very angry ¡­ And, what did he just say? Being his girlfriend means you don¡¯t have to make money? That she could be denied everything she had?


    York Charlie grabbed her hand, and his face sank even more, ¡°Never admitted it? Not my girlfriend? Then what¡¯s all that about?¡± He gave a mocking smile, ¡°Mistress?¡±


    nche Capra wanted to shake him off but couldn¡¯t, why did he treat himself like this when he hadn¡¯t seen or contacted him for so long, not a single phone call, not a single text message?


    This tough, this dismissive, this mocking?


    York Charlie saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, while restraining her hand, he was still stimting her with words, ¡°Since you are a mistress, then you should be a good mistress, don¡¯t make somece news all day long, affecting my reputation, making it difficult for me, and having to deal with it for you!¡±


    nche Capra knew that he was deliberately angry with himself, and she was aggrieved and angry, ¡°York Charlie! Have I forced you? Did I force you to beg and plead to be your mistress? Did I force you to help me with those things? No!!!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She red at him and smiled coldly, ¡°You did it willingly!¡±


    York Charlie heard her say this, as if he was asking for it, he was sad and tormented, he was thinking about her until all night, he was busy for her, and it was all his willingness? Is he asking for it? Did he do it to himself?


    He¡¯s the one with the best intentions!


    York Charlie cursed angrily in his heart, turned around and threw open the door to leave!


    York Charlie was gone, but nche Capra stood in the same ce for a long time.


    Why, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to see him, but when he left without looking back, she was even more angry. nche Capra wanted to walk towards the house in a daze, but because of standing for a long time, her legs were numb and suddenly fell towards the coffee table, and in the panic, she touched out a porcin cup, because the force was too big and flew too far and broke it in seven or seven pieces.


    nche Capra looked at his own lousy posture, and that was thrown out of the broken cups, the heart of the anger again, simply a whole set of cups on the coffee table are pushed, broken impact sound popping up.


    The set of porcin cups sketched with white snow and red plums just like that scattered and broken on the floor, the blooming vivid red plums like sshing on the floor of bright red blood, nche Capra just feel in the eyes is very harsh, she sat on the floor and hugged her knees and sobbed lowly.


    nche Capra knew that she couldn¡¯t help it again. Who let this vulnerability be her nature? If she had been stronger, braver, or more honest, she might not have been so hurtful.


    nche Capra picked up her mobile phone and saw that it was Moore Howard.


    nche Capra¡¯s first reaction was to feel apprehensive, afraid of what he might want from her again, but picked up the phone anyway.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the CORNER CAFE,e meet me.¡± Moore Howard said tersely.


    nche Capra was even more apprehensive, ¡°Now?¡±


    Moore Howard chuckled softly, ¡°What? You got something going on? It¡¯s not a date with York Charlie, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    nche Capra hung up the phone, changed her clothes, put on some casual make-up, and immediately left the house. She was jittery; she felt guilty for what she did to York Charliest time, and, in the meantime, she had no desire to get back at him instantly. Then again, she didn¡¯t know what kind of grudge Moore Howard had against York Charlie that he had to get at him by using her.


    Regardless, contact with Moore Howard was necessary to maintain.


    Moore Howard saw that nche Capra came really quickly, her face was as calm as ever, calling out to people, but only he knew that she was not at all calm when facing him.


    ¡°This time, I want you to officially agree to be with York Charlie.¡± He got right to the point.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what he had in store for her again, but this wasn¡¯t even necessary for her; she had never admitted to being his girlfriend, and didn¡¯t he still treat her like one as a matter of course?


    But of course nche Capra wouldn¡¯t tell him that, she just asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Moore Howard smiled softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s been too slow? There¡¯s obviously a faster, more direct way? Do you want to drag this out, make it so hard on yourself that you can never get your revenge?¡±


    nche Capra asked him with a shock in her heart but a quizzical face, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Moore Howard lifted his mug and took a sip of coffee, ¡°I want you to drug him, just like that, unknowingly take his life, make him ¡­¡± He trailed off and finally spat out one word harshly, ¡°die. ¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart crashed so hard that she slowly dropped her eyes and stirred her cup of ck coffee down.


    Moore Howard said, ¡°You really ¡­ are in love with him, aren t you? What, don¡¯t you want to give it up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± nche Capra said, suddenly looking up at him, ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡±


    Moore Howard leaned back slowly, leaning back on the couch, his eyes fixed dangerously on her, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t know how many times, but you don¡¯t seem to take it to heart ¡­¡±


    He smiled meaningfully again, ¡°Brandi ¡­ what can I do when you don¡¯t listen like that?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart clenched, what was he going to do? What was he going to say?


    But the next moment, all that was heard from him was, as if inexorably, ¡°I shall have to, then, take the trouble to remind you.¡± He stood up and prepared to leave, then leaned down again to brace his hands on the tabletop, his gulping breath pressing in on her, and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take pleasure in reminding you every now and then¨Cyour name, your past, your hatred.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and a chill spread through her heart.


    Such a reminder was, to her, a naked use and threat!


    What, exactly, was he going to do?

 Chapter 87: Can’t Help It

    nche Capra walked down the street with a heavy heart.


    Moore Howard had just asked that of her, to drug York Charlie directly to his death? She couldn¡¯t believe it when she thought about it, she never wanted York Charlie dead, how much of a grudge did Moore Howard have to have against him toe up with such a vicious idea and be so desperate as to do so?


    But at least now she was the pawn in his hand against York Charlie, the knife in his hand aimed at York Charlie, and as long as he still believed in her, and she still obeyed him, he wouldn¡¯t do anything rash on his own. In this way, York Charlie¡¯s safety was still temporarily in her own hands.


    She felt shock and sadness again at the thought. She was so worried about him and didn¡¯t want him to die¡­ how deep was her love for him? Deep to even if he hurt her like that, make her nothing, make her fall into the desperate situation of death, she still can¡¯t let go of him, can¡¯t hate him, still don¡¯t want to hurt him.


    How sad was she ¡­ in the end? nche Capra¡¯s heart rose with a feeling of helplessness that bordered on despair: unable to control her heart, unable to stop herself from giving a heart with both hands¡­ ¡­


    , so close, so close that it was as if she could hear the call of death, like ¡­ that night so long ago.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind rumbled, the fear of death almost suffocated her, and in the midst of this suffocation a powerful desire for life suddenly arose in her. The noise in nche Capra¡¯s ears was so loud that it seemed to explode, and she jerked out of her ce and ran at the veryst moment when the car was about to run her over.


    nche Capra ran so fast, as if she had used all her strength, exploded her body¡¯s potential, narrowly avoided the car that crashed into her, and finally stopped on the side of the road to gasp for breath, desperate to survive, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for breath, gasping for tears.


    nche Capra suddenly crouched on the side of the road, ignoring the people around them, while wiping the tears from the corners of their eyes, crying andughing, and finally thatughter waspletely drowned by tears, sobbing only left to cry.


    nche Capra covered her eyes with both hands and finally buried her head deeply in her legs, like a poor little animal squatting by the side of the road and trembling. But suddenly, she felt a gentle palm on the top of her head, careful, as if tofort her, but afraid to make her cry even more.


    nche Capra¡¯s crying paused, and she raised her head to look up tearfully.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes full of heartache looked at her, Lorcan George half crouched on the ground, his brows tightly furrowed, on his face was the worry and exhaustion that seemed to have built up over a long period of time.


    ¡°Lorcan¡­¡± nche Capra sobbed a little, stumbling over her words.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t look away, and without saying anything, he went straight up and hugged her, hiding her crying face in his arms, trying to embrace her hurt with everything he had, not letting her long hair get messy in the wind, not letting her tears evaporate in the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here,¡± Lorcan George soothed her softly, ¡°tell me anything, don¡¯t be alone in your pain ¡­¡±


    nche Capra was caught off guard by his warmth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything about her pain, how was she going to say it to him? She had always had to suffer alone.


    nche Capra felt more and more aggrieved and cried uncontrobly.


    Passers-by on the street saw them all think this is a couple in love, and at this moment, the boyfriend isforting his sad and crying girlfriend. But York Charlie, who was driving by, thought differently. He only felt angry, he just had a fight with nche Capra in the morning, she was so tough and stubborn to him, and at this moment, she was buried in someone else¡¯s arms and crying.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie was really getting angry the more he thought about it.


    nche Capra¡¯s emotions were finally calmed down, so she withdrew from Lorcan George¡¯s embrace, those eyes were still red.


    Lorcan George was relieved and lost, relieved that she had finally stopped crying and lost that she had left his arms after all.


    ¡°little sweetheart, what ¡­ happened to you? Why are you suddenly ¡­ like this? Still here alone?¡± He asked.


    nche Capra pasted the back of her cold hand against her feverish, reddened eyes before she gave him a shallow smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was almost hit by a car just now, I was scared.¡±


    Almost hit by a car? Scared like this? Lorcan George half-heartedly and worriedly asked, ¡°Is everything alright? Any bruises?¡±


    nche Capra smiled, matched with those eyes but how to see how to be out of ce, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s almost winter now, wearing so thick, where would there be bruises?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± But are you really just crying from shock, Lorcan George asked softly in her mind. But again, she looked like she didn¡¯t want to say more, and he hesitated to ask. After some thought, he said, ¡°Shall I take you home?¡±


    nche Capra nodded, and then suddenly responded, ¡°You, uh, didn¡¯t drive out?¡± It can¡¯t be ¡­


    Sure enough, she saw Lorcan George nodding and said helplessly, ¡°I was locked up by my dad for a long time, but I finally escaped.¡±


    nche Capra was about to say something, but Lorcan George couldn¡¯t wait to get a taxi again.


    Later, when the two were in the car, nche Capra wanted to say something several times, and finally, after he followed her out of the car, she mouthed, ¡°Lorcan, you don¡¯t ¡­ want to say, you don¡¯t keep meddling in my affairs, so as not to have a conflict with your father, but she was afraid of hurting your father,¡± she wanted to say, you don¡¯t keep meddling in mine, so as to avoid a conflict with your father. She wanted to say, you don¡¯t always meddle in my affairs, so as not to always sh with your father, but she was afraid of hurting him, so she changed her words and said, ¡°You don¡¯t always disobey your father, between you father and son, it¡¯s not good to quarrel too much.¡±


    Lorcan George saw that she cared about him, and smiled as he felt warm in his heart, ¡°My father and I think differently, and quarrels are inevitable, you also know that I have never been used to his unsmiling face since I was a child.¡±


    nche Capra saw that he knew what he meant, but still said so, she further bluntly pointed out not only will hurt him but also obviously not the slightest bit useful, can only say, ¡°Although it is so, but still less quarrel! You don¡¯t want to be locked out of the house by your father at every turn, do you?¡±


    Lorcan George shook his head in a serious manner, ¡°And he won¡¯t always seed.¡±


    One day he would be strong enough to have full freedom.


    nche Capra did not catch the deeper meaning of his words, and said goodbye to him withoutment.


    It was dusk again, and the air was growing cold; nche Capra exhaled deeply, cooled her eyes again with the back of her hand, and went up the stairs step by step to the door of her house.


    nche Capra¡¯s head was lowered out of habit to reach for the keys in her bag when a wave of brute force hit her, a familiar scent burrowed into her nostrils, and in an instant she was pinned against the wall by a tall body.


    York Charlie grabbed her wrist with one hand and braced himself against the wall, his pitch-ck eyes staring at her, his face sunken.


    nche Capra was startled by the chill that emanated from his body and chilled her heart to the bone, ¡°York Charlie! You ¡­ let go!¡±


    York Charlie tilted one side of his lips in a scornful smile, ¡°What exactly do you like? Gentle? Cold? Like to dominate and use force or be gentle and small-minded?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± nche Capra red at him.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± he reached out and brushed a hand across the corner of her eye, ¡°with your eyes red from crying in his arms ¡­ nche Capra, and what type of a man does Lorcan George seem to you to be of a man? And you were so defenceless as to cry like that in his arms?¡±


    nche Capra froze, realising that he had seen the scene on the street, but she wasn¡¯t at all ashamed, what did she have to be ashamed of? For whom was she crying? For whom was she crying?


    It¡¯s all because of him. And yet he taunted her with such indifference and derision. How could he do this to her? The more nche Capra thought about it, the more she felt that this man was just too annoying, and she wanted to break free from his confinement, so she bent her legs and used her knees to push against him.

 Chapter 88: Good things are coming?

    nche Capra struggled, but her little strength is not York Charlie¡¯s opponent, her legs are restless, York Charlie instead of her legs with his own legs to suppress her legs, so that their bodies are literally tightly together face to face.


    nche Capra saw the smug look on his face, and in a fit of pique, she raised the hand that hung to the side, the only one of her limbs that was not bound to him, and pped him solidly.


    And in York Charlie¡¯s eyes, the more she struggled, the more she defied him in this way, the more he remembered the way she had cried in someone else¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t stop, and the more rage he couldn¡¯t contain in his heart. Faced with her near lips, York Charlie kissed them without hesitation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was instantly quiet. The aggravation and thoughts in her heart wrapped her uppletely, just like the warmth of his lips over her own, so tight and so hard that she could not resist.


    Obviously so many days have not met, no contact, thest time we met was a merciless conflict and regret after the conflict, after so many days, the thoughts in her heart rose higher and higher, so full that it is about to overflow, this time when we met and had such a heated argument, and he is still so overbearing, cold, tough on her, aggrieved and angry long ago drowned out her mind, washed away her thoughts.


    And just now, he still like that do not stop, to her attitude is getting worse and worse, which makes her more and more angry, but also the more aggrieved. However, deep inside the heart is really hidden is unchanging love and deeper and deeper thoughts ah, so by his so rough kiss, broke down all the defences.


    Thoughts and love are like a flood that breaks through the dam, raging and raging, fierce and noisy, into her warm response, in exchange for his deeper kiss.


    This lingering and close, urgent and hard, as if both poured all their love on each other¡¯s soft lips, and as if both used all their life¡¯s strength, trekking through the mountains and rivers, and finally kissed each other¡¯s lips after a thousand years of hard work.


    Such a kiss as a storm, initially more and more frenzied, more and more intense, toter gradually be gentle, gentle, as if a brush stroke carefully sketched all the way to thendscape scenery, until reflected in the eyes of each other¡¯s lover¡¯s face.


    York Charlie finally let go of her, a pair of dyed lust eyes just like that straight at her, he did not say anything, but she seemed to hear his eyes in the ask her: just those, and all count for what?


    She also looked at him, she didn¡¯t know how to answer, could she honestly say that her heart was like her reaction just now? But she also knew that she must not avert her eyes or lower her head, because she knew that as long as she avoided his eyes again, she would hurt him deeply, and it would be like saying nothing, it would be the same as denying the feelings between each other.


    As both of them stared at each other in silence, there was a sudden p in the air, and then a man stepped out of the shadowy stairway, ¡°That was quite a show, are you two finally done making out?¡±


    nche Capra and York Charlie looked over together, but the manughed, ¡°Now that we¡¯re done, let¡¯s pay back the money!¡±


    York Charlie narrowed his eyes at him at that.


    nche Capra stepped forward, ¡°Payback is fine, you wait here and we¡¯ll go inside and get it for you.¡±


    The man took another step forward at her words, ¡°What do you think, I¡¯m going to believe you? Last time you said you¡¯d pay it back in three days and hurt me, what happened?¡± He also narrowed his eyes as York Charlie did, and his hands moved secretly.


    Who knew that York Charlie stretched out an arm to stop between the man and nche Capra, his cold and domineering aura spreading out.


    The man, however, no longer cared that much, this single debt collection task he had been unable toplete, long ago enough to be sidelined by the irony of the club, thest time she also seriously hurt him a knife, the money did not get also have to stick their own medical bills! As for those threatening words she saidst time, thinking about it now only made him feel stupid!


    Some people are like this, when they are angry to the extreme they can do anything, and at this moment a man suddenly appeared to stop him, where he still thought about so much, directly drew out the short dagger that had long been stored in his pocket, and with a sh of cold light, he stabbed at the back of his bare hand!


    How about that, also want to give them a lesson!


    And just at the moment when that dagger was about to leave the debt collector man¡¯s coat pocket, nche Capra¡¯s pupils shrunk, subconsciously pushed away York Charlie¡¯s hand that was blocking in front of his own face, and his body violently shifted forward, and he was blocking in front of York Charlie. In the next moment, the de had already arrived, and it was nche Capra¡¯s slender wrist that was cut open.


    The bright red colour of blood condensed into a line along the wound, and York Charlie came back from being caught off guard, his deep eyes coalesced with overwhelming anger and swept towards the man with the dagger.


    The man also did not expect nche Capra himself wille up to block, a moment of stunned and then by the side of the man¡¯s eyes and the aura of fear, inexplicable sense of panic from the bottom of the heart, even if he held a sharp weapon in his hand, he still felt weak and afraid! At this moment, the man¡¯s heart which still have any anger, hate can not pull legs and run!


    But York Charlie will not let him leave easily, he smashed his fist on his face, and then kicked him with his long legs, kicked him straight to the stairway, and then rolled down again.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t say anything after this sequence of actions, but simply took nche Capra¡¯s key and opened the door. nche Capra stood frozen in the doorway for but two minutes, and then, without knowing where he had found a roll of paper, he quickly walked back to her and wrapped it around her wrists.


    After wrapping it tightly round and round, he was heard to say, ¡°Luckily it¡¯s the back, if ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t go on, but only gave her a deep look, nche Capra was looked at by him and wanted to lower her head, the gaze was too hot, and implied reproach. .


    But before she could lower her head, York Charlie took her by the hand, and as soon as he locked the door, he led her down the stairs.


    ¡°To the hospital.¡± He said.


    nche Capra lived on the third floor, she usually took the stairs up and down, and the stairway was closer to her door, the lift entrance was a bit more of a walk. York Charlie was in a hurry, and picked her up straight across the room, and ran down the stairs as fast as he could, and for the first time, nche Capra felt sofortable and safe against the cold wind like this.


    Halfway down the stairwell, the debt collector was still sitting on the floor, unable to get up.


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie¡¯s knife-like chin, and silently thought in her heart, his kick, kicked really hard ah ¡­.


    York Charlie¡¯s side was in a hurry to send the injured nche Capra to the hospital, while the paparazzi who was squatting in front of the hospital to guard a famous star picked up a great bargain, seeing York Charlie and nche Capra was a great thing that fell from the sky!


    The story was reported with lightning speed.


    ¡°York Charlie takes nche Capra to the hospital, nche Capra is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°nche Capra appears to be pregnant, and the two of them with York Charlie are close?¡±


    Although this kind of news has a question mark on it, for the public, who are always fond of gossip, such a mere spection is enough to set off a big storm-


    One has to wonder, is nche Capra really pregnant? Is it possible that nche Capra is pregnant?

 Chapter 89: Who is his mother?

    Outside everything York Charlie does not know, he is waiting for the doctor to deal with nche Capra¡¯s wounds, in order to avoid a series of infections as well as wound healing scars, is also done a set of checks and treatments, in this way, enough to spend most of the day.


    York Charlie was in the middle of the final payment procedure when the hospital lobby suddenly became noisy, and he sensed that someone was walking towards him at a fast pace, so he turned his head to see ¨C


    ¡°York!¡± came Mrs. Casey angrily.


    York Charlie furrowed his brow and continued the action in his hands without speaking.


    Mrs. Casey, however, pulled him aside to a ce where there were not many people, and then said to him with a solemn face, ¡°Even if she is pregnant with your child, I will not recognise this child! She won¡¯t be able to marry into the Charlie family!¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know where she got wind of this, it was strange enough that she showed up here and now she was saying things that didn¡¯t make sense, but on second thought, he lowered his head and pulled out his own phone and turned on the news, and it pretty much all made sense.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    When Mrs. Casey saw that he not only ignored her words, but also looked at her phone andughed, she became even more furious, ¡°York! I¡¯m telling you, if you still recognise me as your mother, you need to stop hanging out with nche Capra! Even if she¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s not clear that the baby is yours!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie naturally didn¡¯t take her words seriously, but as a mother she repeatedly humiliated the woman he loved, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer no matter how tolerant he was, his cold face was about to change colour when he heard a voice that was clearly delicate but full of anger ring out.


    ¡°Auntie, what do you mean by that?!¡±


    nche Capra walked over unhurriedly with a grave and cold expression on her face, she didn¡¯t bother to look at York Charlie, but smiled coldly at Mrs. Casey and said, ¡°You really do care enough, even if I am pregnant, whose child is it none of your business?¡±


    Mrs. Casey was angry, furious and amused to see her suddenly appear and talk to her in such a tone, ¡°None of my business? Fine, you want it to be none of my business, then leave my son alone!¡±


    York Charlie just couldn¡¯t listen anymore and sank his voice, his face an undisguised rage, ¡°Mum! I told you, it¡¯s none of your business what nche and I do! And,¡± he said in a slightly slower tone, ¡°you¡¯re always talking about who¡¯s pestering who, and since you¡¯re so concerned about that, I¡¯ll make it clear that it¡¯s not her who¡¯s pestering me, it¡¯s me who¡¯s pestering her!¡±


    York Charlie words fell, nche Capra heart of anger disappeared without a trace, he such a high hearted and proud person, actually for her, said this kind of words ¡­


    Mrs. Casey was, however, trembling with anger, ¡°Good, good, you actually protect her so much? I said two sentences about her and you have to return three sentences to me?¡± Saying this, she violently raised her right hand, ¡°Then if I p her once, are you going to p me three times?¡±


    Mrs. Casey said and hit, but nche Capra would not stand still and let her hit her. As soon as the wind of the palm came, nche Capra quickly stepped back, but Mrs. Casey, being too angry and too hard, stumbled forward and fell to the ground without standing still.


    York Charlie, though angry, was not so cold-blooded as to disregard his mother, and he went forward with an expressionless face to help her. But Mrs. Casey pped his hand away and got up in two shakes of her own hand.


    Mrs. Casey red at York Charlie, red at York Charlie and then went on to re at nche Capra before her eyes returned to York Charlie, ¡°York, in that case, don¡¯t me me for being a hard-hearted mother! You don¡¯t treat me like a mother anyway!¡±


    Mrs. Casey came and went in a rage.


    Instead of going back to the Charlie family, she went to the Miller family in a fit of rage, and decided that she would represent the entire Charlie family directly by getting York Charlie and Shireen Miller engaged, and announcing to the public in the first instance the marriage of York Charlie and Shireen Miller¡¯s marriage!


    The Miller family has always been eager to climb into the Charlie family¡¯s marriage, Shireen Miller is even happier when she sees Mrs. Caseying over to say that she wants to get her and York Charlie engaged, she is shocked and delighted, she feels that her dream of many years is finallying true!


    ¡°Auntie, but York will he?¡± Shireen Miller was still a little worried.


    Mrs Casey snorted coldly, ¡°I am his mother, I can decide this matter for him, no matter if he is willing or not, this is the order of his parents, as the heir of a group, where is the room for him to be willing or not!¡±


    Shireen Miller smiled, but the next moment she thought of someone else and frowned again, ¡°But what about grandma Elsa? Wouldn¡¯t she agree?¡±


    Mrs. Casey smiled even more coldly, ¡°She¡¯s an olddy, she¡¯ll have to go sooner orter, and what¡¯s more, who¡¯s York¡¯s mother anyway? It¡¯s me! Not her!¡±


    Shireen Miller had never seen such a hostile Mrs. Casey before, and for a moment she froze in fear. But then she thought it would be her misfortune if Mrs. Casey were as weak as before! Well, Mrs Casey was finally going to have a fit, and she would finally be able to marry York!


    Mrs. Casey had set York Charlie and Shireen Miller¡¯s marriage in the Miller family in one fell swoop, and had quickly drawn up a rough date for the wedding, which was to take ce next spring.


    Then, ording to Mrs. Casey¡¯s n, the wedding, which will take ce in the spring, blew up on the Inte!


    What a popr model nche Capra, what a sparrow turning into a phoenix, but all cannon fodder and whimsical! In the end, Shireen Miller, the right woman for the right job, is the real wife of billionaire CEO York Charlie!


    When Mrs Casey returns to the Charlie family, the news of York Charlie¡¯s wedding to Shireen Miller has spread like wildfire, and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s taken a breath of fresh air, one that¡¯s been stifling her for 20 or 30 years!


    Under the olddy¡¯s suppression, she had finally be a master of her own house!


    But when she returns to the Charlie family, she is met with the wrath of olddy Elsa, which Mrs. Casey expected, but having done what she had to do, why should she be afraid to act as she did before? She was never going to be pinned down by olddy Elsa again!


    And so at this point OLD LADY Elsa red at her angrily, and questioned her as to why she had taken the liberty of announcing York¡¯s marriage, and of marrying Shireen Miller to him, and Mrs. Casey simply admitted her faults lightly, and then counted off all the wrongs of nche Capra.


    ¡°Not only was she bad character and unclean, but she scorned her elders! She actually pushed me to the ground, in front of all those people!¡± Mrs. Casey spoke angrily, and with more and more vigour, ¡°And I don¡¯t know what she has done to instigate York to speak out repeatedly against me as his mother, and not to think of me at all!¡±


    olddy Elsa was angry with her chest heaving, a hand trembling pointing at her, that originally kind and rosy face at this time turned grey, ¡°you ¡­ you, you are not even put me in the eyes of it! What did I say? You do not remember? Also ¡­ still do such a thing!¡±


    Mrs. Casey cried with a sad face, ¡°You misunderstand me! How dare I disregard you? I was also angered by York, or else I would havee back to tell you first, so that you can decide whether or not to marry the Miller family!¡±


    Olddy Elsa¡¯s breath was stifled in her chest, she couldn¡¯t breathe well, she wanted to speak, but she was so angry with the woman in front of her that she couldn¡¯t even say anything.


    Mrs Casey, however, was still not satisfied enough, and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, but if I don¡¯t do this, and one day she really married into the Charlie family, our mother-inw and daughter-inw really can¡¯t wait to cry! You may not like Shireen Miller, but Shireen Miller is better than nche Capra!¡±


    The olddy Elsa, however, was so white-eyed that she copsed violently onto the sofa, terrifying the whole room!

 Chapter 90: Grandma’s Illness

    Mrs Casey could not have imagined that olddy Elsa, who was so powerful, would just be fainted by her own words! She thought about it, although she was at fault for going AWOL and deciding on York Charlie and Shireen Miller¡¯s marriage, the fundamental reason was that bitch nche Capra! If it wasn¡¯t for her, would she have been in such a hurry to get the marriage fixed? If she hadn¡¯tpelled York, how could the olddy have decided that she was York¡¯s future daughter-inw? If the olddy hadn¡¯t decided on her, then why would she be so angry when she chose Shireen Miller as York¡¯s wife?


    Isn¡¯t it all because of her?


    Now that the olddy has fainted, she would like to see how she can still have the face to stand in front of herself with a straight face. Mrs. Casey thought this way, while urgently sending the olddy Elsa to the hospital, waiting for the olddy Elsa to enter the first aid room, she picked up the phone to notify York Charlie.


    York Charlie was on his way home with nche Capra when he heard Mrs. Casey¡¯s urgent and angry voice and turned the car around.


    nche Capra was startled by his sudden movement, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What was the emergency on the phone?¡± She had never seen him look so flustered, and for a moment she was also raising a heart.


    York Charlie did his best to drive as fast as he could, keeping his eyes straight ahead as he mouthed, ¡°Grandma suddenly fainted, we have to go to the hospital.¡±


    nche Capra froze as if muttering, ¡°¡­ How?¡±


    nche Capra suddenly remembered grandma Elsa saying three times that she wouldn¡¯t make it much longer, and it was only when she actually fainted that nche Capra realized just how serious this matter was. grandma Elsa would not ¡­ would not ¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, a heart that sank so hard, as if there was a bottomless pit there, sinking all the way down, as if there was no end to it.


    In such a mood, nche Capra and York Charlie finally reached the hospital where olddy Elsa was.


    York Charlie called Mrs. Casey as they walked.


    ¡°Mum, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    Mrs Casey called back, ¡°She¡¯s been resuscitated and is in the ward.¡± Mrs Casey gave the number of the ward before hanging up the phone.


    York Charlie¡¯s tense nerves finally loosened a little, he pulled up nche Capra and headed for olddy Elsa¡¯s ward.


    When they both arrived, York Charlie was the first to enter the ward to see olddy Elsa, while nche Capra was stopped outside by Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°What are you going to do? You¡¯re not allowed in!¡± Mrs. Casey said angrily.


    nche Capra was worried and anxious to see olddy Elsa, so she softened her attitude, called Mrs. Casey ¡°Auntie¡±, and said eagerly, ¡°Please let me go in and take a look, I¡¯lle out as soon as I¡¯ve had a look! I¡¯ll have a look ande out!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Casey smiled coldly, ¡°Ridiculous! Who are you? Why should I let you in to see the olddy? Who are you to go in to see the olddy? Haven¡¯t you received the news that York and Shireen Miller¡¯s marriage has been announced and will take ce next spring? Don¡¯t get your head in the sand! You¡¯d better stay away from every single one of us in the Charlie family from now on! We don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± A voice full of anger suddenly rang out, and Mrs. Casey and nche Capra both looked over to see York Charlie standing in the doorway of the ward with a face full of suppressed anger and an icy aura.


    nche Capra was still surprised at what Mrs. Casey had just said: she said that York Charlie and Shireen Miller¡¯s marriage had been announced and that the wedding would take ce next spring ¡­


    At this moment, York Charlie came over step by step, took nche Capra¡¯s right hand in his left hand, but his eyes looked at Mrs. Casey coldly, ¡°I said why grandma suddenly fainted, so it was you, grandma¡¯s daughter-inw, my own mother, who did it? May I ask, you are such a daughter-inw, and you also unscrupulously forced me to marry a woman you yourself favoured, you have been a human being to such an extent, what qualifications do you have to use others?¡±


    Mrs. Casey did not expect him to say such gouging words, immediately as a sledgehammer to hit her to the seven orifices of the pain, her own son, for others actually use their own mothers, that the coldness in the eyes of the almost frozen her whole body stiff, the heart is actually also panicked and afraid, a moment can not be epted at all.


    York Charlie stopped paying attention to Mrs. Casey and turned to nche Capra, ¡°Grandma wants to see you, go in.¡±


    nche Capra nodded her head and gave him aplicated look before walking towards the ward.


    Inside the ward, nche Capra saw grandma Elsa lying quietly on a white hospital bed, covered with a whiteforter and an oxygen tube over her mouth and nose. She walked over to her bedside and grasped her warm hand in one hand, unable to hold back the redness in her eyes.


    ¡°Grandma ¡­ ¡°In fact, she was really afraid of going into the hospital, let alone seeing someone close to her lying in a hospital bed like this.


    ¡°Little ¡­ Brandi ¡­ ¡°olddy Elsa slightly opened her hazel eyes, and tried hard to recognise the face in front of her, ¡± You¡¯ve grown up? Now ¡­ Grandma can¡¯t even ¡­ recognise you.¡±


    The tears in nche Capra¡¯s eyes suddenly fell, dripping onto the back of OLD LADY Elsa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ raining?¡± olddy Elsa mumbled, after a while and then seemed to think of something, ¡°Oh no, little Brandi is here, afraid that ¡­ little Brandi is crying?¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and whimpered out in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, get well soon and little Brandi will stop crying.¡±


    The corners of olddy Elsa¡¯s mouth curved as if she were smiling, but the voice did containughter, ¡°You crybaby, always crying in front of me. How can grandma be sick, it must be ¡­ not sleeping well, is it that York is ¡­ bullying you again? So youe to me to cry again.¡±


    nche Capra knew that she was now delirious, her memory was intermittent, and at first she had felt grown up, but now she was back in the past. The thought made her even sadder, and her tears became more and more violent.


    olddy Elsa heard her crying more and more, suddenly said again, ¡°Little Brandi, you don t cry, you just ¡­ be magnanimous don t bother with that boy, you guys are always like this, you said that grandma is sick, that is definitely . . it¡¯s worrying you two that¡¯s worrying you.¡±


    nche Capra listen to her words and feel heartbroken, grandmother how even sick into such still thinking about her and York Charlie things, she ¡­ she like this let her how to answer it? Saying that it does not count, and not those simple and beautiful little frictions in Grandma¡¯s memory, and now, time has travelled a long way, as if across a sea of distance, and too much has separated her and him, and it seems to be as deep andplex as a sea.


    Too much, too much ¡­


    nche Capra stayed on to look after olddy Elsa.


    olddy Elsa asked for it herself, and York Charlie was so insistent that Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t stop her. nche Capra stayed at the bedside to take care of her and talk to her. olddy Elsa said that she was very happy to see her, and she was very happy to see her again. The olddy Elsa said the most is worried that she and York Charlie can¡¯t make up, nche Capra every time don¡¯t know how to face.


    olddy Elsa like this, plus nche Capra has been in her side to take care of, all the things are wrapped up in York Charlie wille over in the evening, and is concerned about the grandmother, and is heartbroken nche Capra, but the two people are not much of a chance to talk alone. olddy Elsa asionally woke up to see both of them, that time the spirit is the best, the happiest smile. time the spirit is the best,ugh the most happy.

 Chapter 91: Will sooner or later

    It was not until the fifth day that olddy Elsa suddenly asked for Mrs. Casey, York Charlie and the others to be called over, and specifically asked nche Capra to call herwyer.


    When all the people arrived, nche Capra stood by and saw such a big gathering and suddenly realized that grandma Elsa might be doing some family business, so she felt that she was not fit to stay.


    But olddy Elsa insisted on keeping her, and in good spirits, she said in front of everyone that she wanted to make a will.


    nche Capra panicked, did grandma think she wouldn¡¯tst much longer? She felt scared, but yeah, Grandma had told her several times before, she said she couldn¡¯t make it, she said she wanted to see her and York Charlie make up, she wanted to see the two of them get married.


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the more her heart sank. Her mind was in chaos when she heard grandma Elsa call her name. nche Capra snapped back to her senses and wondered what was going on.


    One by one she looked at the people in the ward. York Charlie was looking at her somewhat deeply, Mrs. Casey was ring at her, and everyone else was full of surprise.


    What did Grandma ¡­ just say?


    ¡°No!¡± Mrs. Casey suddenly eximed, her voice full of urgency, ¡°Olddy, how can you make her heir to the estate?¡± She pointed one finger at nche Capra, ¡°You¡¯re confused, what is she? She is an outsider! And, an outsider with no good intentions towards us, the Charlie family!!!¡±


    Confronted with Mrs. Casey¡¯s sudden anger and usations, nche Capra listened to her before realising what was really going on. She was instantly stunned, and she didn¡¯t even have the heart to react to Mrs. Casey¡¯s false usations against her, but rather was in a state of deep amazement-Grandma, who was actually going to leave her the inheritance?


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened as she looked over at olddy Elsa sleeping in the hospital bed, her face was seven parts surprise, and three parts puzzlement.


    She tried to say no, but olddy Elsa gazed deeply at her and gently shook her head at her, the old, feeble hand clutching her again as tightly as it could.


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth opened and closed again, pursed tight.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Think about it, olddy,¡± thewyer, dressed in a suit and with a stony face, said as he drew up the will on one side of the room and held a notebook out to her.


    olddy Elsa scanned a few eyes, then felt a little tired, she slowly closed her eyes, mouth softly said, ¡°you do, I rest assured. That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve thought it through, you all go out too! I am tired.¡±


    nche Capra, hearing her say this, rose and wished to go out, but olddy Elsa would not let go her hand, and said, with her eyes closed, ¡°She stays, and you all go.¡±


    Undeterred, Mrs Casey went to the other side of olddy Elsa¡¯s bed and grabbed her hand, ¡°Olddy, you have grandchildren! You still have grandchildren, and it¡¯s not her turn to inherit your legacy!¡±


    Olddy Elsa did not move, closed her eyes and spat out only two words, ¡°Get out!¡±


    York Charlie, who hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time, spoke faintly, ¡°Go,¡± and then, regardless of his mother¡¯s struggles, pulled her out the door by the hand.


    nche Capra realized that he had gone like that without even looking at himself.


    The door closed and the ward was quiet once more.


    And two corridors outside the ward Mrs. Casey, gritting her teeth with a look of hatred, said to York Charlie, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even stop your grandmother! Are you so enamoured of that vixen that you¡¯re even giving away the family fortune? Are you going to leave it all to her?¡±


    York Charlie said nothing, his eyes resting behind Mrs. Casey, ¡°Harry lim, take my mum back to the Charlie family.¡±


    Mrs. Casey turned her head to see that Harry lim was indeed standing there and immediately protested, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go back!¡±


    Harry lim hesitated not to step forward.


    York Charlie frowned and raised his voice, ¡°Harry lim!¡±


    Harry lim, seeing York Charlie¡¯s anger, immediately stepped forward and obeyed themand, but Mrs. Casey just refused to go, and he too was suddenly anxious and worried. ¡°Young master, this ¡­¡±


    York Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Oliver is not also here, you have to drag her back even if you drag her! If it continues, will grandma¡¯s illness be cured?¡±


    Said York Charlie, he didn¡¯t care about them anymore and walked back.


    When he heard his grandmother say that she would leave her entire estate to nche Capra, he was not without surprise. But the surprise was followed by deep puzzlement.


    Why? Grandma was not a sentimental person, not to mention a person without a brain, on the contrary, she was wise and prating, and acted steadily. So why would Grandma leave her legacy to nche, just because he liked her, York Charlie thought?


    Driven by his curiosity and doubt, York Charlie returns to the door of the ward to find out what the secret is between his grandmother and nche.


    nche Capra was quiet for a while after everyone else had left the ward, but in the end, she just couldn¡¯t help herself and spoke the denial that was in her heart.


    ¡°Grandma, I know you¡¯re awake, listen to me, I can¡¯t ept your legacy.¡±


    OLD LADY Elsa slowly opened her eyes and sighed as she looked at her, ¡°Child, you¡¯ve had a hard time all these years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The first time someone asked her this way, nche Capra suddenly had a sore nose and nodded with red eyes, ¡°Tough, but ¡­ don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still fine now? It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    olddy Elsa looked at her heartbreakingly, ¡°You are now well? Howe I heard you¡¯ve been dodging debts, and now that job is too tiring.¡± She exhaled again, ¡°You just said it¡¯s in the past, aren¡¯t you lying to me as an olddy when youfort me like that? If it was in the past,¡± her voice trailed off, ¡°you and York would have been happily married a long time ago.¡±


    nche Capra cried, desperately shaking her head to speak, and olddy Elsa again, before she could speak, red-eyed andmenting, ¡°It¡¯s really the biggest regret of my life that I didn¡¯t get to see you guys happy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma ¡­¡± nche Capra finally cried out in pain, ¡°No, no, it won¡¯t! You just need to get well and sooner orter you¡¯ll get better!¡±


    olddy Elsa suddenly held her hand tightly, and asked her with great expectation in her eyes, ¡°Then you and York will make up sooner orter, won¡¯t you?¡±


    nche Capra crying voice gave a beat, and looked at her for a long time, finally gently nodded her head, ¡°¡­ will.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, obviously she knows better than anyone else that there are too many things separating her and York Charlie, all knots that can¡¯t be untied, all wounds that can¡¯t be healed, and¨Ceven if it¡¯s untied, it will still leave traces of having been tied up, and even if it¡¯s healed, it will still leave traces of being wounded, ah¡­ ¡­


    But just for some reason, when she saw grandma Elsa¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but just think that maybe there really would be a day when there would be that kind of unpredictable, indescribable force that would allow them toe back together.


    They will ¡­ do it, won¡¯t they?


    She thought of grandma Elsa so a prating person, even if she herself could not see, grandma Elsa she felt the right thing, must be the right thing, right?


    They were meant to be together, she said.


    So, could she not try to believe in such a prophecy?

 Chapter 92: It’s Owed to You

    nche Capra and olddy Elsa were both talking when just in time York Charlie came over.


    York Charlie went to listen carefully, but he heard nche Capra¡¯s faint sobs, and his heart sank within him, and then he heard olddy Elsa say to nche Capra, ¡°Wonderful, wonderful,¡± and in her voice, with uncontroble exultation. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    York Charlie was bing more and more puzzled. Why was nche Capra crying if she was talking about being happy?


    ¡°So don¡¯t you say no,¡± olddy Elsa¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°it¡¯s all a matter of time anyway,¡± here her tone became heavy and sad again, ¡°after all, these are all things that we the Charlie family owe you.¡±


    York Charlie pupils shrink, grandmother just said ¡­ the Charlie family owes her?


    What exactly is going on?


    York Charlie heard this and didn¡¯t want to hear any more, so he slowly left, so he didn¡¯t realise that he had just had a brush with the truth.


    Inside the hospital room, nche Capra heard grandma Elsa still feeling guilty about her, even ming herself, she in turn felt that it was her own fault, obviously it was none of grandma¡¯s business, but still always let her keep such a knot in her heart.


    ¡°Grandma, back then ¡­ you don t need to remember like this.¡± She said.


    olddy Elsa closed her eyes, the corners of her eyes were slightly moist, ¡°Little Brandi ah, back then, it is not only your knot, but also York¡¯s ah, also my ah.¡±


    nche Capra could not speak for a moment, but the OLD LADY Elsa said to her again, ¡°I want to go to bed, and you go back to your rest and rxation too!¡±


    nche Capra hesitated for a few moments and stood still, only to realise that grandma Elsa had fallen asleep without realising it.


    nche Capra slowly left.


    OLD LADY Elsa fell asleep in her hospital bed and had a dream.


    In the dream her hair was white through and through, and the folds on her face were growing, but she found that self surprisingly happy. There was no sickness to haunt her, no other worries, a chubby little doll was hugging her knees, and when she looked again, there was actually a little doll rolling around on the floor.


    She burst outughing, these were her two great-grandchildren.


    Not long after, York came over and tried to hug away the doll that was gluing drool all over her, but sheughed and said no no no. A soft feminine voice rang out and she saw York¡¯s eyes look over tenderly, her granddaughter-inw little Brandi was standing at the top of the stairs looking at them with an arched eyebrow.


    It was all so happy andplete.


    However, she still woke up, woke up from that beautiful dream. olddy Elsa opened her eyes with some loss, but the first thing she saw was a woman standing in front of her bed.


    Not little Brandi, not the nurse, but her daughter-inw, York¡¯s mother, Mrs. Casey.


    OLD LADY Elsa instantly remembered all the things she had done, and almost not wanting to see her, closed her eyes again, purposely turning a blind eye.


    Mrs. Casey had hardly waited until she woke up, how could she let her go back to sleep, so she spoke hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep, Mum, I have something to tell you.¡±


    olddy Elsa closed her eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°Mum? Haven¡¯t you stopped calling me that a long time ago?¡±


    Mrs. Casey smiles a little awkwardly, ¡°No matter, after all, you are still York¡¯s own grandmother.¡±


    olddy Elsa doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Casey turned and added, ¡°Mum, you are York¡¯s own grandmother, how can you not give him what you left behind? You love York so much, and York is also the closest to you, how can you forget everything?¡±


    olddy Elsa heard her say so much, and said with some impatience, ¡°Don¡¯t you waste yourbour, what I have decided will not be changed, and what is mine, I will naturally give to whom I please.¡±


    Mrs. Casey was still undaunted, but sped olddy Elsa¡¯s hand more eagerly, ¡°No! no! You are sick and confused! It is not so! It is York you are to give to, not that nche Capra of unknown origin!¡± With that she added a small smile, while pulling a piece of paper out of her bag, ¡°Here, you sign this and this wrong doing will be corrected.¡±


    olddy Elsa slightly opened her eyes and swept a nce, it turned out to be a share transfer letter, the anger in her heart sprang up. I didn¡¯t think that after so many years in the shopping mall, when she was paralysed in her hospital bed, there were still people who had prepared this for her!


    olddy Elsa really the more she thought about the more angry, simply outrageous, what she wants to do is still decided by others? She has been a powerful woman for so many years and now she is being pushed to this point by her daughter-inw? Firstly, she made a marriage for York without her knowledge, which made her so angry that she fainted. Now, is she going to directly piss herself to death?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was really blind to let this viin plus poisonous woman in the door in the first ce!


    olddy Elsa stared at Mrs. Casey, and refused to move her hand, but Mrs. Casey shook up the bed, and put the transfer of shares in front of her, and grabbed olddy Elsa¡¯s hand with one hand, and prepared a handprint for her.


    The olddy Elsa by her to make the breathless, at this time by her hand to press the handprint, she held her breath desperately struggling, but unfortunately that pair of old sickly hand is never as strong as Mrs. Casey¡¯s strength, so the olddy Elsa had to struggle with all four limbs, pouring out all the body strength to resist.


    Mrs. Casey, in her vain attempt to restrain her, also made a desperate effort, and her eyes protruded from her head with such desperate vigour that she looked like a lioness in a rage.


    Olddy Elsa felt more and more breathless, she needed oxygen! She needed an oxygen mask! She felt that her whole body¡¯s life force was going to be drained away under such a terrible pressure. She needed the oxygen mask! olddy Elsa tried to speak, but could not, and could only make a few ¡°yada, yada, yada¡± sounds.


    She was still struggling, and this time it was not as if she was resisting being forced to put her handprints on something, but rather, she was crying out for help: she was out of breath from the grip of this mad woman!


    But Mrs. Casey was not aware of this; her eyes, and even her whole being, were focussed on the tug-of-war between olddy Elsa¡¯s hand and the deed of transfer.


    The olddy Elsa was like a fish out of water, struggling on the hospital bed, and Mrs. Casey was like a hunter staring at the dead prey, almost losing her mind. The confrontation seemed to go on forever, without end, but finally, the door of the dreary room was pushed open.


    A man walked in.


    As soon as nche Capra walked in, she saw OLD LADY Elsa struggling in pain, and the look was truly rming. She paid no attention to Mrs. Casey, who had withdrawn her hand in time, but scrambled out of the room: to call a doctor.


    nche Capra was so flustered by the suddenness of olddy Elsa¡¯s condition that she didn¡¯t notice Mrs. Casey, who was clearly out of sorts, and didn¡¯t realise that there was a call button at the end of olddy Elsa¡¯s bed.


    And Mrs. Casey just in time from that almost crazy state of consciousness, at this time to see the face of death on the hospital bed, staring at the olddy Elsa, almost no air, the whole person is also scared of the whole body to lose strength, copsed on the ground gasping for air.


    How could it be? How could it be?


    She just wanted her to sign a share transfer ah! How did ite to this? It would have been better if she had signed it obediently, how could it have turned out like this?


    Mrs Casey scrambled to her feet, stooped over the bed, and, as if grasping at a silver lining: went to press the red button.


    One, two, three times ¡­ No! She couldn¡¯t die! Can¡¯t be anything!

 Chapter 93: Believe Me or Not

    The doctor who saved her life came, and OLD LADY Elsa went into the emergency room again, and once again, a bunch of people were waiting outside the door either in panic and anxiety or worry and fear for the result. This time, olddy Elsa was not rescued likest time: the holy white without a trace of dust, but covered all the colours of olddy Elsa¡¯s life, and the end was the darkness of that painful suffering, struggling and hopelessness.


    Or perhaps, the olddy in looking at the first darkness has been cut off the breath of life. By now, there was a wailing outside the emergency room, both true and false. And the culprit, Mrs. Casey, had fallen back in her chair, panicking inside.


    How nche Capra hoped that she had misheard, or that the doctor had made a mistake, or that grandma Elsa was just momentarily out of vitals, or ¡­


    She slid helplessly down against the wall, her eyes so empty and nk that she couldn¡¯t even feel the sadness inside her. Only, a bead like tears sliding down the cheeks, as if apanied by the sound of ¡°ticking¡± fell to the ground, as a heavy rain before the clouds in the first drop of a burst of rain.


    Another person ¡­ lost, she lost another person ¡­ a person so transparent and clear, able to embrace all her pain, a person to pull her from the past to the present, a person to give her warmth and potentially support her belief in love.


    grandma Elsa ¡­ She, just like that, is gone forever. No longer a vibrant smile to see, a warm hand to touch, or prating eyes to cry into.


    All that is left to live in the past, in memory.


    nche Capra crouched to one side, alone and disorientated, for what seemed like an eternity, and then only a few moments, when a sharp, sobbing voice almost pierced her eardrums, and at the same time called her unknowing soul back into her body.


    ¡°York! It¡¯s her! It was all her! She¡¯s the one who killed your grandmother!¡±


    nche Capra slowly raised her eyes and rose from the floor, her face expressionless, devoid of sadness or joy, and those tear-stained eyes had returned to their normal state, the tears drying on her face.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have to look to know that Mrs. Casey must be looking scandalised and using at the moment, and the thievish gesture really made her want tough, and don¡¯t think that just because she didn¡¯t say anything it really meant that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    She was so flustered at the time that, in retrospect, Mrs. Casey, who stood by the bedside at the time, and who, it may be said, might have seen thest of the olddy Elsa, could not but be suspicious.


    nche Capra not to look at Mrs. Casey, but will cast his eyes to a few steps away from the front: that has a pair of deep like the night sky, deep like the sea of the eyes of the man, that stood there in a slender posture, temperament as cold as snow, and at this time a body of the coldness is even to freeze to death around everyone¡¯s man.


    That man, now, also lost an important person. What was he thinking of now? Would he believe what Mrs. Casey said? Or, would he stand by her without hesitation, as Grandma had said.


    What, exactly, would he do in response?


    ¡°York!¡± said nche Capra, not waiting for a word of response from York Charlie, but only to be swept over by his deep eyes, and to hear Mrs. Casey opening her mouth with impatience, as if she were going to do all she could to make York Charlie believe her. ¡°You see this transfer of equity, which I picked up under your grandmother¡¯s hospital bed! She was trying to take over the shares of the Charlie Group, and forced grandma to sign this transfer, that¡¯s why grandma was killed by her!¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s righteous indignation and grief was so hard to hide that she even squeezed out a few tears at this moment. She pointed one of her fingers at nche Capra, who stood on the side looking indifferent and emotionless, and handed the so-called found transfer of shares to York Charlie to read.


    nche Capra quietly looked at York Charlie, only to see that he looked at the transfer for a while, and then slowly raised his eyes, that cohesion of the deep sea under the storm, actually made her look at the breath stagnation.


    She was really afraid of what he would say next.


    Sure enough, as expected, she heard York Charlie¡¯s voice with a huskiness after restraining his emotions, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    nche Capra almost subconsciously tried to take a step back, subconsciously trying to hold onto the wall, but it was as if she was back to her self, who was so good at disguises. Sheughed softly, disdain and mockery in her voice, ¡°If things really are as your mother says, then I must want more than just these shares.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, nche Capra realized that her voice was also slightly hoarse, as if she had been crying.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Casey did not give the two men time to talk; she seized every opportunity, and did everything she could to throw this pot of filth over nche Capra.


    If she seeded, nche Capra would never be able to turn over, never be able to enter the door of the Charlie family, and the inheritance given to her by olddy Elsa would also be regarded as null and void, and she would have removed this thorn in her side once and for all!


    ¡°nche Capra has been taking care of the olddy for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what she said to her, but I always felt that the olddy¡¯s state of mind was deteriorating day by day, as if she had something on her mind, and then the olddy wanted to make her her heir to the estate, and that was even stranger! And now there is this ulterior motive of the transfer of equity, the olddy is inexplicably ¡­ you say, she can still get off the hook?¡±


    nche Capra listened with the same indifference, as if she had not been the one whom Mrs. Casey had been using, and even Mrs. Casey herself could not help admiring the woman. Even Mrs. Casey herself could not help admiring the woman, but admiration was followed by great scorn, and how could such a person not be scorned?


    nche Capra had actually been watching York Charlie¡¯s reaction, but today¡¯s York Charlie was just too unintelligible, more puzzling than ever. His eyes were still as deep as ever, his face as indifferent as ever, only all coldness was several times heavier than usual.


    Of course, she could tell that he was in a really bad mood, but it was the fact that the rest of his reaction was so normal that made it all the more puzzling. There was no sign of the sinking sadness that followed the loss of a loved one, no sign of the suspicion and anger that resulted from the sudden death of a loved one for no apparent reason.


    nche Capra felt that she still knew too little about him. So much so that she would be afraid and uneasy, because in her heart, she was not at all sure what he would think of himself, whether he would believe her or not.


    At that moment, the two thin lips of York Charlie she was staring at moved, still rippling with a few words, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    What do you say? nche Capra smiled over her shoulder, why did she hear what felt like he was asking, ¡°How do you exin it?¡±


    What was there to say, what was there to exin? There were all sorts of plots and tricks and flowery words for others to nder her however they wanted, and she simply didn¡¯t have time to respond to and refute them all, and why should she have to use extra words to prove her innocence when it came to him? Obviously he should be able to judge for himself ah ¡­ Obviously he knows whether he is such a person, whether he has done such a thing ah ¡­


    ¡°Say what you will, believe it or not.¡± nche Capra threw down onest sentence and left without looking back.


    Grandma, I think they¡¯re going to give her a good send off, right?


    Goodbye, grandma ¡­ York he, actually did not say a word to believe me yet ¡­

 Chapter 94: Breaking and Entering

    It was the day after nche Capra returned home that she learnt of York Charlie¡¯s decision to obey her grandmother¡¯s will and give all the private property in her name to herself.


    Of course York Charlie didn¡¯t tell her, she just got a call from Mrs. Casey. It was only after being scolded by Mrs. Casey that she learnt the news.


    Sometimes she really wondered why Mrs. Casey would give birth to a son like York Charlie, why Mrs. Casey could get past grandma Elsa and enter the Charlie family in the first ce, and why Mrs. Casey, a nobledy like her, always did such disgraceful things.


    So, admittedly, she really didn¡¯t want to fight with her, wasting her breath, fighting this way and that.


    This time too, nche Capra listened to her scolding and hung up without saying anything.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Really, she was too tired. Thest two days she¡¯d been thinking about grandma Elsa again, dreaming about it.


    But while she thought of OLD LADY Elsa, and of York Charlie, there was one person who was never failing to keep an eye on her and the affairs of THE CHARLIE FAMILY. This person, at just such a moment called nche again and asked her to meet him.


    Naturally, nche Capra had no reason to refuse.


    The meeting ce is a restaurant¡¯s elegant room, to be honest, nche Capra is still very surprised why he invited himself to dinner this time, the previous meeting can be in a hurry, at most the coffee shop to drink a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Try it,¡± Moore Howard told her with a smile, ¡°the French food here is superb.¡±


    nche Capra obediently took two bites, and when she was done, she looked at him quietly.


    ¡°What?¡± Moore Howard is still smiling, ¡°Not to your liking?¡±


    nche Capra puts down her chopsticks and wipes her mouth, ¡°First things first!¡±


    Moore Howard rubbed his chin and sized her up, ¡°You seem to be, well, bing a little different.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ you¡¯re a rich man now, how does it feel?¡±


    nche Capra had expected him to know about this when she arrived, so she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction at this point, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Moore Howard took a bite of his food before saying slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a perfect opportunity.¡±


    nche Capra was getting worried again, the man always missed every opportunity and it was making her be a little panicky.


    Moore Howard suddenlyughed again, ¡°That¡¯s just the way you are, why pretend to be deep in front of me.¡±


    nche Capra collected the emotion in her eyes and stopped talking.


    ¡°The Charlie family olddy since set you as the heir to the inheritance, then you ept it, and take this opportunity to get the shares of the Charlie Group ¡­ how to get, do not need me to say more, right?¡± Moore Howard said.


    nche Capra roughly also guessed that what this person in front of him wanted was nothing more than the demise of the Charlie Group or York Charlie. And the way to get the equity of THE Charlie Group, what else was there but to take what grandma Elsa had given and exchange it on terms? Could it be that one had to do what Mrs. Casey had done?


    ¡°No,¡± nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Moore Howard narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t do it or that you don¡¯t want to?¡± He stretches his arm and grabs nche Capra¡¯s wrist, ¡°It was the same thingst time, I asked you to poison York Charlie and you said you¡¯d think about it, Brandi, do you want any more revenge?!¡±


    Moore Howard is suddenly furious, calling her Brandi again that unexpectedly, nche Capra subconsciously goes to struggle, a look of full displeasure on her face, ¡°I was willingly used by you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to obey unconditionally.¡±


    nche Capra shrugged off his hand and thought about how she might lose his trust in her this way, she was afraid of what he might secretly do, so she eased her tone again and said as calmly as she could, ¡°Revenge is not something I will forget, but I think it is necessary for us to take our time, York Charlie isn¡¯t that clueless! ¡±


    Moore Howard looked at her and smiled with some amusement at her words, ¡°I don¡¯t care if York Charlie has no brains or not, all I know is that he likes you, and a man in love loses his mind, and that, is enough.¡±


    nche Capra wanted to retort to him, but then she heard him tone a warning at her, ¡°So just don¡¯t get yourself caught up in it,¡± heughed, ¡°I¡¯m still going to need your sanity, to fulfil the wish that you and I share.¡±


    Moore Howard walks away and nche Capra takes her time going home.


    It looked like he still had his sights set on dealing with THE Charlie family and York Charlie, so she could stop worrying about what he would secretly do to York Charlie for the time being.


    Only, the situation was getting more and more difficult.


    nche Capra came home exhausted and left the lights on before going straight into her bedroom, where she really wanted to get some rest right away.


    The curtains on the window reflected the light of the moon, a kind of bright and gentle transparency, nche Capra fell straight to the bed, but suddenly found herself falling on a hard chest.


    A hand smoothly sped her body, nche Capra subconsciously rose up a sense of crisis to desperately resist, but her body slightly loosened up after smelling the familiar odour. She knew that when he raised his eyes, he could look into a pair of deep ones. But she didn¡¯t, and all she had to do was think about how he had treated himself that day at the hospital, and it made her heart sick.


    The urge to, even, question him and use him would be there.


    nche Capra lowered her eyes, the darkened chamber reflecting only the curtains that were slightly illuminated by the moonlight, and she fought against her arm, trying not to lean too close to him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She clearly should have asked him, how did you get in my house? Or, something else as well. Obviously she should have asked that, but why had she subconsciously ignored it, not caring at all when a man had a key to his own home.


    It was amazing that she was already so relieved to have him.


    nche Capra, realising that her mind was too loose, began to struggle to get up from him, and when he wouldn¡¯t let her, she continued to struggle, and after several times of this, nche Capra finally looked at him with some annoyance, ¡°What are you doing holding me like that without saying a word? Don¡¯t you know that breaking and entering is an offence ¡­¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t finish her words before York Charlie swallowed them in his mouth. The faint aroma of sake drilled between her own teeth and tongue, and the tip of her nose was filled with the crisp, frosty scent of his body, so she froze with her mouth slightly open for a while.


    I don¡¯t know if it was intoxication or a dyed reaction.


    York Charlie kissed her with some urgency, and without knowing where he got his strength from, the two of them rolled over and crossed positions, with nche Capra pinned beneath him, his iron arm still wrapped around her slender waist, straddling the bed between her and it.


    Fearing what he was going to do to her, nche Capra was finally pushing against his shoulders, separating the intimate contact of their lips.


    As soon as she looked over, she couldn¡¯t help but look into those dark, dark eyes, the moonlight reflecting off one corner of them.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± he finally opened, but in the same husky, low voice he¡¯d used thest time she¡¯d heard him at the hospital, ¡°what¡¯s your rtionship with Moore Howard?¡±


    He tested her, staring at her as if to catch any hint of emotion on her face.


    nche Capra froze at first, then asked him back, suppressing the panic in her heart, ¡°Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡±


    York Charlie hooks his lips slightly, ¡°I heard you went to see him today.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart slightly rxed, and then looked careless and said, ¡°Hispany approached me to talk about image endorsement only.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± York Charlie asked, ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 95: With Him

    nche Capra nodded without hesitation, ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Then turn him down.¡± York Charlie added.


    nche Capra instantly remembered bad memories when she heard him sound like that. Why was he like this again? Deciding things for her without cause and without regard for her feelings, like that time he wanted her out of the loop.


    She took offence at his tone and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to decide anything for me.¡±


    She expected York Charlie to be furious, but he just looked at her, the flirtation and scepticism of the previous question gone, a look that was so calm and emotionless that nche Capra didn¡¯t look back, but looked back at him quietly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two stared at each other for a long time before York Charlie got up from her. nche Capra saw that he was about to turn around and walk away and subconsciously called out to him, ¡°York Charlie!¡±


    York Charlie stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what she was going to say. There was so much that she obviously wanted to ask him to find out, but nothing could be said at this point.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± his low, husky voice suddenly rang out, ¡°did you know that I get tired too?¡±


    nche Capra froze, her heart tightening and sinking at the same time as his steps moved again, and she reached out a hand to him, but without the next move, it stopped in mid-air in vain.


    His back dissolved into the deep night, but it seemed to open a hole in her heart, she wanted to keep him from leaving, but found herself unable to find any reason to convince herself to do so.


    The heart, lost, lost to a certain extent violently painful, like a stomach disease.


    He said, ¡°nche Capra, did you know that I get tired too?


    nche Capra fell into a deep hole of mixed feelings, awake and in tears for another sleepless night.


    The next day, nche Capra did not expect to be invited to a meeting with grandma Elsa¡¯swyer.


    She went with confusion in her heart and sure enough it was the samewyer she had seen at the hospital.


    ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± She asked.


    Thewyer pulled out a file, ¡°Please take a look at this.¡±


    nche Capra took it and looked at it, looking on but growing more and more surprised, ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is olddy Elsa¡¯s other will, as you can see Miss Capra, you now have the right to inherit fifteen per cent of all the Charlie Group shares in the olddy¡¯s name, but only if you marry the olddy¡¯s grandson, York Charlie. If you refuse then those shares pass into the ownership of the charity in the name of the Charlie Group.¡±


    nche Capra went home again with mixed thoughts.


    She really hadn¡¯t realized that grandma Elsa had left such a will, and what would be York Charlie¡¯s reaction to that? Would he wonder more and more why grandma Elsa was so kind to him?


    He will, surely,e looking for himself soon, won¡¯t he?


    Sure enough, nche Capra hadn¡¯t been home long when York Charlie came to the door.


    nche Capra opened the door for him, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t seem to have slept well either, his eyes a pale greenish-ck, ¡°You should know by now, about Grandma¡¯s will.¡±


    nche Capra nodded.


    What did he want? To get himself married to him, or just toe and ask her what she thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± He spoke faintly.


    The towel in nche Capra¡¯s hand dropped to the floor.


    ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡± She kind of couldn¡¯t believe that he wasing to her to get married as soon as her grandmother¡¯s will was out! Is that how he, that¡¯s how he sees his rtionship with him?


    York Charlie repeated again, ¡°Marry me, it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    nche Capra snorts, ¡°You never said that, and today you say such things for shares?¡±


    York Charlie was silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Yes, those shares are important to me, and now that my grandmother has passed away and the shareholders of THE Charlie Group are all stupid, I can¡¯t let those shares fall into someone else¡¯s hands, I want to hold on to THE Charlie Group.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart went cold as she listened to him speak with vigour but without a trace of emotion. But then it urred to her that he was a man who never showed his emotions, and while she wouldn¡¯t question his heart for her because of his words, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. And thought that if he refused, then the grandmother with the heart of the operation of the Charlie Group for most of his life will be really wasted, she did not want to let down her grandmother¡¯s good to her, but also do not want to look at the front of this their own deep love of the person and other women to tie the knot.


    Did she even have that kind of extravagance already?


    No, she just didn¡¯t want to let down grandma Elsa, she just wanted to take more initiative while she could.


    nche Capra talked herself into it, and had been about to refuse without hesitation, when she changed her mind. She looked at him, distantly, intimately, with eyes that were that far away and close.


    She heard her voice fade, ¡°I can marry you, but ¡­ Shireen Miller you must settle the matter once and for all.¡±


    It was York Charlie who was the one whose emotions rose and fell now, and he stared at her lips as if he could not believe that they were her words, so incredulous was he at her promise, and-and she said she would settle the Shireen Miller matter herself.


    York Charlie¡¯s days of gloom finally clouded over as he took a step closer to her and asked her in a low, soft voice, ¡°Why do you still care about Shireen Miller?¡±


    nche Capra looked away a little unnaturally, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand that woman.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes were like a reflection of the stars in the sky, nche Capra deliberately didn¡¯t look at the intoxicating view, while he hugged himself tightly, she was dragged into a moody embrace.


    The spring grass was growing, the autumn moon was rising, and just being held by him, it was as if she could see the seasons turning, the day and night changing, and the enchanting scenery everywhere.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how long she was intoxicated, and by the time she saw the familiar furnishings of her home again, she realized that she had been taken to bed in York Charlie¡¯s arms.


    ¡°nche ¡­¡± he kissed the tip of her nose, causing a slight shiver to run through her body, ¡°Do you have any idea how much I like you?¡±


    nche Capra was a little ttered and a little sour to hear his sudden confession, her eyes were dry but she gazed at him deeply. York Charlie lowered his head to kiss her eyes again, a kiss so gentle but straight to the heart that it made her heart flutter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± she heard his voice take on the slightest huskiness again, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help it.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered fast, and again she heard him sigh slightly, and then speak in a low, husky voice, ¡°Because, I don¡¯t know how much I really like you ¡­¡±


    nche Capra suddenly tasted the sweetness that came over her in overwhelming waves, hitting the acid that had been festering in the back of her heart for so long, as his lips kissed herself delicately and softly, and the heat of it all seemed to melt her.


    She even thought, just like this ¡­ just melt. Let her melt under his deep and strong love, melt under his deed and unrelenting pursuit, melt under his iparable splendour.


    She, so willingly, will be himself and him, entangled, heart to heart,pletely melted together, can not wait for the two people into aplete person.

 Chapter 96: Mrs. Casey’s Wrath

    Once again, thework news blew up.


    The matter was roughly like this, at ten o¡¯clock in the morning of this day, the president of the Charlie Group, York Charlie, released a statement, officially announcing that he broke off his engagement with the Miller Group¡¯s daughter, Shireen Miller, and instead set up a marriage with his current girlfriend, the once popr model, nche Capra.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as this statement came out, all sorts of questions and spections came pouring in, and its heat level climbed to the peak at an incredible speed on the day it was announced, upying the headlines of all the major news websites.


    It was an instant sensation.


    Shireen Miller had been in a much better mood since her engagement to York Charlie, and even on the days when things had gone wrong with the Charlie family and OLD LADY Elsa had been hospitalised until her death, she had been on holiday abroad and hadn¡¯t had time to visit OLD LADY Elsa for a second. On this day, she just rushed back to her country because she was told the news of olddy Elsa¡¯s death, but almost just stepped off the ne when she was hit by this sudden news.


    Shireen Miller flicked through her mobile phone while dragging her suitcase, and the very next moment the news popped up, she hit the hard marble pirs in the lobby with her eyes wide open.


    Then, before the pain and dizziness could set in, the building that had been so painstakingly built up inside of her copsed, almost to the point of rubble and dust: all the joy and longing of the past few days was finally in tatters and pieces, and Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes burst into mes.


    The next moment, without thinking, she rushed straight to the Charlie family.


    Mrs Casey was leaning back on the sofa, her eyes staring straight ahead, her hands clenched so tightly that her knuckles were white with exertion, her face clenched, her teeth clenched, and she was about to smash the TV in the face of news report after news report, as if she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Just as Mrs. Casey decided to make a phone call to York Charlie to vent her anger, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t wait for her mother¡¯s announcement and barged right in.


    The moment Mrs. Casey saw her, she changed her mind almost immediately: instead ofshing out impulsively, she was going to make York Charlie realise that he couldn¡¯t disobey her as a mother!


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Shireen Miller suppressed her mental overload of anger, and instead, aggrieved and sad, with that little bit of anger at York Charlie on top of it, flung herself into Mrs. Casey¡¯s arms, ¡°Why is this happening?¡­ Why is York he doing this to me? Oooooo¡­ I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e in name only.¡±


    The anger in Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart was no less than Shireen Miller¡¯s, but at this time she could only try her best to suppress it, and turned to bitterlyfort the future daughter-inw in front of her, who she had personally chosen, Mrs. Casey patted her on the back andforted her, saying, ¡°Shireen, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re his rightful fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re his rightful fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re his rightful fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re his rightful fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve personally chosen. Shireen Miller said, ¡°Shireen, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re his rightful fianc¨¦e, you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been looking out for, how can I allow someone else to take her ce so easily, York was tricked by nche Capra, that vixen, how many men can resist a woman like that?¡±


    Shireen Miller wiped tears from her eyes and said, ¡°I knew it! I knew it was that nche Caprapelled York, but what can I do,¡± said she more and more crying more aggrieved, ¡°I can only ¡­ watch York for that nche Capra abandonment of I, even ¡­ even,¡± she wiped her eyes and stole a nce at Mrs. Casey to observe her reaction, ¡°for that nche Capra, thrice disobeyed you as a mother, breaking your heart ah. ¡±


    Hearing her say that, Mrs. Casey¡¯s suppressed anger leaked out more than a little, she sneered and looked in an unknown direction, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯m his own mother, how can he decide on such a life-long matter?¡± She looked at Shireen Miller again, her face was a mixture of unwilling determination and irritated majesty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you were handpicked by me, the future mistress of THE Charlie family, my words are now the directives of THE Charlie family, and things in the house cannot pass without my permission! of the Charlie family without my permission!¡±


    Shireen Miller saw this kind of Mrs. Casey, her heart first shivered, because she somehow thought of olddy Elsa. olddy Elsa is dead now, so Mrs. Casey can really be like what she said herself, will York Charlie really obey her arrangement like that? Shireen Miller was a little uncertain.


    However, seeing Mrs. Casey¡¯s confidence, she thought it was possible! After all, Mrs. Casey was York Charlie¡¯s own mother, so could he be an unfilial son? Shireen Miller then felt how powerful Mrs. Casey¡¯s support for her was, and as long as Mrs. Casey was adamant in her request to be York Charlie¡¯s wife, then perhaps, sooner orter, it would be a reality!


    Shireen Miller looked to Mrs. Casey, who removed from her wrist an antique-looking, peacock-engravedpiszuli bracelet, and slipped it over Shireen Miller¡¯s hand.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart fluttered and her eyes zed as she looked at the saintly, proud and unrivalled peacock on the bracelet, ¡°This, this is ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Casey smiled faintly, ¡°This is an heirloom bracelet that our THE Charlie family only passes down to their daughters-inw, and from today onwards, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Shireen Miller showed incredible tion, her heart still beating wildly. She couldn¡¯t help but touch the bracelet, as if the unattainable, the thing she had dreamed of, was finally in her hands.


    After Shireen Miller¡¯s joyous departure, Mrs. Casey¡¯s face sank. She couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and went to the Charlie GroupYork Charlie¡¯s president¡¯s office to find him.


    York Charlie was staring at theputer, typing fast, Mrs. Casey was invited in, sat on the sofa and drank coffee, and did not see him look at herself for a while.


    Mrs. Casey saw him so to his own attitude is even more angry, this anger rises can not be held back, not to mention this is their own son, Mrs. Casey feel that they do not have to endure. So she stood directly in front of York Charlie¡¯s desk and said angrily, ¡°Do you still put me as your own mother in your eyes or not?!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s line of sight still did not move, and his mouth said faintly, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m too busy to do anything.¡±


    Mrs. Casey sneered, ¡°You¡¯re busy? Then you still have time to flirt with that nche Capra, it¡¯s all over town! You¡¯re really good at it! Straight away you¡¯ve ruined the engagement I made for you, and re-married that woman!¡±


    Mrs. Casey pped the tabletop several times with unimaginative force.


    York Charlie, however, was still unperturbed, his eyes still not looking at her, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m busy with my own affairs andpany matters every day, that¡¯s why I said I¡¯m busy, you can also be busy with your own affairs, you really don¡¯t need to worry about my affairs.¡±


    Mrs Casey was furious by his words, but it was not good to be angry in thepany, so she could only say to York Charlie through gritted teeth, ¡°I tell you, I¡¯m your own mother, I have to be in charge of your affairs! If you don¡¯t want to piss me off, cut off all contact with nche Capra immediately!¡±


    York Charlie remained blind and deaf to her anger and threats.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said Mrs. Casey, in a sort of rage, ¡°you¡¯ll be ungrateful if you go on like this! You¡¯re pissing me off, and when I get to the ground, see what I¡¯m going to tell your grandmother and your father!¡±


    York Charlie finally cast a look towards Mrs. Casey, but it was cold to the core, as if it was going to shoot out ice prongs, ¡°Mum, you¡¯d better think about it before you speak, who did the wrong thing, and who doesn¡¯t have a way to answer for it?!¡±

 Chapter 97: Protecting Her

    Mrs. Casey¡¯s anger suddenly choked in her throat, and her heart inexplicablyunched into a panic.


    Why did she feel that York Charlie¡¯s words had a deeper meaning, as if he was using her, and more than using her of disregarding his opinion to decide the marriage for him in this matter. It was as if ¡­ as if he were ming himself for something even more extraordinary.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart thumped, it was hard to believe that he med himself for the death of olddy Elsa.


    Though ¡­ though things had her reasons but, she was still not for him? Wasn¡¯t it because of nche Capra? Even if she killed olddy Elsa, it was still for him!


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart was strengthened by this thought, but when she thought that she had worked so hard for her son, and that he had med herself, her heart was cold again. She also thought that the gap and confrontation between herself and York Charlie were all because of nche Capra, and her hatred for nche Capra was further intensified.


    Mrs. Casey finally left without saying anything, with fire in her eyes and anger.


    And her next stop was to find the woman she hated so much that she had bewitched her son: nche Capra.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t expected to be bored at home and have someonee to her door to break her boredom, albeit: in a seething way.


    Mrs. Casey was so exasperated that she didn¡¯t even want to sit down, and when she entered the door she stood very detached in the parlour, as if she were afraid that if she touched anything in nche Capra¡¯s house it would soil her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t care and stood in the parlour with her arms wrapped around her as well, ¡°Since Mrs. Casey doesn¡¯t want to sit, I, the host, will have to stand and talk with you.¡±


    She smiled lightly at her, but Mrs. Casey red at her hatefully, one with a subdued air and the other with anger, the better of the two could be seen at a nce.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± said Mrs. Casey atst, after they had stared at each other for a long time, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a bargain, and you can have anything you want, as long as you leave York.¡±


    nche Capra looked at her in surprise, ¡°Oh? Anything you want?¡±


    Mrs. Casey nodded hastily as she saw that she seemed to be moved, ¡°Yes, anything! Any amount of money will do! Or if you want status, I can help you marry into a rich family! Isn¡¯t that what you followed our York for?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was disdainful, but her face was even more amazed, ¡°Money is easy, just ¡­ you can even help me marry into a rich family?¡±


    Mrs. Casey felt hopeful and nodded again, ¡°General mansions are naturally possible, you should not be too greedy.¡± The words could never hold back their sarcasm and contempt for nche Capra.


    nche Capra almost apuded her for being so aplished. She continued to chuckle, ¡°But unluckily, I¡¯m just so greedy that I can¡¯t really look at ordinary gentry.¡±


    Mrs. Casey held back her anger, ¡°What do you see in them then? Tell me.¡±


    nche Capra winked, her mischievous look flickered, she said somewhat hopelessly, ¡°s, I say it is not coincidental that I do not see the ordinary, naturally I only see the extraordinary,¡± she looked at Mrs. Casey¡¯s sullen anger, said slowly, ¡°and the most unfortunate thing is that I happen to see the ordinary. is that I have taken a fancy to the best yet ¡­¡±


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± said Mrs. Casey, ring at her with an air of wanting to eat.


    nche Capra, however, put away the yful look on her face, and said, in all seriousness, ¡°Mrs. Casey, you must not guess there, either, norbour in vain. For the record, I don¡¯t want anything else, I just want York Charlie!¡±


    No sooner had nche Capra¡¯s words fallen from her lips than the door was suddenly thrown open.


    York Charlie collected his keys with aplomb, his other hand in his trouser pocket, and his eyes looked deep and sullenly into the room at the two opposing men.


    nche Capra knew that York Charlie must have heard what she had just said, and though she blushed a little, she could not think of anything else in the presence of Mrs. Casey, and thought to be angry with her.


    nche Capra then immediately greeted her with a joyful smile, and embraced York Charlie¡¯s arm, speaking in a soft voice, ¡°Why have youe back so suddenly? Are you done with thepany?¡±


    She spoke in a tone that was familiar to the extreme, arousing warmth and pleasure in York Charlie¡¯s heart, but provoking Mrs. Casey to be even angrier, and even, quite a bit more cynical!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This woman, stealing her own son! The two of them had fallen in love with each other as a family, but what had she be?


    Before York Charlie could say a word, Mrs. Casey strided forward in angry defiance, raised her hand at nche Capra, and was about to strike down with a p.


    York Charlie stopped her just in time, but the p rang out as promised.


    Because York Charlie stepped right up to take the p for nche Capra, and instead of grabbing Mrs. Casey¡¯s hand to keep it from going down, he stepped in front of nche Capra so that the pnded on his own face.


    Despite the difference in height, the p hade from above, so it had hit him hard and fast.


    nche Capra froze, as did Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°Mum, this p is to be taken as the punishment I deserve for the disrespect I showed you before, so your anger, this p of yours, should be taken by me, not nche. you will, in the future, stay out of nche¡¯s way,¡± Mrs. Casey said with hatred and resentment at his words, but then listened to his calm voice continue, ¡°You will be in vain even if you look for it again; after all, ¡­ I am going to guard her for ever.¡±


    Mrs. Casey could scarcely believe her ears.


    Why, when it was clear that he was his own mother, could he be so heartless to himself, just for the sake of an unsuspecting woman? nche Capra, what kind of demonic and evil magic had she used on him?


    Mrs. Casey is so disappointed in her son that all she can do is reach for nche Capra in anger and desperation, while York Charlie stands in her way to keep her away.


    Mrs. Casey growls low, her eyes staring at nche Capra like a wild animal, ¡°Speak! What the hell did you do to my son? How could he go to such lengths for you? I¡¯m his own mother!¡±


    nche Capra was momentarily frozen by such a Mrs. Casey. Was she that disgusted with herself? How could she not ept herself? Even to York Charlie¡¯s insistence, to the point of insanity, that before she had said she would help herself to marry into the family, and now she was acting like a madman ¡­


    nche Capra lowered her eyes, a little unable to bear to look. She was both touched beyond measure by York Charlie s boundless affection, and at the same time felt hopeless and sad and self-reproachful for Mrs. Casey s paranoid madness.


    York Charlie, however, took a firm hold of her hand, and when nche Capra looked up at him, he did not look at himself, but frowned at Mrs. Casey, and said, ¡°Mother, if you continue to be so obstinate, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you; have you ever thought of me in any way?¡±


    Mrs. Casey heard his words, butughed, ¡°Good, since you want to be rude to me, then why should I be so polite to you all, York, you are still young, you don¡¯t know what is really ¡®doing things without considering your feelings¡¯.¡±


    After saying that, he flung the door and left.

 Chapter 98: The Most Basic

    After Mrs. Casey had gone, the two were silent for some time without speaking.


    nche Capra suddenly reached out a hand and gently caressed York Charlie¡¯s face, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    York Charlie looked down to see the heartache and emotion in her eyes, and his throat went a little dry, which made him suddenly want to kiss her, her lips were so soft and sweet.


    York Charlie slowly lowered his head to her cherry red lips and licked them gently, nche Capra¡¯s hands involuntarily climbed up to his neck and her eyshes fluttered and suddenly became wet.


    York Charlie sighed and kissed her wet eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s my mum¡¯s business to object any more than she has to.¡±


    He gently cupped her face and looked helplessly into her tightly closed eyes and said softly and lowly, ¡°nche, open your eyes and look at me.¡±


    nche Capra opens a pair of watery almond eyes, with a crystal clear and radiant teardrop still hanging from her longshes. York Charlie sighs again, ¡°What are you, not trusting me? In fear of something?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know whether to nod or shake her head, Ying Ying¡¯s moving eyes gazed at him for a long time, and finally embraced his waist, the side of her face pressed against his broad chest, and her mouth whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s neither of those, I¡¯m just ¡­ too touched.¡±


    York Charlie froze, also tightly hugged her back.


    ¡°Fool, there is nothing to be touched, stick to the love for you, this is the most basic.¡±


    Stick to your love, that¡¯s the bottom line, he said.


    nche Capra held those words deep in her heart, recalling them for days. But just as she was falling in sweet love, she also finally experienced what Mrs. Casey said about how she was going to be treated badly.


    Debtors hade out of nowhere to cause trouble.


    nche Capra knew it had to be no ident. In the past, when she was in debt, they would onlye to her privately to solve the problem, and after York Charlie¡¯s intervention, those people dared not act rashly.


    As for why York Charlie did not directly help her pay off her debts, this was also a point that nche Capra had not figured out.


    Perhaps he was afraid that he would resent his interference in his affairs?


    nche Capra is fine with it, except that the troublemakers make so much noise that a few of the neighbours startining to thendlord. Thendlord finds out what happened, and when he discovers that nche Capra is the one who attracted these people, he insists that nche Capra move out.


    nche Capra tried to show her weakness and beg for sympathy, but to no avail. Thendlord even threw her luggage out of the house because he thought she was talking too much.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    nche Capra is left to wander the streets with her suitcase in tow.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t like to ask for help when she¡¯s in trouble, though she is by nature a person who is used to relying on others. But having forced herself to be strong and independent in recent years, habits she shouldn¡¯t have had were primed to change.


    So instead of calling York Charlie, she thought of a solution on her own first.


    However, she didn¡¯t realise that she had been bumped into again by Lorcan George in such a wretched state of wandering on the streets, just like thest time she had cried out on the street, with so little embarrassment.


    ¡°Lorcan, what are you doing here?¡± nche Capraughed as if nothing had happened.


    Lorcan George frowned at her, ¡°What are you doing? No ce to stay?¡± The sight of nche Capra dragging her suitcase down the street was still familiar to Lorcan George. Because he had seen her get kicked out by herndlord from time to time before because ¡­ she didn¡¯t have the money to pay the rent.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, you don¡¯t have money to pay rent again?¡± Lorcan George asked again when he saw that she didn¡¯t say anything.


    nche Capra smiled helplessly, ¡°What can I do, my job is gely too.¡±


    Lorcan George dragged a handful of her suitcases over to her, ¡°Well that¡¯s just as well, I¡¯ve got a spare t unupied, just in time for you toe and live in it.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t y nice with him and looked surprised, ¡°Really?¡± The next moment she looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Strange, when did you get a house out there that your father wouldn¡¯t know about?¡±


    Lorcan George had been a notorious yboy before this time, but he had never escaped his father¡¯s control, and his dad knew almost everything about him.


    ¡°Your dad would beat you to death if he knew!¡± nche Capra purposely joked as if saying a polite refusal, ¡°So, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Lorcan George, however, turned back to him with a smile that tried to say something, but it disappeared when he saw a maning up behind nche Capra, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not going to be easy for me to help you.¡±


    nche Capra sees the change in his expression and turns her head in some confusion to see York Charlie suddenly appear behind her.


    nche Capra heart surprise to open her mouth to call him, who knows that York Charlie but she ignored, sullen face to the side of the Lorcan George, long arm stretched out and grabbed Lorcan George¡¯s hand of her suitcase lever.


    When Lorcan George didn¡¯t let go, York Charlie pulled hard, and the suitcase was dragged over a little bit, and Lorcan George yanked again, and the suitcase was dragged back a little bit.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened as she looked rather helplessly at the two men in front of her grabbing her suitcase.


    ¡°Will you all let go, I¡¯ll get it myself.¡± She said.


    York Charlie nced at her disgruntledly, ¡°What¡¯s yours, is mine.¡± After saying that, he looked straight across the room at Lorcan George, how that look was provocative.


    nche Capra understood and burst into some tears. He means to say, since it is your box, it is also my box, it should also be me to take it, when is it this man s turn?


    It is really ¡­ possessive and the sense of sovereignty is deeply rooted ah.


    Lorcan George see York Charlie so rightfully, domineering and arrogant, suddenly indignant, ¡°President Charlie, you still do not understand the reasoning of firste first served ah? I was the one who saw her first, and I was the one who brought the box here first! Besides, what¡¯s hers is yours, why are you always so unreasonable? Are you a scoundrel or am I a scoundrel?¡±


    Lorcan George was saying, ¡°He¡¯s the dude and the scoundrel of the whole town, so how did you, President Charlie, end up in this business?


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth dropped open, hardly able to believe when Lorcan George became so eloquent. At this time, he actually and York Charlie¡¯s momentum is not much difference, and even equal.


    In the next moment, York Charlie, however, smiled gently and said, ¡±Howe Young Master George didn¡¯t get it? What¡¯s hers, is mine, meaning,¡± he emphasised with a single word, ¡°she, is, my, mine.¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s brow curled in anger, and York Charlie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°To put it more bluntly, it means, don¡¯t presume to covet my woman.¡±


    These words instantly ignited an enraged Lorcan George.


    Lorcan George violently let go of the hand pulling the suitcase, directly tugged on one of nche Capra¡¯s arms, andughed roguishly, ¡°Okay, the suitcase is for you, and I want the man!¡±

 Chapter 99: Don’t Fight

    Instead of yanking nche Capra¡¯s other arm, York Charlie went straight for it, trying to sweep away Lorcan George¡¯s hand that was tugging on nche Capra.


    Lorcan George wouldn¡¯t let go, so the two men moved in on each other.


    Lorcan George is shorter than York Charlie by half a head in height, and his strength is also inferior to that of York Charlie, and York Charlie has practised some boxing and kung fu, so he knocked Lorcan George to the ground in three or two blows.


    Lorcan George was not willing to get up and raised his fist to swing at York Charlie, who was quick to strike first. Before his fist could reach him, a slender body suddenly stepped in front of Lorcan George.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡± nche Capra had the guilt for Lorcan George in her heart, and even more so, she didn¡¯t want him to get beaten up for her. In her opinion, it was a pointless fight.


    Because, Lorcan George was destined to lose.


    Because, her heart has long been given to York Charlie.


    So, for Lorcan George, she can¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    nche Capra suddenly blocked with her body, and York Charlie withdrew her momentum in time before she could feel any emotion, one fist stopping in the stagnant air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, York Charlie, like this, there¡¯s no point.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with a bit of a prayer-like look, hoping that he would understand his heart and stop this pointless fight, hoping that he would realise that he didn¡¯t have to fight, he was already the one who would always win.


    But York Charlie didn¡¯t read it, or maybe because he wasn¡¯t sure of Lorcan George¡¯s position in her heart, after all they had known each other for a long time, after all she had once jumped into his arms and cried, and this time, she didn¡¯t stop Lorcan George from hitting him, he hit Lorcan George and she had to use her own body to stop him.


    Men never understand the softness of a woman¡¯s heart, especially in the face of a man who loves her deeply, especially easy to be soft and easy to feel guilty.


    York Charlie smiled a little self-deprecatingly, the corners of his mouth rose in an inessible arc, and his fist, which had stopped in mid-air as if it had been frozen by something, slowly retracted.


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra¡¯s defence, and York Charlie¡¯s despondency, but smiled triumphantly, ¡°York Charlie, now you see clearly, right? What her¡¯s is yours is simply your wishful thinking!¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t be bothered to me Lorcan George for his nonsense, frowning, she was about to exin to York Charlie, who looked at him as if he was waiting for her to say something as well.


    One second, two seconds, thirty seconds, one minute, nche Capra watched York Charlie¡¯s rare lost look, and the more anxious she became, the less she knew how to exin. She saw him suddenly look deeply at her, and nche Capra cried out in her heart, Don¡¯t go away, wait a little longer, York, I¡¯ll exin it to you!


    But York Charlie departed from her sight, disappointed and angry.


    nche Capra often wondered if she had not been caught by the throat at that moment, or else how it was that she could not speak, and that her chest was so tight that she could not breathe?


    ¡°little sweetheart¡­¡± Lorcan George¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is everything alright?¡± He felt her face suddenly pale to the point where she looked as if she were a delicate doll that had lost its blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± nche Capra looked back and shook her head.


    Lorcan George, however, suddenly smiled brightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, you were great at helping me fight just now!¡±


    nche Capra froze and felt funny again, ¡°What help you fight, you don¡¯t be so childish, you still think you¡¯re a child!¡±


    Lorcan George continued tough, ¡°I¡¯m d York Charlie got away from us!¡±


    When he mentioned York Charlie, nche Capra remembered the sad eyes of York Charlie when he left again, her heart suddenly hurt, she frowned and said, ¡°Lorcan, just now when I helped you to block, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Lorcan George froze, ¡°What?¡±


    nche Capra, however, didn¡¯t try to exin further, but told him bluntly, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not on the same page as you.¡± Please, don¡¯t get your hopes up for me again.


    nche Capra said harshly in her heart.


    Lorcan George heard it, but said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°There it is again, of course I remember you saying it. But why? Could it be that you resent me for being simple-minded and aplishing nothing, and therefore not being able to understand you or protect you?¡±


    nche Capra did not know what to say.


    Lorcan George, however, took it that he was right, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am now, and I will certainly not beter!¡± He grabbed nche Capra¡¯s hand a little sharply, ¡°Will you believe me? Give me a chance to prove myself!¡±


    nche Capra smiled a little bitterly, ¡°Is it you who doesn¡¯t understand, or is it me?¡±


    We¡¯re not on the same page, it¡¯s not as simple as that, ah. There is no one who doesn¡¯t trust anyone, who doesn¡¯t give anyone a chance, our worlds can¡¯t be used for deep intersections in the first ce, between you and I, we can only be ordinary friends.


    You can¡¯t get close to my world, because my world courtyard deep, crisis; you can¡¯t go into my heart, because my heart is not in my own, and is so vicissitudes of old, full of holes.


    My heart, long ago lost in that deep ocean and deep starry sky, anything, can not recall its figure, anyone, can not find its traces.


    Lorcan George did not know nche Capra¡¯s thoughts, heard her words, only felt that she still did not believe in himself, so angrily walked away. But she didn¡¯t get very far before she realized that she was simply too brainless to fight like that, so she turned back, walked up to nche Capra and pulled her suitcase over her.


    Lorcan George sulked ahead, ¡°Keep up, I¡¯ll find you a ce to stay.¡±


    nche Capra wanted to refuse him, but the luggage was snatched away by him, Lorcan George was so determined that nche Capra really could not resist him, she followed him step by step and finally arrived at the destination.


    Lorcan George found a suitable hotel and gave her a room.


    ¡°You can stay here for a while, it¡¯s better than living on the streets.¡± He said.


    nche Capra gave him a nk look ¡°You¡¯ll be drained if you stay in a hotel suite every day? I thought you said you had a spare set of rooms?¡±


    Lorcan George asked her back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid my father will find out?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was speechless.


    But this, this isn¡¯t the way to go! Sooner orter your father will find out too, nche Capra thought silently in her mind, and, even more disturbing to her, were the ubiquitous gossip reporters.


    Who let her be in the limelight all the time?


    Needless to say nche Capra was right to be concerned, and the story was being discovered much quicker than she expected. For just as Lorcan George had taken her room at the hotel reception, the paparazzi watching from the shadows had found out.


    The photos were taken and the article was roughly drafted. The paparazzi are ready to make a ssh, but who knows that the mantis is catching the cicada and the yellow bird is in the back, and they are being watched by York Charlie¡¯s men.


    York Charlie himself came out and threatened and intimidated the paparazzi in a very bad mood.


    If York Charlie wasn¡¯t in such a bad mood, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this most unsafe and worst method. However, he was in a bad mood and was toozy to make false pretences with the paparazzi reporter, toozy to lure him with benefits, so he provoked the paparazzi reporter not only not to restrain himself, but also to find a whole lot of reporters to prepare for a big publicity of this matter.


    By the way, sell a good price.

 Chapter 100: His Punishment

    Lorcan George made nche Capra¡¯s dinner reservation and after a few more casual conversations, he nned to leave.


    nche Capra admonished him, ¡°Don¡¯te over here all the time, waving around, it¡¯s not good for people to see you.¡±


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face, a smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but if you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll be a little more restrained ande secretly.¡±


    nche Capra pped his hand away and rolled her eyes, ¡°What kind of words are you saying, sneaking in isn¡¯t going to work either, don¡¯te if it¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    Lorcan George smiled and nodded his head in agreement before leaving.


    nche Capra sat down on her bed with her arse in the air, thinking to herself that there¡¯s been a lot going ontely, it¡¯s been a lot of distractions. Just as she closed her eyes, York Charlie¡¯s face came to mind, nche Capra was a little irritated, howe this person can¡¯t be driven away?


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    nche Capra thought it was Lorcan George folding his arms and smiled as she answered the door, ¡°What? What else ¡­¡± Her words caught in her throat and the smile on her face froze.


    The visitor had ice-like features and deep eyes that fixed her in a stare, nche Capra¡¯s hand disengaged from the doorknob and his all-cold aura forced her back a step.


    York Charlie reached for her back.


    nche Capra¡¯s body pressed against him, like ice on a cold day, the cold that prated into her skin made her shiver gently. nche Capra lowered her eyes not wanting to see the bad mood in his eyes, but her silence and avoidance angered York Charlie even more, provoking York Charlie to pick her up in a cross-body hug. nche Capra was thrown onto the bed at once.


    nche Capra subconsciously let out a cry of surprise, but York Charlie without warning pressed up and covered her with those thin lips tightly, nche Capra moaned to resist him, avoiding his overbearing confinement, but York Charlie¡¯s lips followed the trend downwards, tearing away her clothes and sliding onto her shoulders.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± nche Capra whimpered in pain as she pounded her hand against the back of the man on top of her, his breath was zing against her shoulder and those hard teeth bit into the skin of her shoulder without mercy.


    The bite came with full punitive force, as if it was meant to cause her pain.


    ¡°York Charlie! Have you gone mad? Biting people?¡± nche Capra said in exasperation.


    York Charlie squeezed her, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m crazy, I¡¯m crazy to like an ungodly woman like you!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was enraged by his remark and pounded him harder, ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m a misogynist? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s meh and domineering and powerful! You¡¯re the fascist! You¡¯re the devil! You¡¯re the mad dog! And you bit me!¡±


    nche Capra grew more and more agitated as she spoke, and even more so as she felt that her angry words spoke to the essence of who he was. Was he not the devil? Torturing her day after day, year after year, her heart broken by him, and still she hung on to him and couldn¡¯t get it back!


    He was simply horrible!


    York Charlie was struck by her with a muffled grunt, but his body was firmly covering her, not letting go of her no matter how hard she hit him. He lifted his face to look at her, her eyes did not have a glint in them, her lips pursed stubbornly, perhaps tired of fighting, the two fists that were raging on his back also let go.


    His eyes slid down to her snow-white shoulders. There were two rows of teeth marks, some of which were deep enough to break the skin and show traces of blood, and as York Charlie watched with a mixture of pain and pleasure, he couldn¡¯t help but press his lips to them again.


    nche Capra thought he was going to bite her again, and was about to cry out in pain, but there was a murmur of voices in the corridor.


    She couldn¡¯t hear much, but York Charlie whispered, ¡°There are reporters out there, and if you make another sound, there will be serious consequences.¡±


    nche Capra had to hold back, who knew that York Charlie was only kissing her injured shoulder gently, and her body began to swoon, and as he kept going down, the skin on her body felt like a vast wilderness that had been set on fire by him, inch by inch, and then burned up.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to give in to his wrath, much less have a fish-out-of-water session with him as he taunted and punished her. But there were reporters all over the ce outside, and she couldn¡¯t make a big move to resist, couldn¡¯t yell at him to call him out, and she told herself that she had to hold back and endure, but she couldn¡¯t hold back even the tiniest moan.


    She felt like a doll that had lost its vitality and was at the mercy of others, no matter how much it hurt, no matter how hard it was, she wouldn¡¯t cry out, she wouldn¡¯t use any part of her body to struggle or resist.


    For the first time she felt that being with him was such a heartbreaking and painful process.


    nche Capra silent tears, the pallor of her face and her neck under the flushed contrast, she had never resent and resist his closeness and caresses, she just do not understand, why he wants to punish her like this, why he has a stigma in his heart for her but do not make it painfully clear?


    Why did he have to do it this way?


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the more she felt that there were too many things between the two of them, for the future, she was more and more confused and do not know what to do. She didn¡¯t sleep all night, and then York Charlie fell asleep exhausted, and got dressed and left again before dawn.


    He never said another word to her again, as if he didn¡¯t care what she thought, just toe over and administer a physical punishment to her.


    nche Capra cried under the covers for a while and drifted off to sleep again.


    nche Capra woke up in a daze after it waspletely light, the remnants ofst night¡¯s heart-wrenching and painful ordeal still in her head, and she subconsciously went to feel around her, remembering in a sh that York Charlie had left before dawn.


    nche Capra shuffled muddily, straightened her make-up, and carefully opened the door to go out.


    The corridor was in full view, not even a soul in sight, and she stood for a moment, slightly relieved to see nothing but two upants walking out of their rooms, not even the hotel staff who cleaned and swept up.


    There is no money, those shares and can not be used, they still have a debt to pay, and now even more even have no ce to live. nche Capra had to find to go to the appointment of the film set one by one interview.


    Who knows these three days down, interviews tired half dead, but no one sessful. What made nche Capra even more embarrassed was that the interviewers, after reading her profile, contemptuously stated that she could not be hired because she had problems with her style.


    nche Capra was speechless.


    It was on the fourth day that nche Capra was offered a role-ying opportunity, a bit part in a film, and she thought she could give it a try, no matter how much money she got, at least she wouldn¡¯t stop there.


    So with that nche Capra went to the set as arranged for the shoot.


    The film is about a medieval youngdy who falls into prostitution, then escapes with her wits and uses her business acumen and ancestral business skills to make her way in the bustling city and eventually be a female business tycoon.


    nche Capra takes on the role of a simple and kind girl who takes in the heroine when she is down and out.


    Because of her small role and small part, the cast did not prepare an acting script for her, she was just called in front of the assistant director, who gave her a general idea of what she was supposed to be ying.


    nche Capra realized that she was ying more than just a nice girl who takes in the heroine.

 Chapter 101: He Saw It

    ¡°Latisha is a simple and kind-hearted person, and when she met the heroine who was being chased by people and was about her size, she feltpassion, so she took the initiative to take the heroine in. The heroine looks like a national beauty, but is dirty all over, the person is also hungry and thin,ter Latisha will raise the heroine well, but caused the coveting of the gangster hooligans,¡± the assistant director said slowly, ¡°just one day when the heroine walks through the alleyway alone, she was targeted by a hooligan, the critical moment Latisha arrived in time ¡­¡±


    nche Capra listened carefully to this story rted to her scene, and when she heard this her heart lifted with a bad feeling, only to hear the assistant director continue, ¡°The heroine was able to escape with the blessing of Latisha, while the hoodlum went on a rampage and raped Latisha.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart then sankpletely. So, she was going to y a woman who was raped?


    Just as nche Capra was thinking whether the rape scene of this unimportant character could be borrowed, or covered up and roughly skimmed over, who knew that the director would emphasise again, ¡°At that time, the scene where Latisha was raped by the ruffians was seen by the female lead who was hiding on the side, and the female lead at that time was a weak and timid character, so she didn¡¯t dare toe out and stop it, but After experiencing that scene and Latisha¡¯s tragic downfallter on, the heroine¡¯s character changed drastically, and her path to self-improvement began.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that it was Latisha¡¯s tragedy that changed the heroine¡¯s life, so you must act well, especially that rape scene, you can¡¯t just gloss over it, act well and I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡± The assistant director said.


    nche Capra had never acted before, and even though she knew she was going to be in a rape scene, she thought she should just put up with it and get over it, it wasn¡¯t real anyway. So she acted in silence.


    Until the scene cut to that alleyway littered with debris where the heroine was being molested by a hooligan, nche Capra grabbed a broom to one side and rushed up to the hooligan, haphazardly going to open him up while screaming, ¡°Lulu, get out of here!¡±


    The horrified heroine, as if pardoned, gasped for air, climbed to her feet and ran out the door.


    nche Capra knew that the most critical moment had arrived, and her heart was beating nervously, the man ying the role of a rogue in front of her really yelled, looked at her viciously, and yanked the broom in her hand, nche Capra was lifted and fell into the grass under his tug, and the man pounced on her in the process.


    nche Capra tensed and stood on guard as the man made a move to strip her of her clothes, and nche Capra struggled in time as if she were performing. However, nche Capra felt a coldness on her chest, the neckline of the short shirt that was originally tightly fastened to her neck was torn wide open, and the low-cut white bottom that she was wearing inside was exposed, and nche Capra could not protect herself in time, and the man was staring at her neckline again, and directly pounced his head on her.


    nche Capra immediately felt that she was taken advantage of, the original pretence of resistance is also true up, she hands and feet to push away this disgusting man in front of her, the man¡¯s strength is greater than her, hands and immediately pressed up, nche Capra angry, one hand touched the ground to the short wooden stick went to hit him on the back.


    The man let out a cry of pain andpletely retreated, but then pointed one hand at nche Capra, who slowly stood up, and said with extreme anger, ¡°What kind of a thing are you? Telling you to y nice and hitting people?¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with disgust in her eyes, ¡°Sorry! I can¡¯t act that disgusting!¡±


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± the director huffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, what do you mean by such a disgusting scene? How are you any better yourself? Nothing but a deserted mistress, what are you pretending to be here?!¡±


    The man ying the rogue grunted contemptuously, and the people on the sidelines pointed at her.


    nche Capra smiled coldly, ¡°With a director like you and an actor like that,¡± she pointed at the director, and then at the man who had just been there, ¡°why don¡¯t you just go make a love action film?¡±


    She spoke euphemistically, but who in the audience didn¡¯t understand the meaning of ¡°love action film¡±?


    The director¡¯s face turned green with anger, and he mmed the script in his hand on the ground, ¡°Good! Since you¡¯ve given such a sincere suggestion, why don¡¯t you show us how it¡¯s done?¡± The director¡¯s eyes became more and more flirtatious, and took nche Capra into his arms when she was caught off guard, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, when you look closer, your features are even more charming, and this skin ¡­¡±


    The director was about to touch nche Capra¡¯s face with his hand again, who knew that nche Capra suddenly became ruthless and kicked him violently in the crotch with one foot.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­¡± the man¡¯s pained cry rang out, and as soon as he shook her off, nche Capra stood unsteadily and fell to one side.


    It was not the cold earth that took her, but a safe embrace that closed in time with the familiar scent. Before nche Capra could look back at him, she heard his low voice ring out forcefully, ¡°¡±Legend¡± crew right? If you touch my woman, you¡¯ll wait to be disbanded tomorrow! And you, director, you don¡¯t need to hang around anymore!¡±


    The entire set froze in ce, and the one who was the most shocked was the director, who didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like this just because he molested a woman.


    The work was gone, and the director¡¯s career wasing to an end.


    York Charlie, on the other hand, angrily carried nche Capra to her car.


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that I wouldn¡¯t let you go back into this circle, and you went deeper and deeper? And now you¡¯re going into theatre?¡± York Charlie was so angry he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    nche Capra lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything, her appearance was meek but the corner of her mouth contained a cold smile.


    I never thought that I would also have today, actually casually being molested and insulted by others! It¡¯s really a tiger falling down and being bullied by a dog! Hateful!


    York Charlie saw that she was in a strange mood and did not listen to her words, and when he thought of her being bullied like that just now, he became angry in his heart, so he yanked her over to face himself, and slid his hand to the back of her head, pressed down on her soft hair, and then put his lips on her.


    nche Capra was still in a state of anger and humiliation over what had just happened on the set, and in the face of York Charlie¡¯s sudden and forceful kiss, she subconsciously went to struggle, grabbing his arms with both hands to push him away.


    York Charlie felt even more angry, but she just wouldn¡¯t let herself be kissed, and he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her any more, so he let go of her lips in discouragement and anger.


    His head whipped around and his eyes suddenly froze somewhere.


    nche Capra¡¯s hand gripped his arm so hard that the tiger¡¯s mouth opened wide, the folds were smoothed out, and a long, thin, willow-leaf-like birthmark appeared in his line of sight.


    nche Capra sensed his attention and hastily withdrew her hand, then panicked, opened the car door and fled.


    In that moment, her heart was beating so fast that she could have died suddenly at any moment. He saw it! He saw it! nche Capra touched the birthmark on her tiger¡¯s mouth and ran wildly while at a loss for words.


    What to do? He saw it! Would he know she was Brandi?


    No, no! Maybe he hadn¡¯t seen it, maybe if she went and had this birthmark removed, she could tell him that he had just been dazzled and misread it. As long as she refuses to admit she¡¯s Brandi, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it, no matter how much he suspects!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Right! As long as she doesn¡¯t admit it, he can¡¯t find any proof!


    That way, he would never know she was Brandi!

 Chapter 102: Her Breakdown

    nche Capra was leaving in a panic, but York Charlie, who stayed behind, was frowning even more deeply.


    Just now, the birthmark at the tiger¡¯s mouth that he overheard, Brandi also had an identical one on her body, he couldn¡¯t remember it wrongly. What¡¯s more, if nche Capra really wasn¡¯t Brandi, then why did she act so panicked just now and fled in a hurry?


    She ran as fast as she did, as if she was afraid that she would chase after her.


    Could it be that nche Capra was actually Brandi?


    When he thought about it, York Charlie felt all his old suspicionse back to him. There were so many things about her that were suspicious, simr likes and dislikes, simr personalities, and so on, that he would always mistake her for someone else.


    York Charlie felt that he must look her up.


    And when nche Capra returned, she even felt that she should find a way to remove the birthmark. Thinking of her long-lost best friend Nadia, who has just returned to China in the past two days, she thinks she can try to contact her and ask her to help.


    Nadia was happy as hell to get a call from her, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s been too long, how have you been?¡±


    nche Capra was slightly infected by her excitement, ¡°It¡¯s just so-so, things are tooplicated for me, you know.¡±


    Nadia¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°I heard something about you when I got back, have you had any troubletely?¡±


    nche Capra sighed, ¡°Yeah, I want you to secretly contact a stic surgery hospital for me.¡±


    Nadia exims, ¡°What?!¡±


    nche Capra smiled bitterly, ¡°I just want to remove a birthmark.¡±


    They met the next day, and both smiled helplessly as they were reunited as girlfriends, but they went to the stic surgery hospital together. The little stic surgery went well, and the next step was a period of recovery.


    nche Capra is worried that the recovery period is too long. How will she face York Charlie if she meets him?


    York Charlie is busy investigating nche Capra¡¯s identity, from her ount to her life history, but found to be nk, nowhere to be found, which aroused the suspicion of York Charlie even more.


    nche Capra is inexplicably kidnapped.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind goes over her debtors and enemies, including both Shireen Miller and Mrs. Casey. But she never expected to see the person she met after she was loosened from her bonds and brought back into the light of day was Moore Howard who was strutting around sitting in the living room of the cottage.


    nche Capra was a little angry with him for doing this to her, so sheughed mockingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you would use such despicable tactics, you could have asked me out to talk about anything.¡±


    Moore Howardughs back, ¡°Talk? You said it well, when did you agree painfully to the things I asked you to do? You refused to poison York Charlie, and you refused to grab the shares of the Charlie Group, so tell me, how can I talk to you before you agree?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, but Moore Howard stared at her for a long time, ¡°And what have you done? Don¡¯t you know that York Charlie is investigating you these days?¡±


    York Charlie is investigating her? nche Capra had a moment of surprise, but think about it, thest time that birthmark was seen by him, he must have some suspicion, then it is inevitable to investigate her. A sudden light crossed nche Capra¡¯s eyes at the thought.


    ¡°How did you fix it?¡± She asked.


    Moore Howard replied, ¡°Just so he couldn¡¯t find out.¡±


    nche Capra, however, shook her head in her mind; wouldn¡¯t that, in fact, make him even more suspicious? But with things as they were, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°If you are so careless, how dare I feelfortable going out to see you?¡± Moore Howard said again, faintly.


    nche Capra looked at him and said suddenly, ¡°If you can¡¯t see me, don¡¯t see me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll drag you down and fail to serve your purpose, so in that case, our co-operation may as well end here!¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯szy demeanour immediately withdrew, his eyes staring at her like a falcon, ¡°What did you say? Terminate the co-operation? Are you admitting to me that you¡¯re in love with York Charlie? Hm? Brandi?¡±


    Moore Howard called her Brandi again, but nche Capra had been through more emotions to not be so easily affected by him, and she shook her head more calmly in denial, ¡°Not really, I¡¯m not in love with him.¡±


    I might, have been in love with him, nche Capra added mentally.


    Moore Howardughed again, ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t, you need to remember who you are and what you hate, otherwise, I can¡¯t help but take this revenge in your name for you! By then it will be impossible for you to keep people from knowing that you are Brandi, and you should know better than me as to what the consequences will be.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face changed slightly, and then she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices, either you continue to co-operate with me, or you hand over the shares of the Charlie Group.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s expression, however, became indifferent again, and said faintly, ¡°Are you sure I will choose one? Or are you sure you¡¯ll be left alone if you give me up? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m tied to you, and by exposing me, you¡¯re exposed.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Moore Howard was so enraged by her sensible and appropriate analysis that he stood straight up, ¡°nche Capra! Are you sure you want to be so indecisive over York Charlie? Don¡¯t you forget, he¡¯s the one who abandoned you when you were most alone and helpless! He¡¯s the one who drove you, the Russell family, to extinction! He¡¯s the one who almost got you killed! He¡¯s the one who put you through all those years of pain and suffering! Don¡¯t you, remember any of that?!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s mind tightened the longer she listened, and she broke down and shouted, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Moore Howard saw that his words had finally taken effect, tearing open the wounds in her heart, and how could he stop there?


    ¡°nche Capra, oh no, Brandi, you need to stop fooling yourself! How can something that once happened be treated as if it didn¡¯t exist? You have to remember at all times that those, are the signs that you have lived!¡±


    nche Capra crouched on the floor holding her head.


    Moore Howard slowly walked forward and stroked her head as if soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you obediently listen to me, you will never forget, and you will never suffer in vain ¡­ definitely, make him pay!¡±


    His gaze grew more and more fierce.


    nche Capra came out of Moore Howard¡¯s private vi with the whole body as a shell of a frightened soul, and took one step away, while her eyes were nk and empty.


    She knew that her weaknesses were firmly in Moore Howard¡¯s hands, and those dark days had long since be scars in her heart that would never heal, and those scars were not the entire reason for her mental breakdown. There¡¯s also a big part of the reason that while he reminds himself of her past, the more she remembers her unbreakable love for York Charlie, a love that makes her deeply chastise herself and practically whip her soul because of that bitter past.


    So she broke down. Didn¡¯t know where she was, didn¡¯t know where to go, only remembered that she hade bathing in blood from a ce like that as if it were hell.


    She was like a ghost who fell in love with the devil who hurt her to death.


    ¡°Ding-¡± a text message ring interrupted her thoughts and nche Capra nced at it, it was from Moore Howard.


    ¡°There¡¯s an auction next week, make sure you stop York Charlie from bidding on it.¡±


    Moore Howard¡­ nche Capra read the name in her mind, another man of the city ¡­

 Chapter 103: Sleeping Together

    nche Capra subconsciously walked to where she was staying, but only halfway there did she remember that she was now staying at a hotel. Somewhat helplessly, she walked to her hotel room, but a man was waiting there early.


    ¡°How are you?¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    York Charlie, however, simply ignored her and pulled her straight down to the underground garage, then shoved her into the car, started it and drove off.


    nche Capra wanted to speak, but York Charlie had a look of being unapproachable.


    After holding her tongue, she couldn¡¯t resist giving his arm a light touch with her elbow, ¡°Hey!¡±


    York Charlie ignored her.


    nche Capra was not discouraged and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, he¡¯s always so moody, so people can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking.¡± After muttering, she even stole a nce at him.


    This nce coincided with York Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    nche Capra instantly looked like a thief caught in the act, panicked and averted her eyes, but York Charlie suddenly stopped the car, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but look at him again, his face was instantly in front of her eyes, which made nche Capra jump.


    York Charlie narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the one who initiated this.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­,¡± nche Capra had no time to retort before he gagged her lips. Her eyes blinked and blinked a little frozen, but York Charlie didn¡¯t go deeper, just kissed her a few times and left.


    nche Capra was still in a daze.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± He dropped the words and opened the car door to get out, then a few secondster stood on her side of the car window and opened the door for her, his deep eyes looking up at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out?¡±


    nche Capra obediently got out of the car, only to realise that it was already parked in Charlie manor¡¯s yard, a man took the keys from York Charlie and drove the car towards the garage on hismand.


    nche Capra followed York Charlie, knowing he was angry with her, but wondering what had happened to her that she had let him take her in the car and bring her to his house in such a daze and at his beck and call, and had somehow provoked him into kissing her.


    York Charlie had instructed Oliver to arrange a guest room for her, and her luggage had been thrown in, and nche Capra felt she had no choice but to let him hold her like that.


    She did, however, remember what Moore Howard had asked her to do.


    So at dinner, York Charlie asked her to join him, and nche Capra suggested some wine.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t realised she was still in the mood for a drink and agreed with a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    nche Capra nodded and offered to pour him a drink.


    The two of them drank wine and ate food for a while, nche Capra felt her face a little hot, and pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy at work this time?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t think she would care about that, but it seemed normal to talk about that in such a cosy atmosphere, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°So are you free next week?¡± nche Capra suddenly asked.


    York Charlie froze, ¡°What?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, just asking.¡±


    York Charlie thought she wanted him to apany her for something, ¡°There¡¯s a bidding war next week.¡±


    nche Capra asks, ¡°What auction? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    York Charlie, however, said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting, why are you suddenly interested in all this?¡±


    nche Capra felt his scrutinising eyes and snapped out of it, thinking it was dangerous to ask questions like that. He was so smart and alert, would he see something if he said more.


    Thinking like this, nche Capra instantly lost the idea of asking further, ¡°Nothing, just don¡¯t know what to say, just chatting.¡± And then she just buried her head to eat, as if she was really just too bored.


    There was a maid at home, the dishes didn¡¯t need to be cleaned up, nche Capra took advantage of York Charlie answering the phone, and went to the balcony alone to move around a few times, then went back to her room to wash up.


    Who knew that when she came out of the bathroom after washing, she would see someone already lying on her bed.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said nche Capra as she walked over to the bed, ¡°Why did youe to sleep in the guest room if you don¡¯t have your own room.¡±


    York Charlie, too tired to talk, simply yanked her by the arm and pulled her onto the bed before hugging her tightly to her chest and lifting the covers to cover both of them.


    nche Capra went to push him with her elbow, but he closed his eyes and furrowed his brow, his voice maic, ¡°Don¡¯t move, get some sleep.¡±


    nche Capra saw that he really wanted to sleep, her body gradually rxed, smelling the fresh and clean scent of his body, for a moment she felt that heaven and earth were pure and transparent.


    She gently closed her eyes and buried her head in his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat through his thin shirt. The skin on her face seemed to move to the rhythm of his heartbeat, and the night was silent, the leaves rustling softly outside the window, and she heard her own heartbeat, so calm andforting, more settled than ever.


    When nche Capra awoke early in the morning, York Charlie was gone.


    With some trepidation, she stepped out in her nightgown.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, she saw York Charlieing in from the outside in his tracksuit, and her heart settled down. It turned out that he had gone out to exercise.


    York Charlie looked up and saw her standing there in her pajamas and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    nche Capra smiled lightly and shook her head, while then turned and went upstairs and into her room to wash and change.


    By the time nche Capra came downstairs again, York Charlie was not the only one she saw.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s tone-deaf look vanished into nothingness immediately upon seeing her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    nche Capra slowly walks over to York Charlie and affectionately takes his arm, ¡°I¡¯m York¡¯s fianc¨¦e now, so of course I can be here.¡±


    Shireen Miller hated seeing her like this, ¡°Do you know shame, to spend the night here!¡±


    nche Capraughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that the original Missy Miller was such a conservative person, I¡¯ve just always lived here, so what? I remember when Missy Miller used toe over uninvited, and I¡¯ve stumbled upon another one today.¡±


    Shireen Miller always can¡¯t say anything to her, so angry that her eyes are red, at this moment, I heard York Charlie say, ¡°How do you have a key to my house, the housemaids don¡¯t know, you juste in directly?¡±


    Shireen Miller stammered and did not know how to exin, in the face of York Charlie¡¯s own questioning but even the face is also red, ¡°York, I ¡­ I ¡­ was auntie gave me the The key ¡­¡±


    York Charlie said faintly, ¡°Give the key back, or next time you can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s head dropped lower and lower as she heard him say that, hardly daring to look at him.


    nche Capra saw her face York Charlie be squirming, two hands still crossed in front of a little at a loss, nche Capra heart sneer, and suddenly nced at her wrist wearing a bracelet.


    This bracelet was very special, she had only seen Mrs. Casey wear it. What? Now Mrs. Casey had given it to her?


    Sensitive to nche Capra¡¯s gaze, Shireen Miller raised her hand and waved it around a little smugly, ¡°Nice, isn¡¯t it? Mrs. Casey gave this to me.¡± Saying that, she looked at York Charlie again, winked innocently, and deliberately asked, ¡°York, Auntie has been wearing it herself for so many years, you know the significance of this bracelet, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 104: Butterflies Take Wing

    Shireen Miller asked York Charlie with an expectant face, who knew that York Charlie just swept his eyes gently and said indifferently, ¡°In my case, there is no significance.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face suddenly turns pale and miserable, but a momentter she squeezes out another smile and ces the breakfast she¡¯s been carrying in her hand on the table, ¡°York, don¡¯t you forget about the party tonight.¡±


    York Charlie responded casually, but Shireen Miller was happy as hell to hear his response, and the smile on her face was genuine again, not forgetting to lean in close to nche Capra on her way out and sneak a word in her ear.


    ¡°For your information,¡± she waved the bracelet on her wrist, ¡°it¡¯s a family heirloom of the Charlie family, passed down only to the daughters-inw! I have it now, and you won¡¯t be cocky for long!¡±


    nche Capra snorted and let her go.


    York Charlie¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Have breakfast, ignore her.¡±


    nche Capra walked over, but York Charlie directly handed her a ss of milk, nche Capra subconsciously used her right hand to take it, her hand reached out to the general suddenly felt wrong, panicked and put it back.


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes, however, were firmly fixed on her movements, and seeing that she hastily withdrew her hand again, she could no longer care less, and directly reached out and grabbed her right hand in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s gone?¡± York Charlie could scarcely believe that the birthmark, which had been there thest time, had now disappeared as if it had never existed.


    nche Capra had already thought of something to say, ¡°Last time it was an idental cut, the scab came off and it hasn¡¯t healed yet, it¡¯s been so many days that of course it¡¯s healed enough to be invisible.¡±


    York Charlie looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Then why did you run off in a hurryst time?¡±


    nche Capra gave him a nk look and continued with her prepared words, ¡°Who told you to move, I was afraid that if you kissed me again ¡­ again, I would run away.¡±


    York Charlie for a moment could not tell whether what she said was true or false.


    The two went out together, but York Charlie parked the car in the shopping mall, and then pulled nche Capra into the mall.


    nche Capra was a little depressed because York Charlie was being assertive again and had to pick out a bunch of clothes for her and then made it mandatory for her to change.


    nche Capra could do nothing but take the clothes and go into the fitting room.


    Unfortunately, the first outfit was a bit of a pain to put on, and nche Capra had already taken off her original clothes and was about to put the new ones on when York Charlie burst in.


    nche Capra let out a gasp of surprise and rushed to cover herself with her clothes, but she could only cover the key areas.


    Seeing York Charlie looking at her in a leisurely manner while she was flustered and in a mess, nche Capra immediately blushed, ¡°Why did youe in? Get out!¡±


    York Charlieughs, ¡°I saw you change your clothes halfway through the day and wondered what kind of trouble you¡¯d run into, so I came in.¡±


    nche Capra res at him, ¡°What trouble could there be? It¡¯s youing in that¡¯s my trouble!¡±


    York Charlie had a thick smile in his eyes, ¡°So afraid of being seen by me, huh? But ¡­¡± He touched one hand to her crystalplexioned shoulder in a flirtatious manner, and the coolness of his fingers caused her to shiver slightly, while his hand brushed away as if he was sweeping away non-existent dust from her shoulder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I read it a long time ago?¡± His voice continued slowly.


    nche Capra, as if she were a rabbit that had been sessfully teased and then abandoned, was so angry and annoyed and didn¡¯t know what to do with him that she could only say to him, as if he weremanding her, ¡°Turn around and don¡¯t look back!¡±


    York Charlie also did not snicker at her, obediently turned around.


    Rustling sound of dressing came, for a while, and then the sound of zipping, but she seemed to be unable to reach as if, after half a day of tossing and turning, York Charlie finally could not help but turn around.


    Only to see nche Capra¡¯s lean and tight back facing him, her slender arms were pulling the zip on her back. The delicate, well-defined butterfly bones moved as she lifted them, and York Charlie¡¯s eyes were glued to the butterfly wings, the icy blue material wrapped tightly around her, as if she were a butterfly with wings ready to fly.


    A pale pink scar was left on her almost wless back, and York Charlie couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch the pale pink, as if it were the lightest colour of peach blossom lying in pure white snow.


    nche Capra felt his touch and her body instantly tightened.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His extremely gentle voice floated softly from behind him.


    nche Capra¡¯s body violently shuddered again, shaking her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡­¡± She had only just spat out two words when she felt him caress her back scar back and forth again, her body¡¯s sensitivity causing her to suck in a breath of air. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t move ¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    nche Capra¡¯s voice was as delicate as a newborn milk cat¡¯s purr, and with a slight shudder, like a cry but more like a whisper, and York Charlie¡¯s heart melted at the sound of it.


    But he felt that such a shy and sensitive nche Capra was the rarest thing to see, and the one he wanted to see the most.


    So York Charlie felt as if there was a ma-like suction between his hand and her back, his hand levitating and gently touching up, sometimes from bottom to top, sometimes from top to bottom, once, twice, three times, until the snowy whiteness of her skin faded to reddish pink, and he looked to the back of nche Capra¡¯s head, and the roots of her ears were reddening.


    nche Capra took one of his strokes after another, so gently that her body tingled one after another, and she turned her back to him, biting her lower lip, and several times she couldn¡¯t help but ask him to stop.


    But every time she let out her voice is so embarrassing, she can no longer stand it, not minding that the clothes are not on she turned around, red-faced and raised her voice, ¡°You still do not go out!¡±


    York Charlie saw her upper body in just her underwear this time.


    nche Capra saw his deep eyes on her breasts and couldn¡¯t control her scream, which reached the ears of the mall manager who was making his rounds outside the fitting room.


    The mall manager thought that the female customer who was trying on clothes encountered any offence, the rm bells rang loudly in his heart, and he immediately sought the sound and walked to the fitting room outside.


    The shopping centre manager was just about to shout out who is inside what happened, and saw a suit, temperament cold handsome man walked out, the shopping centre manager opened his mouth suddenly unable to speak.


    And then, the fitting room out of another person, a snow-white skin, eyes calm, perfect body of the woman, she wore ice blue velvet dress, shoulders surrounded by snow-white fluff, as if the iceberg piled up ayer of soft snow. Such a dress, but set off her whole as if the snow mountain out of the snow girl, out of the dust, but also holy.


    nche Capra to York Charlie how can not smile out, she walked to the dressing mirror in front of, casually walked two steps, turned around twice, for this body of clothing satisfied.


    nche Capra was still thinking that it was really worthy of York Charlie, he had such a good eye for picking out clothes, she had never liked a dress so much, it was really beautiful and to her liking.


    ¡°Seen enough?¡± nche Capra suddenly heard York Charlie¡¯s obviously displeased voice, she thought it was talking about her, the annoyance in her heart just roamed up, she turned around to see that the shopping mall manager greyly ran away, and York Charlie was rather coldly looking askance at him in that direction.


    nche Capra thought he was being childish and walked out without paying any attention to him.

 Chapter 105: Going to the Feast Together

    nche Capra was furious as she walked away, thinking about the way he had teased her in the fitting room, and she was even more furious now that she had to wait for him next to the car.


    York Charlie soon came over, his face was full of smiles, opened the car door for her, waited for her to get into the car, and then walked over to sit in the driver¡¯s seat himself.


    York Charlie nced at her from time to time along the way, but nche Capra was still puffed up and didn¡¯t say anything, not even looking at him, and York Charlie thought she was kind of cute like that.


    The two of them arrived at their destination in such an atmosphere.


    nche Capra followed York Charlie out of the car without a word and headed for the banquet hall, where she could see Shireen Miller, dressed to the nines, standing at the door, waiting in anticipation.


    As she and York Charlie got closer and closer, nche Capra could see the cynicism in her eyes, the pursed lips, the clenched hands.


    Shireen Miller tried to suppress the anger in her heart and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°York! Let me take you there!¡±


    York Charlie, however, avoided her without a trace, reaching out to take nche Capra aside and saying softly, ¡°Come inside with me.¡±


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t told her he wanted her to apany him to the party, but she¡¯d roughly guessed that when she¡¯d been made to change at the mall, and then the two of them hade here together, so the answer was really self-evident.


    Shireen Miller was counting on York Charlie to bring her to the party with him, and how could she not be angry when she had dressed up and waited in the cold for so long, only to see that York Charlie had brought himself?


    nche Capra smiled faintly, calmly facing every gaze cast on her, only, those gazes are not kind, there is cynicism, there is contempt, even if her heart is broad-minded, but also do not want to hang around in front of these people anymore.


    Why should she condemn her body to endure the disgusting gazes of these people if they were so displeased with her? She, nche Capra, was not the type to abuse herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go over there to rest for a while.¡± nche Capra whispered to York Charlie, gesturing with her finger to the soft seats of the sofa over the hall.


    York Charlie was being pulled by his mall partner to keep him from leaving, so he could only nod and let nche Capra go over there on her own.


    ¡°Anything goes to me first, you hear me?¡± He said.


    nche Capra nods.


    nche Capra sat down on the couch over there with a te of fruit and boredly ate it with one bite, when suddenly the couch next to her sunk in, and nche Capra raised her eyes to see a man sitting up beside her.


    ¡°nche, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± nche Capra knew him, Moon Wright.


    She smiled politely at him, ¡°Long time no see, Moon Wright.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping you here alone?¡± Moon Wright asked.


    ¡°Just a little tired and wanted to take a break.¡±


    Moon Wright leaned over again and sat a little closer, ¡°Sitting around is too boring, why don¡¯t we have a little chat.¡±


    Moon Wright chatted with nche Capra sentence after sentence, and nche Capra responded appropriately out of professional habit, while this scene was watched by York Charlie who had been paying attention to this side.


    In York Charlie¡¯s eyes, nche Capra and Moon Wright were chatting away, and the more he watched, the more upset he became. Shireen Miller saw him without nche Capra and came up to him.


    ¡°York, can I join you for a drink?¡±


    York Charlie absentmindedly dealt with the situation, his eyes frequently looked to the side of the nche Capra, the Moon Wright closer and closer, and even patted her shoulder from time to time, nche Capra has not traces to move to the side.


    ¡°nche, I think you and I really hate each other.¡± Moon Wright put one arm directly over her shoulder.


    nche Capra moved away from him resistingly, ¡°Moon Wright, you are drunk.¡±


    ¡°How am I ¡­,¡± Moon Wright reached out to take her again but felt a heavy hand ced on his shoulder, he looked back to see York Charlie looking at him with a cold face.


    Moon Wright instantly withdrew his hand as York Charlie stepped in front of him, holding nche Capra back tightly, ¡°Moon Wright want to talk to me?¡±


    Moon Wright, also aware of the rtionship between him and nche Capra, nodded somewhat awkwardly and sat obediently.


    nche Capraes up to York Charlie¡¯s ear, not too loud just enough for all three to hear, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you guys talk.¡±


    York Charlie nods.


    As soon as nche Capra leaves, an indignant Shireen Miller follows.


    nche Capra is running the water to wash her hands when all of a sudden Shireen Miller¡¯s face appears in the mirror and she hears her voice ringing in her ear, ¡°nche Capra, are you having so much fun being someone else¡¯s substitute?¡±


    nche Capra kept her head down and didn¡¯t look at her, but her voice was cold, ¡°How I am is none of your business.¡±


    Shireen Miller, still not used to seeing her in this subdued and calm manner, stretched out that bracelet-wearing hand, ¡°None of my business? You want to be York¡¯s wife, but Mrs. Casey has already given me the bracelet that the Charlie family only passes on to their daughters-inw, I am the daughter-inw she has decided I am, I am York¡¯s fianc¨¦e in name only! With Mrs. Casey here, you¡¯d be crazy to think of marrying into the Charlie family!¡±


    She huffed and puffed, but nche Capra just turned off the tap and shook the water from her hands, ¡°None of this, none of this has anything to do with me,¡± she said in a calm tone, ¡°but have you always been so contrary? ¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, not understanding what she meant, ¡°What?¡±


    nche Capra smiled softly, ¡°What did York Charlie say? Don¡¯t you remember? He told you to stop calling him York, but you, ah, were just doing it for him? When he¡¯s not around, you¡¯re still calling him York.¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t think she could catch her in the act of calling him by an unintentional name, so she was furious and stifled, and then heard her say with emotion, ¡°So affectionate that it¡¯s as if he¡¯s your family¡¯s York. ¡­¡±


    nche Capra turned around and was about to leave, not forgetting to remind her as she walked away, ¡°Unfortunately, you have to remember, York is now my family¡¯s, not your family¡¯s.¡±


    Shireen Miller, dismayed to hear such a provocative and warning tone from her, reached out and grabbed her to keep her from leaving so easily, but in her haste she spilled the hand sanitiser on the sink onto the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving!¡± Shireen Miller yelled down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nche Capra shook her hand off impatiently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave? This is your house? And who are you to get in my business over and over again?!¡±


    nche Capra was about to leave after saying that, who would have thought that there would be a sudden thud from behind apanied by Shireen Miller¡¯s cry of pain, nche Capra turned around to see Shireen Miller slipping and falling to the ground.


    ¡°My bracelet!¡± Shireen Miller screams again immediately after.


    nche Capra went to look closer and the bracelet on her wrist had also hit the floor, smashing right through, scattering pieces of jade bracelets,rge and small, all over the ck tile.

 Chapter 106: Her Madness

    At that moment, just in time, a few people walked up.


    Shireen Miller suddenly got on the floor and pointed at nche Capra angrily, ¡°You, why did you push me down? This is great! I broke my bracelet too!¡±


    nche Capra sees the people gathering next to her and begins to sneer at Shireen Miller, ¡°Missy Miller is truly a self-directed thief calling out a thief!¡±


    Shireen Miller retorts, ¡°What are you talking about? It was clearly you who pushed me! Still not admitting it!¡±


    Her voice was so loud that it drew more and more people over. nche Capra didn¡¯t want to tangle with her in public, so she crouched down and was about to help her up.


    ¡°Missy Miller, do you think you look good on the ground like that?¡± She whispered in her ear.


    Shireen Miller was embarrassed too, but the woman in front of her pissed her off even more, so she exerted her strength and violently pushed nche Capra to the ground as well. With this fall, nche Capra¡¯s exposed arm fell on the shards of the jade bracelet and was cut with two bruises that soon seeped blood.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie arrived just in time to help nche Capra to the ground.


    He frowned and looked at Shireen Miller, but Shireen Miller was the first to speak, ¡°York! It was her, she pushed me first, look,¡± she pointed to the pieces of the jade bracelet on the ground, ¡°Now the heirloom bracelet given to me by Mrs. Casey is also broken, how am I going to do? How am I going to exin to Mrs. Casey? It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault!¡±


    When the onlookers saw the broken bracelet on the ground and heard Shireen Miller say this, they understood that the broken bracelet was the heirloom bracelet of the Charlie family which was only passed on to the daughter-inw, and then they looked at nche Capra with contempt.


    ¡°So this Miss Capra is the third party! People Miss Miller even have the heirloom bracelet, clearly is the future daughter-inw of the Charlie family, you thene to make a fuss this is not to be a junior?!¡± Someone was indignant.


    Then others also began to discuss.


    York Charlie said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd here!¡±


    But Shireen Miller was crying on the side of the pretence of aggression, these women have always been the most hate is the third party, the most sympathetic is the original spouse, how can they still willing to go?


    nche Capra looked at the situation, Shireen Miller more and more crying more nonsense, the surrounding people also surrounded and refused to go, she did not want to make it too difficult for York Charlie, then close to York Charlie, in his ear, said, ¡°I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll go first!¡± She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I¡¯ll go first!¡± After saying that, she really pushed through the crowd and left.


    York Charlie immediately wanted to go after him, but Shireen Miller behind him was quick to pull him back, and the women inws around him also blocked his way.


    ¡°President Charlie, Miss Miller fell and hurt you still do not take her to the hospital to see?¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Charlie, you the Charlie Group wouldn¡¯t even have this basic education, right?¡±


    Ayer of frost formed under York Charlie¡¯s eyes, but he still held back and didn¡¯t explode, and inexorably took Shireen Miller to the hospital not far away next door.


    After sending her to the hospital, York Charlie nned to leave. He was here, but in his heart he was concerned about nche Capra¡¯s cut hand and wanted to get to her immediately.


    ¡°York!¡± Mrs. Casey appeared out of nowhere and stopped him, ¡°Where are you going? Shireen is still being checked out! You have to stay here with her!¡±


    York Charlie sank down, ¡°Mum, I told you, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with Shireen Miller at all, so if she wants to stay with you, stay with her! Anyway, you care so much about her death!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was furious, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re going to see that vixen again aren¡¯t you! You¡¯re going against me again for her aren¡¯t you? Are you trying to piss me off?!¡±


    York Charlie still had a sullen face, and this time there was also anger in his tone, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear what I am saying, just you, Mum, don¡¯t always say ¡°vixen¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll be pissed off to death¡±, when did you speak with such ack of quality?!¡±


    Mrs. Casey felt as if she had been punched in the face by him, embarrassed and ufortable, ¡°You, you, you, I¡¯m telling you York! Don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do to nche Capra if you keep this up!¡±


    York Charlie grunted and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Casey was shaking with anger at his attitude, pointing at him, half speechless, when Shireen Miller suddenly came over andforted her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t protect the bracelet you passed on to me!¡±


    Mrs Casey¡¯s attitude softened when she saw her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie doesn¡¯t me you, it¡¯s that nche Capra who¡¯s to me!


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t stand it, he turned around and was about to leave, Mrs. Casey pulled him back, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go! You stay here with Shireen, or I¡¯ll do something irreparable to nche Capra, and you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    For the first time, Mrs. Casey had silenced York Charlie, and even though she had threatened him with nche Capra, at least, she had done it, and Mrs. Casey immediately felt that the air in her heart was much smoother.


    nche Capra returned to the Charlie family, but the pain in her hand reminded her of the scene in the bathroom corridor where she had walked off by herself in front of so many people in order not to embarrass York Charlie.


    What was she thinking at the time?


    She remembered caring so much about his feelings when she was Brandi, not letting him get embarrassed, not wanting to see him in a bad mood, and even subconsciously stepping in front of him in moments of danger.


    nche Capra felt like she was hopeless, oh no, she had been hopeless for a long time!


    After spending a while in silence in his room, nche Capra felt thirsty and went back downstairs to get a drink of water, not expecting to see Mrs. Casey walk in angrily.


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± mrs. Casey looked at her with evil eyes, ¡°what right do you have to live here?!¡±


    nche Capra was not in a good mood, and even less so when confronted with the person in front of her who both hated her and disliked her herself, so the words came out unmercifully, ¡°Mrs. Casey, I¡¯m sorry, but the owner of this ce is York, not you, so of course I¡¯m entitled to live here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that?!¡± Mrs. Casey pointed at her, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡±


    nche Capra smiled slowly, ¡°What logic? The logic is that I¡¯m York¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was furious, ¡°What fianc¨¦e? You¡¯re not if I don¡¯t admit it! Someonee! Drag this woman out of here!¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect her toe on hard, but she couldn¡¯t just give in and be thrown out! Not knowing what intention drove her, nche Capra grabbed the fruit knife on the table and turned it on herself, startling Mrs. Casey.


    She said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I won¡¯t leave here even if I die! And when I do, I shall say that you, Mrs. Casey, deliberately tried to drive me to my death!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was terrified by her stance; she was afraid that nche Capra would do just what she said she would do, and then she would not be able to say anything! Besides, York would hate her as a mother if he found out!


    The more Mrs. Casey thought of it, the worse it would be for her to stay, and so she went away unhappy.


    What a madwoman! she thought.

 Chapter 107: The Heart’s Retreat

    After Mrs. Casey left, nche Capra sat down on the sofa as if she had lost her strength.


    The road ahead was the unpredictable distance of the future, an untold number of hardships and obstacles, and she, herself, could not retreat, but only advance. Whether she loved York Charlie or not, she could only move forward, not backward! What¡¯s more, she still loved him and couldn¡¯t let go of him, then this road of hers, would be even harder to walk.


    nche Capra is feeling depressed, after dealing with Shireen Miller, she has to deal with Mrs. Casey, and then Moore Howard pops up from time to time, and even, she has to hide and plot with York Charlie.


    It¡¯s just too much work.


    nche Capra went to the pub alone, in such a depressed mood, and drank a ss of wine to drown her growing sorrows.


    ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s the point of drinking alone? How about having a few drinks with your brothers?¡± Suddenly three men leaned over, lecherous smiles on their faces.


    nche Capra shook her head and refused, but one hand was on her shoulder, nche Capra pushed him away and stood up directly, a hand lifted the table in front of her, bottles and cans rolled all over the ce.


    ¡°Yoo-hoo, chick is quite stubborn, do you know it¡¯s your honour to drink with your brothers?¡±


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°It¡¯s your honour if you don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    Before those three could react, the bar owner rushed over and pointed at her with an angry face, ¡°You have a big mouth! You¡¯re here to smash the venue, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    A few thugs behind the hotel owner followed, ¡°You guys hurry up and arrest her!¡±


    nche Capra was forced to jump onto the table, several thugs also forced up to try to grab her down, just when nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to do, a man suddenly stood there where the light and shadow floated, and said loudly, ¡°Who dares to touch her? I¡¯ll make him crawl out!¡±


    Everyone in the room froze for a moment.


    nche Capra saw those glittering peach blossom eyes and, like a drowning man finally grabbing a piece of driftwood, she excitedly jumped off the table and ran straight towards him and jumped into his arms.


    nche Capra had been holding back her panic and fear, forcing herself to pretend to be calm and collected, but when she grabbed Lorcan George, it was as if she had reached her limit and couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and she threw herself into his arms and cried out in pain.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Lorcan! take me ¡­ take me out of here!¡± nche Capra choked out.


    Lorcan George nodded heavily and prepared to take her away when the barman stopped them, ¡°She smashed my stuff, she¡¯ll have to pay for it!¡±


    Lorcan George just pulled out his wallet and flung a bunch of notes at him.


    The bar owner and his thugs were backing away, but the three men who coveted nche Capra wouldn¡¯t stop, ¡°What¡¯s the point of walking away? This chick hasn¡¯t even had a drink with the boys yet!¡±


    Lorcan George mmed a fist up and the man who had spoken was caught off guard and knocked to the ground.


    Before the crowd could react, Lorcan George pulled nche Capra and ran off, the three men chased after him in anger, but for a moment they could not see Lorcan George and nche Capra.


    Lorcan George embraced nche Capra and came out from the corner after the three men hadpletely run away.


    nche Capra thought of just in the bar of the thrill, and now finally escaped, want tough,ugh andugh in the heart and began to flood the bitter water, graduallyughed out of tears, she reached out to wipe the tears at the corners of their eyes, but how to wipe not clean, she felt helpless and feel too useless, under the sadness of aplete cry out.


    Lorcan George on the sidelines to see such emotional changes in her, feel heartbroken, he did not know what exactly she thought of,ughing and crying, can only be heartbroken to take her into his arms, as a way to express his care andfort for her.


    Lorcan George looked at nche Capra, who was crying in her arms with sadness and pain, and secretly vowed that he would be strong and never let anyone hurt her again!


    After an unknown amount of time, Lorcan George offered to take nche Capra back.


    nche Capra by now has calmed down, crying red eyes will also return to normal, wait until York Charlie¡¯s vi door, nche Capra only turned her head to ask Lorcan George, ¡°How do you know I live here?¡±


    Lorcan George smiled bitterly, ¡°Is it hard to know that? I only me myself for my inability to protect you and shelter you in a safe and warm ce as well.¡±


    nche Capra looked at the vi with its deep courtyard and thought about Lorcan George¡¯s words in her mind, and suddenly she was deterred, she didn¡¯t want to walk in there anymore, she wanted to get out of here.


    ¡°Lorcan, take me somewhere else! I don¡¯t want to live here anymore.¡± She said.


    Lorcan George froze, what did she mean by that, she didn¡¯t want to be around York Charlie anymore? Lorcan George was happy and worried about her, had York Charlie done something to hurt her?


    ¡°little sweetheart did you ¡­ something happen?¡± He asked.


    nche Capra shook her head and whispered, ¡°Take me away, okay?¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t press the issue any further and gently took her hand and was about to lead her away.


    As soon as nche Capra turned around, she froze.


    She looked at the visitor, York Charlie, who had just returned, but York Charlie¡¯s gaze shifted from her face to the hands she and Lorcan George were holding.


    nche Capra was subconsciously about to withdraw her hand, but held it back.


    She had to go, nche Capra told herself clearly.


    Lorcan George saw nche Capra lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at York Charlie at all, he felt happy at the same time, the little sweetheart finally ignored that unbearable York Charlie and chose to stand on his side! She didn¡¯t even want to look at him!


    So Lorcan George took nche Capra¡¯s hand and led her out of York Charlie¡¯s sight.


    But York Charlie was moving faster than they were, and nche Capra heard his footsteps as if her heart was being ripped out of her chest, and when they were no longer audible, nche Capra couldn¡¯t calm down any longer, and violently shook off Lorcan George¡¯s hand.


    She turned to look back and saw York Charlie¡¯s cold back fading into the shadows of the endless trees.


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart ached when he saw nche Capra looking at York Charlie¡¯s disorientated appearance, but he still endured the pain to pull nche Capra¡¯s arm instead of her palm.


    He spoke in a bitter voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to take you away? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    nche Capra then followed Lorcan George out of Charlie manor¡¯s door and out of York Charlie¡¯s sight as he stood on a tall building looking through a window.


    York Charlie took bottle after bottle of wine out of the liquor cab and sipped it all alone in an air of boredom.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he liked nche Capra so much, so much that he couldn¡¯t let go of her, so much that he couldn¡¯t put a grain of sand in his eyes. Was it because she looked like Brandi, was it because he couldn¡¯t let go of Brandi?


    York Charlie for the first time felt a difficult problem that he did not know how to solve, he did not want to believe that he could fit two women in his heart at the same time, but there is no reason to exin this strange state of his own.


    Clearly in love with one woman, but always thinking of another when he looked at her, sometimes, how he wished, she and her are the same person.

 Chapter 108: I’m Leaving

    nche Capra stayed at the hotel again.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t stay long before he left, he wanted to ask what had happened to him, but she wouldn¡¯t talk, so he couldn¡¯t help it.


    In the end, nche Capra was left alone in the cold room.


    The bed belonged to a traveller, the wardrobe belonged to a traveller, the bathtub ¡­ belonged to a traveller Here, all was for the passing man. Now she is also that kind of a passing person, came carelessly, left even more unattached, so many years, she seems to be like this, the residence is not fixed, it is not easy to feel the stability and warmth of the home in a certain ce, but it is destined to be she can not get.


    A thousand delusions, ten thousand expectations, are all foolish thoughts.


    nche Capra thought about it or fell into a deep sleep from too much wine, and at dawn she was awakened by a phone call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She was dazed and sleepy.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a good time!¡± A familiar teasing tone.


    nche Capra was instantly awake at the sound of this man¡¯s voice even if she was sleepy, and she was never on her toes when it came to him. Once upon a time it was all about fear, now it was more about caution.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll have a bad memory and forget the things I¡¯ve exined to you for the rest of your life again.¡± Moore Howard chuckled.


    nche Capra said calmly, ¡°I remember, next week, the bidding session.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± Moore Howard said and literally hung up without waiting for her to answer.


    nche Capra recalled carefully that his voice had been deliberately lowered when he¡¯d just called, that there had seemed to be some kind of talking around him, and that he¡¯d just hung up the phone with undue urgency.


    What did all this mean?


    nche Capra thought for half a day but did note up with any useful clues, patted his head, felt that he may be thinking too much, this is also too tired.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After washing and dressing up, and hastily eating some of the breakfast provided in the hotel, nche Capra went out.


    She went to the Charlie Group.


    When she arrived at the Charlie Group, nche Capra went straight up to the floor where York Charlie¡¯s office was located, and was greeted by York Charlie¡¯s secretary, whom she had met a few times before.


    ¡°Miss Capra? what brings you here?¡± SECRETARY Lean greeted first, a little surprised to see here over so suddenly, but also a little surprised. Surely the president would be happy to know, right?


    Sure enough, nche Capra was heard to reply, ¡°I came to see your president.¡±


    Secretary Lean then temporarily put down the matter at hand and took the initiative to guide her over.


    nche Capra smiled, ¡°No need, you are busy with your own business, I know the way by myself.¡±


    secretary Lean hesitated for a moment, then released a smile, thinking that Miss Capra might want to give the president a surprise? So he nodded his head painfully, ¡°Okay, go by yourself then.¡±


    nche Capra then went in the direction of the president¡¯s office by memory.


    Outside the office there were assistants who were burying their heads in their work, and didn¡¯t see her for a moment, nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, and directly pushed open the door and entered.


    A nce over, diagonally across the street is York Charlie¡¯s office, at this time he is sitting at his desk, eyes looking at theputer, brows tightly wrinkled together, face is obvious impatience.


    nche Capra, on the other hand, saw more than that.


    Right next to York Charlie, a tall, full-lined, formally dressed woman reached out and squeezed one of York Charlie¡¯s shoulders with both hands, a woman who leaned herself forward and looked as if she wasing over to look at theputer in front of York Charlie, while her ample front breasts were deliberately pressed against York Charlie¡¯s arm, still intentionally, intentionally or unintentionally, pushed up against it.


    nche Capra opened the door so softly that neither of them realised she was standing in the doorway.


    It must be said that this scene of office ambiguity stung nche Capra¡¯s eyes! Although York Charlie has done nothing, and appears to be too engrossed in his work to realise that a woman is tempting him. But he was too defenseless! Is it hard to believe that this is what he does when he¡¯s working? A random woman could squeeze his shoulder and lean on him?


    nche Capra was holding her breath, and she wanted to see just how he was going to exin when he realised she was here!


    So nche Capra reached out and knocked on the door, then watched as the woman turned her head to look over, her steps slow and subdued again.


    ¡°Yikes! Who are you? Why did you juste in?!¡± The woman said with a frown.


    York Charlie finally removed his eyes on theputer screen at that moment, and instead turned to this person who suddenly walked into his office without notification.


    Taking in her appearance, York Charlie froze for a moment.


    nche Capra stopped in front of York Charlie¡¯s desk with her arms wrapped around her, and when York Charlie saw her eyes on his arm and shoulder, he followed her gaze and realised that the strange woman giving the report next to him was fitting snugly into his own.


    A wave of disgust and nausea instantly roiled through him.


    He wanted to immediately push the woman away from him, but he was particrly ufortable when he saw nche Capra¡¯s calm, unperturbed expression.


    Why did she see all this and still look indifferent?


    Wouldn¡¯t she even be angry or jealous?


    York Charlie¡¯s heart was unbnced, he would be very upset when he saw her getting closer to other men, not to mention that yesterday, she even let that guy Lorcan George hold her hand!


    When he thought of this, York Charlie was tempted to irritate her. So he held back the revulsion in his heart and grabbed the waist of the woman beside him, and York Charlie felt that half of his body had fallen into the sewage, which was generally difficult to bear.


    But he still looked as normal, even frowning slightly on purpose to show that her presence displeased him.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked.


    nche Capra had just been observing him, and it was only when he saw that he hade that he really noticed that there was a woman beside him, but he didn¡¯t push the woman away and then exin himself as he had expected, but ¡­ directly swept over the woman.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart suddenly sour and swollen, coupled with the heart of the mouth stifled anger, the impact of her bitter, her mouth moved but finally managed to say sarcastic words, ¡°President Charlie is afraid of being seen by me in the office ambiguity?¡±


    The woman came to anger when she heard her say that, ¡°You! What are you babbling about? What does it have to do with you?!¡±


    York Charlie frowned, displeased that the woman had interjected herself, but what she had asked had really hit the nail on the head, and yes, he had wanted to hear how nche Capra would react.


    If she reacted strongly, wouldn¡¯t that prove that she was jealous?


    But nche Capra just snorted, the emotion on her face was light, ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m bullshitting, you yourself know better than me, as for whether or not it has anything to do with me ¡­ ¡± she looked at York Charlie, slowly and slowly. ¡°Indeed it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s face sank.


    nche Capra, however, cared nothing for his mood, and thought of more merciless words to say, ¡°I havee here to tell you that I am going away for a time.¡±

 Chapter 109: Others Point Ink

    York Charlie¡¯s face ckenedpletely when he heard this.


    nche Capra, however, looked straight at him without evasion, as if to show how resolute she was, and how strong her intention of leaving was.


    York Charlie, no longer in the mood to provoke her, pushed the woman beside him away and his angry voice rang out, ¡°Get out! Go to the finance section and collect your pay now! Don¡¯t evere back!¡±


    The woman was unsteady on her feet and fell to the ground, at this time, seeing York Charlie¡¯s sudden anger, scared her body was shaking, and all of a sudden, she cried, ¡°President, I ¡­ I ¡­ ¡±


    York Charlie directly picked up the phone on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hurry up ande over to me!¡±


    Thirty secondster, SECRETARY Lean rushed into the president¡¯s office in a fiery rage.


    York Charlie saw him, ¡°Don¡¯t let people like this in from now on, I¡¯ve already fired her, you take her out immediately!¡±


    secretary Lean a heart thumping, how he did not expect this female employee actually boldly dare to covet the president of the Lord, and, he nced at the side of the nche Capra can not see the mood, secretly patted his own little heart: the main man are here!


    Secretary Lean was afraid that York Charlie would get angry again, so he hurriedly half dragged and half dragged the woman on the ground out.


    After secretary Lean left, nche Capra turned around without saying a word, and even looked like she was going to leave too.


    York Charlie hurriedly pulled her back, ¡°What are you leaving for, I¡¯m not letting you go!¡±


    nche Capra tried to shake him off but couldn¡¯t and red back at him, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    York Charlie pushed harder, forcing her face to face with him, and then without a care for her reaction, without a word, he kissed her right on the lips.


    ¡°Well ¡­ well ¡­¡± nche Capra struggled.


    York Charlie¡¯s strength was not something she could resist, and with great force he sped one hand around her waist and the other around the back of her head, enclosing her entire body tightly. His hands were like unbreakable walls, and his kisses carried the force of a storm.


    A verse suddenly came to nche Capra¡¯s mind¨C


    The mountain rain ising down, the dark clouds are crushing the city.


    nche Capra¡¯s whole body was getting softer and softer as he kissed her, and her hardened heart seemed to be copsing with the softness of her body. It was at this moment, when nche Capra was so frightened that she almost surrendered, that her telephone rang with a joyful and lively sound.


    nche Capra had instant strength and a reason to call a truce.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to answer the phone.¡± She gasped.


    York Charlie released her with a slight gasp as well.


    ¡°Hello Lorcan,¡± York Charlie was instantly alert at the sound of those two words.


    ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, I have good news for you, a director has taken a liking to you and you can go to the auditionter.¡± Lorcan George said over there.


    nche Capra¡¯s face instantly livened up, ¡°Really? Good, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    Lorcan George said pleasantly as well, ¡°Well! I¡¯ll send you the locationter! And some information about the interview.¡±


    nche Capra responded in quick session, mmming several times, her excitement overflowing.


    York Charlie¡¯s face, however, sank to a darker shade, ¡°You¡¯re this happy to be on the phone with him?¡±


    nche Capra casually coped as she flipped through her phone, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s face darkenedpletely, ¡°nche Capra!¡±


    nche Capra put her phone away and couldn¡¯t care less about his anger, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you, I¡¯m in a hurry to leave now.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t stop her, watching her back as she briskly left, his eyes were getting deeper and deeper.


    She, this is rushed to go and Lorcan George date? York Charlie whole person exudes icy cold chill.


    nche Capra had been checking her mobile phone on her way to the interview location, luckily Lorcan George took the initiative to drive over to pick her up.


    ¡°This Ynde director is a neer, but a dark horse they¡¯ve killed in that circle.¡± Lorcan George said.


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°True, or she wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to want to see me.¡±


    Lorcan George looked at her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    nche Capra then sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to interviews before and not one of them didn¡¯t say I had bad style and then refuse to hire me! Looks like there¡¯s some hope for me in the eyes of this new dark horse director Ynde!¡±


    Lorcan George listened to her flirtatious tone, but was a little distressed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he even said he has his eye on you, you just need to y as usual, getting hired shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    nche Capra could only nod, let¡¯s hope so.


    The two drove quickly to the interview location.


    nche Capra had learnt on the way here that this time this Ynde director was openly recruiting in order to cast the female lead for a famous pop musician¡¯s song music video.


    As the song, ¡°Dot Ink¡±, is a Chinese style song, it is roughly about a talented man in ancient times who lost all the colours in his vision due to a sudden eye disease, leaving only ck and white. The talented man¡¯s life was then in a state of devastation, and he could no longer produce stunning works of calligraphy, painting and poetry.


    Just when the schr felt that his life was meaningless, he was passing by a mountainousndscape and saw a woman with an exquisitely elegant and graceful appearance. It was a sunny day, but she was holding an oil-paper umbre painted with ink and watercolour paintings, and she tilted up a delicate and exquisite face, slowly moving her steps while looking up at the umbre surface that was translucent with light.


    Talent felt that this woman¡¯s behaviour is very strange, and was attracted by her unique temperament and concentration, just like that stood in ce and stared nkly. Until the woman approached step by step, the two identally collided, the woman fell to the ground.


    Talent hastened to help up the weak and boneless woman, he only then saw her face pale and almost transparent, she panicked to pick up the oil paper umbre that fell on the ground, only then did he realise that the umbre surface of the randomly rendered ck and white ink paintings are so familiar.


    That, is not his painting?


    The talented person with a puzzled heart to the woman apologised, and then asked her, ¡°Why does the girl want to hold such a ck and white ink painting oil paper umbre on this sunny day, and to tilt her head to look at it as she walks? Could it be that there is something strange about the surface of the umbre under the sun?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t have the constraints of those women in deep chambers, but smiled lightly with light in her eyes, ¡°There is nothing strange about it, but there is a different scenery.¡± She pointed to the umbre surface, ¡°Your Excellency see, the painting hasndscape but no sky, naturally cannot see the light, this painting is static, no life force to speak of.¡± She will face the umbre to the sky, the two were covered under the oil paper umbre, ¡°so, the dome of the sky has, the light also has, can be said to be sunshine snow melting,ndscape bright and clean out.¡±


    Talent back, inspiration is like a spring, thinking of the woman, the sunshine live up the umbre, suddenly fell in love with the world of ck and white, then ushered in the peak of its creative period.


    The talented man thought day and night, his mind could not forget the woman¡¯s figure and face, so he went back to look for it, but there was no trace of it. And then he would think, ¡°Is the dream true? Could it be that he had met a goddess from heaven who had enlightened him?


    Even so, the talented man still can not forget the woman, day after day with its meeting in the dream, every time is the first encounter. In this way, the talent finally lonely old man, in his life wille to an end when he went to thendscape again, and this time the road meets the rainfall, he hid in a cave.


    The old man was in tears, because he saw a short grave in the cave. On the monument, it was written, ¡°Bringing a paper umbre to draw colours, meeting a gentleman to point ink, I am suffering from a disease and forgetting to die, for the sake of remembering the gentleman endlessly.¡±


    Talent and then take a closer look, the end of the time at the end of the title is actually two years ago.

 Chapter 110: Audition

    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but tear up when she saw thisplete story of ¡°Dot Ink¡± while waiting for the audition.


    An encounter, with a heart disease of the talented man as a new life, with a terminal illness of the woman even with a wisp of obsession to live, the two are attached to each other, but in the end or miss a lifetime.


    What is the meaning of this lifelong perseverance?


    nche Capra suddenly felt afraid that she, too, like the woman in the story, would be caught up in a sadistic love affair with no end in sight.


    nche Capra with a kind of faint sorrow, changed into the ancient dress prepared by the director, also became a ck and white ink painting of the oil paper umbre. nche Capra looked at the body of that dress, this is probably just for the interview, not really for the woman in the story to wear.


    She imagined the woman¡¯s state of mind when they first met, she should have been concentrating and enjoying herself before she bumped into the talented man, and when she bumped into the talented man, she was surprised for a moment, but did not have the slightest bit of panic, and after that, she was calmly and calmly talking to the talented man.


    However, if the woman was in such a calm mood, why did an unexpected first encounter cause her to think about the man for the rest of her life, and develop an obsession to live because of him?


    She carefully recalled the storyline until thatst poem: ¡°Carrying a paper umbre to paint colours, meeting a gentleman to dot ink ¡­¡±


    Painted colours?


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, could it be that the woman¡¯s oil-paper umbre wasn¡¯t painted in ck and white ink, but in coloured ink with added colours? This story is told from the perspective of the talented man, because the talented man¡¯s eyes can only see ck and white, that¡¯s why he said that it was a ck and white ink painting, and the talented man felt that the painting looked so familiar at that time, that it was a ck and white ink painting that he himself had painted.


    Why the woman had traced his painting on the umbre, it was evident that the woman should have admired his talent for a long time. So she had recognised him when he had described a painting with colours as ck and white!


    nche Capra¡¯s heart thumped, so this was the real story of Dot Ink, wasn¡¯t it?


    But then she frowned at the ck and white oil-paper umbres prepared by the director, why should it be? There was no way they couldn¡¯t know the story themselves!


    By the time nche Capra came on, the director said, ¡°I want you to audition for the role of the woman in the talented man¡¯s dream, but you only need to show the woman¡¯s temperament and posture, you don¡¯t need to act out the plot.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra thought for a moment, and then looked at her own body is also ck and white fabric clothes, no wonder, it is to y the woman in the dream of the talented son ah, to the talented son¡¯s point of view, but is not it ck and white?


    So nche Capra went on stage calmly, but after the performance, she had another question in her mind.


    nche Capra¡¯s audition was sessful, the director was very satisfied and was praising her. But she couldn¡¯t help but ask the question out, ¡°Director, since it¡¯s to show the ck and white world from the perspective of a talented person, why don¡¯t you just add filterster?¡±


    The director was stunned, not really expecting the woman in front of him to think things through all at once, but he still smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s the artistic technique I¡¯m going to use, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do something redundant and futile!¡±


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t studying to be a director and couldn¡¯t figure out what the director was up to, but she didn¡¯t care, she passed her audition anyway and was finally going to be hired!


    nche Capra was happy!


    Just as the director was talking to her and preparing to hire this woman who, from her looks to her temperament, matched his idea of a music video heroine, York Charlie suddenly appeared.


    nche Capra felt bad when she saw his face, and heard him say in a deep voice to the director, ¡°Director Ynde, how dare you use someone with such a messy personal life?¡±


    nche Capra was instantly on fire, what the hell was he doing? He¡¯s going to ruin his own hard-earned opportunity like this?


    Sure enough, as soon as York Charlie¡¯s words fell, before the director could say anything, the contestants who were auditioning as well as the people present whispered, some of them were unconvinced and even spoke out loud, ¡°Right! Director! How dare you use such a person?¡±


    As one said it, a second and a third said it.


    nche Capra, faced with the duties of the crowd, and the cruelty and indifference of York Charlie, was almost about to break down on the spot; it was as if she had been plunged back into that situation where she had nothing to lose, where she was in difficulty, and where York Charlie was still ruthlessly abandoning her.


    At that time, what was she like then?


    She remembered only the feeling of her heart being cut to pieces, only the despair of hating to disappear into the world!


    nche Capra said nothing and ran away, pale-faced.


    Why? Why? Why did you abandon me? Why is it that just when I have given all I have for you and be nothing, you can turn round and be so cruel to me? York Charlie, don¡¯t you have a heart?


    Do you know how much I love you? Look, my willow leaves are hidden so deeply. Grandma said, that means I have hidden you deep, deep in my heart! She also said, there is one person in my life that I must try my best to keep, I think, that person is you! Who else but you?


    nche Capra went to look at her tiger¡¯s mouth, but found no trace of anything left. It was as if her running feet were gradually losing their strength, and little by little they slowed down.


    Willow leaves ¡­ Willow leaves are also gone. It turns out that even if it is hidden deeper, there is a way to remove it! Just like, even if I try my best to keep it, I can¡¯t keep you!


    Thinking of this, nche Capra felt her heart ache to death, she reached out to cover her heart, her face filled with tears-why, why did her heart hurt to this extent? How could it hurt so much?


    Grandma had warned her so much, why hadn¡¯t she just told her that a heart that hurt too much could kill you!


    nche Capra really felt like she was going to die.


    nche Capra covered her chest in muddled pain and felt someone catching up and pulling her by the hand, she thought, it must be that bad guy, who hurt her, does he still want to carry himself back?


    He¡¯ll never think of it!


    nche Capra gathered all the strength in her body and backhanded him with all her might, ¡°POW!¡±


    But when she turned around, nche Capra froze.


    Only to see Lorcan George standing behind her, with a look of unknown aggrieved bitterness.


    ¡°Lor ¡­ can, I¡¯m sorry¡± nche Capra stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you ¡­ ¡±


    Lorcan George smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you, but ¡­ how much revenge and hatred do you have, and too much force?¡±


    nche Capra looked at him very apologetically, but in her heart, she thought, ¡°If you are really York Charlie, I still think I am not hard enough!


    As she thought this, she nced over and saw York Charlie¡¯s nasty face standing not far away, watching.


    I can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s up to no good.


    nche Capra gave him a hard stare and said to Lorcan George, ¡°Don¡¯t you follow me! Or I¡¯ll hit you for real!¡±


    Then huffing and puffing, he turned and walked away alone.


    Lorcan George is left with nothing but a bitter smile, and as he turns to leave, he sees York Charlie¡¯s provocative look and a gloating grin on his face.

 Chapter 111: Why are you crazy?

    Lorcan George walks over to him with an unpleasant look on his face.


    York Charlie raised an eyebrow.


    The two big men stood face to face like this, those two pairs of eyes staring at each other, both like warriors ready to fight, the smell of smoke was all over the air.


    After a long time, Lorcan George spoke up, ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything to break little sweetheart¡¯s heart again!¡±


    York Charlieughed, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Lorcan George stared at him unrelentingly, as if to poke York Charlie¡¯s mask of subdued indifference with his eyes, and heughed back, ¡°That¡¯s a look I can¡¯t stand to see from you! However, I will say this, if you continue to hurt her, don¡¯t me me for taking advantage of the situation!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    York Charlie narrows his eyes, ¡°Since when do you not surround yourself with her?¡±


    Lorcan Georgeughs, ¡°That¡¯s right, how about we have a fair fight? I¡¯ll go after mine, you go after yours!¡±


    York Charlie nces at him lightly and says lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I won a long time ago.¡±


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t help but step forward, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Am I not right?¡± York Charlie said, ¡°You are not qualified topete with me at all, you¡¯d better give up and stop coveting my woman!¡±


    Lorcan George was even more annoyed to see his arrogant look, he wanted to say something, but York Charlie walked away without looking back.


    Lorcan George is depressed, but does not know that this confrontation has been paparazzi shot the whole time, round and round and before the news was prepared for the old George stopped, to his hands.


    Lorcan George outside the drive all day back home to undertake is old George¡¯s anger.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to get involved with nche Capra, how much more of a joke do you want to make before you stop?!¡± OLD George flung the pictures on the table.


    Lorcan George swept his two eyes over, neither exining nor retorting, thinking of York Charlie¡¯s contempt for him at that time, the unwillingness and anger in his heart roamed up again.


    ¡°I want to inherit the group!¡± Lorcan George said decisively.


    old George froze in surprise, and only half said, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    York Charlie had gone to see nche Capra.


    Combined with where she had been going for the past few days, York Charlie searched for a long time before finding her in a bar.


    nche Capra was sitting at the bar having a drink when York Charlie¡¯s entrance elicited screams from a couple of women, and nche Capra turned around to see that it was him, and hated him for it.


    He¡¯s the kind of guy who attracts butterflies and has no heart!


    nche Capra glimpsed him towards herself, thought about picking up a ss of wine and took the initiative to walk to the side of a not bad looking man, softened her voice and called out to him, ¡°Handsome man, have a drink together?¡±


    The handsome man with a bit of colour heard the voice and turned his face, saw her eyes were bright, and subconsciously raised a smile to speak with her, ¡°When ¡­¡±.


    Unexpectedly only said a word in front of this rare beauty will be lifted by the cor dragged out a long way.


    Handsome man is about to go forward to heroically save the beauty, but saw that the beautiful woman struggled to turn around, and angry and annoyed shouted at that person, ¡°York Charlie! What are you mad again?!¡±


    The handsome man¡¯s eyes shifted to the opposite side of that beautiful woman, and after seeing the face of the very tall man, decided to do nothing.


    nche Capra was also surprised.


    Even though she knew that York Charlie had seen her and wasing towards her, she could never have imagined that York Charlie, a man who was always calm and self-possessed, would just lift her by her shirt and drag her over to him!


    Is this something a sassy man would do? Is this what a man would do to a woman? And it was still in this public ce!


    He hadn¡¯t even apologised for ruining his hard-earned job opportunity with his bad words before, and now he was actually doing something so outrageous to himself! It was intolerable!


    nche Capra wanted to vent her anger, so she didn¡¯t even care about her image, she lifted her leg and went to kick him, to see if the pointy toe of her high heels wouldn¡¯t cause him internal injuries!


    ¡°Crazy! Nuts!¡± She cursed as she kicked.


    York Charlie was also furious, he felt like he was going to explode with anger from yesterday!


    First it wasst night when she was holding hands with Lorcan George ignoring him and running out to stay! Then there was this day in the office during the day when he deliberately provoked her into jealousy and she did nothing about it and said she was leaving! Then there was her being happy like that as soon as she got a call from Lorcan George, and asking Lorcan George to go to the interview with her! Then there was just now, when she actually initiated a conversation with another man in the pub!


    York Charlie stood still and was kicked several times as if she was venting her anger. I didn¡¯t expect that she really used her whole body¡¯s strength, was she going to directly kick him out of his injuries?


    York Charlie, unable to hold back any longer, pulled her into his arms and picked her up, striding out with a grimace and shoving her into the car despite nche Capra¡¯s struggles.


    nche Capra stares at him, her eyes red.


    York Charlie was about to drive, but she was hitting him on the side, cursing over and over, ¡°You viin! Rascal! Robber! Demon! Let me out now!¡±


    York Charlie pressed the steering wheel with one hand, and grabbed both her wrists together with the other hand, the corner of his mouth was a cold smile, ¡°Your cursing is really powerful, it looks like you look at me like this from the bottom of your heart?¡±


    nche Capra was still trying to struggle, but was caught off guard and let out a yelp as York Charlie suddenly elerated and barrelled up the road.


    ¡°If you want to die, go ahead and fight!¡± York Charlie¡¯s cold words came.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to die, so she didn¡¯t dare to move both of her hands anymore, but his big hands were still tightly imprisoning herself, nche Capra had gas, ¡°Don¡¯t you let go of me yet!¡±


    York Charlie then let go of his hand, but his eyes nced over, ¡°You are really afraid of death!¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t say anything, but in her heart she remembers that she almost died once, and the past piles up on her heart weighing her down.


    When she did not speak, York Charlie¡¯s car drove faster, as if to break her silence on purpose.


    nche Capra did her best to steady herself as he did so, the heavy, painful memories dissipating for the moment and the anger at what he¡¯d done todaying back to fill her.


    After a little more driving, York Charlie pulled over.


    nche Capra nced outside and was instantly on guard, ¡°I¡¯m not getting out of the car!¡±


    York Charlie ignored her and opened the car door straight out, then came back over to her side and was about to pull her out as soon as he opened the door.


    nche Capra struggled, holding onto the seat and refusing to get out, ¡°York Charlie! I¡¯m not getting out of the car!¡±


    York Charlie sneered, ¡°You were fighting tooth and nail to get out of the car, but now you¡¯re not getting out? It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Said broke her hand, directly carried her out.


    nche Capra how to struggle will not help, now she is a prey that has been captured. And this hunter, naturally, is York Charlie undoubtedly.

 Chapter 112: Completely Suppressed

    nche Capra was forcefully carried by York Charlie to the hotel and got a room.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling, angry and sad and embarrassed. Along the way, from thedy at the front desk to the passersby she bumped into, she felt like she was going to lose her face. But the person who did the robber-like thing was so calm and rxed that people automatically ¡°gave way¡± for them just by looking at his looks!


    nche Capra was thrown straight into bed.


    nche Capra could not have imagined that he would be so angry that he would want to do that to her right away. Seeing York Charlie¡¯s cold face and about to press up, nche Capra panicked and stopped him, ¡°I want to take a shower!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s mostmon expression today was a sneer, she had seen it too many times and found it creepy, now it was even more crisis-inducing. He spoke with that sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to let you go today, you hook up with other men every day and you won¡¯t allow me to touch you anymore?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect him to say such heartbreaking words, and her heart burned with anger, she jumped up from the bed and yanked York Charlie by the cor, ring at him, ¡°York Charlie! Who hooked up! And,¡± she sneered back, ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch me? You have the nerve to say that? Where did you not touch me? Just now, you didn¡¯t touch me when you carried me up? This, this, this,¡± she gestured around herself in exasperation, ¡°you touched them all!¡±


    York Charlie was momentarily stunned by her flurry of movements.


    nche Capra was still standing on the bed with her chest heaving with anger, York Charlie¡¯s eyes swept over it and back to her furiously red face, his eyes narrowing dangerously, ¡°Are you sure I touched all of it?¡±


    nche Capra was even more furious that his attitude hadn¡¯t actually softened one iota, ¡°And you won¡¯t admit it!¡±


    York Charlie suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m not denying it,¡± his low voice pressed closer and closer until his breath swept over her ear, ¡°I just don¡¯t think ¡­ it¡¯s enough!¡±


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, nche Capra fell back onto the bed with a hard tug from him, his strength was too great for her to resist, and before her body could rise again, his body pressed up against her.


    This time, it waspletely and utterly restrained by him.


    nche Capra went to look at him, and before her eyes had a chance to focus, his face was rapidly approaching, and before her breath was steady, another rushed in, and her disorder, and his urgency, were instantly intertwined.


    nche Capra had not expected the lust which apanied the fury toe so violently, and render her almost defenceless. When she first began to struggle, he gagged her straight away, leaving her breathless, her arms and legs less able to move, and her brain dizzy.


    He also had too much lung capacity and just kept kissing her until she was weak and her arms and legs were weak. She tried to keep a shred of consciousness and tried to push him away, but her little strength was useless against his pressure. Her hands, were imprisoned by his hands, and her legs, were again pressed by his legs in a deadly manner.


    By the end of the day, she was finally dazed and confused. She felt her hands released from his grasp and the pressure on her body lightened, but this was a good time to escape she didn¡¯t have the brains for it, nor did she have the strength left.


    He was starting to light a fire in her again.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were half-open, the orange light of the bedsidemp spreading in her afterglow. A cold early winter rain was falling outside the ss window, and he and she were pressed together as if they were warming each other.


    nche Capra was so hot and tired from this warmth that she gradually closed her eyes.


    ¡°Brandi ¡­¡± a low murmur but jolted her awake and those eyes reopened, apanied by a tear slipping quickly from the corner of her eye onto the pillow.


    Brandi ¡­ Brandi ¡­ Why does he still remember her?


    Could it be that like her, he often couldn¡¯t distinguish between the past and reality?


    But the past can¡¯t go back anymore!


    As nche Capra thought of this, her body seemed to explode with potential, and along with that growl in her mind, she pushed away the unsuspecting York Charlie.


    York Charlie instantly fell to a sitting position, as if waking up from a dream.


    nche Capra let out a softugh, ¡°Can¡¯t tell the difference?¡±


    Her words were a question to him as well as to herself, two people who were equally unable to distinguish between the past and reality.


    But in the ears of York Charlie, who had no idea, it became nche Capra¡¯s pain and mockery: you still can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s me, or Brandi?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    York Charlie eyes all the emotions scattered, be dark and gloomy, his low voice rang, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡±


    nche Capra, still smiling, asks him, ¡°Sorry? What else are you going to say? Is it to say, I¡¯m sorry, you didn¡¯t mean it?¡± She bursts outughing, ¡°That¡¯s pretty funny!¡±


    York Charlie looks apologetic and tries to hug her, one hand just reaching out when she ps it away with one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Anyway, you said that people like me have too much of a messy private life,¡± nche Capra cried as she remembered how cold and unfeeling he had been during the day, her heart aching and crying, ¡°How dare you touch someone like me who has such a messy private life?¡±


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected her to say that, didn¡¯t she realise it was him being angry? Couldn¡¯t she see that he was angry that she was too good for Lorcan George?


    Not only would she not be jealous of him, she couldn¡¯t even see that he was jealous of her! And had to stab him with the sharp edge of her words still like this!


    York Charlie¡¯s inner workings almost never showed, so nche Capra just saw the guilt on his face turn back to the familiar anger after she had said that, and there was ¡­ actually that hint of heartache in his eyes.


    Was she looking at it wrong?


    Just as nche Capra froze, York Charlie suddenly lunged and took another bite on her bare shoulder, in the same spot asst time.


    nche Capra cringed in pain, and just as she tried to push him away, he backed away on his own, then quickly got out of bed, dressed even more quickly, and flung the door open.


    nche Capra¡¯s tightly wound emotions all of a sudden poured out as if a floodgate had opened, turning into tears.


    nche Capra cried as she wrapped herself in the quilt, but she couldn¡¯t keep it warm, and the heat of her body was even dissipating.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was shivering from crying or from the cold.


    nche Capra was so confused that before she fell asleep, she was still thinking, this winter, it is too cold, in the future, she must hold the warm water bag to sleep, so that even if that bastard York Charlie treats her like this again, she won¡¯t feel cold!


    The next day nche Capra slept straight through until noon.


    nche Capra opened her eyes to find that it was a new day, and she felt that she still had to get a job. Having no ie was a nuisance, and having nothing to do all day was a pain.


    Then, as expected, no matter how much she looked, the job still wouldn¡¯t amount to a single one.


    It seems that without relying on others, without relying on York Charlie, she really can¡¯t do anything by herself!


    nche Capra thought that the old saying, ¡°It never rains but it pours,¡± was true, and just when she was dying of boredom, Moore Howard appeared in front of her eyes again.

 Chapter 113: Don’t Have a Good Intention

    Moore Howard pulled her to stand on a certain street corner.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± He asked her.


    nche Capra where remembering that, ¡°Been a little busytely, haven¡¯t had time.¡±


    Moore Howard then yanked up her wrist, anger was evident on his face, ¡°No time? What have you been up to every day? Too busy falling in love with York Charlie?!¡±


    nche Capra let him tug at her without struggling, ¡°How am I supposed to help you with that if I¡¯m not in a rtionship with York Charlie? Also, I don¡¯t have to be around York Charlie all the time, I¡¯m unemployed right now, I don¡¯t have to get a job?¡±


    Moore Howardughed, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder now, how dare you speak to me so loudly? Aren¡¯t you at all afraid that I¡¯m going to blow the whistle on you?¡±


    nche Capra was always threatened by him in this way, her heart wasn¡¯t not angry, she shook off his hand with force, and said with a cold expression, ¡°I said, if you reveal my affair, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it yourself,¡± she thought of his eagerness, and then continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not as if I said that I won¡¯t do the thing, and next week isn¡¯t even here yet, so what are you in a hurry for?¡±


    Moore Howard, however, would no longer believe her, no matter what she said; next week¡¯s bidding was a good opportunity that could not be spared, and he definitely did not want to have the slightestpse because of the repeated postponements of the woman in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°nche Capra, you know what? If I treat you as a pawn in my hand, you are now a discard.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart tensed up, could it be, he doesn¡¯t trust himself anymore? So, would he do it himself?


    nche Capra thought like this, and heard Moore Howard s voice ring out again, ¡°Because ¡­ you have moved your feelings. Do you think I¡¯m blind and can¡¯t see it even at this point?¡±


    Moore Howard turned away with thosest words.


    Just as nche Capra suspected, Moore Howard did decide to take matters into his own hands.


    He found a woman and drugged York Charlie over the drinks he was due at. Then the woman, while York Charlie is temporarily unconscious, steals an offer to bid on the Charlie Group next week.


    But how can York Charlie be so easy to tease? Although he was young, his vignce was extremely serious, and he caught the stealing woman on the spot.


    ¡°Speak! Who sent you?¡± York Charlie asked ndly.


    Although his tone was t, the chilling aura, and those unfathomable eyes, called out to the woman to scare her half to death. Facing York Charlie¡¯s enquiry, the woman had long been instructed to think of something to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ Miss Capra,¡± she stammered.


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes stared at her, ¡°Which Miss Capra?¡±


    The woman finally blurted out the name that had been on her mind so many times, ¡°nche Capra, she ordered me to do it!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s face showed no emotion, but his tone was dangerous, ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡±


    The woman was scared, but where she could say anything else but to nod her head busily.


    ¡°When you go back, just pretend nothing happened!¡± York Charlie added.


    The woman, however, froze at the sound of this, what did this mean?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to satisfactorily hand over your duties?¡± York Charlie said.


    Seeing the woman panic and walk away, York Charlie only frowned in contemtion.


    nche Capra had instructed a woman to steal the quotes from his bidding party? This whole thing was just full of holes! Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t think of a reason for nche Capra to do this, but even if she did want to steal it, why not do it herself? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to find out?


    But then he remembered that once before at home, she had asked strangely about the bidding meeting, so she wasn¡¯t without suspicion? But assuming that she was really going to do that, then she had an ulterior motive for staying by her side?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The more York Charlie thought about it, the more annoyed he became, and the more angry he became.


    He loved her to the point where he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her, but if she had some ulterior motive for herself, even a preliminary suspicion would be enough to stir up his anger.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust her, it was that her heart had never been fully given to him.


    It was with this suspicion and anger that York Charlie went to nche Capra.


    nche Capra is still staying at the hotel, looking for a job during the day with no luck, and met Moore Howard, she is a little worried, worried that Moore Howard really does not believe in her, in which case, she and York Charlie are in the same unforeseen crisis?


    Moore Howard, what would he do?


    nche Capra was lying on her bed when she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and someone came straight in through the lock. She sat up in a panic, and her heart dropped a little when she saw that it was York Charlie.


    But what was with that grim look of anger on York Charlie¡¯s face?


    ¡°nche Capra, tell me honestly, are you approaching me for some other purpose?!¡± York Charlie said angrily to her.


    Why was he asking himself this all of a sudden? What had happened? Or, did he really find out something? nche Capra sat up in bed, her thoughts rushing around for a moment, her mind panicked, but her face didn¡¯t show it, she just frowned lightly.


    She did her best to keep her voice calm, ¡°What are you talking about? What other agenda could I have?¡±


    York Charlie suddenly edged closer and pushed her back, his eyes narrowed as he looked at her and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, you said, is there some other agenda?¡±


    nche Capra thought aboutst night and panicked even more, ¡°There¡¯s no other agenda, just get up and talk properly.¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t move and asks her again, ¡°Are you sure, there really isn¡¯t one? I¡¯m telling you, there was a woman who tried to steal my bid, but got caught, she said ¡­¡± He looked at her and didn¡¯t say any more.


    nche Capra was growing more and more apprehensive inside, but forced a smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that she said I instructed her, are you?¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t say anything, but the answer is obvious.


    He looks at her, asking with his eyes, was it you?


    ¡°What do I need that bid from you for?¡± nche Capra collects her thoughts, ¡°To cause damage to THE Charlie Group? What good would that do me? Don¡¯t you forget, I¡¯m engaged to you, and when we get married, I¡¯ll have shares in the Charlie Group in my hands.¡±


    Although York Charlie thought she had a point, he was still angry, angry that there was always something between the two of them, angry that she was hiding, angry that she was inscrutable.


    York Charlie looked into her watery eyes, reflecting his own face. Wanting to see some more, and some more, he kept moving closer, and closer, his nose catching the sweetness of her breath, and more than anything else, his lips pressed against it.


    That soft, tangy, sweet touch.


    York Charlie was about to revel in it, and his hand slid involuntarily down, through the heavy obstacles to get closest to her, and he felt her body quiver and catch fire. He felt like he was stirring wave after wave of soft water, the water first spreading out in ripple after ripple, then beginning to undte and ripple as he went deeper and deeper, the waves of her water just chasing after his own flow.


    York Charlie felt like he couldn¡¯t help himself.

 Chapter 114: Her Death Rattle

    It was at this critical moment that York Charlie suddenly tried to see her face.


    Only to see nche Capra biting her lower lip, not knowing what she was thinking, and tears dripping from her eyes.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart then went cold and all his movements stopped. He didn¡¯t know that she could be trifling even at a time like this, what was she crying for? Is there any grievance or pain that she can¡¯t talk to herself about?


    She never seemed to confide anything to herself!


    York Charlie coldlyughed and got up from her, nche Capra only felt that her body was empty, at the same time, her heart was also empty, she felt the change of his attitude, no longer as soft and passionate as just now, but looked at her coldly, and said in a mocking tone, ¡±Being with me is so disagreeable? Do you want me to make a phone call now and call your Lorcan George or someone else?¡±


    He tried to irritate her, well at least irritate her into something genuine. But nche Capra only turned pale and looked at him in humiliation, and York Charlie saw her tears fall more fiercely, and she seemed to be in pain, but she did not say a word.


    He wanted to hear her say something, even if it was a simple retort.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what kind of madness he had gone through to hurt her like this, but he just wanted her to open up to him, so that he wouldn¡¯t be so uncertain, and he wouldn¡¯t doubt her or think any more nonsense. In order to achieve this, he couldn¡¯t help but irritate her again and again, but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Every time she faced him in that calm and collected manner, he felt that he could not hold her.


    nche Capra saw him standing there with a sullen face, and remembering what he had just said, she grabbed a pillow and smashed it over, ¡°Are you leaving again? You go away! You go!¡±


    Another pillow was thrown over.


    Without a word, York Charlie put on her clothes and literally left.


    I don¡¯t know if she deserved it or if York Charlie was just a heartless and unpredictable person, yesterday it was like this and today it¡¯s like this again. nche Capra finally broke down and let out a loud cry.


    nche Capra finally broke down and let out a loud cry. nche Capra cried and cried and got tired, the silence of the room in addition to the sound of her sobbing suddenly added a telephone ringing.


    Seeing that it was Moore Howard¡¯s number, nche Capra was so angry that she barely managed to smash the phone out.


    This man, what was he up to? Actually giving himself away?


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the offer from THE Charlie Group, and from here on out, it¡¯s as you wish, and our co-operation ends here.¡± Moore Howard said.


    He¡¯s got the offer? But York Charlie already found out! nche Capra was furious at the thought of it, but she couldn¡¯t question him about anything when she thought that Moore Howard probably didn¡¯t even know that it had been found out by York Charlie.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± nche Capra asked.


    Moore Howard was sensitive to the fact that she sounded a little off, ¡°Crying? But it¡¯s okay, since the partnership is over, we¡¯ll all go bridge to bridge from here on out and stay separate.¡±


    nche Capra only had time to say the word ¡°you¡± before Moore Howard hung up the phone.


    Bridge to bridge? How could that be?


    Since he knew her secret, he was a ticking time bomb for her. Since his aim is to bring down the Charlie Group or York Charlie, then she, who is on the side of the Charlie family, and Moore Howard are destined to be enemies.


    So, bridge to bridge, road to road¡­ does that really make her a pawn to be manipted?


    nche Capra wrapped herself tightly under the covers again, feeling insufficiently warm while mentally urging herself that she should get a warm water bag to use as soon as possible.


    me that bastard York Charlie!


    Her mind went to York Charlie for a moment, and then to Moore Howard, who was a big pain in the arse. If it wasn¡¯t for York Charlie, she wouldn¡¯t have got entangled with Moore Howard. If it weren¡¯t for York Charlie, why would she be afraid that her identity would be revealed, and why would she be afraid that Moore Howard would do something?


    She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it at all!


    In the end, she still can not let go of him, and there is even a tendency to get deeper and deeper. nche Capra think of him to be gentle and considerate to herself, she felt immensely satisfied, think of him to sneer at herself, she felt heartbroken. At this rate, she has a vague feeling that if York Charlie exins to her what happened back then, and is able toe up with a small bitterness, there is a good chance that she will forgive him.


    So, was her forgiveness that simple? But she knew it was only because she loved him too much not to forgive.


    The next day, nche Capra got up early, ran around the hotel gym for a while, then got cleaned up and dressed and went to the Charlie Group.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because she arrived at the right time, but she didn¡¯t see Secretary Lean along the way, and the secretary wasn¡¯t in the president¡¯s office, so nche Capra walked straight over to him.


    She wanted to push the door, but she heard Shireen Miller¡¯s voiceing faintly.


    ¡°York!!! do you really have to be so desperate for me?!¡± Shireen Miller asked, her voice not at all low.


    York Charlie¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, ¡°Don¡¯t you get an inch of your life and don¡¯t be ignorant! I¡¯m going to get you off my back, and there are ways to do it!¡±


    Shireen Miller was very angry, ¡°Are you really refusing to marry me?¡±


    No words from York Charlie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for making it public that you got Brandi killed back then!¡± Shireen Miller said.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted when she heard this, expecting that she would hear more that she didn¡¯t know, but how could she not expect York Charlie¡¯s next words to be, ¡°Go ahead, she deserved to die in the first ce.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s body shuddered and she stepped back on her feet, only to identally bump into the nter by the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice came with hidden anger.


    nche Capra practically fell away.


    She was running so fast that she almost ran into SECRETARY Lean, who was walking next to her.


    SECRETARY Lean was a little confused, not understanding what was going on, and when he got to the door of the president¡¯s office, he saw the president walk out with a deep look on his face.


    ¡°Who was here just now?¡± He asked.


    secretary Lean was even more confused, ¡°Who? There was no one! I just saw Miss Capra suddenly run out of here.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nche Capra scrambled down the group building and walked down the road but became a headless fly, for a while her mind was muddled and she had no idea where to go.


    She thought about the conversation she had just heard, and York Charlie¡¯s cold reply at the end, and felt her heart turn to dust, oh no, that hidden hatred bubbling up again.


    How long had it been since she had felt like this? Was she really, as Moore Howard had said, overwhelmed by emotion? She couldn¡¯t tell what she was supposed to do. Even deluded enough to think that this York Charlie could have some kind of bitterness, and then she was impulsively trying to forgive him?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was really too ridiculous! What was she doing all these days? See, see, now finally see it, York Charlie, where he has no bitterness, and even he has no remorse at all. He even said that he deserved to die!


    She deserves to die? Did she really deserve to die?


    nche Capraughed andughed and shed tears-perhaps, she really deserved to die. Wasn¡¯t it the death of her to fall in love with him?

 Chapter 115: I Want Revenge

    nche Capra felt like a wandering soul drifting through the earth, with nowhere to go and nothing to return to. She felt her mobile phone vibrate incessantly in her dress pocket, she ignored it, the vibration stopped and continued, stopped and continued, shaking her to distraction.


    ¡°Walking without eyes you!¡± An angry voice rang out.


    nche Capra fixed her eyes ahead of her, only to find a man looking at her with an annoyed expression on his face, the pain in her arm reminding her at the same time that she¡¯d just bumped into someone.


    Yet she wasn¡¯t even aware of it.


    nche Capra shook her head to clear her chaotic mind and heard the man cursing again, ¡°What a man! Don¡¯t go out if you¡¯re not awake! Go home and sleep!¡±


    nche Capra, who was already upset, didn¡¯t allow him to go on and on like this, but he just bumped into him identally, nche Capra, who was angry, said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re a big man, will you die if you bump into him? Do you want me to call you an ambnce?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The bearded man immediately raised his eyebrows, ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re the one who bumped into me! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re good looking that no one will teach you a lesson!¡±


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°Then show me a lesson!¡±


    When that man heard her say that, he felt that he had lost face even if he didn¡¯t fight, but one or two people walked around from time to time, in case he saw a big man beating up a woman, how humiliating would that be? Just when he was stalking his neck and tangled, a woman suddenly intervened from the opposite side.


    ¡°This big brother, what are you doing, do you have to bother with a woman?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect Nadia to suddenly appear, she pulled her over and signalled her to stay out of this. But after Nadia threw a word, she pulled her away in a smooth manner.


    nche Capra had to let her lead her away, into her car, and then into her home.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything on the way, but then Nadia couldn¡¯t hold her tongue and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? Why do you look like the world owes you a grudge?¡±


    nche Capra was familiar with her home, and although she hadn¡¯t been there in years, she was still very much the same as she had been before, and when Nadia asked her a question that she couldn¡¯t answer, nche Capra simply went to her wine cab and took two bottles of good wine out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You want a drink? Hey ¡­¡± Nadia said as she saw her take a ss and pour it full without a word, then raised her head and poured it into her mouth, ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s not how you drink wine!¡±


    nche Capra gulped down tworge gulps before she choked and coughed, Nadia immediately went to pat her on the back and grabbed the quilt out of her hand.


    Are you kidding me, she¡¯d never seen anyone take a big gulp of red wine from a beer ss before!


    nche Capra coughed and her face turned red while avoiding her snatch, ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be so cheap, let me drink ¡­ enough!¡±


    Nadia grabbed her hand, looked at her face like sadness like joy, the heart guessed eight or nine. Over the years, she is such a calm person, how could she suddenly be this way? She couldn¡¯t think of anything other than it had something to do with that York Charlie!


    ¡°nche, what do you have to say to me? Let¡¯s drink this wine slowly, okay?¡± She urged her.


    nche Capra sat there, suddenly motionless, and Nadia took the opportunity to take the ss away while she shook her shoulders and cried like a child suddenly robbed of a favourite toy.


    Her nose was twitching, so pitiful.


    Nadia was a bit at a loss for words and sat down next to nche Capra, who then jumped right into her arms, and after holding back for a long time she finally burst into tears.


    Nadia could only pat her back andfort her, nche Capra broke off as she cried, ¡°I heard York Charlie talking to Shireen Miller today, mentioning, mentioning what happened to me before, but, but do you know what he said?¡±


    nche Capra calmed her breath, which was choked up from crying, ¡°He actually said that Brandi would have been ¡­ damned!¡±


    Nadia¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this as well, some disbelief followed by unbridled anger, she picked up nche Capra¡¯s forward leaning body and looked into her red, swollen eyes only to be violently stung by the emotion in her eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Did he really say that? York Charlie that scum!!!¡±


    nche Capra felt her throat hurt from crying, but she still couldn¡¯t help herself, and it was another long cry before she could get out, ¡°Nadia, do you think, do you think I should hate him?¡±


    Nadia¡¯s eyes were on fire, ¡°You should hate him! But what¡¯s the use of hating him! In my opinion, you should just sue him! Sue him for intentional homicide!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nadia continued hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a goodwyer and we¡¯ll find all the evidence! Even if there¡¯s no evidence we¡¯ll create it!¡±


    nche Capra, however, did not speak, and with tears in her eyes she did not know what she was thinking.


    Her eyes were soplicated and through the haze of tears that Nadia couldn¡¯t really tell what she was thinking, but she was able to guess what was going on based on what she knew about her and how silent she was acting right now.


    ¡°nche!¡± she raised her voice, startling nche Capra into looking at her sharply, ¡°Are you still in love with that lousy person? Are you unable to give it up?!¡±


    nche Capra suddenly looked sad, as if startled by her words, and then a momentter suddenly reverted to the cold look she used to have when confronted with others.


    nche Capra did not say a word, but Nadia read everything. She knew that perhaps she herself did not want to be in love with York Charlie, that she herself did not want to believe it, but after all it had really happened, but the man had been so cruel to her that she had had to suppress herself again with what was left of her reason, and to deceive herself with a pretence of indifference.


    Nadia couldn¡¯t help her own red eyes when she saw her like that.


    At that moment, nche Capra¡¯s mobile phone rang again. It wasn¡¯t outdoors, it was quiet indoors, and the cheery, crisp ringtone was so clear and shrill.


    nche Capra pulled out her phone and saw the name that was thest thing she wanted to see right now. So she hung up without even having to think about it, and when she did, she didn¡¯t think it was enough, so she just switched her phone off.


    Nadia looked at her like this, naturally guessed who it was, and at this point, seeing that her emotions had also calmed down, she began to talk to her about the future, ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s tone was actually a bit self-deprecating, ¡°I¡¯m going to get revenge.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s side kept calling nche Capra, she didn¡¯t answer, and then she just switched off her phone, which made him very distressed. The thought that nche Capra had overheard his conversation with Shireen Miller made him inexplicably panicked, was it because he was afraid she¡¯d think he was cruel and heartless? Or was it something else.


    Just as York Charlie frowned in thought, a MMS suddenly came into his phone.


    He clicked on it, but his eyes widened in surprise.


    A photo from an unknown source, the photo was the back of a woman with straight hair, a woman ¡­ York Charlie could not forget in his life, nor could he recognise it wrongly.


    Brandi¡­


    It was her. York Charlie took a closer look, it was probably a photo taken with a camera with a time watermark on it-


    The time, actually, was Christmas Eve two years ago!


    But by that time, Brandi was already dead!

 Chapter 116: What Does It Mean

    nche Capra felt her heart flutter with the tone of her voice as she uttered the words.


    Revenge, vengeance, why did she say it with such ack of energy and confidence? nche Capra tightened her fingers and gripped the hem of her coat, encouraging herself with all the resignation and anger she could muster-that it could be done! It could work one day, if she kept herself under control!


    He said she deserved to die, and she was going to make him regret it.


    Nadia took her other hand, ¡°nche, don¡¯t be too hasty, since you don¡¯t want to take him to court, I¡¯m guessing you just don¡¯t want him to know you¡¯re still alive? In that case, let¡¯s take it slow, don¡¯t push yourself, look at you, I¡¯m worried just looking at you.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t listen and was silent.


    Nadia sighed, ¡°Tell you what, from now on you¡¯ll live in my house, and I can help you in time if anything happens.¡±


    nche Capra lifted her eyes to look at her for a long moment before nodding, ¡°Thank you, Nadia.¡±


    Nadia¡¯s heart was also sour when she heard her say that, this best friend of hers, in fact, she still saw herself as a person, right, alone, no one could go together with her. In her heart, she must feel that she is not the same person as anyone.


    Nadia thought this way, but did notin about her, on the contrary, she felt heartbroken for her. She got up and poured her a cup of hot water, and after instructing her on some small things like food and supplies, she went out the door.


    nche Capra clutched the hot water in her hands as if she was trying to keep warm, but the house was already heated and air-conditioned, and she still felt cold in her hands and feet.


    nche Capra sat on the sofa, inexplicably looked to the door corner of the tall iron frame, on which there is a pot of evergreen green, soft and long branches and leaves hanging down to the ground, nche Capra just looked at it, felt that her tired eyes arefortable a lot.


    Even though Nadia had let her stay here, her things were still at the hotel where she had stayed before. nche Capra was going to go out and move her things back in now, before anyone knew she would be moving out.


    nche Capra put down her ss of water and went to the bathroom to straighten her face, put on her coat and got ready to go out.


    With a calm face she went to open the door when she felt a shadow pressing down on her, a cold wind whistled past her ears and in the blink of an eye nche Capra was forced to take several steps back, as the door nged shut she fixed her eyes on the shadow in front of her as it gradually became clearer.


    A tall, slender figure with a cold, dark face. Who else but him?


    nche Capra, however, subconsciously retreated and retreated again.


    The first sh of panic in her heart was followed by the indignation that awakened after she had quickly calmed down. nche Capra had only just raised her eyes to look him straight in the eye when she heard him ask the question that made her flustered again.


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you Brandi?¡± the familiar voice asked.


    nche Capra tilted her face up in a sudden smile, ¡°You came to me and that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking? Instead of keeping Shireen Millerpany, you nowe over here and ask if your fianc¨¦e is your ex-girlfriend, York Charlie, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous what you think and what you do?¡±


    York Charlie heard the ridicule in her tone, but he didn¡¯t refute it at all, he reached out violently and grabbed her, and called her eagerly and earnestly, ¡°Brandi¡­¡±


    The look in his eyes and the expression in his face seemed as if he were expecting a miracle that had been deluded for a long, long time.


    nche Capra was even more angry when she saw him like that. Didn¡¯t he say Brandi deserved to die? But this time and time again, showing this kind of deep emotion and sadness, what does he really want?


    This person, is he not schizophrenic?


    nche Capra tried to shake off his hand, but instead of shaking it off, she caused him to tug even harder, pulling herself into his arms. nche Capra struggled desperately on his chest, denying it over and over again, ¡°I am not! I¡¯m not!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    York Charlie was able to imprison her body, but not her words, and he suddenly felt that her denials were like a knife, stabbing him in the heart one after the other, and he didn¡¯t want to hear it! He did not want to hear it!


    So York Charlie warned her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡±


    nche Capra was finally able to get away from him a little and heard him say that instead, ¡°I¡¯m not I¡¯m not! I¡¯m going to say it!¡± She smiled coldly, ¡°What can you do to me? Are you going to turn me into Brandi if I¡¯m not Brandi?!¡±


    A wave of anger spread around York Charlie, nche Capra felt it but felt it all the more freely, she suddenly felt how painful it was to irritate him with her past events. Even though, every time she said that name, she was opening her own scars, how could she not feel pain?


    This move, killing the enemy a thousand times and damaging herself eight hundred times, was going to be entangled anyway! Might as well just die together!


    nche Capra thought, and her mouth didn¡¯t stop, ¡°Are you trying to turn me into another Brandi? Is there still a ce for me in your heart?!¡±


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t listen any longer and simply broke her shoulders and jammed his cold lips on her. nche Capra babbled and resisted and her feet kept backing up but York Charlie pressed her lips while chasing after her and nche Capra¡¯s heels were soon resting against the couch.


    nche Capra felt her chest tighten and she was on the verge of gasping for air, York Charlie released her slightly at that point again and she was able to breathe smoothly.


    ¡°Still talking?¡± His warningden tone came through.


    nche Capra red at him defiantly and saw him about to kiss again when an angry voice came from the doorway, ¡°York Charlie! Get the hell off her!¡±


    Nadia was back.


    nche Capra breathed a sigh of relief, York Charlie still refused to let go of his grip on both her shoulders, Nadia walked over quickly and raised her hand to throw it in York Charlie¡¯s face.


    nche Capra, however, subconsciously and violently shoved York Charlie, and Nadia froze as her p fell short.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Nadia looked at nche Capra incredulously, ¡°You¡¯ve been defending him until now? Have you forgotten what he did to you?!¡±


    Nadia threw the bag in her hand to the floor, ¡°nche Capra! Have some backbone will you? Do you love him so much that you¡¯re this pathetic?!¡±


    nche Capra also just reacted to what she had done, facing Nadia¡¯s agitated questioning, she shook her head in a panic, trying to deny what she had done, denying the truth of what she had told, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Though each for their own reasons, at this point York Charlie was no less surprised than the two people in front of him, he looked at Nadia and asked her, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said? What did I do?¡±


    Nadia realised that she had said the wrong thing and felt a little remorseful, and was struggling with how to round this off when nche Capra snapped, ¡°I said nothing happened! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done to me, York Charlie?¡±


    York Charlie was deep in thought.


    nche Capra added, ¡°Take you and Shireen Miller, for instance, what am I supposed to think when you¡¯re always so unclear? When I was engaged to you, I said I would make a clean break with Shireen Miller, York Charlie, can¡¯t you do that?¡±


    York Charlie shook his head slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± nche Capra looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll see what happens then.¡±

 Chapter 117: What are you doing?

    nche Capra finished her sentence and stood still, York Charlie¡¯s hand reached out again and nche Capra took two wary steps away, ring at him, ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    York Charlie withdraws his hand, his expression indifferent, ¡°On second thought, you¡¯d bettere work for THE Charlie Group!¡±


    nche Capra was subconsciously about to refuse when she heard him say, ¡°It¡¯s for the best since you can¡¯t get a job right now and you don¡¯t have enough money to spend on your regr expenses.¡±


    What he said made sense, and nche Capra was about to open her mouth to refuse, but she agreed anyway, but she had demands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to throw my weight around at THE Charlie Group and make it known.¡± She said.


    York Charlie nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll arrange for you to be my assistant!¡±


    nche Capra was busy shaking her head, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Then be SECRETARY Lean¡¯s assistant, that¡¯s fine, right?¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone was somewhat helpless.


    nche Capra thought about being the assistant to the president¡¯s secretary so that she wouldn¡¯t be waving, so she nodded.


    After York Charlie left, Nadia asked her, ¡°Are you really going to work for the Charlie Group? I can get you a job if you¡¯re really embarrassed.¡±


    nche Capra looked quietly at the closed door, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to THE Charlie Group,¡± her tone was undting and light, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wanted revenge?¡±


    Nadia froze and looked at her for a moment longer before saying, ¡°Now you¡¯re really bing more like him.¡±


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t expected her to say that.


    ¡°Both of you, you¡¯re all about the secret hooks and the surface clouds.¡± Nadia said slowly, ¡°You always said that you couldn¡¯t see through York Charlie, and now York Charlie, is just as unable to see through you ah ¡­¡±


    nche Capra froze.


    Nadia smiled when she saw her like that, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a battle I have a feeling you¡¯re going to win.¡±


    ¡°Why, so to speak?¡± nche Capra wondered.


    How could she win? Her mind and body were captured and held for him, and he was ruthless enough, when necessary, to be as heartless and cruel as he had been when he had hurt her and abandoned her.


    She said she wanted revenge, but she was really only relying on that little bit of sanity. She was so afraid that she would lose her mind and not be able to control herself.


    Nadia picked up the bag that she had dropped on the floor, patted the dust, sighed, and looked at her meaningfully again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you holding onto a card right now? You¡¯re Brandi and he doesn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Nadia said this with her mouth, but in her heart she didn¡¯t feel the same way, but she was afraid of irritating her. Because, she could also see that, for whatever reason, York Charlie was really in love with her now. In fact, we are all half a catty, you grabbed my heart, I also grabbed your heart, no one is more cloudy than anyone else.


    Only, in the present situation, the one who owes the debt is York Charlie, so he is destined to win over nche Capra.


    For a debt owed must always be paid.


    nche Capra moved her luggage from the hotel and stayed at Nadia¡¯s house that day. Both went to bed early because she was preupied. Then the next day, nche Capra went to work at the Charlie Group.


    York Charlie picked her up early in the morning, and nche didn¡¯t approve of his behaviour, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ever pick me up again, it¡¯s too much of a gossip.¡±


    York Charlie was unimpressed, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s the first day and I have to take you to the office to report; secondly, have you forgotten who you are?¡±


    nche Capra froze.


    York Charlie drove round the corner, ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, who out there doesn¡¯t know that?¡±


    nche Capra heard this but found it ironic, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, but a controversial one. In other people¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m still a mistress who intervened between you and Shireen Miller.¡±


    When York Charlie heard her say that, he couldn¡¯t help but remember that time when they went to the party together and had a confrontation with Shireen Miller in the bathroom, and those women said that about her.


    He reached out and took her hand in his, then moved it up an inch, sliding it to her small arm and stroking it back and forth twice, but his eyes were looking straight ahead.


    nche Capra was momentarily tickled and tingled by such a movement, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the cold lines of his side, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Comforting you,¡± his mellow voice rang out, ncing sideways at her, ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    She tried to pull her hand back but he took hold of her arm as if he had been prepared for it, nche Capra was so discouraged that she could only let him, but her eyes continued to re at him, ¡°What kind offort is that? Comfort that I¡¯m being called a mistress?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s thumb gently rubbed over the delicate, smooth skin on the inside of her arm again, ¡°Here, didn¡¯t that hurtst time?¡±


    nche Capra froze, did not think he was actually talking about this thing, this is when things ah, she herself almost do not remember. But then he brought it up again, with such a fuss aboutforting her, and the aggravation of the moment came over her. At the same time, but also a little me him, have been so long past, only to remember this incident.


    York Charlie, seeing that she kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything, sighed and said, ¡°Whatever people say, don¡¯t you pay any attention to it, okay?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart felt like it had been gently swept by a feather.


    ¡°Because soon, I¡¯ll shut them up.¡± He continued.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of emotions drove her, but nche Capra just felt those vours in her heart, sourer and more bitter. But it was as if there was something different from those vours, slowly fermenting but never spreading because it was just too deeply hidden, making it difficult for her to discern.


    nche Capra was brought to thepany by York Charlie, all the way over, of course, there is no shortage of other people¡¯s frequent gaze, and even after she and York Charlie walked away from the beginning of whispering.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Secretary Lean was happy and surprised to see the president and Miss Caprae to thepany together.


    ¡°As of today, she is your assistant.¡± York Charlie said lightly.


    secretary Lean immediately looked around, didn¡¯t see anyone else ah, froze for a while before he understood, the president of the Lord is to Miss Capra as his assistant.


    Secretary Lean was stunned, stuttered and asked, ¡°General, president, you, you¡¯re not kidding, right?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t bother to repeat himself, only looking at nche Capra on the side, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a small office for secretary Lean, you¡¯ll stay in there from now on, sorting out paperwork and stuff, and you don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±


    secretary Lean burst into tears, this this this, where is arranging an office for him? But should he be happy or sad? To think that he, as a president¡¯s secretary, finally had an office of his own. In the past, the president found it inconvenient, so he just let him stay in the outer room with his assistant.


    Right, then again, why didn¡¯t the president just let Miss Capra be his assistant?


    secretary Lean¡¯s expression was too wonderful, the emotion too obvious, nche Capra felt it. York Charlie nced at him, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    secretary Lean was busy shaking his head like a rattle, ¡°no! No! I do! I do!¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 118: No Brainer

    The matter of nche Capra working at the Charlie Group was spreading amongst the employees of the Charlie Group, but on the surface it was something that no one dared to talk about, especially under the watchful eyes of York Charlie.


    On this day, nche Capra was printing out information, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her clutching a stack of papers, ¡°nche Capra! What are you doing here?¡±


    Next to a passing new employee has long been disliked nche Capra, at this time in the face of Shireen Miller¡¯s questioning, the new employee saw nche Capra actually ignore even want to walk away, busy intervene, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Miller ah, nche Capra is now the assistant to the president¡¯s secretary. nche Capra is now the assistant to our president¡¯s secretary.¡±


    Shireen Miller immediately pulled nche Capra back, ¡°Assistant?¡± She instantly thought of a way to bully her, ¡°Since you¡¯re an assistant, get me a cup of tea before you go!¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face was a condescending smug smile, her tone was full of sarcasm and contempt.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to get into another confrontation with her, especially in the Charlie Group, this was where she was working now, if she made a scene, wouldn¡¯t she be making herself suffer?


    So nche Capra put down the materials in her hand and walked to the nearby pantry.


    Shireen Miller saw nche Capra did not say anything, obediently pouring tea for her, the heart is even more pleased. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this much pain! she thought.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face smiled even more when she saw nche Capra walking over with the tea, she was just waiting for her to reach out and hand over that cup of tea.


    Little did she realise that nche Capra walked up to her and didn¡¯t move with the tea in her hand.


    ¡°Miss Miller, you seem to be mistaken, although I am an assistant, but pouring tea for you is not within the scope of my work,¡± nche Capra turned to the next female employee who looked at her in a bad way, ¡°but you are here all day round, if there is nothing, you can receive guests. But you¡¯re here all the time, so if you have nothing else to do, you could be entertaining guests.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face instantly turned sour, and the female employee looked at her with an ugly look on her face, but nche Capra was just trying to set the record straight, and she really didn¡¯t look like she was in trouble today. So she finished her sentence, still speaking, and passed the teacup in her hand forwards.


    At that moment, Shireen Miller suddenly reached out her hand to take it, and then with a shake of her hand, she sshed it directly onto her dress, and then looked at nche Capra with a shocked expression on her face.


    Before nche Capra could say anything, Shireen Miller acted out on her own, ¡°Why are you, why are you doing this to me? What did I do to piss you off? You¡¯re going to ssh me?¡±


    The female employee next to her froze, she didn¡¯t expect Shireen Miller to talk nonsense with her eyes wide open like this, but after she reacted, she felt gloating, so she echoed Shireen Miller¡¯s words, and while she found out paper towels for Shireen Miller to wipe up, she said to nche Capra, ¡°Yes! , Miss Capra, why did you do that?¡±


    The female employee¡¯s voice was loud, and at that moment a few more people came over from around the room, and when they saw such a scene, where they couldn¡¯t figure it out? Obviously is this nche Capra heart cynicism, deliberately throw water on people Miss Miller body, there are three people present, is that other employee will still unjustly use her for no reason?


    ¡°I knew she wasn¡¯t a good person!¡± Someone said.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, she came in through the president¡¯s connections, what¡¯s wrong with bullying people?¡± Mocking tone.


    Someone else even went straight up to tter Shireen Miller, ¡°Miss Miller, are you alright? We all saw it, don¡¯t worry, when we get to the presidentter, we¡¯ll make her look good!¡±


    nche Capra always stood there sneering.


    ¡°What are you all doing here?!¡± A deep and cold voice rang out.


    All but nche Capra looked over, and Shireen Miller was even more agitated as she pounced on her, ¡°York! She threw water all over me on purpose!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s cold to the bone eyes swept over her, and Shireen Miller¡¯s movements froze hard, stopping in mid-stride.


    The timid employees present all lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, the employee who ttered Shireen Miller was naturally a bold one, but she was still careful when she spoke, ¡°President, just now ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    The female employee¡¯s words only got a start, but were coldly interrupted by York Charlie. York Charlie saw nche Capra standing there with a sneer, where could he not understand the truth of the matter? His deep eyes swept towards Shireen Miller, who was frightened to the core, but forced herself to put on a resigned look.


    ¡°York! It¡¯s true!¡± Shireen Miller pointed to her clothes, ¡°Could it be, with so many people here, that I could have wronged her?¡±


    York Charlie stopped looking at her, only finding her posturing disgusting, he asked everyone in a hushed voice, ¡°Did you all witness her throwing water on Miss Miller?¡±


    The heads of those present bowed even lower.


    York Charlie, however, sneered and raised his voice, ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ no.¡± The employees were so intimidated that they had to tell the truth.


    The employee who wanted to tter Shireen Miller at this time was afraid and thankful up, she did not think that the president trusted nche Capra so much, also did not think that the president really want to count the beginning and end of this matter, fortunately, before his own words did not say it.


    Shireen Miller saw that they all denied it and instantly became anxious, ¡°No no, someone saw it!¡± She pointed at the new employee, ¡°She, she saw it!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes swept over, the new employee¡¯s legs were trembling with fear, she was already afraid that Shireen Miller would pull her out to give this testimony, and now Shireen Miller was really pointing at her and saying that she saw it!


    But where did she see it? What she saw was Shireen Miller pouring water on herself! The new employee instantly regretted her nonsense, she shouldn¡¯t have helped Shireen Miller open her eyes just because she couldn¡¯t stand nche Capra!


    ¡°I, I, I ¡­¡± this time, she can only harden her head to spread the lie, after all, just now, everyone heard her say that she saw, this time and then backtracked, in the future she still want to mix in front of these people?


    ¡°I see ¡­ saw it.¡± She said with trepidation.


    After Shireen Miller heard it, she got even more courageous, ¡°York! She saw it! It was nche Capra who sshed me on purpose!¡±


    York Charlie frowned, and before she could say anything, nche Capra sneered and spoke, ¡°Shireen Miller, you¡¯re really getting older and not wiser, you¡¯re doing this again, aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After she finished speaking, she was going to turn around and leave, but Shireen Miller rushed up and pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t you go! You¡¯re just going to leave? It¡¯s not that easy!¡±


    nche Capra was being pulled by her arm, but she couldn¡¯t make it work, and her body was so ufortable that she wondered if she was starving herself out of hypoglycaemia because of her recent loss of appetite.


    ¡°nche!¡± said nche Capra, wondering why she was suddenly in York Charlie¡¯s arms, unable to control her body, her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, or her consciousness.


    The whole world suddenly went ck, and all sound and light and shadow went away from her¨Cthe

 Chapter 119: Being Pregnant

    No one expected the farce to end like this.


    nche Capra suddenly fainted.


    Shireen Miller retracted her hand in shock and turned back to exin to York Charlie that she had nothing to do with it, but York Charlie wouldn¡¯t even look at her, his face an outpouring of emotion she¡¯d never seen before.


    He tensed, he panicked.


    Shireen Miller was sensitive to those two words, York Charlie had crossed over to her and was holding nche Capra in his arms, nche Capra seemed to open her eyes and look at him before she lost consciousnesspletely.


    The employees in the room were stunned; they were afraid that York Charlie wouldsh out at them.


    But where was York Charlie to care about them, he hurriedly picked up nche Capra across his arms and took her to the hospital as fast as he could.


    Hospital.


    York Charlie stayed by nche Capra¡¯s side the whole time, watching the doctor examine her, andter the doctor pulled him out to talk.


    ¡°She¡¯s just too tired and her nutrition hasn¡¯t kept uptely, so she passed out.¡± The doctor said.


    York Charlie frowned.


    ¡°But,¡± the doctor continued, ¡°she¡¯s already a month pregnant, so she¡¯ll need to pay more attention in the future.¡±


    York Charlie was genuinely surprised at this point. Along with a little uncertainty and a faint surprise that she was pregnant, it was his child, wasn¡¯t it? Unexpectedly, she suddenly gave him such a surprise.


    York Charlie gave a rare thank you, but nced at Shireen Miller hiding to the side, Shireen Miller saw York Charlie spotted her and ran away in fear. Her heart was beating so fast. Oh my God, nche Capra is pregnant!


    When York Charlie saw Shireen Miller leaving, he continued to talk to the doctor, ¡°Is there anything else wrong with her body?¡±


    When he asked this, he didn¡¯t expect the doctor to actually nod, ¡°Yes, her body has suffered a severe trauma, and the chances of keeping this baby are very low, which means that it could be miscarried if she¡¯s not careful, and even, the mother¡¯s life will be endangered.¡±


    York Charlie froze.


    Serious trauma?


    He hastily asked, ¡°What kind of heavy trauma? Can you tell?¡±


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°The exact cause is unclear, it should have injured the internal organs of the abdomen, and also injured the body¡¯s vital energy ah.¡±


    York Charlie frowned deeply, ¡°Badly adjusted?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. But it¡¯s always right to take care of it.¡±


    York Charlie stood outside for a moment before walking into the ward.


    nche Capra was still sleeping, her face a little pale, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but reach out and stroke her quilted stomach.


    What was the injury? What had she been through?


    At that moment, the door to the ward was suddenly opened and Mrs. Casey rushed over.


    Mrs. Casey had rushed over after receiving a call from Shireen Miller, afraid that if she waste, something would happen that would catch her off guard. What she didn¡¯t expect was that nche Capra was actually pregnant!


    olddy Elsa is still in the time, that time York Charlie to nche Capra to block the wine, she was afraid that nche Capra is really pregnant, and then things in the past for a long time also did not hear other wind sound, she that lifted the heart only put down. However, just a short time ago, she was meeting some rich wives in a nearby foot bath when she received a message from Shireen Miller.


    nche Capra was really pregnant!


    York Charlie didn¡¯t look too good when he saw Mrs. Caseye over, and Mrs. Casey said to him directly, ¡°York! I¡¯ll make it clear to you, this baby, either get rid of it, or have it and give it to Shireen Miller to raise!¡±


    York Charlie never expected his mother to be so desperate, ¡°Mum! Are you out of your mind? This child, not to mention can¡¯t be aborted, even if it is born, what does it have to do with Shireen Miller?¡±


    Mrs Casey was very confident, ¡°Shireen Miller is your future wife, how does it not matter?¡±


    York Charlie was sober, ¡°Don¡¯t say that again, I¡¯ve told you before, my wife, could only be nche, not Shireen Miller!¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s attitude hardened when she heard him say that, ¡°You¡¯re my son, and whoever I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is who I say is! If I say you¡¯re going to marry Shireen Miller, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you marry this woman! And that baby in her tummy, if you want to stay you¡¯ll have to give it to Shireen Miller to raise!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± A breathless whisper.


    York Charlie immediately looked over to find nche Capra awake, her face was one of undisguised anger, ¡°This is my child, who are you to say anything here?!¡±


    She braced herself slightly, her eyes ring at Mrs. Casey off to the side.


    Mrs. Casey had never seen nche Capra talk to her like this before, thinking that she must have the strength and guts to talk to her like this because she had York Charlie¡¯s baby in her belly!


    ¡°You get out of here!¡± Before Mrs. Casey could return the favour, nche Capra opened her mouth to shoo people away again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Casey stepped forward and pointed at her, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pregnant with York¡¯s child that I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you, do you have any breeding at all? Talking to me like that!¡±


    nche Capra still repeats, ¡°Get out!¡±


    York Charlie spoke up with the same angry tone, ¡°You get out!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was treated like this for the first time, her own son standing with a woman kicking her out, when she couldn¡¯t very well want to be here?


    ¡°You remember what I said!¡± She finally threw York Charlie a line and left.


    nche Capra thenid back down again.


    York Charlie stood next to her for a few moments, seeing that her emotions had finally calmed down, before saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t look at him, dropping her eyes to look at her t stomach, the sound thates out faint, ¡°Apologising to me for your mother?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s tall figure blocked out some of the daylight that spilled in, and nche Capra saw the shadow of him that had fallen on the quilt lower, felt him bend down and go to take his hand, but nche Capra stubbornly clenched her hand into a fist, and he didn¡¯t care, he just wrapped his entire fist in his broad palm.


    ¡°No,¡± his calm voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯m me and she¡¯s her, do you understand?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart shook; he was telling her that Mrs. Casey¡¯s opinions and decisions didn¡¯t affect him at all. He was telling her not to care what Mrs. Casey thought.


    York Charlie saw that she was silent again, and not caring, sat down directly on the stool beside her.


    His low, gentle voice rang in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take care of you.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s clenched fists unconsciously loosened.


    York Charlie added, ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± he paused in his tone, ¡°The doctor said that you had suffered a serious physical injury, what kind of serious injury?¡±


    nche Capra raised her eyes in surprise, but the change of expression was too slight for York Charlie to notice. She didn¡¯t know how to answer the question; was she going to say, It wasn¡¯t you that nearly killed me?


    No, no, of course she couldn¡¯t say that, she could say it another way, ¡°It was a long time ago, nothing to bring up.¡±


    She tried to roll over and turn her back to him, but he held her hand so she couldn¡¯t. nche Capra struggled for a moment, but then snapped to hear him say, ¡°Why won¡¯t you admit it, you¡¯re Brandi?¡±

 Chapter 120: How is that possible?

    nche Capra¡¯s movements jerked.


    What had he just said? Why won¡¯t you admit that you are Brandi? nche Capra thought it was ridiculous, why would she admit it? Why should she admit it? He had done so much wrong to her, and now that he couldn¡¯t stand the torment in his heart, he was going to me himself for not admitting that he was Brandi, so that he could have an excuse to forgive himself because Brandi wasn¡¯t dead in front of his eyes, wasn¡¯t he? So that he doesn¡¯t have to struggle and worry about one woman over another?


    He¡¯d like to think so!


    nche Capra looked at him with sullen anger and tried to irritate him with her re, ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    York Charlie still held her hand, even as his other hand came out and held her hand tightly in that of hers, his head bowed and his elbows resting on the bed.


    nche Capra felt her left hand being cupped and kissed by him, his cool lipsnding on the back of her hand, and she felt her heart flutter slightly while hating him so much that she tried to hit him with her other hand but couldn¡¯t.


    nche Capra tried to ignore the ice that was about to melt inside of her as she red at him with a look of hate and anger, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss and tell here, I¡¯m not eating you! Get out of here!¡±


    York Charlie looked over to her other right hand that she was trying to hit over but not, thinking that she was really mouthy, but he couldn¡¯tugh either because she was still so resistant to giving herself over to him.


    He understood, he really did.


    Why did she want to control her heart and not give it to himpletely? He was incredibly lost at that knowledge. And so nche Capra watched as York Charlie finally released her hand and then slowly stood up and walked out again without another word.


    After the door was closed, nche Capra used the hand that he had held still to touch her stomach.


    There was really a baby in here, now?


    She heard their conversation and realised that she was carrying a young life. This child, was actually hers and York Charlie¡¯s? nche Capra found it hard to believe.


    When she was Brandi, she was a big fan of children, and when she fell in love with York Charlie, she began to fantasise about what life would be like if they got married and had a child of their own. That child, will it be like her, or like him?


    Later ¡­ no one could have predicted, she and he not only failed to enter the marriage hall, even a rtionship can not go on. What child? She didn¡¯t get to witness the birth of life, she had already begun to face the death of life. The man she had looked forward to with great anticipation and wanted to create life with him hadpletely and utterly ruined everything for her, her present, her expectations, her future.


    And thenter, she just hated him.


    But now, after so much time after so many said things, she actually pregnant with his child, this was once she hoped for the fantasy of the little life, so without warning came to her side ¡­


    But it knows, now he and her before not than before, but has been separated too many things ah! What should she do?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nche Capra lying in the ward tangled in pain, but the man outside the door stood for a long, long time, before leavingte.


    nche Capra was pregnant and Nadia knew about it that day.


    ¡°What do you think, now?¡± Nadia asked as she sat on the sidelines.


    ¡°Give birth.¡± nche Capra said lightly.


    Nadia wasn¡¯t surprised, she just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a mother from now on¡­ I can say yes, I¡¯m going to be the baby¡¯s godmother!¡± She wanted her to be happy.


    nche Capra saw herself as she used to be, looking forward to the arrival of a little life. But at the moment, all she could do was smile faintly and hmmm.


    ¡°nche,¡± Nadia looked at her very seriously, ¡°you did the right thing, no matter what happens to you and him, this child is innocent,¡± she added after a pause, ¡°so itsing is something to be happy and expected.¡±


    nche Capra was struck dumb, and for a moment was in deep thought.


    Could she really regard this child in her womb so simply? Thinking so seemed to reinforce her original thought. Whatever it had to do with, and whatever it didn¡¯t have to do with, it had to do with herself, and she was the person closest to it. So she was to expect it, to wait for it with joy.


    After Nadia left, York Charlie came back over and brought himself some nutritious porridge.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital for a few days to recuperate.¡± He said.


    nche Capra, however, didn¡¯t say another word to him.


    Then, on the third or fourth day, Lorcan George came to see her, a man who could not hide his emotions from his face, and how could nche Capra not see the smile he forced on her face when she heard she was pregnant?


    ¡°So do you have any ns?¡± Lorcan George asked.


    To nche Capra¡¯s ears, it was the second person to ask her that. Subconsciously, she felt that the two inquiries were made with the same idea in mind, asking if she wanted to keep the child. So she continued, ¡°Have it.¡±


    Lorcan George froze, he hadn¡¯t expected her to answer that way, had she even thought about not having the baby? He was instantly enraged, it had to be York Charlie¡¯s side, York Charlie himself didn¡¯t look like someone who would let her do that, or else York Charlie the mum!


    ¡°little sweetheart,¡± Lorcan George said with worry and pain on his face, ¡°Is it possible that York Charlie¡¯s mum won¡¯t ept the baby? If ¡­ if, they don¡¯t want it, I ¡­ will raise it for you!¡±


    nche Capra snapped her eyes to him, how could he do this for himself? She was busy shaking her head, ¡°Lorcan, even if they all don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll still have the baby well and truly, don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you say that.¡±


    Where did Lorcan George want to say that, when he heard that she was pregnant, he thought about how she and York Charlie were so close that it pained him. Then there was the baby thing, and he knew she¡¯d been having a hard time, which was why he¡¯d asked her what she was going to do after that. He asked her if she was going to marry York Charlie.


    Although, although he¡¯d heard they were engaged, he¡¯d taken a chance. Now that the baby is born, does she still not want to marry him?


    But he never expected nche Capra to give that kind of answer. She said she wanted to give birth and raise it herself, which again made his heart ache to the core.


    There was both the pain of not being able to love her and the helplessness of being heartbroken for her.


    ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, don¡¯t worry, this baby will be born without any problems and then grow up healthy and safe,¡± Lorcan George squeezed out a smile, ¡°I remember, you¡¯ve always loved children since you were a little girl. Do you remember how we used to y house when we were little? Now you¡¯re finally going to be a mum for real, you should be happy.¡±


    nche Capra heard him say that, but couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear.


    How, how much she wanted to talk about the old days like this without fear, even, with York Charlie, about those expectations and fantasies of her youth! How she would like to one day be able to say those unspoken words of her past to him without fear, frankly and openly!


    But how could that be possible?

 Chapter 121: Mrs. Casey Fainted

    Lorcan George saw nche Capra suddenly burst into tears, and thought he had said something wrong, and was a little at a loss for words, ¡°little sweetheart, you ¡­ why are you crying, don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t speak. ¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with tears in her eyes and was silent.


    Lorcan George panicked and took the side of the toilet paper want to give her tears, hand stretched to half and was nche Capra himself took over, his heart bitter face embarrassed, ¡°I ¡­ I go to buy you something to eat it!¡±


    Then also did not wait for nche Capra response to open the door out.


    Also do not know what kind of thoughts drive, Lorcan George felt that when he left the ward, he actually had some feeling of fleeing. He walked out of the hospital and drove to a nearby supermarket, wanting to buy nche Capra some nutrients and fruits, and when he passed the florist on the way, he thought about buying a fresh bouquet of flowers to send over.


    Lorcan George was in a depressed mood.


    Lorcan George was in a depressed mood and did not want to answer it, but he was afraid that old George would get angry and control his freedom.


    ¡°You went to see nche Capra again?¡± old George¡¯s voice came through in obvious annoyance.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How many times have I told you to forget that woman, why don¡¯t you take it to heart?¡± old George said again.


    ¡°I said, I want to inherit the group,¡± Lorcan George¡¯s tone was cold, ¡°so, isn¡¯t that enough? Don¡¯t you just want me to inherit the Group?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± old George suppressed his anger, ¡°you don¡¯t think that inheriting the group is so easy, you are like this again and again childish, when will you be able to be sessful? ¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart was even more bitter and unspeakable when he heard him say that, ¡°I know, I will try my best.¡±


    old George hung up the phone heavily with a cold snort.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t expect that things would develop so fast, so fast that he was caught off guard.


    He had thought that he still had time to be strong, so that by then he could pursue nche Capra without fear, and also have enough strength topete with York Charlie, to protect her under his wings and not let her live such a hard life. But now? How could he not have imagined that he was still in the build-up phase of building up his momentum, and he¡¯d already been left far behind?


    She was having York Charlie¡¯s baby, and she was going to have it. It wouldn¡¯t be long before they were married, would it?


    The more Lorcan George thought about it, the more his heart ached. nche Capra hadn¡¯t liked him before, but he¡¯d had the confidence and persistence to win her over, and that, he thought, was probably just a matter of time. As long as he stayed with her and gave her his undivided attention. He thought, water drop will also stone through it, is not it?


    Yet now ¡­ he didn¡¯t seem to have much of a chance. That chance is minuscule, as if hanging his breath, let him breathe past but hard to the five viscera and six organs are shouting pain.


    Really, it hurts too much.


    Lorcan George was out shopping while nche Capra, who was in a hospital room, was now facing someone she didn¡¯t want to see.


    She didn¡¯t know if Mrs. Casey was finished, she¡¯d made her point and she was still here.


    ¡°nche Capra! Even if you were pregnant I would never let you marry into THE Charlie family! Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± Mrs. Casey stood there with her bag on her shoulder and spoke condescendingly to her.


    nche Capra closed her eyes and opened them again to look at her and said faintly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Mrs. Casey grunted, ¡°If you know that, and you¡¯re still trying to marry into THE Charlie family by this method, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re asking for it! What do you think you can do with a pregnant woman? Or, when you give birth, I¡¯ll let you know that life is worse than death!¡±


    Mrs. Casey spoke as if she hated her to the bone, and nche Capra found her so ridiculous that she asked her, ¡°Do you hate me that much? Do you want me to be worse than dead? I really don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I hate you!¡± Mrs. Casey red, ¡°You, such a lowly woman with no family and no status, you have seduced my son¡¯s soul, and what has be between us mother and son? You also want to enter my the Charlie family¡¯s door and hijack my the Charlie family¡¯s property! Do you think you are a hateful person?¡±


    nche Capra reallyughed out loud, ¡°But what can you do about me? Even if I¡¯m not pregnant, even if I don¡¯t marry into your the Charlie family, I still have something to fall back on, don¡¯t forget, your son¡¯s heart is with me, and Grandma¡¯s shares will be mine sooner orter, otherwise, if the shares are given to someone else, the Charlie Group will not be the Charlie family¡¯s anymore, and in that case, can you still stand here properly? Can you still stand here?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s coquettish smile and threatening words hadpletely enraged Mrs. Casey, who could not care less. . if only she could get her to miscarry.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face wore an angry, vicious grin as she pushed nche Capra, trying to make her fall out of bed, but nche Capra was surprised, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Mrs. Casey that she was suddenly so mad that she was trying to abort her baby?


    Such tancy? And again, such viciousness!


    nche Capra struggled to struggle, picking at the bed to keep from literally falling off, and screaming uncontrobly, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    At this tense moment of tug-of-war, the door of the ward was suddenly thrown open, and Lorcan George¡¯s instantly stricken face was met by his instant reaction, and, rushing as fast as he could to the bedside, he drew Mrs. Casey outwards.


    Mrs. Casey also struggled up, trying to get rid of Lorcan George¡¯s hand, Lorcan George saw her vicious look, also from the heart of the anger, tried the strength to pull and push her, Mrs. Casey could not control her body to the floor.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s emotional state was so intense that when she hit the ground, her eyes rolled up and she fainted.


    At that moment, another person came into the ward with the door open, and it was none other than York Charlie!


    York Charlie originally knew that Mrs. Casey came to look for nche Capra, and was very worried, so he immediately rushed over from thepany. But he never expected that the ward was in a mess, Lorcan George was actually here, holding nche Capra¡¯s hand, while his mother, Mrs. Casey, was lying unconscious on the floor!


    York Charlie nced at them both with a sullen face, and, without thinking of anything else, immediately picked up Mrs. Casey, who was unconscious on the floor, and went out.


    nche Capra was a bit surprised, she didn¡¯t expect Lorcan George to make such a push, nor did she expect Mrs. Casey to fall on the ground like that and even fainted, and she also didn¡¯t expect York Charlie toe at this time.


    She didn¡¯t know what York Charlie would think of her.


    ¡°little sweetheart, are you alright?¡± Lorcan George asked worriedly.


    nche Capra then snapped back to her senses and pulled her hand out of his, shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lorcan George smiled a little bitterly when he saw her movement, ¡°That¡¯s good, but,¡± he turned to ask, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise York Charlie his mother was such a vicious person, you guys had a big fight?¡±

 Chapter 122: Between Three People

    nche Capra shook her head again, ¡°No, but I probably provoked her! I didn¡¯t think, though, that she would do that.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s behaviour this time, and her emotional state, inexplicably reminded her of Mrs. Casey at grandma Elsa¡¯s hospital bedside that day. The more nche Capra thought about it, the more she felt that grandma Elsa¡¯s sudden death had something to do with Mrs. Casey.


    Previously it had been a guess, but this time, there was some basis for it.


    ¡°Lorcan,¡± said nche Capra, suddenly, ¡°when York Charlieester, you¡¯ll be out of the way, and you¡¯ll be trying to save me from a momentarypse.¡±


    Lorcan George vetoed in a huff, ¡°That¡¯s no good, I did it, just let York Charlie find me!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, York Charlie pushed open the door and walked in, ¡°You guys are really you protecting me and I protecting you, your rtionship is extraordinary.¡±


    His words contained deep sarcasm, as well as obvious anger.


    nche Capra jerked her head around, and York Charlie walked right up to her, dark and sullen face, dark and sullen eyes.


    Lorcan George immediately took a step forward, ¡°York Charlie! I don¡¯t care what you just heard, you can¡¯t just falsely use little sweetheart! It was your mum who she suddenly snapped out of her mind and tried to push little sweetheart out of her bed, and I saw her so I pushed your mum I saw her trying to push Little Sweetheart out of bed, and I pushed your mum down!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know whether York Charlie was listening to him or not, but his eyes were fixed on Lorcan George, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Lorcan George was afraid that he would say something to hurt nche Capra, and even more so, he blocked in front of him to keep him away.


    York Charlie¡¯s face darkened even more.


    nche Capra suddenly whispers, ¡°If you want to say something, just say it, I can hear you.¡±


    York Charlie looks at Lorcan George, then at nche Capra, the corner of his mouth is hooked up in a mocking smile again, ¡°So, you guys are joining forces against me? Afraid I¡¯ll eat you? Hmm?¡±


    He stares straight at nche Capra, those eyes too dark, so dark that not a single emotion can be seen.


    nche Capra was silent, but in her heart she thought he was right, wasn¡¯t he? She was scared to death that he would eat her, he seemed to have eaten her heart already.


    York Charlie¡¯s cold words came again, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that to an elder, no matter what.¡±


    nche Capra lifted her eyes sharply, looking surprised, then collected that expression and slowly showed a smile, said mockingly, ¡°That is to say, no matter what the reason is, I am the sinner?¡±


    Lorcan George, sensing nche Capra¡¯s sadness, shouted, ¡°York Charlie!¡±


    York Charlie pressed on, ignoring him, even though he was so strikingly straddling himself. His gaze passed through him andnded precisely on nche Capra, as if Lorcan George was transparent and didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°She passed out.¡± York Charlie emphasised.


    In fact, he wanted to say that no matter how much she went overboard, she was his mother after all. Couldn¡¯t she, like, be a little more tolerant of her? He wasn¡¯t ming her and Lorcan George for slipping up and pushing her over, just for being so cold, so indifferent.


    And then there was that moment when he and his mother were on this side, one standing and the other fainting, while she was on that side with Lorcan George, two people who trusted and relied on each other. In that moment, it was as if she was dissociating herself from him in spite of the way his mother looked. They were like people from two worlds, and he was the one she had coldly abandoned.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what hade over him, that he hade up with such a ridiculous idea. Perhaps, speaking to any person, others would think that he was probably delirious and crazy?


    He only thought he loved her to the point of delirium and madness.


    But how could nche Capra know what he was thinking at that moment, in her mind, he just had to defend his mother at all costs, even if his mother did anything hurtful to her, she suddenly felt sorry for herself, now, she couldn¡¯t even protect her unborn child, her child¡¯s father just didn¡¯t care about it at all, and med himself without listening to any exnation.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes suddenly blurred before her, her nose was sore, her throat was clogged, and further in, the heart was so sore that it bled drop by corroded drop.


    York Charlie panicked at the sight of her suddenly bursting into tears. He almost suspected that he had just said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, but he clearly hadn¡¯t said anything just now, so why did she suddenly burst into tears?


    York Charlie has not yet reacted, Lorcan George is suddenly felt nche Capra tugged his clothes, her somewhat choked voice came from behind, ¡°Lorcan, you take me out of here! I ¡­ want to leave now.¡±


    Lorcan George turned around and saw her falling into tears was also shocked, his heart hurt and bitter, howe she is always so easy to be hurt by York Charlie? He had only spoken three words and she was crying. But she grabbed his clothes as if she was praying and asked him to take her away, and his heart was soft with a bitterness that he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    She was just, trying to escape York Charlie, wasn¡¯t she? Escaping ¡­ her own heart. That¡¯s why she chose to let him take her away.


    But this way, why not? Since she said it, he would do what she said. He couldn¡¯t help loving her, even if the chances were slim and the end was embarrassing. He couldn¡¯t help wanting to fulfil her every need, even if she didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    If she said she wanted to go, so be it!


    ¡°No!¡± York Charlie firmly stopped them.


    ¡°Why not?¡± nche Capra had regained her mood and said lightly, ¡°Where I¡¯m going is my business, you can¡¯t stop it, and you can¡¯t decide for me.¡±


    Lorcan George was a little angry at York Charlie for stopping him, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s out of your hands! little sweetheart, you go get changed and I¡¯ll take you right away.¡±


    nche Capra had been able to get out of bed for a long time and when she heard Lorcan George say that, she got up and went to get her clothes, then without looking at York Charlie turned and went to the bathroom off to the side.


    After nche Capra went in, York Charlie looked at the protective Lorcan George and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Lorcan George, you are so naive,¡± York Charlie said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t even have your personal freedom right now, where are you going to take her?¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart went cold as York Charlie added, ¡°Is it going to be another hotel? Are you doing her a favour by leaving her alone in a ce where it¡¯s not safe and there¡¯s no one to look after her?¡±


    Lorcan George knew he was right, but his eyes still red at him.


    ¡°Wherever you go, nowhere is safe. How are you, a man with no personal freedom, going to protect her and look after her? If you truly want what¡¯s best for her, you should know that it would be best for me to take care of her and let her stay at my house.¡± York Charlie said clearly, word for word.


    Lorcan George looked at him for a long time before he spoke with difficulty, ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯ll believe you for once, but if you continue to hurt her, I can¡¯t spare you and I will never give her to you again.¡±


    Lorcan George nced at the bathroom door and stepped away to walk out, adding, ¡°And, whether it¡¯s your mum, or whoever it is, you need to keep an eye on her.¡±


    York Charlie fell silent.


    Lorcan George was really gone just like that. When nche Capra came out of the bathroom after changing her clothes, she saw that York Charlie was the only one left in the ward.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lorcan?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 123: Resting in Peace and Nurturing the Baby

    Instead of answering, York Charlie said, ¡°Now that your clothes are changed, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    nche Capra froze, not understanding how she had changed out of her clothes and Lorcan George had been told to go away by him.


    nche Capra immediately shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    York Charlie said, ¡°You don¡¯t have anywhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I can go to a hotel and stay at Nadia¡¯s!¡± nche Capra said.


    York Charlie, however, walked right up to her and took her hand, ¡°None of those ces are safe, and there¡¯s no one to take care of you.¡±


    nche Capra struggled, ¡°What¡¯s not safe? I don¡¯t need to be taken care of!¡±


    York Charlie frowned, ¡°I¡¯m going to carry you out of here if you don¡¯t behave ande with me!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s breath knotted and she was speechless, so she let him pull her along.


    The journey quickly took them to his house.


    As soon as he got home, York Charlie called Oliver to tell him what to do and what to do, and Oliver, who had never seen such a talkative York Charlie before, stood there for a moment in disbelief until he said, ¡°Normally, I¡¯d take you out!


    Until he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a nutritioniste to the house and you can follow his instructions. Also, Oliver, you have experience with pregnancy, so use care in what you should be prepared for and what you should be aware of.¡±


    Oliver was instantly confused and it took him a while to realise that this Miss Capra was pregnant!


    Realising this, Oliver instantly smiled and looked at nche Capra differently! He was still thinking of olddy Elsa: olddy, you are finally going to have a great-grandchild!


    York Charlie called Harry lim again to say something about travelling and so on.


    nche Capra was furious when she heard him say that she could not be allowed to go out, and that even if she did, she would have to inform him first. Wasn¡¯t this a living attempt to imprison himself?


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said nche Capra, interrupting him, ¡°That¡¯s going too far!¡±


    York Charlie turned his head to look at her, ¡°You need to nurse your baby in peace.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nurture the foetus? And at peace? How could she be at peace with that? nche Capra¡¯s breath came up at the mention of nurturing the foetus. He med himself for what Mrs. Casey had done to her in the hospital! If she couldn¡¯t even keep her own baby, she might as well not have it!


    So nche Capra, in a fit of anger, sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it! I¡¯m not going to keep this baby!¡±


    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to protect it unconditionally, with so many people watching, anyway. nche Capra could barely hold back the tears again after she finished saying what was on her lips and thinking what was in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know herself, how she was getting to be a crybaby.


    York Charlie, incredulous and furious to hear her say that, didn¡¯t suppress his emotions at all as he yanked her hand up and pulled her towards the room.


    nche Capra knew she¡¯d pissed off the tiger again, but the sneer on her face didn¡¯t diminish at all. She was afraid of him, but at this point, she had nothing to worry about, anyway, she even had his child, and anyway, we were all tied together dead or alive and couldn¡¯t be separated!


    ¡°nche Capra! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± York Charlie said angrily.


    nche Capra looked at him with amusement, so there were times when he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, and look, now he was a raging, explosive tiger, as if he was going to swallow her in one gulp if she said one wrong word.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m not having this baby!¡± nche Capra repeated undaunted.


    York Charlie cupped her chin, his eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°nche Capra I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to think that way, you¡¯re going to have to give birth to it properly or for the rest of my life, I¡¯m not going to let you go!¡±


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°How are you going to not let me go?¡±


    York Charlieughed too, ¡°That¡¯s easy, if you don¡¯t have this one, I¡¯ll get you pregnant with another one, and still don¡¯t have it, then another, and another and another ¡­¡± His voice was so soft, but word for word clear as day.


    It was the most infuriating threat she had ever heard.


    nche Capra red up at him, furiously, but her heart was aching and sore.


    Suddenly a shadow covered her, it was the palm of his handing up to cover her eyes, and nche Capra involuntarily closed her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that,¡± the whole world went dark, and the only sound was his low speaking voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be unable to resist, and want to punish you ¡­¡±


    As soon as the word ¡°you¡± was uttered, York Charlie¡¯s cold breath pounced on her, his cool lips gently brushing hers before nibbling punitively on her bottom lip. That slightest hint of pain was so insignificant yet it made her heart clench in pain, and the palms of her hands hanging below tightened.


    Some pain, but not just a little pain, nche Capra closed her eyes, how could she not understand, why she and he always had to be like this, hurting each other while being close to each other? It was like two hedgehogs, obviously covered in each other¡¯s thorns, but still had to hug each other tightly while dripping with blood.


    Obviously each other said, I¡¯m not your, you¡¯re not my such words, but the body but again and again close, again and again mingling.


    Maybe all this can only show that the words of the heart and mouth are all lies and useless!


    nche Capra slept in her old room and thought about it all night, still thinking that whether she kept the baby or not, she couldn¡¯t just let York Charlie keep her prisoner like this. She was going to get out! She had to get out!


    The next day it was dawn before nche Capra was sleepy, shey in bed, but she could feel someone outside the door, as if standing for a long time, she could not think about who that person was and fell into a deep sleep.


    By the time nche Capra woke up again, it was almost noon.


    She washed and dressed and went downstairs, but didn¡¯t see anyone, not even Oliver. nche Capra sneaked out of the house with some luck, and then managed to make it out of the mansion, carefully avoiding the sight of the others.


    Finally escaped!


    nche Capra didn¡¯t realise that she was so lucky that she came across an opportunity to escape on her first day. Not long after she escaped, Harry lim and Oliver came back and found her missing, they immediately called York Charlie to inform him.


    York Charlie was having a headache at work, when he received the phone call, his face instantly sank, and on the side, secretary Lean, who was already scared and afraid that the president would be in a bad mood, was suddenly startled.


    ¡°secretary Lean,¡± York Charlie suddenly spoke.


    Secretary Lean instantly stood up straight, and then heard York Charlie say, ¡°You go find someone to follow nche Capra and secretly protect her. Also, in case she is short of money, find a way to help her, don¡¯t be too obvious.¡±


    secretary Lean was busy nodding his head and answered, he also knew that nche Capra was pregnant, the president must be even more worried, only he didn¡¯t understand, the reason why Miss Capra escaped was probably because she felt that the president was not good at something, the president took such pains to take care of her, so why did she have to sneak around again? Let her know is not better? That way maybe Miss Capra woulde back on her own once she was moved.


    ¡°Still not going?¡± York Charlie asked, looking up.


    Secretary Lean suddenly came back to God, thought about it or asked the question, to figure out the true intentions of the president, so that the better and more effective implementation of it.


    ¡°President, why secretly follow Miss Capra?¡±


    York Charlie nced at him, ¡°What do you think will happen if you let her find out?¡±


    Run farther?


    Secretary Lean lowered his head, York Charlie slowly said, ¡°There is a way to loosen up, there is a way to collect and release, although you are just a secretary, there are some truths that you should still understand.¡±

 Chapter 124: Parents’ Orders

    York Charlie although his mouth said so, but only he knows clearly, his own heart which is so sensible consideration, he is, however, go along with his own heart to do just.


    She wants to go, then let her go, too forced, will only make him and her are exhausted.


    All of us have been tired for so long, let¡¯s take a break for a while.


    Thinking of this, York Charlie leaned back on the back of the chair, slowly closed his eyes, tilted up his chin and neck protruding throat knot, as if under the ghost of heavenly work of solemnity and coldness.


    Mrs. Caseyy in the hospital for two days after she fainted.


    When she awoke that day, it was to see Shireen Miller sitting off to one side, and Mrs. Casey was surprised and touched.


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Shireen Miller said in surprise, ¡°you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart felt a little more at ease at the sight of her, and a rare loving smile came to her face, ¡°You¡¯ve been here all this time? It¡¯s a great honour for the Charlie family that York has married you.¡± At that she frowned as she remembered the face she had seen before she fainted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shireen Miller was delighted by Mrs. Casey¡¯s words, and when she saw her face change, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mrs. Casey waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯m getting pissed off with that nche Capra woman.¡±


    Shireen Miller at once purposely opened her eyes wide and made a surprised face, ¡°Hardly ¡­¡±


    Before Mrs. Casey could say anything, Shireen Miller made another angry and disgusted face, ¡°How is nche Capra like that? Not even you!¡± Seeing Mrs. Casey¡¯s indignant look, Shireen Miller scrunched up her face again and looked like she was crying, ¡°York, York, how could he like a woman like that?¡±


    Mrs Casey gritted her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s not York¡¯s fault! It was clearly that woman who deliberately seduced him! I will never let such a person into the Charlie family!¡±


    Shireen Miller secretly rejoiced in her heart, but on her face she still looked sad, ¡°But ¡­ but she is pregnant with York¡¯s child ¡­¡±


    Mrs Casey looked at the empty air and smiled coldly, ¡°So what if she¡¯s pregnant? She either don¡¯t give birth to it, or if she does, the baby has nothing to do with her!¡±


    Shireen Miller was instantly surprised at her words, and asked somewhat hesitantly, ¡°Auntie, what do you ¡­ mean by this?¡±


    Mrs. Casey patted her hand, shook her head and said, ¡°I will think of a way, in case there is really no way, this child will be given to you to raise, are you willing?¡±


    Shireen Miller of course not willing, she so hate nche Capra this woman, hate her obviously nothing but can steal everything that should belong to her, hate her status is low but always look at her with that kind of high and mighty look at no one else, hate her no matter what way she nted her to frame her to tease her, she is indifferent and even can get away, she felt that she is just like a little girl in front of her, she felt that she is just like a little boy. She feels like a clown who can¡¯t do anything in front of her!


    Shireen Miller hated her so much, how could she be willing to help her raise her child?


    However, at this time in front of Mrs. Casey, she could not help but put on an appearance of being virtuous and understanding, and she could put up with it all for the sake of marrying York Charlie, and for the sake of marrying into the Charlie family! Besides, if she can marry York Charlie, what is this child worth? But, deep down, Shireen Miller still felt that the best thing to do was to stop nche Capra from having this baby!


    Shireen Miller lowered her head, and again assumed the look of a good daughter-inw who was clearly aggrieved but still looked at the big picture and thought of others, nodded her head, and softly said, ¡°I do.¡±


    Mrs. Casey heard her say this and revealed a smile, even more satisfied with Shireen Miller, in order to rest her heart, Mrs. Casey added, ¡°You don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be aggrieved, I always have a way to let York obediently marry you.¡±


    Shireen Miller wanted Mrs. Casey¡¯s assurance, so she took care of her with all her heart and strength, and apanied Mrs. Casey as a dutiful daughter-inw.


    On the day Mrs Casey was discharged from the hospital, York Charlie came to pick her up.


    When Mrs Casey saw York Charlie, she deliberately sulked with him at first and kept silent, but when she got into the car and saw that York Charlie was about to take her home, she said, ¡°Take me to your ce.¡±


    York Charlie also did not refuse, silently turned a corner.


    When she arrived at York Charlie¡¯s vi, Mrs. Casey expected to see nche Capra again, and wanted to scold her, so that she could talk about her being pushed into aa, and York Charlie was also here. What she didn¡¯t expect, though, was that nche Capra wasn¡¯t here.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She was going up and down the stairs again, and York Charlie figured out what she wanted.


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t realise she had some sense of self,¡± Mrs. Casey grunted, ¡°and didn¡¯t remain here to be an eyesore.¡±


    York Charlie furrowed his brow and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mrs. Casey saw his expression and became angry, ¡°York! Do you know that she was the one who caused me to pass out that day? I would never want a woman like that around you! You¡¯re dead in the water!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s face did not change and asked lightly, ¡°She pushed you?¡±


    Mrs. Casey froze, knowing that nche Capra had presumably said that she hadn¡¯t pushed her, so she couldn¡¯t very well lie, ¡°No, but if it hadn¡¯t been for her, how could that Lorcan George have pushed me?¡±


    ¡°You said that Lorcan George pushed you for her, so would Lorcan George push you for no reason? What did you do?¡± York Charlie asked looking at Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey blushes under her breath, but can¡¯t say anything in retort, so she says, ¡°York! You¡¯re making excuses for her!¡±


    York Charlieughed, ¡°Not an excuse.¡±


    Mrs Casey couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking, but after all, she was in the mindset of trying to get nche Capra to miscarry, and she was a little weak in the face of York Charlie at this point. But at the end of the day, her son was hers, and it was her right to kick out anyone with a bad heart who tried to marry her son!


    ¡°So what if I pushed her first?¡± Mrs. Casey crossed her arms almost like a shrew, at least that way she would look imposing, ¡°She¡¯s got her heart set on you, she¡¯s got her eye on us, the Charlie family, and I can¡¯t get rid of her?!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s smile then turned cold and his eyes deepened a little, ¡°Mum! You are not going too far! You¡¯re not thinking of having her abort, are you? Let me tell you, even if she doesn¡¯t give birth to this child, I¡¯m still going to marry her! If you¡¯re not afraid of sinning and me hating you, go ahead and do it!¡±


    Mrs. Casey froze, the York Charlie of this time had be strange, he treated himself as if he were one of those rivals in the business world, and his words did not leave a trace of mercy, Mrs. Casey¡¯s anger was quenched by the coldness that came up in her heart, but she could not back down just like that.


    She would fight to the death for her rights as a mother!


    ¡°If you still think of me as your mother, your own mother, you will keep away from that woman,¡± said Mrs. Casey, in a tone less agitated than that of a few moments before, but with the same hardness of manner, ¡°and the marriage which I fixed between you and Shireen Millerst time can¡¯t just be forgotten. Forget it, since ancient times, parents¡¯ orders and matchmakers¡¯ words, you¡¯d better go to THE Miller family to propose marriage!¡±


    York Charlie saw that she was still dead set on it, and there was nothing more to say, those words that should have been said over and over again several times already. He turned to leave, and before he turned he said onest faint word, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me to do such a thing in the name of my mother again, for, if you say it one more time, there will be less love between us, mother and son.¡±

 Chapter 125: Moving the Fetus

    York Charlie¡¯s desperate words hurt Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart only for a moment, and after that, Mrs. Casey was even more determined to drive nche Capra away. She felt that the reason why the rtionship between her and York Charlie was like this was all because of nche Capra, and if nche Capra was driven away, without her, all the problems would be solved.


    Even if York Charlie didn¡¯t understand her now and even wanted to go on being angry with her, she had no fear. When that dayes, York Charlie will understand that what she did was right, and he will forgive her and even love her more as a mother.


    Mrs Casey did not believe that olddy Elsa could build up prestige in the Charlie family, but she had no status at all. Now that olddy Elsa was dead, it should be her turn to be the head of the family as the eldest.


    So Mrs Casey thought about it and decided to invite Shireen Miller to dinner at York Charlie.


    Shireen Miller joyfully arrived very early.


    When York Charlie returned home, he found Mrs. Casey sitting at the dining room table waiting for him, and Shireen Miller was there too.


    When Shireen Miller saw York Charlie return, she refrained from weing him, but Mrs Casey opened her mouth, ¡°York,e and eat!¡±


    Looking at the two people who were full of joy, York Charlie frowned and was about to go upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m not eating, you guys eat!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mrs Casey stood up in a hurry, her face was a bit unhappy, ¡°York! I just got out of the hospital today, Shireen took care of me during those days in the hospital, shouldn¡¯t you sit down and have a meal to show your appreciation for me?¡±


    Shireen Miller bowed her head.


    York Charlie paused, but took off his coat and walked over.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Mrs. Casey, as she saw him sit down, and the joy returned to her face; ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how d I am to see you all sitting here and eating with me.¡±


    Shireen Miller heard the deep meaning of Mrs. Casey¡¯s words, and the corners of her mouth curved up involuntarily, and her heart was full of joy. She gave a very gentle smile, and said to Mrs. Casey, ¡°I like to dine with you like this, too.¡±


    Mrs. Casey smiled even more, ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she nced at York Charlie who was eating his food with his head down, ¡°Don¡¯t you like eating with my York?¡±


    Facing Mrs. Casey¡¯s intentional teasing, Shireen Miller¡¯s face obediently blushed, her expression became a little bit shy, but unfortunately, York Charlie never looked at her, so her look could only be shown to Mrs. Casey alone.


    Shireen Miller called out somewhat shyly, ¡°Auntie ¡­,¡± with a tone of annoyance.


    Mrs. Casey still smiled, but when she saw York Charlie just focusing on eating without saying a word, not even raising his head, her smile froze. Mrs. Casey coughed, called out to York, and said, ¡°Thanks to Shireen taking care of me in those days, York, you¡¯d better toast her on my behalf to express my gratitude! York, you can toast her thanks on my behalf.¡±


    Shireen Miller was a little ttered, and looked gratefully at Mrs. Casey, and then with an expectant look at York Charlie.


    When York Charlie heard this, he raised his head, picked up the ss of wine that had already been poured, and made a toast to Shireen Miller as Mrs. Casey had said, to which Shireen Miller hastily responded, with a smile on her face.


    See York Charlie a mouthful of all drink, the side watching Mrs. Casey suddenly ¡°ah¡±, ¡°York, who want you to drink so, drink too much ¡­ hurt body. ¡±


    Shireen Miller a heart all pouncing on York Charlie, at this time is also followed by a session of nods.


    York Charlie finished drinking, said faintly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of my mother.¡±


    Shireen Miller did not expect York Charlie will talk to her, and also really thanked her, she immediately felt that everything she did is worth it, even wish to turn back time, I can do more, so that he can get more, even if it is just a look.


    York Charlie sat down again and ate a few times, not looking too well, and Shireen Miller watched him, guessing that he wasn¡¯t drunk, was he? But it was only one drink, was that so?


    At this moment York Charlie became groggy, and, rising with difficulty, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, and I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Mrs Casey saw this and said, ¡°Shireen, go and help York, he may be drunk.¡±


    Shireen Miller felt that something was wrong, and saw Mrs. Casey winking at her, and understood at once. It was probably because Mrs. Casey had good intentions and deliberately put something in that ss of wine that York Charlie was drowsy, and now she was asking herself to help him up the stairs, so could she use the opportunity to get close to him?


    Shireen Miller was excited, but still a little hesitant, she was afraid that she misunderstood Mrs. Casey¡¯s meaning, and did something that would make Mrs. Casey feel that she was unashamed. Just as she was hesitating, Mrs Casey pulled her over to York Charlie, who waspletely out of her mind, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Tonight is the night, take your chance.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not realising that the opportunity of her dreams had just appeared in front of her, and for the first time she thanked Mrs. Casey so sincerely from the bottom of her heart. Shireen Miller nodded her head gently, and with Mrs. Casey¡¯s help, helped York Charlie into his room, and followed him into his room herself. Shireen Miller nodded gently, then with Mrs. Casey¡¯s help, helped York Charlie into his room and followed him into his room herself.


    Shireen Miller saw York Charlie on the bed, her heart beat faster, because of the excitement of her heart, her face also red, she looked at the bed that the deep features of the man, now thick eyshes tightly covered, even the closed eyes of the appearance of her heart is moving.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but copse on the other side of the bed.


    She was only half an arm¡¯s length away from him, his slender body attracted her eyes, and that unique cold and mysterious aura waspelling her all the more at the moment. He is like a piece of rolling icebergs, so holy and solemn, so cold and mysterious, and in the light of the night, he is like a full body bathed in sunshine, Shireen Miller felt that there is always a ce where he is melting the ice and snow.


    Shireen Miller wanted to do something to him, but she did not dare to take action easily, for fear of offending him identally, Shireen Miller even wanted him to do something to herself, so she took off all the clothes on her body, and covered herself and him with the quilt, and thought she was too timid, and in order to get him, she decided to pluck up the courage to go and undress him. to undress him.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart went up and down with apprehension and her hands moved with special care. She saw more and more parts of his body being exposed as she moved, and her face was getting redder and redder. She didn¡¯t realise that her eyes were glowing red with excitement and greed at that moment.


    As excited as she was, as eager as she was, she was still very scared. She first tried to push him, York Charlie still did not move, Shireen Miller felt a little strange, so she deliberately went to scratch his arm, he still did not respond at all. Shireen Miller, who was preparing to charge into battle with a burst of energy, was suddenly discouraged.


    He was so dizzy, what could he do? Nothing can be done!


    Shireen Miller suddenly a little depressed, no wonder Mrs. Casey saw him drink all the wine at that time will be that reaction, but also said what told him to grasp the opportunity tonight, she is now facing aa unconscious person, how can she grasp this opportunity?


    Just as she was suffering, she suddenly had a sh of light.


    Right, even if she hadn¡¯t done anything, she could still pretend to have done it! Thinking of this, Shireen Miller suddenly leaned on York Charlie¡¯s chest, then picked up her mobile phone and snapped several photos, and then sent the photos to someone with a smug look on her face.


    Piss her off!


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe it when she received the photos, and then there was the overwhelming sadness and anger. Now, as if she was particrly emotional because she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t want to think at all about whether or not the photos were real, and in her mind she just decided that this was the case.


    York Charlie was actually with Shireen Miller! And the two were naked and sleeping together!


    The realisation made nche Capra feel an overwhelming sense of sadness and anger, so intense that it surged up and hit her stomach again, making her brain ache and sweat.


    With great effort, nche Capra picked up her mobile phone and called one of the first mobile numbers that had turned up.

 Chapter 126: Listen to Me

    Lorcan George was working at thepany when he received the call, and was shocked to hear nche Capra¡¯s breathless voice, immediately dropping everything and rushing over.


    When he saw nche Capra, he saw her curled up on the bed with a stomach ache, and as soon as he picked her up, he ran to the hospital, panicking.


    ¡°This body of hers, she has to pay more attention than a normal pregnant woman, ah, once a miscarriage is likely to hurt her life.¡± The doctor said when he came out.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t know that nche Capra¡¯s body was actually this bad, and again asked the doctor for some things to take care of before he was willing to let him go.


    Luckily the baby was saved this time, otherwise ¡­ Lorcan George wouldn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.


    When nche Capra woke up, she knew that she did not have a miscarriage, and her heart was so grateful that she almost ¡­ lost this little life.


    But she also did not expect that her emotional ups and downs actually affected the child at once. She somewhat regretted not controlling herself, and when she remembered those photos again, her heart was no longer as agitated as it was at the beginning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly move the baby?¡± Lorcan George asked with concern.


    nche Capra could only shake her head and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe her body isn¡¯t very good!¡±


    Speaking of her body, Lorcan George gave her another rundown of what the doctor had told her, but nche Capra was silent.


    ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART,¡± Lorcan George suddenly grabbed her hand, ¡°I told you that I love you, so no matter what trouble you are in, I will help you! Do you believe me?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know he would suddenly say something like that and froze for a moment. But how was she going to answer when he asked her if she believed him?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After all this time, she had seen his deep love, so how could she not believe? But if she said she believed, was that the same as giving him hope again? To make him pay again? For an impossibly happy ending?


    So nche Capra simply didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Lorcan George looked at her, a rare seriousness on his face, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, if willing, I will not mind the child in your belly, I would like to take you as my wife, I want to protect you and take care of you for the rest of my life. Do you ¡­ you want to?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, he ¡­ he actually said such words? Such deep love touched her but also made her feel heavy, the guilt that had been hidden in the bottom of her heart surfaced again.


    How should she refuse him? She was really, somewhat intolerant. Such a deep love and righteousness of the person, but she has to be cruel to reject him, cruel to break his expectations: that point of retreat 10, 000 steps only to think of a step forward expectations.


    How cruel?


    Just as nche Capra was struggling with this, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    old George came striding in, his face full of anger, ¡°Lorcan George! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    nche Capra and Lorcan George looked over in unison.


    ¡°I will never let this woman marry into THE George family!¡± OLD George pointed at nche Capra, almost growling in anger. After a heated sentence, OLD George¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°Your wife, in the future, must be helpful in your career, virtuous in your life, muste from a prestigious family, and her looks, character, and abilities must be worthy of you! Look at her now, what is she? What? What do you think?


    old George was agitated again at the end of his speech.


    Lorcan George¡¯s face was full of disapproval, ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t need any of what you said!¡± He firmly expressed his stance, ¡°I just need to find someone I love to be my wife and that¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡±


    old George pointed the finger that was pointing at nche Capra at him again, ¡°You rebellious son! Are you trying to piss me off? What¡¯s she got to love you for? Love, love, love, can love be food? Can love help you inherit the George family? Can love help you carry the George family forward?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lorcan George didn¡¯t budge, ¡°Is career the only thing on your mind? Is it hard to believe that all you have for me, your son, is to carry on your career through me? If you truly consider my feelings, then stop stop stopping my feelings! Feelings, how can you just say you can take them back?¡±


    OLD George¡¯s fingers trembled, and his eyes were even more furious, ¡°Fine! Do you still have a conscience, saying that I don¡¯t treat you as a son? Not considering your feelings? Which of the things you are eating, wearing and using are not given by me? You can grow up so big now, it is not me who raised you? And now you¡¯re using me for a woman?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use you,¡± Lorcan George scowled, ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t understand my words. After all these years, even though I was out having fun and looking like a fop, wasn¡¯t I still in control of your hands? Now even more so, you know where I go, you even know what I spend money on what you know. Don¡¯t you think that this is too much for me?¡±


    Lorcan George for the first time to put his true thoughts out, heart to old George¡¯s feelings are also true, at this time so clearly said is to get his understanding, but old George has always felt that he did the right thing, he is all for the cultivation of him, in order to prevent him from going down the wrong path, are for his own good ah!


    So old George felt that his own piece of goodwill was Lorcan George stepped on the ground, he actually hid so manyints in his heart, so many years have not said out, it is hard not to look at him every day in his heart are angry? old George got this knowledge, more angry to the point of no sense, raised his hand to give him a p!


    What else is there to say?


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Suddenly, nche Capra called out, ¡°You calm down!¡±


    OLD George¡¯s hand was half raised before it got stuck there at her words, at which point nche Capra spoke out and OLD George¡¯s anger turned back to her.


    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?!¡± OLD George red at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all still because of you? You better, of your own ord, leave Lorcan!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lorcan George shouted at him.


    nche Capra, however, called after him, ¡°Lorcan!¡± she sighed, ¡°Will you listen to me?¡±


    Lorcan George was instantly horrified and shook his head back and forth, ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t you listen to my dad! You trust me, trust me okay? I can take care of you! Everything I said before was true!¡±


    Prayer grew on his face.


    nche Capra fought back the soreness in her throat and shook her head as well, but gently, slowly, ¡°Lorcan, let¡¯s say I¡¯m begging you to listen to me, you¡¯re not going to get anywhere by working on me! I know all about your love, and I¡¯m deeply touched by your dedication, but ¡­ I have no choice but to say I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t expect her to put words in her mouth, and suddenly his face was ashen.


    old George coldly hummed from the side, ¡°See now? This woman doesn¡¯t have any affection for you at all! Go, you leave with me now!¡± Saying that, he pulled Lorcan George¡¯s arm.


    Lorcan George still felt incredulous, still in the moment of surprise and shock. His face was white and lost its blood colour, and his body was failing to connect with his consciousness, so he could only let OLD George pull him outwards.


    The position of the chest, as if numb.


    Inside, where were those feelings that had once been there?

 Chapter 127: A Conundrum

    The air was finally quiet.


    It was all gone, all gone.


    nche Capray back down, her vision all white, and she felt her eyes fill with water again before sliding down the corners of her eyes and onto the pillow.


    Finally rejecting all warmth, rejecting all harbours, was she turning out to be such a selfish person, obviously alone, yet she had to ask for things she couldn¡¯t have because she craved warmth, yet she had to take advantage of other people¡¯s love for her because she craved warmth.


    Did she turn out to be such a selfish person?


    She hade so far in her life that she ultimately had no one to turn to, but now that she was carrying another life, she couldn¡¯t be as carefree as she had been before when she could throw everything away.


    nche Capra falls into a deep sense of helplessness.


    As for the Charlie family, York Charlie finally woke up.


    York Charlie felt some headache, and when he opened his eyes, he felt that the light was very harsh, so he subconsciously used his hand to cover it. But as soon as he moved the hand he had ced under the covers, he felt something was wrong.


    There was someone beside him.


    York Charlie directly turned his head to look and saw a woman with long brown hair lying beside him, he was shocked and sat up violently, and suddenly realised that the upper half of his body was naked.


    York Charlie sank down and turned to look at the woman again.


    ¡°Why you?!¡± York Charlie¡¯s face went ck. What was he, being counted?


    Shireen Miller had only just woken up as well, and waking up to a furious York Charlie had her panicking, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know!¡± Shireen Miller could only y dumb.


    But York Charlie was not so easy to fool, ¡°How did you get into my room yesterday, you don¡¯t know either?¡±


    Shireen Miller cried at his tone, but her mind was still spinning fast, ¡°I, I helped you upstairs yesterday, and you, you just ¡­¡± Her tone mimicked bipartisanship, and at first nce it sounded as if she couldn¡¯t go on, but in fact Shireen Miller was trying to achieve this effect so that York Charlie would think that he had actually done something to her.


    York Charlie frowned tightly, Shireen Miller lying there crying and wrapped in the quilt and not daring to move, he could not help but suspect that she was covering herself, and now that both of them were lying on the same bed like this, and Shireen Miller said that, he could not help but suspect that he had done something to herst night in his delirium.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± York Charlie said in a hushed voice, ¡°Get your arse out of here!¡± He said as he yanked up the washcloth next to the pillow and threw it at her.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t be bothered to guess if he believed her or not, she hurriedly threw on the towel, picked up the clothes on the floor and ran away.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t have imagined that this would actually happen.


    He rubbed his forehead with a bit of a headache, got up and got out of the covers and realised that he was still wearing his underwear, so was it there or not? York Charlie couldn¡¯t remember what had happenedst night at all.


    He rushed into the bathroom and took a long shower, washing himself clean beforeing out, but he always felt as if he hadn¡¯t been cleaned, he realised that he had a cleanliness fetish at some point, and he felt ufortable when he had a little contact with another woman.


    nche Capra.


    York Charlie¡¯s mind popped up the name again, in fact, the very first time he found himself lying next to a strange woman, his heart can not help but float a minute of panic, and the overwhelming guilt.


    For hers, he felt sorry for her.


    York Charlie thought about it, but dialled the phone.


    ¡°Tell me where nche Capra is right now.¡±


    The other side answered, ¡°Yes, President ¡­ she is in the hospital now.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s heart sank, what, to the hospital again?


    Shireen Miller was in a terrible state and after being kicked out, she had to find another bathroom to get dressed. Just as she walked downstairs, she saw Mrs Casey approaching.


    With an expectant look on her face, Mrs Casey asked, ¡°Last night, how was it?¡±


    Shireen Miller almost wanted to roll her eyes, ¡°My Auntie, what am I supposed to do when he¡¯s unconscious? But all she could do was fake it, force herself to blush, and then whisper, ¡°Well, it worked out.¡±


    Mrs. Casey beamed with joy at this answer, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Now your chances of marrying York are a little better. He¡¯s touched you once, so where¡¯s he going to be able to act as if he doesn¡¯t have a care in the world? Especially if nche Capra finds out, it¡¯ll piss her off and ruin her rtionship with York! It was so right of me to do it!¡±


    Shireen Miller wasughing too, of course, she had already sent the picture to nche Capra, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see how nche Capra would react when she saw it. If she told her about it herself andughed at her in person, she might be able to get her own back this time!


    But then another thought urred to her. Even if she did have something going on with York Charlie, he wouldn¡¯t admit it, would he? In order to break them up, it wouldn¡¯t do to just work on York Charlie by herself, she had to make nche Capra take the initiative to cheat on her in this rtionship with York Charlie!


    How will York Charlie ever forgive her?


    The more Shireen Miller thinks about it, the more she realises that her n will work, but it¡¯s not easy to find someone who can make nche Capra cheat on her. In order to get nche Capra¡¯s heart, she would have to be a master of love, and her status couldn¡¯t be low.


    Shireen Miller furrowed her brow in thought and finally came up with someone for her. Someone who couldn¡¯t be more perfect!


    So it was that afternoon that Shireen Miller asked to meet him at the cafe.


    Francesca Jones came over in a tawdry big red car, akin to Lorcan George back in the day, but they were different.


    Although Francesca Jones looks like a flirt, he is a very flirtatious person, but his looks are more decent, if you ignore his unrestrained smile, he is really a very righteous handsome man, but unfortunately, his character is bad, no evil, and his family is very powerful, so he has be a bully that no one can rule.


    As for Lorcan George, although he also seems to be unruly, flirtatious yboy, but also has a pair of seductive peach blossom eyes, but in fact, he has a good character, gentle character, just too much fun.


    Compared with Lorcan George, Francesca Jones is actually a veryplicated person.


    Francesca Jones was walking along, facing the eyes of the women around him, he was winking intentionally, as if he wanted to seduce them, Shireen Miller saw him like this, she was very satisfied with her choice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Francesca Jones smiled, ¡°Missy Miller.¡±


    Shireen Miller smiles back, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a very difficult dilemma to ask you Young Master Jones to step in and solve it!¡±


    Francesca Jones lets out an ¡°Oh¡±, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see if this puzzle of yours can pique my interest.¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t beat a dead horse with him and continued, ¡°This puzzle, is a very difficult woman to handle ¡­¡±

 Chapter 128: Stunning

    ¡°This woman ¡­¡± Shireen Miller said slowly, ¡°is York Charlie¡¯s current rumoured girlfriend, oh also fianc¨¦e, nche Capra. She¡¯s a very high-maintenance person, and she¡¯s really hard to get a hold of. All you have to do is to fix nche Capra and ruin her reputation.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra? ¡°Francesca Jones pronounced the name slowly, and suddenlyughed again, ¡°You can¡¯tpete with her, York Charlie likes her better than you, so you¡¯re trying to get rid of her, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Exactly!¡±


    She was thinking about how to convince Francesca Jones to do her a favour, when she suddenly saw Francesca Jones¡¯ eyes fixed on a certain ce, as if she was looking at something very intently, so she turned her head to look at it too.


    Coffee decorated coffee shop, is slowly walking into a long grey coat wearing a woman, she is tall, especially that loose coat in the two long legs, straight and thin, walking as if into the mountain stream into the breeze. Her face habitually slightly tilted up, neck slender, spread on the body of the curly hair thick and ck.


    Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes, moreover, were as calm and condensed as ayer of ice on ake.


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± snapped Shireen Miller.


    Francesca Jones turned her head at that moment, but the rest of her eyes could still see there, ¡°Is she the nche Capra you were talking about?¡±


    Shireen Miller nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Francesca Jones suddenly smiled, ¡°What a very special woman.¡±


    Shireen Miller is instantly offended when she hears himpliment nche Capra, the corner of her mouth pulls up in a somewhat mocking smile, ¡°What a natural born vixen, she¡¯s all about seducing men!¡±


    Francesca Jones let out a ¡°yo¡±, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing that Shireen Miller is about to blow up and get angry, he said in a serious manner, ¡°But you are also right, her temperament is very special, say it is an ice beauty, but it makes people feel like spring breeze, veryfortable.¡±


    Shireen Miller gritted her teeth, ¡°Comfortable? Heh, probably no good-looking person looks ufortable, right? Look at her, obviously her status is lowly, she has no money or power, she grew up living under other people¡¯s roofs, but she still has a lonely, proud and light-hearted look all day long! Heh, self-righteous!¡±


    Francesca Jones was amused and unimpressed when she heard herment, ¡°Ugh, you don¡¯t understand, some things are innate and have nothing to do with status.¡±


    Shireen Miller was simply too angry to want to talk, ¡°You understand again? If you know so much, why does everyone call you a viin?¡±


    Francesca Jones justughed, spreading her hands out in a very matter-of-fact way, ¡°I am indeed a viin, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from thinking about life!¡±


    Shireen Miller huffed and puffed, seeing Francesca Jones standing up again, she quickly called out to him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Francesca Jones smiles back, ¡°Going to solve a problem!¡±


    Shireen Miller then took a break, ready to watch the fun.


    nche Capra hade to the cafe, actually, to buy a cake. She was pregnant, of course she couldn¡¯t drink coffee, but she had an inexplicable craving for something sweet, especially and particrly for the cakes that were freshly made at this cafe.


    After she ordered, she waited for quite a while.


    Just when she was bored of waiting, suddenly a man came up to her.


    ¡°Beauty,¡± the man was handsome and had a gentle smile, ¡°I think you look familiar, are you an alumnus?¡±


    nche Capra thought he looked quite friendly and decent-looking, so she didn¡¯t think much of it, just shook her head and said lightly, ¡°No.¡±


    Simple and clear.


    The waitress popped over to give her the cake, and nche Capra carried it and was about to leave when she didn¡¯t expect this man to stop her.


    He was still smiling, ¡°No, I think it probably is, or tell me, what school did you graduate from?¡±


    nche Capra was instantly disgusted, she was familiar with this routine and gave him a cold look, ¡°Why don¡¯t you start?¡±


    Francesca Jones choked and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    nche Capra was even more sure that this person was here to hit on her, so she lost even more of her good looks, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed, ¡°I can get out of the way, but if you leave and disappear into the sea, where am I going to find you?¡± He said it like he was reciting a poem, his voice was so melodious that several of the girls around him thought the man was so handsome.


    nche Capra, however, found it revolting and her tone got colder, ¡°You really won¡¯t let me?¡±


    Francesca Jones said, ¡°Let also can, but, beautiful girl you lend me the mobile phone, can it?¡± The tone was light and soft.


    nche Capra refused outright, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Just for a second, lend me your phone for a call, and I¡¯ll think you¡¯re being kind enough to lend it.¡± Francesca Jones kept trying.


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°Lend you and call yourself?¡±


    Francesca Jones was sweating a little inside, this woman was too smart in the head, wasn¡¯t she? This called him how to start, simply ¡­ impermeable ah.


    nche Capra directly bypassed him and was about to walk towards the door, but Francesca Jones quickly grabbed her. nche Capra then became angry and raised her voice, ¡°You rogue ah?!¡±


    Someone who was called a hooligan was directly surrounded by people.


    Francesca Jones had to snappily let go of her hand.


    nche Capra waited him out and walked away.


    Francesca Jones looked at her back in deep thought. At that moment Shireen Miller suddenly walked up to him and said with a wry smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that tough?¡±


    Francesca Jones continued to look in that direction without saying anything.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Shireen Miller poked him in the arm, ¡°Are you nuts? You¡¯re not under the spell of that vixen, are you? Hooked on the soul?¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed, before speaking, ¡°Mesmerised not so much, but she¡¯s really tickled my fancy,¡± his tone changed, ¡°Makes me want to solve the puzzle.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shireen Miller would never have thought that Francesca Jones had taken a liking to nche Capra, how could someone like him ever be sincere about a woman? Even if he did, it would probably be just for fun. Shireen Miller let her heart go when she thought of this, if he wanted to y then that was even better, she was afraid that he didn¡¯t want to y!


    ¡°Then do you feel sure?¡± Shireen Miller asked.


    Francesca Jones answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±


    Actually, that answer had been on his mind for a while. It was right around the time he hit on nche Capra and was kicked off step by step by nche Capra that he realised his routine wouldn¡¯t work on her at all. Not only was this woman used to seeing those routines, but he could tell that she was smart, and even more remarkable, she was also very calm.


    A smart person wasn¡¯t scary, a smart and calm person was.


    But Francesca Jones loved to challenge the impossible, and he was keen to try even the most difficult of puzzles. He felt that his encounter with nche Capra was like digging a pearl out of a quagmire, which was really amazing and rare.


    It was the only time he¡¯d met one in his twenty years.


    Since this was the case, if it wasn¡¯t wrapped up in him, then who was it wrapped up in? How could he possibly let go of such a rare encounter?

 Chapter 129: Unbelievable

    Francesca Jones was ready to take on nche Capra.


    He had found out that nche Capra worked for the Charlie Group and thought things were getting interesting. Instead of being the assistant to the president, she was the assistant to the president¡¯s secretary¡­ that was an intriguing rtionship between those two.


    But that didn¡¯t stop him from going on the offensive against nche Capra.


    At the end of the day, Francesca Jones was waiting in her big red limousine with a bunch of flowers in her arms. No matter how difficult a woman is to get, let¡¯s start with the most unusual methods.


    s, in fact, often, the simplest things are most likely to impress the people ah!


    nche Capra stepped down from the group building and saw a big red limousine crossing in front of her. She suddenly remembered Lorcan George, but Lorcan George had long since changed his ways and was not like that! So nche Capra verified her suspicions with her own eyes the next second.


    It wasn¡¯t Lorcan George, it was the rascal from yesterday!


    nche Capra, with a cold face, was about to go round, but she didn¡¯t expect the hooligan to quickly get out of the car and stand in front of her with a bouquet of flowers, ¡°Hi, beautiful, hello again! Let¡¯s make a formal acquaintance, shall we? My name is Francesca Jones.¡±


    nche Capra did not care what his name was, his behaviour and his car had already attracted a lot of stares from the people around him, and now he was in front of her holding a bouquet of flowers and saying that he wanted to formally get to know her, nche Capra was annoyed when she felt the stares from the people around her, because this was not any other ce, it was the Charlie Group!


    But Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t see anyone else, her eyes were glued to nche Capra¡¯s face. And in the bright light of day, he realised that the woman was quite good looking!


    Just when nche Capra was depressed and Francesca Jones was thinking nonsense, a cold and t voice rang out behind nche Capra, ¡°nche Capra, are you still leaving?¡±


    Francesca Jones looked around at the voice and smiled even wider the moment she saw the person.


    nche Capra of course heard that it was York Charlie¡¯s voice, she knew that she would definitely be bumped into by him, at this moment she turned around expressionlessly, to her right was Francesca Jones who was holding flowers, and to her left was York Charlie who was several steps away.


    York Charlie walked slowly over to her.


    nche Capra felt the proximity of his scent and half of her body stiffened. Was she afraid of him? No, she just didn¡¯t know how to face him, didn¡¯t know how to face a man who had been lying with another woman yesterday.


    York Charlie took her hand, which was hanging off to the side, directly in his.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He said, and then without looking at Francesca Jones in front of him, he led nche Capra straight away.


    nche Capra followed him woodenly to his car.


    After a moment of silent speechlessness, York Charlie suddenly spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re pretty popr.¡±


    Obviously the tone of jealousy and unhappiness, but in the ears of nche Capra, who was full of depression because of that incident at this time, it became sarcasm.


    nche Capra let out a cold smile and finally said the words she had been holding back for a long time, ¡°Where are you as popr as you are President Charlie.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie frowned at her, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    nche Capra turned her head away, not bothering with him. Heh, actually pretending to be innocent to her?


    York Charlie saw her like this and had some general guesses in his heart, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she really knew, if she did he would definitely have to exin.


    So he asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? How am I supposed to understand if you don¡¯t say anything?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart began to sour, he had done something that wrong and he hadn¡¯t evene forward to admit it, and had to ask her what exactly she was referring to. nche Capra practically yelled, ¡°If I don¡¯t say it, you didn¡¯t do it?!¡±


    York Charlie froze as nche Capra continued, ¡°You slept with Shireen Miller! Don¡¯t you dare say you didn¡¯t do it?!¡±


    nche Capra, in the midst of her anger and rage, suddenly felt York Charlie brake violently, full of anger still, and her whole body lurched forwards, startling her, but fortunately bouncing back as her seatbelt strangled her again.


    nche Capra gripped her seatbelt and wondered what he was doing. Was he going to me himself for saying the wrong thing? Is he going to get mad at himself?


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t know she could be so tongue-tied and jumpy, ¡°Are you, are you going to kill me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a dead man!¡±


    If it was a normal day, when she was fussing like this, York Charlie would probably be amused by her. But now, where could York Charlieugh.


    That thing, it was just too serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± York Charlie bowed her head and admitted her mistake.


    nche Capra froze, was she too much inner activity, or was York Charlie a man who transformed too quickly? How could she not expect him to brake so aggressively and then honestly tell her he was sorry?


    But was that something a sorry could change?


    nche Capra heard his apology and got even sadder¡­ So it¡¯s true about Shireen Miller and him? Why else would he say he¡¯s sorry?


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t see exactly what nche Capra was thinking, but he could only continue to exin, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t even know what happened, I woke up like this.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s sadness turned into a sneer, ¡°Woke up and that¡¯s it? Is that an exnation for you? Were you drinking, or were you drugged?¡± Her smile grew colder, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s none of my business anyway!¡±


    York Charlie hurriedly held her hand, ¡°Yes! It was my fault! I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t have any defence against this kind of thing! But how can it have nothing to do with you? What happened to me has everything to do with you!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s tone was a little sharp, and her heart was flustered. At the end of the day things happened, whether he was drugged or not that was his mistake, his fault. But how could she say it had nothing to do with her?


    nche Capra tried to shake his hand off again, still his grip was tight, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to forgive you just because you say that! If you say it has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me, can you stop being such a stalker?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s grip loosened at once, in the end he was still the same man whose bones were full of pride, and there was no way he could bow down in his heart when nche Capra repeatedly tried to clear the air with him and called him a stalker.


    ¡°I¡¯m a stalker?¡± York Charlie said with a sullen face, ¡°That man just now is what¡¯s called a stalker! Let me ask you, who was that man? Do you guys know each other?¡±


    nche Capra felt puzzled when she saw him suddenly mention that man. It was clearly all about what was going on between her and him, so why bring up someone unrted. Besides, who was he, what was his name, how did she know, he just said it once, and now she was so angry how could she remember?


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± nche Capra said.


    York Charlie thenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t know anyone then why are you even bothering with him? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to have so many people looking at you?¡±


    nche Capra thought that he was unbelievable, if she didn¡¯t know someone, she should go round the corner when she saw them? Even if he really was just a passerby who hit on her, why couldn¡¯t she just ept it? Why did she have to walk around him?


    nche Capra was so angry that she didn¡¯t even want to talk to him, and York Charlie was also angry, thinking that nche Capra¡¯sck of response was a sign of weakness, and the two of them went all the way to the end of the line.


    nche Capra got out of the car, York Charlie ignored her and continued to drive the car into the garage.

 Chapter 130: The Attack of Francesca Jones

    York Charlie just took off.


    nche Capra sneered inwardly in exasperation at seeing him like this. She was the one who should have been angry, why did he turn around and get mad at her instead?


    What does he have to be angry about? Because a strange man hit on her? Because of a strange man? nche Capra thought it was funny that he was jealous of York Charlie. He¡¯s just being possessive, isn¡¯t he? Think about how he¡¯s always been like that, how he¡¯s always been sarcastic and even insulting because of his possessive nature.


    He won¡¯t allow himself to get close to other men, but what about himself? He is surrounded by so many flowers and nts, warblers and swallows, and what did she say about him? Take the recent events, that time in his office the female employee who stered him, and ¡­ also in the past two days, he and Shireen Miller ¡­ they all slept together!


    He can be mad at himself for one little thing, why can¡¯t he be mad at him for Shireen Miller? And he had to give himself a face. nche Capra thought that she might be in too deep, too deep, and if she hadn¡¯t, she might have just turned her head and walked away when she found out that he had done that with another woman, whether voluntarily or by calction.


    She would have been the one who should have walked away!


    nche Capra went upstairs alone in such an angry and sad mood, went back to her room and washed up again, then went under the covers and rubbed her stomach and fell slowly asleep while thinking wild thoughts.


    So she didn¡¯t know that York Charlie was standing outside her room again until midnight.


    nche Capra slept veryfortably, perhaps because of the mood of bing a mother, more for the sake of the baby in the belly and will take care of their own body, even in the spirit,pared to the past after the fight with York Charlie is a little better.


    Having a child, although worrying more, but also divided part of her mind, no longer all jumped into the rtionship.


    nche Capra did not want to talk to York Charlie when she thought about yesterday¡¯s incident, so she quickly went out the door, followed by York Charlie who was not in the best of spirits, and soon his face turned ck.


    Because he drove out and saw a big red slutty limousine crossing outside the gate of his own yard, and that man who waited for nche Capra in front of thepany yesterday was now leaning on the door of the car.


    Really good! It had actually found its way to his front door!


    Francesca Jones was indeed in a good mood to see nche Caprae out, and he put on his signature smile and just waited for nche Capra to walk towards him step by step. However, nche Capra ignores him and walks right up to him and tries to go around.


    Francesca Jones was quick to stop her.


    nche Capra had a cold face, ¡°What are you doing, sir? Stopping me again and again, don¡¯t you realise that this constitutes physical harassment?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Francesca Jones smiled when she heard her words, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to think so, after all, I¡¯m here to pursue you. What you say is what you say ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face didn¡¯t change in the slightest, ¡°Then let me tell you that I will not ept your advances when you fail.¡±


    ¡°nche,¡± said Francesca Jones slowly, ¡°it is too soon for you to jump to conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you well?¡±


    ¡°Does she know you well?¡±


    Two voices sounded at the same time. One was delicate but cold, the other low but powerful. One tone was cold, the other already contained anger. It was nche Capra and York Charlie.


    nche Capra was facing Francesca Jones, but her back was to York Charlie, she didn¡¯t know when he appeared, and at the same time, she didn¡¯t expect that in such a situation, she and he would have such a tacit understanding.


    So much so that it was embarrassing. She would rather not have such a tacit understanding, and would rather take back the words she had just said.


    Francesca Jones was mildly surprised to be confronted with the questioning of the two people in front of her in unison, but then thought nothing of it as he saw nche Capra refusing to turn around when she heard York Charlie¡¯s voice, and York Charlie staring at him with a deep scowl on his face¡­ ¡­ and nche Capra¡¯s back.


    Francesca Jones realised that they were at odds, weren¡¯t they? He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought, it made it easier for him to take advantage of the situation, didn¡¯t it?


    Seeing that York Charlie saw him smile, his face became more and more bad, Francesca Jones spoke, ¡°It seems that my behaviour has caused President Charlie¡¯s dissatisfaction? It has nothing to do with President Charlie, right? This is nche¡¯s own business.¡± With that, he looked back to nche Capra, ¡°What do you say, nche?¡±


    What could nche Capra say? She was still angry in the first ce, and of course she was the one to decide her own matters, so where could he decide hers? Since she couldn¡¯t say anything in return, nche Capra stood silent.


    York Charlie saw her reaction, remembering that she always had to clear the air with herself, and this man was here to sow discord, his dark eyes overflowed with anger, and he said to the smirking Francesca Jones, ¡°Get lost! What are you? I don¡¯t care what your intentions are, get the hell out of here right now, get the hell out of here where you came from!¡±


    Francesca Jones had always been a nasty person who was not afraid of the sky, so how could he be afraid of York Charlie¡¯s verbal confrontation, he saw that the angrier York Charlie got, the more soothing and amusing he himself became instead.


    ¡°President Charlie,¡± Francesca Jones said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m in a fair fight with you, you don¡¯t have the power to kick me out yet, do you? It¡¯s hard to believe that you don¡¯t even have that kind of tolerance?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± It was nche Capra who spoke out.


    Her tone was full of impatience, and after she finished speaking, she was about to leave the two people behind. But Francesca Jones didn¡¯t want to stop just like that, he pulled nche Capra, who was walking by her side, into his arms, and nche Capra was immediately annoyed, but Francesca Jones said in her ear with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, I¡¯ll surely snatch you to my side! ¡­¡±


    nche Capra is about to have a fit, York Charlie immediately ckened his face and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Security!¡± The two security guards in the back immediately came forward and were about to shoo Francesca Jones away.


    Francesca Jones was not angry at being pulled by the security guards and got into her car and drove off.


    Enough said for today, take your time, he thought.


    nche Capra stood frozen in ce for a moment, and after Francesca Jones¡¯ car was gone, nche Capra took a step to leave as well. A hand came close at some point and then brought her up into his arms, and then another hand went through the crook of her leg, and nche Capra let out a low cry as she dangled in the air.


    York Charlie carried her towards the house.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± nche Capra¡¯s exasperated voice said.


    York Charlie was still sullen with anger, ¡°You can¡¯t walk.¡±


    nche Capra was exasperated andughed, why was he doing this again? Just bullying and coercion? What on earth was he relying on to be so brutal with her over and over again? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would never speak to him again?


    She gritted her teeth and cut her teeth, and squeezed the words out of her mouth, ¡°If you put me down, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    York Charlie stepped into the threshold with one long leg and sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be even less likely to put you down.¡±


    nche Capra was held in his arms, almost as if captive to his rage, her whole being out of her own control and instead imprisoned by him.


    Having thus entered, the first person whom he saw was actually Mrs. Casey.

 Chapter 131: How can this be?

    The fact that Mrs. Casey was staying at York Charlie¡¯s house after being discharged from the hospital waspletely unknown to nche Capra.


    Yesterday she had followed York Charlie back, both of them angry, and she had gone straight into her room. At that moment the two men, who had been going out, turned back, and happened to meet Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey was sitting properly on the sofa, when she saw York Charlie holding nche Capra, and the two of them looking so intimate, she stood up violently from the sofa, and her face sank to ck.


    ¡°York! Get the hell off me!¡±


    York Charlie said nothing, simply ignoring her.


    Mrs. Casey grew more and more angry, ¡°What are you doing holding this woman? Don¡¯t forget, you need my permission to let her in our house!¡±


    nche Capra saw Mrs. Casey¡¯s face again, and the repetition of those words, and she felt as if she were worthless and cheap as a whore whenever she came in contact with Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°You let go of me, York Charlie!¡± yelled nche Capra, her eyes suddenly red.


    York Charlie was unaware of this, he looked straight at Mrs. Casey not bothering to look at her, ¡°And don¡¯t you forget, this is my business, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s getting married, not you.¡±


    This retort of York Charlie¡¯s made Mrs. Casey feel greatly hurt. She wanted to say something, but she saw York Charlie suddenly took out his mobile phone from nche Capra¡¯s pocket and threw it directly on the floor.


    Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    nche Capra hates him with a passion, ¡°I just came to text and you can¡¯t see it?!¡±


    York Charlie replies matter-of-factly, ¡°Can¡¯t see it.¡±


    nche Capra ends up like Mrs. Casey, choking on his words.


    At that moment, York Charlie¡¯s own mobile phone rings.


    He was holding her, but couldn¡¯t answer the phone, so nche Capra just looked at him and waited for him to put himself down. Sure enough, the next moment, nche Capra finallynded on her feet.


    ¡°President, something¡¯s wrong.¡± The frustrated voice of SECRETARY Lean came over the phone.


    York Charlie faintly answered, ¡°I know, notify down and call an emergency meeting.¡±


    York Charlie hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking, nche Capra and Mrs. Casey looked at him with an unsure look on their faces, but nche Capra didn¡¯t care about him at work.


    ¡°Are you going to work or not?¡± York Charlie suddenly spoke up and asked nche Capra.


    nche Capra froze for a moment, but nodded. It was work, after all, and she didn¡¯t want to miss work for no reason.


    ¡°Well then,¡± York Charlie pulled her up, ¡°let¡¯s go now!¡±


    nche Capra followed York Charlie¡¯s lead and headed out the door, and Mrs. Casey, who had been left out in the parlour for so long, hated them even more.


    By the way, how could she have forgotten about this? nche Capra not only lived here at York, but she also worked for the Charlie Group!


    She was going to take back all the ones she didn¡¯t deserve! One of these days!


    nche Capra sat in the passenger seat and saw York Charlie driving with a rare frown on his face all the way through the car, not saying a word, so silent that he looked a little mncholy.


    Mncholy? nche Capra thought this was a strange feeling for her.


    It made her curious about what she had just said on the phone. Was it something at work, was it another big blunder loss or something like that? Like thatst programme.


    Likest time? nche Capra¡¯s heart snapped up. Could it be that this time it was Moore Howard again? Oh, yeah, the bidding! Hadn¡¯t he sent a woman to steal York Charlie¡¯s bidst time? How could she have forgotten about that? Butst time, didn¡¯t York Charlie find out? What? What other losses had urred?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra returned to the office with this apprehensive, questioning and a little worried mood, as soon as she arrived at thepany York Charlie went into the conference room, until he came out with a sullen face, nche Capra¡¯s mood still did not improve a little.


    She couldn¡¯t ask York Charlie, she¡¯d already made him suspiciousst time.


    So she had to go to ask secretary Lean, secretary Lean is very frank answer, st night¡¯s bidding, there is a very important piece ofnd was taken by the Howard family, s, this time the thing is really good pity, the president as well as thepany¡¯s top management are depressed! ¡±


    nche Capra nods, ¡°Is there going to be a lot of trouble?¡±


    Secretary Lean bemoans, ¡°Of course, the best shortcut for thepany is lost, so we¡¯ll have to go around the bend and take the most dangerous path.¡±


    He said it in a subtle way, but who couldn¡¯t understand such a metaphor? What¡¯s more, she might not understand all those things they said at work to nche Capra.


    nche Capra learnt that Moore Howard¡¯s aim had been achieved, and that the Charlie Group had suffered another loss, and that York Charlie¡¯s behaviour had not been deceiving, and that this was a serious matter, and nche Capra was suddenly a little worried, because she was the only one who knew that Moore Howard was trying to take over the Charlie Group. Howard was trying to really put York Charlie on the spot. In the first ce, he even asked her to drug York Charlie.


    After the meeting, nche Capra is still in the small office when she hears from Secretary Lean that the president has gone home.


    Going home? nche Capra didn¡¯t think so.


    By the time York Charlie arrived home, Mrs Casey wasn¡¯t the only one in his house, there was also Shireen Miller, who he didn¡¯t want to see.


    Mrs Casey didn¡¯t expect him toe back so suddenly, and alone, without the obnoxious nche Capra, and with Shireen Miller sitting right next to her, she thought she¡¯d have to help them make the most of this opportunity.


    York Charlie and Shireen Miller, that¡¯s the pairing she really had her eye on!


    ¡°York!¡± Mrs. Casey greeted him and asked, ¡°Why did youe back all of a sudden? Were things serious at the office just now? What exactly happened?¡±


    York Charlie frowned and said faintly, ¡°Came back to get something, you can leave thepany¡¯s business alone.¡± Then went straight upstairs.


    Mrs. Casey was about to go and call him, her face not normally ugly.


    Shireen Miller, fearing that they would quarrel again, came up to Mrs. Casey and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be excited, if you want to know, I have a solution!¡±


    Mrs. Casey pressed down her emotions and asked her, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Shireen Millerughed, ¡°You forget, my uncle is in the Charlie Group.¡±


    Mrs. Casey, in a moment of realisation, urged her to call her uncle.


    Shireen Miller then picked up her mobile phone and dialled the number, which was soon answered. Shireen Miller knew her uncle very well, and asked almost straight away, ¡°Uncle, can I ask you something? I see that York is in a bad mood today, is there something happening in yourpany?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s uncle had beenining a lot about this matter, and he was a chatterbox, he told the Charlie Group¡¯s bidding failure in one go, and also said that thend was taken by Moore Howard in the end.


    Shireen Miller listened to hisints, then thanked him and hung up the phone, Mrs. Casey could not hear him clearly, so Shireen Miller repeated the story.


    Mrs Casey was furious.


    Who was Moore Howard? He was the defeated champion of York Charlie! Howe he won this time? No way!


    So York Charlie came downstairs with his things, and Mrs. Casey began to crackle about it.


    ¡°York! It must have been that Moore Howard kid who pulled some kind of trick, otherwise how could the Charlie Group have lost this bid?¡±

 Chapter 132: Telling her to get lost

    York Charlie was just going up a flight of stairs, and when she came downstairs Mrs. Casey knew all about it, and York Charlie¡¯s eyes swept to Shireen Miller on the side.


    The woman was really, really nosy!


    York Charlie¡¯s displeasure was felt by Mrs. Casey, she immediately defended Shireen Miller, ¡°It was me who wanted to know Shireen didn¡¯t want me to worry about it so I found a way to ask, don¡¯t you me people,¡± and here she got all high and mighty again. ¡°Look, where are you going to find me such an understanding and caring daughter-inw!¡±


    Shireen Miller reveals a very aggrieved expression, looking at York Charlie, ¡°York, you can¡¯t wrong me a piece of good intentions, Auntie is really worried about you, I¡¯m afraid that she is thinking nonsense, so I tried to ask for information, and ¡­ And maybe this time the bidding failure is all nche Capra¡¯s conspiracy it, you are only defenceless against her ¡­.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯stter words were spoken in a whisper, but both York Charlie and Mrs. Casey, who were present, heard them, York Charlie¡¯s eyes coalescing with anger, and Mrs. Caseypletely exploding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Casey looked as if she hade to a realisation and enlightenment, ¡°Shireen¡¯s right! It has to be!¡± Saying that, her face grew angry again, ¡°I really underestimated this nche Capra woman, I didn¡¯t realise that her hand reached so far that she was working on your job, I told you she wasn¡¯t a good person, York! I¡¯m telling you, you break it off with her before it¡¯s toote! Otherwise, everything in THE Charlie family will be over sooner orter!¡±


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t stand her rambling and irritating words any longer, and sank his face down and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    His voice was a little too loud, and even more pronounced in therge, empty living room, and froze Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller in their tracks.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Shireen Miller, if you keep up this malicious nting of evidence, you¡¯ll nevere back to my house again,¡± he said, turning to Mrs. Casey, ¡°Mother, I think you¡¯d better leave the Miller family alone, too, so that she won¡¯t whisper something in your ear that won¡¯t affect you. saying things that shouldn¡¯t be said, and affecting your third opinion.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes reddened, and she opened her mouth to speak, but York Charlie¡¯s aura was too strong for her to speak.


    Mrs. Casey, however, stared up in surprise, ¡°York! I tell you not to associate with nche Capra and you tell me not to associate with Shireen? Is that what you should be saying as a son? Besides, what did Shireen say wrong?! nche Capra was never a good person to begin with, and she¡¯s following you with the intention of marrying into a rich family! She may have something more sinister in mind! You¡¯ve beenpletely fooled by her now, do you know that?¡±


    York Charlie suddenlyughed, ¡°Mum, you shouldn¡¯t always specte about others in such a malicious manner! She¡¯s poor, but she doesn¡¯t see the things you care so much about, what money, what power, are they so important to you?¡±


    Mrs. Casey was about to speak, but York Charlie stopped her just in time, ¡°Don¡¯t say any more; there¡¯s only so much you have to say. Besides, even if there is someone who has bad intentions towards me and the Charlie family, do you think I will let him get away with it?¡±


    With that, York Charlie turned and went out, leaving Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller alone in the parlour.


    Mrs. Casey stood still,pletely ckened, her son, actually spoke of that woman so nobly! She made herself out to be so worthless! But, what with money and power, of course all that mattered! Who in the world doesn¡¯t like that? It¡¯s all that¡¯s sought after in the world for a lifetime!


    nche Capra, and people like nche Capra, who have nothing, are even more unavoidable!


    And then Mrs. Casey turned to face Shireen Miller, feeling even more humiliated, and it was not good for her, as an elder, to be treated in this way by her own son over and over again in the presence of her future daughter-inw! Without enough authority, even if Shireen Miller did marry into the Charlie famil, she would still look down on her as a mother-inw, not to mention that Shireen Miller was still an outsider!


    How could York Charlie do this to her? Just for a woman who was bad and whom she hated!


    So Mrs. Casey faced Shireen Miller and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Shireen, youe with me, we will go to thepany now and get rid of nche Capra! She can¡¯t be allowed to work at the Charlie Group any longer!¡±


    Shireen Miller, who was still in the frustration of defeat, was instantly ignited by these words.


    Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller left as soon as they could and soon arrived at the Charlie Group.


    nche Capra was mechanically printing and organising documents, her head down and somewhat expressionless.


    Suddenly, there were figures rushing towards her.


    nche Capra turned her head sharply and saw the imposing Mrs. Casey and the smug Shireen Miller.


    Mrs. Casey walked up to her before braking her car, the unknown employees around them stopped and looked at them. Mrs. Casey held her arms and smiled at nche Capra, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you worked here so well!¡±


    nche Capra chose to ignore her, not wanting to confront her, especially in front of so many of the Charlie Group employees.


    But Mrs. Casey was here to get her into trouble, how could this conflict not happen just because she didn¡¯t want it to, the smile on Mrs. Casey¡¯s face turned into a hidden anger, ¡°Miss Capra is a very big person, you know who I am, and you don¡¯t even pay attention to me when I talk to you?¡±


    nche Capra frowned, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Mrs. Caseyughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought you were mute if you didn¡¯t speak. I¡¯m here, nothing else, just think the way you enter the Charlie Group is not honourable enough ¡­ A woman who used to confuse my son, just like this into the Charlie Group, you say, should not she get rid of herself?¡±


    nche Capra had heard more than enough of her insults to feel nothing but impatience. But the eyes of the people around her were beginning to mean something too, looking at nche Capra with such disdain and contempt and disdain.


    Shireen Miller was even gloating.


    nche Capra said to Mrs. Casey, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell me to get lost. It¡¯s not up to you to tell me to get out, but it¡¯s up to whoever told me toe here to kick me out!¡±


    Mrs. Casey hated her arrogance in front of her with York Charlie¡¯s power, ¡°No, I have the final say in this matter,¡± she said and faced the other employees, ¡°You all worked hard to get in here, can you really tolerate this kind of unproductive and shameless woman? unashamed woman?¡±


    In the face of Mrs. Casey¡¯s words, the hearts of the people underneath had already be indignant. That¡¯s right, the Charlie Group is known as a difficult group to get into, and they were able to get in, all because of their true abilities! The Charlie Group has no use for human rtions! However, the president himself used the power of his position to recruit nche Capra without even an interview!


    Although these people have long sumbed to York Charlie¡¯s official authority, their hearts are unbnced. They still remember thest time Shireen Miller made a scene here, the president was almost unconditionally biased in favour of nche Capra! This is different, the person who is doing justice is Mrs. Casey, the president¡¯s own mother! Will nche Capra be so lucky to win over the president¡¯s own mother?


    Some of the bold ones, who were under too much pressure at work, chimed in with Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°Right! Make her go away! Drive her away!¡±


    ¡°nche Capra, why don¡¯t you get the hell out of here? Is it good enough for you to continue to stay here?¡±


    These people were all mouring for nche Capra to get out of the Charlie Group. There were more and more people, and they all felt that even if York Charlie pursued the case, it would be a case of thew not being held ountable by the public!


    And with Mrs Casey as their backstage, they had nothing to fear! They are working hard here, and they hate people like nche Capra who rely on connections through the back door!


    Didn¡¯t they say the Charlie Group can¡¯t go through the back door? Howe nche Capra can? It¡¯s not fair! The more these people thought about it, the more angry they became.

 Chapter 133: A CLICK!

    nche Capra was forced to walk out of the Charlie Group.


    Such a bigmotion had happened, but York Charlie actually hadn¡¯t received the news yet, it seemed that the loss of this bid did have an unusual impact on the Charlie Group.


    nche Capra walked down the street, that feeling of confusion of not knowing where to go came out again. She was, perhaps, really only good at living alone, because that¡¯s what she was most often in.


    Even though, it made her feel endlessly lonely.


    ¡°nche!¡± Someone was suddenly calling her.


    nche Capra looked back and saw Francesca Jones standing not far away with an open smile on her face. nche Capra felt upset at the sight of him and immediately turned her head away again.


    Francesca Jones quickly caught up with her.


    ¡°nche,¡± Francesca Jones spoke after her, ¡°why are you so disrespectful when I pick you up in the morning?¡±


    nche Capra continued on her way, ¡°I know you well?¡±


    Francesca Jones doesn¡¯t stop walking, and says, somewhat yfully, ¡°We get to know each other over time, don¡¯t we?¡± nche Capra stops dead in her tracks, and Francesca Jones stops dead in her tracks.


    The pretty side of nche Capra¡¯s face cut the distant grey-blue-grey-blue sky, and she tilted her face up to gaze at a certain indistinct cloud, ¡°Don¡¯t continue to follow me, or I¡¯ll only grow disgusted with you.¡± With that said, she turned her face to give Francesca Jones a cold look.


    The smile on Francesca Jones¡¯ face didn¡¯t change at all as he chuckled and asked, ¡°Oh? Then may I know why you resent me so much? ¡±


    nche Capra, also still cold, red at him, the meaning on her face unmistakable: revulsion is revulsion, what reason is needed?


    She skimmed her head to ignore him, her feet lifting again. Just then, a van pulled up in front of nche Capra.


    nche Capra stood still as the door was pulled open and a strange man in sunsses immediately stepped out. nche Capra subconsciously felt bad and was about to step to the side when the man was quick to grab her.


    nche Capra was about to struggle when an arm suddenly reached out beside her and blocked her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me at once!¡± Francesca Jones furrowed her brows, her face condensed, as if she had changed into a different person, with a hostile aura all over her body.


    The man wearing sunsses seemed to be sizing him up for a moment, and the hand that was holding nche Capra slowly retracted, and just when nche Capra thought that the situation was easing up, the retracted hand turned around again, and swept with the wind to one side of Francesca Jones¡¯s face.


    In response to the sudden punch, Francesca Jones reacted quickly by taking a step back, a hand reaching out to steadily restrain the man¡¯s attack.


    The corner of Francesca Jones¡¯ mouth lifted up in an evil smile, ¡±This is about to get physical? With me? Are you sure?¡±


    The man tried to withdraw his hand, but strangely found that he couldn¡¯t, the man in front of him had a steady, heavy grip, so he had to turn his head and look behind him to the car, where two of his mates were summoned to get out of the car immediately.


    nche Capra turned her head to Francesca Jones at the sight of two more menacing men.


    Francesca Jones gave a reassuring smile, leaned forward slightly, the other hand into a fist and punched the sunsses man in the stomach, the man stifled a grunt of pain, behind the two fighters saw Francesca Jones did not hesitate to strike immediately no longer wait, and immediately joined the fray.


    A left and a right, punching and kicking each other.


    Francesca Jones immediately pushed the man he had hit out a few steps away and turned to deal with the other two men.


    nche Capra had to stand and watch, and even though Francesca Jones¡¯s hand-to-handbat looked significantly better than the two men¡¯s, it was hard to fight with two fists without some oversight, and after a few minutes passed, the man in sunsses, who had been pushed back down earlier, regained his footing.


    ¡°Look out!¡± nche Capra shouted.


    Seeing the knife in the sunsses man¡¯s hand reach Francesca Jones¡¯ back, nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted, and Francesca Jones turned sharply, his eyes zed over, and ducked so quickly that the knife narrowly grazed past his arm.


    nche Capra saw a trail of blood cut into one of his thin shirts. Just as she froze, Francesca Jones suddenly pulled her up and ran, the cold wind whistling past her ears and chilling her face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    nche Capra gasped and tried to look back, but she heard Francesca Jones say, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, just run.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know why, but she listened to him and ran after him as fast as she could. I don¡¯t know how far I ran, turning one corner after another. The two finally stopped.


    Francesca Jonesughed out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been this wrecked.¡± He gasped.


    nche Capra bent over with her hands on her knees, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± nche Capra always felt that he appeared inexplicably, his gestures, his curtness, all of them came inexplicably, as well as his arrogance in the face of those who had just been there, it didn¡¯t seem like he was faking it.


    He was a person who had a kind of confidence that was not afraid of the sky or the earth.


    Of course, this led to the fact that he was still somewhat, in her opinion, cheeky.


    The smile on Francesca Jones¡¯ face froze at first when she heard her ask that, and then blossomed even more openly, ¡°I¡¯m Francesca Jones, ah!¡±


    nche Capra stood up straight and frowned as she sized him up, from his expression, to the bloodstain on his arm.


    Francesca Jones seemed to sense her gaze, and instantly let out an ouch, lifting his arm and starting to cry out in pain, his tone of voice aggravated, ¡°Why are you still standing there, don¡¯t you want to bandage me up and take care of it?¡±


    nche Capra red at him, ¡°Who let you wear so little?¡± He smiled as he held his arms again, ¡°I think maybe this is all a trick you¡¯ve been ying on yourself? You¡¯ve been ying a set-up since the first time we met, maybe this time you¡¯re ying some kind of hero saving the girl set-up too!¡±


    Francesca Jones burst into tears andughed, ¡°Aigoo, am I still making a fool of myself? What a first time to y a set up, I still want to get to know you.¡±


    nche Capraughed at the expression on his face, but nodded with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Francesca Jones almost wailed, ¡°I swear, I¡¯m definitely not ying a ruse this time, I¡¯m hurt for real, do you really want to watch me bleed to death?¡±


    nche Capra snorted augh, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad!¡±


    Francesca Jones felt an overwhelming sense of pleasure and relief when he saw her actuallyugh, he couldn¡¯t help but heat up the atmosphere, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got to bandage me up,¡± he held his arm up close to her, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m scared to death.¡±


    nche Capra had a smile on her lips, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of dying? Can¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    nche Capraughed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it quite arrogant when you just fought?¡±


    ¡°Then you also saw it, I couldn¡¯t beat you and immediately pulled you to run away.¡±


    nche Capra and Francesca Jones went to the pharmacy and bought bandages, alcohol, and ointment, then the two of them sat together in the convenience store next door.


    ¡°Thank you,e on get it for me!¡± Francesca Jones smiled and padded over.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t take kindly to instructing him to roll his sleeve up himself.


    The seemingly harmonious and intimate look of the two sitting in the ss window of the convenience store rolled into the lens of Shireen Miller¡¯s mobile phone.


    It was captured with a click.

 Chapter 134: Unsuspicious Intentions

    nche Capra gave Francesca Jones a rubdown with alcohol, then ointment, and finally wrapped a bandage around her a few times.


    ¡°That¡¯s always good, isn¡¯t it?¡± nche Capra strikes.


    Francesca Jones had just shown her teeth in pain, ¡°That¡¯ll do,¡± and hemmed and hawed, ¡°You¡¯re not being gentle.¡±


    nche Capra continues to be rude, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll take it slow and easy.¡± Francesca Jones froze herself as she finished the idiom, so he was a cultured man after all.


    Thinking about it he couldn¡¯t help but look at nche Capra fixedly, it wasn¡¯t easy to get her heart. This difficult problem, also do not know how much brain juice to rack his head to solve.


    nche Capra saw the look in his eyes and became alert for no reason, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Seeing how pretty you are.¡± Francesca Jones said subconsciously. He¡¯d said that about other women before.


    But nche Capra had never been one to take him seriously, and sweet nothings didn¡¯t work with her at all. She stood up, looking like she was going to leave, and Francesca Jones followed suit.


    nche Capra was a little helpless, ¡°I really wonder if you¡¯re up to something when you¡¯re like that.¡± No one would be nice to anyone for no reason, and she didn¡¯t feel that this person in front of her just wanted to y with herself, if she said that she was sincere, how in the world could there be such an easy sincerity in this world.


    In short, she was full of scepticism.


    Francesca Jones rubbed her nose, ¡°Do I really look that unsuspecting?¡±


    nche Capra nods.


    Francesca Jones sighs, ¡°Then do you believe me when I say that my plot is to get you?¡±


    nche Capra snorts, ¡°Need I say more? Of course I don¡¯t believe you.¡± With that she turned and walked out the door.


    Francesca Jones followed her, it was getting dark and the wind was really chilly, he said next to her, ¡°Buy you dinner, will you?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed, ¡°You¡¯re so skinny it¡¯s hard for you to lose weight.¡±


    nche Capra ignores him and continues on her way.


    ¡°My car is parked out front,¡± Francesca Jones was undeterred, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift home, it¡¯s freezing outside.¡±


    This time nche Capra didn¡¯t refuse.


    She had been wandering around for so long, and had run a bit earlier, her legs were actually getting a bit sore, and she obviously didn¡¯t feel very strong, I wondered if it was because of her pregnancy.


    Francesca Jones dropped her off in front of York Charlie¡¯s house, and said in a subtle tone, ¡°Is it really convenient for you to live here? Or should I find you another ce to stay?¡±


    nche Capra coldly replied, ¡°Thank you very much, but I¡¯ll see you out!¡±


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t help but be a little snappy, she really wasn¡¯t being polite to herself at all.


    By the time nche Capra entered York Charlie¡¯s house, York Charlie was already sitting in the living room waiting.


    nche Capra tried to deliberately pretend she didn¡¯t see it and went straight upstairs, but York Charlie was directly behind her with an angry, low growl, ¡°nche Capra!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His voice echoed in therge space, how could nche Capra pretend she didn¡¯t hear him, so she wearily turned over to face him.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t move even as he sat on the couch, just kept his eyes on her, and after sizing her up and down several times, he spoke again and asked, ¡°What did you do? So vain?¡±


    nche Capra thought he was being childish, vain? How dare he think of that! She was just too tired to argue with him and wanted to rest early.


    York Charlie saw that she was silent and didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t know what countermeasures she was thinking of again, his face was a cold smile, ¡°You¡¯re still the same as always, your phndering doesn¡¯t change, and you¡¯re swimming in it.¡±


    nche Capra heard his words but was so angry that she walked over to him, the nd expression on her face could not be tensed up, ¡°I¡¯m a womaniser? York Charlie, are you saying that backwards?¡±


    Was he off his meds? What the hell had he been through today? He hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask about his own sins when he¡¯d been kicked out of the Charlie Group by his mum? He¡¯s not even over the fact that he slept with Shireen Miller, and he¡¯s talking about his own phndering? It was so ridiculous!


    And she reallyughed at the thought.


    York Charlie frowned consistently, ¡°That¡¯s a different thing, you said, did you stay with Francesca Jones today?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t think it was two different things, but he had the nerve to ask if he was staying with Francesca Jones, and with a sneer she then said, ¡°It¡¯s not as if your mum kicked me out, and you¡¯re asking me.¡±


    York Charlie repeated somewhat tly, ¡°Still two different things.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him and thought his thinking was getting more and more peculiar, ¡°How is it two different things? Obviously you cheated on me and you¡¯re calling me a phnderer, obviously I only ran into Francesca Jones because your mum kicked me out!!! York Charlie, am I bing less and less able tomunicate with you?¡±


    With that, she turned to leave again, but York Charlie suddenly stood up and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°I was the one who did it wrong before, and now you¡¯re doing it wrong too. If Shireen Miller hadn¡¯t seen it, I wouldn¡¯t have known you and Francesca Jones were so close,¡± he narrowed his eyes, ¡°that you even bandaged him up, huh?¡±


    nche Capra only had two words left in her ears, ¡°Shireen Miller?¡±


    Was it Shireen Miller?¡­ Shireen Miller again?¡­ Thest photo was a plot on her part, and this time she¡¯s stalking her, or is it a photo? Oh, Shireen Miller, she really went through a lot of trouble to get York Charlie. ¡­


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with Francesca Jones? That¡¯s ridiculous, no better than you and Shireen Miller! She¡¯s got her heart set on you and she¡¯s got nothing better to do than stare at me!¡±


    York Charlie knew better than to mention Shireen Miller to her but it just came out by ident, he grabbed her arm, ¡°She¡¯s nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing you would trust her so much? Anything she says about me? Nothing you would give her the chance to get into your bed?¡± nche Capra said as she struggled, almost roaring out in anger as she spoke.


    York Charlie tightened his grip on her hand, ¡°I said she¡¯s nothing! nche, you ¡­ ¡°York Charlie was about to go on when nche Capra suddenly just grabbed the coffee table¡¯s fruit knife.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put it down!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were tired, ¡°Do you know, I¡¯m tired?¡±


    Not just physically tired, but also, mentally tired.


    York Charlie waited for her to continue, but she paused for a few moments before letting out a tired breath, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care if you know, let go of me, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She held up a knife as if she was using it as ckmail.


    York Charlie was touched by her look, his heart ached slightly, but his hand slowly let go.


    nche Capra turned and went upstairs.


    Clearly it was just getting dark and she was already so tired.


    It was clear that she and he had only just made it this far, and she was already so tired.


    No, perhaps, years earlier, she had felt tired.


    Otherwise, why would she be bent on turning love into hate? But now she realised that there was no such thing as love and hate, and there was no such thing as anyone being easier than anyone else.

 Chapter 135: Shireen Miller’s Accident

    Just as Francesca Jones sent nche Capra back to York Charlie¡¯s house, Shireen Miller was also preparing to drive to her home, but how could she have imagined that on this very night, she had just designed nche Capra for a game, and the joyful feeling of pleasure hadn¡¯t yet passed, when something happened that made her cry even before it was toote? She could not even cry.


    Someone had stopped her car.


    Shireen Miller has always had the temper of a youngdy, and when she encountered this kind of door-to-door trouble, her first reaction was not fear, but irritation. Why are there such people at night? Rushing up to find her trouble? Her the Miller family is also a rich and powerful character, looking for her trouble is not life?


    Shireen Miller was so angry that she got out of the car, her high heels touched on the ground and ttered, apanied by her anger, the coat walked up the road with the wind. Shireen Miller got out of the car and cursed at the car that crossed in front of her, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    After she shouted this sentence, her heart lifted up.


    Because she saw that from that ck car came down a tall and big man with an inch hair, wearing a verymon suit. Although he was dressed properly, his face was gangly, and the corners of his mouth were raised in a lecherous smile.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡± Shireen Miller was so scared that she stepped straight back, knocking into her car at once.


    The man smiled even deeper, three or two steps close to her, Shireen Miller panicked under the body of the car to move to the door, the man also followed up, Shireen Miller sucked in a breath of horror to open the door of the car, the body is about to drill into it, an iron arm pressed the door she wanted to close the door, Shireen Miller sat in the driver¡¯s seat gritted her teeth and desperately make the effort to Shut the door.


    But how could she match the strength of a tall man? It waste at night, and the road was only lit by two dimly lit streetmps due to construction work in the nearby housing estate, and Shireen Miller could only see the man¡¯sscivious grin and glowing eyes in the chaotic colours, and for the first time she felt what it was to be afraid of ¨C


    The man easily restrained her and threw her into the rear driver¡¯s seat. The car door mmed shut, and the car¡¯s small lights went dark. Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t even scream in shock as the man pressed up against her. She kept struggling, trying to punch and kick the man on top of her, but the space in the backseat of the car was too narrow, so not only was she unable to use her arms and legs, but she was easily pinned down by the man.


    He lowered his head to kiss her neck, and one hand was still groping her. The various touches sent deep shivers through Shireen Miller¡¯s body, and she wasn¡¯t sure if she was scared like this, or disgusted. Shireen Miller¡¯s stomach lurched, and she squirmed desperately, but there was no way to avoid it.


    There was no more escape.


    Could this be her undoing?


    Shireen Miller finally screamed in desperation as she felt herself being strippedyer byyer, followed by her naked body pressed up against her.


    ¡°Ahh: you let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    The manughed softly in her ear as hisrge rough hands continued to offend her, not saying a word, just pleasuring himself,


    Shireen Miller struggled to find her senses, ¡°You ¡­ you let go of me, I¡¯ll give ¡­ you as much money as you want ah- ¡°Before the words were finished, Shireen Miller felt her body was violently pierced, so a scream spilled out from between her throats.


    Shireen Miller was like a fish in hysteria, as if she realised her own death, her face was ashen and she couldn¡¯t move.


    Only a deep resentment and hatred grew in her chest.


    She stared upwards as if she hated it so much, and there was so much silence around her that all she could hear was the sound of that humiliation, but underneath that silence, the car was illuminated, and there was the sound of a honking horn ring repeatedly in this direction.


    Shireen Miller felt the man stop to get dressed, and Shireen Miller took the opportunity to make her escape, wrapping her coat around her as well as quickly. She opened the door and stumbled away from the car, that space, and the man behind her caught up with her immediately. Shireen Miller ran forward desperately without thinking, but mmed into a man¡¯s arms.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart thumped with relief and tension. Rxed because she was finally saved, and nervous because she was afraid that someone would recognise her.


    Before she could look up, she heard the man she had bumped into speak out, ¡°Missy Miller.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s body shuddered, sure enough she was recognised. She took a step back and looked up at the man.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Moore Howard stood there expressionless.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Shireen Miller whispers.


    Moore Howard nods, ¡°You seem surprised? But at a time like this,¡± he deliberately looked her up and down to show that he knew she was in trouble, ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be better to meet someone you know? I could give you a lift home.¡±


    Shireen Miller immediately frowned at the thought of his hostile rtionship with York Charlie and refused, ¡°No!¡±


    Shireen Miller turned back to look, the man had fled and his car was gone. A chill ran down the back of her vest at the thought of what had just happened. The hand in her sleeve clenched hard, she had to find out what happened and make that man pay a hundred times a thousand!


    Moore Howard¡¯s softlyughing voice came from behind her, ¡°Why is Miss Miller in such a hurry to reject me, I¡¯m not some beast that wants to eat you ¡­¡± His words reminded her of what had just happened in every sentence. Shireen Miller understood, although he did not know exactly how, but he had seen it, it is difficult to tell himself, and ¡­ that thing did happen!


    ¡°Miss Miller,¡± he added, ¡°if I hadn¡¯t run into you this evening, I¡¯d have wanted to go to you, too.¡±


    Shireen Miller looked back with suspicion.


    Moore Howard¡¯s face hardened, ¡°You know, nche Capra ran off with York Charlie, and she would have, well, belonged to me.¡±


    Shireen Miller was surprised, ¡°nche Capra and you?!¡± She couldn¡¯t have expected that!


    Turning to nche Capra, she felt a strong contempt for her, she was so slutty and unashamed! Such a messy private life! How could someone like her be qualified to stand beside York?


    Moore Howard saw the contempt and indignation floating between Shireen Miller¡¯s eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t care, he just smiled lightly, ¡°I know that Miss Miller can¡¯t get enough of York Charlie, if we work together, we can get what we want.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes glowed with a hint of light, especially obvious in the night. Yes, wasn¡¯t that her idea when she was thinking of bringing Lorcan George into the picture? It was a pity that Lorcan George couldn¡¯t get his hands on her, fearing that he would hurt nche Capra. And now, Moore Howard had offered her such a co-operation, and although it seemed like a two-for-one deal, she couldn¡¯t help but take into consideration that Moore Howard and York Charlie were originally hostile to each other business-wise.


    Could he be up to something else? Other than taking back nche Capra?


    Shireen Miller thinks about it for a moment, and Moore Howard asks her again, ¡°What¡¯s up, Miss Miller?¡±


    Shireen Miller says, ¡°I have some thinking to do.¡±


    Moore Howard knows that Shireen Miller won¡¯t say yes to him so easily, after all, the woman in front of him is all about York Charlie. But he didn¡¯t care, anyway, he would hold her little by little, let her use for himself, that was sooner orter. Moore Howard smiled again at the thought.


    ¡°Well, take your time to think about it.¡± He said, ¡°But even if I can wait, you may not be able to wait for the rtionship to develop between York Charlie and nche Capra.¡±


    His words mean a lot, ¡°Miss Miller, do things, or do not procrastinate, think beforehand, especially to do big things, the heart is more ruthless ¡­ in order to get a person, you can do whatever it takes. Those small fights you used to have before are not going to work.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart trembled violently, but a smile slowly emerged on her face, ¡°President Howard can really talk.¡±


    Her little fights? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s put someone like Francesca Jones next to nche Capra either. Now that Francesca Jones is getting closer to nche Capra, things are going better. It would be great if she could take care of nche Capra just by herself.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to see nche Capra have any other good home after she left York Charlie. People like her deserved no good end!

 Chapter 136: Getting Married Early

    York Charlie thought about that photo from earlier and felt more and more ufortable in his heart, so he called secretary Lean that night and asked him to look into this matter. When he got out of the shower, he unknowingly went out of the bedroom again and walked to the opposite door before that room.


    The door to the room, tightly closed, blocked his footsteps and he could only stop.


    All this nche Capra did not know. He woke upte the next day, wondering if it was because he was so tired from the past two days. Thinking that she couldn¡¯t go back to THE Charlie Group anymore, and with nothing else to do, and being bored, she decided to go to the hospital for a maternity test.


    After all, she was pregnant, it was time for her to take this matter seriously.


    York Charlie went to the office in the morning, and early in the morning the entire senior management of the Charlie Group got together for a meeting. Some of the Charlie Group¡¯s business had been getting in the waytely, and the management was sensitive to the fact that it all had something to do with the Howard family.


    After the meeting, secretary Lean quickly followed York Charlie, and the two of them went into the president¡¯s office together.


    Secretary Lean couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°President, the Howard family is obviously against the Charlie Group! We must beat him up this time and show him how powerful the Charlie Group is!¡±


    York Charlie frowned slightly, as if there was something he couldn¡¯t solve, but in fact he did have one thing on his mind. York Charlie closed the file, looked up and said, ¡°What happened to the matter I asked you to look into yesterday?¡±


    Secretary Lean nodded, ¡°I found out.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± secretary Lean said, ¡°after Miss Capra was ¡­ kicked out of the group yesterday, she ran into that Francesca Jones you mentioned on the way. Then a couple of men of unknown origin appeared, trying to get at Miss Capra, and Francesca Jones fought them off, and got a little hurt: and thenter the two got rid of the men, and Miss Capra¡­ ¡­¡± here, SECRETARY Lean drew out her tone.


    York Charlie raised his eyes, his tone t, ¡°Go on.¡±


    SECRETARY Lean subconsciously swallowed and continued, ¡°Miss Capra just helped Francesca Jones with her wounds in a convenience store, and I think that¡¯s the scene that just happened to be filmed by Miss Miller.¡±


    ¡°Just in time?¡± York Charlie¡¯s low voice echoed those two words.


    SECRETARY Lean nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what came to mind, his eyes deepened a few points, ¡°Where did those mene from, didn¡¯t you find out?¡±


    Secretary Lean lowered his head, somewhat difficult to speak, ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Then continue to check,¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice could not hear any emotion, ¡°And Shireen Miller, recently keep an eye on her, see what kind of people shees and goes with. As for that Francesca Jones ¡­ wait a little longer.¡±


    secretary Lean looked up in surprise, could Francesca Jones be some very powerful character? York Charlie saw his shocked expression and didn¡¯t exin. Of course, the vast majority of the time he did not bother to speak. At this time, the servant of the house called again.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Capra went out.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± York Charlie¡¯s expression instantly chilled.


    ¡°This ¡­ she didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Of course she wouldn¡¯t say. York Charlie was suddenly a little angry. Raising his eyes to secretary Lean who was still standing in front of him, ¡°Go on, call those people and ask where nche Capra is.¡±


    Secretary Lean nodded his head and was about to leave, before turning around he asked again, ¡°President, otherwise, send two people to secretly follow Miss Capra?¡± This is not a solution either.


    York Charlie pressed his brow with some fatigue, ¡°Go, let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    secretary Lean had to go.


    In fact why wouldn¡¯t York Charlie want to send someone to follow her, so that he could know her every move, so that he could help her when she was in danger, instead of always letting other people have a chance to take advantage of her.


    However, York Charlie also understood that nche Capra would only hate him more if she knew such things. She wasn¡¯t a woman who would willingly rely on him, much less be subjected to his control and surveince.


    Even though he¡¯d only meant well.


    When he picked up his mobile phone to call her, she simply switched it off, and York Charlie couldn¡¯t wait, so he skipped work and drove around looking for her. He¡¯d been to almost every ce she¡¯d been, and when he got upset, his secretary, Lean, finally called.


    ¡°President, Miss Capra is at Walker Hospital.¡±


    When York Charlie heard this, he thought that she was not feeling well and immediately hung up the phone and drove to Walker Hospital.


    nche Capra, who was doing her maternity check at the hospital, heard from the nurses walking around that a young handsome man had almost turned the hospital upside down, saying that he was looking for a woman named what¡¯s-her-name Capra. And as it happened, the hospital was so busy these past two days that no one was checking his registration records for anything unimportant.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart stuttered.


    The doctor who was examining her smiled, ¡°Young people nowadays are all adventurous. This Miss Capra, maybe it¡¯s his lover!¡± Saying that, he looked at nche Capra again, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Miss Capra?¡±


    The words just came out of his mouth before the doctor himself froze. Then his mouth slowly opened wide, ¡°Miss ¡­ Capra,¡± the doctor looked like he had discovered some big secret, and was instantly unsettled, ¡°No way¡­ . it couldn¡¯t be you, could it?¡±


    The nurse who had juste in on one side also widened her eyes.


    nche Capra cried andughed in her heart, but was calm on her face, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    At that moment, someone outside the cubicle broke in, and the nurse who happened to be standing across the room eximed, ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ him!¡± Both the doctor in the cubicle and nche Capra turned their heads to look over.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The figure and face of the man also gradually appeared, like the painting of a figure emerging at first between the curtains of a door.


    The man in the painting had a handsome brow, and at that moment those deep eyes caught nche Capra in their pupils at once, as if a light had struck her and illuminated her whole being.


    There was a brief silence in the air.


    The obstetrician suddenly stood up, a smile on his face, ¡°Couple quarrelled? The old saying that a quarrel at the head of the bed is not without reason. Well,¡± she patted nche Capra¡¯s shoulder, ¡°the tests that should be done are almost done, I¡¯ve looked at them, there¡¯s nothing wrong, go back first, see how anxious your husband is.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how she got out of there, and by the time she responded, it was York Charlie who suddenly took her hand.


    She frowned slightly, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    York Charlie, however,ughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at, psycho you!¡± nche Capra found him baffling, hadn¡¯t he been mad at her yesterday?


    How could York Charlie resistughing. He thought she and Francesca Jones had something going on, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding. He thought she was running away from him and ignoring him, but instead he found her at the hospital: she¡¯de for a maternity check-up! She¡¯s so nervous about this baby!


    How could York Charlie not be happy?


    Thinking of this, York Charlie tightened his fingers and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°In the future when you do a maternity test, let me apany you!¡±


    nche Capra saw the pity in his eyes, her heart sank, still her mouth was hard, ¡°No need!¡±


    When she said no need, York Charlie pressed on. The two were about to walk out of the hospital, York Charlie suddenly stopped, nche Capra was pulled by his hand, puzzled to turn her head to look.


    York Charlie suddenly smiled gently, ¡°Let¡¯s get married early!¡± He said.

 Chapter 137: Seeing Moore Howard Again

    Time seemed to stand still.


    For just for a moment nche Capra thought of many things. But in the end the conclusion that came out was this¨Cthat she was too tired, and that by marrying into them THE Charlie family she would be even more tired.


    ¡°No way,¡± nche Capra refused outright, ¡°I am not going to marry into THE Charlie family!¡±


    York Charlie had thought that the two were engaged, and it was just a matter of time before she married him, but she didn¡¯t think that this time she would directly say that she wouldn¡¯t marry, she wouldn¡¯t marry!


    York Charlie¡¯s heart received a heavy hammer, and asked with difficulty, ¡°Why?¡±


    nche Capraughed, ¡°Why do you think? Your family is soplicated, I don¡¯t want to go in there and fight with your mother every day, aren¡¯t you afraid: your mother will be angry with me?¡±


    York Charlie never saw that as a problem, ¡°You¡¯re worried about that?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to worry about?¡± She continued tough, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? As long as I don¡¯t want to marry, even if I talk about it, it¡¯s all an excuse!¡±


    She broke York Charlie¡¯s fingers one by one, a hurtful, contemptuous and disdainful grin on her face, thinking that would chill York Charlie to the bone.


    nche Capra finally parted from him, turned to leave, and took two steps before her body trembled again.


    For she heard him whisper behind her, ¡°Do you have to hurt me like this?¡±


    How innocent and pathetic was the tone?


    nche Capra was suddenly reminded of the old days she had not recalled for a long time: she seemed to be standing so forlornly, spitting out such simr words to the wind in her ears ¨C


    Why do you want to hurt me like this?


    Heart, suddenly hurt, perhaps between her and him, can never hurt each other. Either he was hurting her, or she was hurting him.


    It was the same with each other, and it would never end.


    nche Capra took a taxi and went straight back to the Charlie family, but York Charlie followed behind in his car, and nche Capra was too preupied to notice.


    York Charlie noticed that she had asked the driver to stop in front of the house and wait for her, and he wondered what she was doing. He waited for a while, but then he saw hering out of the house with a suitcase.


    York Charlie is immediately enraged.


    One minute she refuses to get married, the next she¡¯s moving straight out of his house!


    What on earth is she doing?


    York Charlie had anger in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t take it out on her. Watching her leave in her car, he no longer had the slightest hesitation or qualms about sending two men to follow her.


    He couldn¡¯t just let her go.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was going to catch her back!


    nche Capra was jittery as she saw the vehicle in hot pursuit behind her. Just then the driver added, ¡°What have you gotten yourself into, prettydy? Or you go down, I will charge you toe, my small business is not enough to toss you ah!¡±


    nche Capra did not expect this master to be so timid, and she could not coerce him, thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡­ Then you put me down in front of the mall entrance!¡±


    There are many people there, she should still have a chance to escape.


    Taxi master hastened to answer down, two minutester put nche Capra to the door of the mall. nche Capra gave money, immediately drilled into the crowd.


    As she rushed into the ground floor of the mall, nche Capra realised that the people following her were getting out of the car anding after her. She was worried and didn¡¯t know where to go when she caught sight of a familiar face.


    Lorcan George.


    nche Capra searched for him as if he were a lifesaver, but as the crowd surged before her, Lorcan George suddenly disappeared. When she looked back, the two men behind her were a few steps behind, and nche Capra had a sh of insight and decided to escape out the back door.


    Just as she stepped out of the back door, thinking she could shake off the tail behind her, nche Capra was suddenly pulled into a passing vehicle: the


    Strange men with unkind eyes.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± nche Capra asked.


    But no one answered her.


    And so nche Capra sat in the car as it drove around in circles. nche Capra finally remembered that these men: these were Moore Howard¡¯s men.


    Moore Howard¡¯s face was frozen when he saw her. nche Capra felt something was wrong this time. Every time she¡¯d seen Moore Howard in the past, he¡¯d started out with all sorts of smiles at himself, and this time, his expression was devoid of smiles-


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t a nice tone when he opened his mouth, ¡°I hear, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    nche Capra looked at him without speaking.


    ¡°Women are women, forever trapped by love.¡± Moore Howard¡¯s tone seems a little angry when he speaks, nche Capra doesn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush, ¡°Say, what did you bring me here for this time?¡±


    Moore Howard said, ¡°What can it be, to continue talking to you about a coboration.¡±


    ¡°Co-operation?¡± nche Capra sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t our co-operation end a long time ago? Just when you didn¡¯t trust me, you unterally ended it. Now,e back to talk to me about co-operation!¡±


    Moore Howard also sneered, ¡°Am I supposed to believe you? How am I supposed to believe you when you¡¯re even pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s baby? Didn¡¯t you say you hate him? If you really hated him, would you have allowed yourself to get pregnant with his child?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to feel in her heart, but on her lips she said, ¡°If I really hated him and got pregnant with his child, wouldn¡¯t I have more leverage to get back at him?¡±


    ¡°Good point!¡± Moore Howard pped his hands, ¡°Since you hate him so much, and since you don¡¯t want to co-operate with me, I¡¯ll just have to make it mandatory for you to hand over the shares in your hand!¡±


    nche Capra picks up the corners of her mouth in contempt, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    The next second, Moore Howard pped her across the face.


    nche Capra smiles wider and wider as she sees the anger he can¡¯t hide, ¡°Moore Howard I¡¯m telling you, just because you pped me in the face, you¡¯ll never be able to beat York Charlie!¡±


    Moore Howard snorts, his face full of disdain, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him? Well then, I¡¯ll show you how I beat York Charlie to the ground!¡± He cupped her chin, his tone harsh, ¡°Just watch!¡±


    nche Capraughed in disbelief as Moore Howard watched her face, but his eyes gradually slid to her stomach.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say that this baby is very important? You¡¯re so uncooperative, if something happens to this baby ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! If you hit this baby, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to watch how you beat York Charlie down like you want!¡±


    Moore Howard let go, ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re good! You¡¯re still so tough-talking! Now that I¡¯ve tied you up here, you¡¯re going to stay right where you are! Don¡¯t try to get out easily!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    nche Capra really didn¡¯t know what Moore Howard was up to. By keeping her here, wouldn¡¯t he be attracting even more attention from York Charlie? He¡¯d find her here sooner orter just to look for her!


    But she couldn¡¯t stay here like this, she didn¡¯t want to end up in York Charlie¡¯s hands, and she didn¡¯t want York Charlie to know about her rtionship with Moore Howard.


    Maybe, Moore Howard had told the truth about her real identity. By then, it would be toote. So, she had to escape on her own.


    I don¡¯t know whether Moore Howard expected her not to be able to go out or what, but he actually didn¡¯t even lock the door and just put her in this room like this. In that case, nche Capra simply went out of the room in in sight, and when she found that no one was following her, she found it even more strange: was this Moore Howard¡¯s ce some kind ofbyrinth? Just relieved she was there?

 Chapter 138: I Want to Be With You

    nche Capra walked out into the courtyard only to run into someone unexpectedly.


    ¡°Shireen Miller? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shireen Miller was equally taken aback to see her, and with some trepidation she asked her back, ¡°And you? Aren¡¯t you here too?¡±


    nche Capra felt there was nothing to hide, and besides, she needed someone to help her leave right now. So she said, ¡°I was kidnapped by Moore Howard, you ¡­ you¡¯re not hanging out with him, are you?¡±


    Shireen Miller threw a sharp p at her, nche Capra took it raw, Shireen Miller was furious, ¡°nche Capra! Don¡¯t you talk out of your arse!¡±


    nche Capra felt a spicy pain on her face, the left side of her face had actually been hit twice in the same day, but at this point she didn¡¯t even want to get into it with Shireen Miller, she instinctively felt that Shireen Miller and Moore Howard must have some kind of a rtionship, that maybe-


    She was trying to use Moore Howard against her, wasn¡¯t she?


    Shireen Miller saw her stoic eyes and panicked, ¡°What are you ¡­ looking at?¡±


    nche Capra states tly, ¡°You hit me.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± She wanted to hit her when she saw this face, like she knew everything.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want what, I want to ask you a favour.¡±


    Shireen Miller froze and reacted with amusement, ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re asking me for a favour? Do you think that¡¯s even possible? How could I possibly help you? I¡¯d hurt you more than I could hurt you!¡± With that said she literally burst outughing.


    A light smile floats across nche Capra¡¯s face, ¡°You treat me like a love interest, of course you¡¯re not going to help me for nothing, so I¡¯m going to make a deal with you.¡±


    Shireen Miller froze again, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is help me get out of here and I promise that I will never pester York Charlie again, isn¡¯t that what you want? Hm? How¡¯s that?¡±


    Getting nche Capra away from York Charlie was indeed what Shireen Miller wanted. But how could she just leave York Charlie like that? If this matter was that easy, she wouldn¡¯t have racked her brain and made one scheme after another.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Shireen Miller took a step back, her eyes ring at nche Capra, ¡°Are you pulling some kind of trick, some kind of sleight of hand?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Of course not. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can make a note that says that if you, Shireen Miller, help me out of here, I will have absolutely no dealings with York Charlie from now on, and even if he doesn¡¯t let me off the hook for a while, I will never marry him.¡±


    She spoke inly, but a million ants seemed to crawl and gnaw at her heart.


    Her heart ached.


    But what was this heartache to keep York Charlie from discovering the secret between her and Moore Howard, to keep him from knowing that she was Brandi? What was it even if she couldn¡¯t be with him?


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Shireen Miller was amazed, she couldn¡¯t believe that nche Capra would quit so easily, she still had York Charlie¡¯s baby in her belly!


    nche Capra nods her head, ¡°It must be true, I won¡¯t lie to you, get a pen and paper.¡±


    Shireen Miller went to get a pen and paper in disbelief, and by the time she saw nche Capra write it out in ck and white, her heart was filled with triumphant, soon-to-be-York Charlie jubtion.


    nche Capra gave the note to Shireen Miller, who read it carefully again before saying, ¡°I¡¯m taking you out now!¡±


    Moore Howard does have a bit of a confusingyout here, and if Shireen Miller hadn¡¯t been here, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of here on her own. Just as nche Capra and Shireen Miller were about to walk out, Moore Howard¡¯s side finally caught on.


    He had set up miniature cameras in every room, corridor, and corner of the courtyard, and when he heard the maid report that nche Capra had disappeared, the first thing he did was to go to the surveince.


    He didn¡¯t expect to find nche Capra close to the exit, and she wasn¡¯t the only one, there was Shireen Miller!


    No wonder! She was able to find her way so easily.


    Moore Howard stared at nche Capra on the screen, and a n suddenly sprang up in his mind. As for Shireen Miller, he must teach this unknowing woman a lesson.


    Moore Howard called for someone toe up and whisper a few words in his ear, and the man left after hearing the instructions.


    nche Capra, on the other hand, got separated from Shireen Miller.


    Luckily, they had made it to the exit, and it was out of her hands as to what would happen to Shireen Miller, who, after getting separated from nche Capra, realised that someone had followed her.


    At this point, Moore Howard in the surveince room called for someone else after seeing Shireen Miller cornered by the men he had sent, ¡°Go on, put the word out to York Charlie that Missy Miller is trapped here with Miss Capra.¡±


    After the man went out, Moore Howard let out a long sigh at the screen, ¡°Ugh, finally something good to watch!¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s people were efficient, York Charlie got wind of it almost the next moment, and being nervous about nche Capra¡¯s situation, he immediately drove to the ce.


    For all York Charlie¡¯s cleverness, he had a hard time walking in. And the first person he found was Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller was screaming ¡°No, no¡± as a man pressed her against the wall.


    York Charlie, of course, couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing, immediately stepping forward and pulling the man away with a tug of his arm and a long leg kick that sent the man straight to the floor, wailing.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face was glistening with water and her eyes were red from crying. When she saw that York Charlie had saved her, she immediately jumped at him, but her legs and feet got weak and she fell to the ground.


    York Charlie went up to her and picked up her upper body, ¡°What¡¯s going on, where¡¯s nche Capra?¡±


    Shireen Miller had been vited once again and had thought that the night¡¯s tragedy was about to unfold again, by now her mind was not quite clear from the shock. The light in front of her eyes was dappled and York Charlie¡¯s face was bing a bit of a blur.


    She heard him mention nche Capra, and hatred poured out of her heart.


    It was her! It was her! If she hadn¡¯t let herself be taken out, how had she been insulted again? It was all her! It was all her fault! Why had she believed her?


    Shireen Miller kept chanting, ¡°nche Capra¡­ nche Capra¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s voice was weak, but York Charlie heard it too, ¡°nche Capra, what happened to nche Capra?¡±


    And at that moment Shireen Miller closed both eyes and passed outpletely.


    York Charlie shook her, and she remained motionless, when his eyes nced over Shireen Miller¡¯s coat pocket, where a corner of white paper showed.


    York Charlie ghostly reached for it.


    With that, York Charlie slowly unfolded the folded paper, and the beautiful, flowing script appeared before his eyes¨C


    ¡°If this Shireen Miller will take me, nche Capra, out of the house, I, nche Capra, promise never to pester York Charlie again, and that even if York Charlie does not leave me alone for a moment, I will not marry him!¡±


    At the bottom of thest paper, it was added, ¡°Promised by nche Capra.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s fingers gradually tightened, the palm-sized paper was thus clutched into his hand, and finally crumpled together and kneaded into a ball of paper, which was thrown by York Charlie¡¯s big hand, and thrown into an unknown corner.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nche Capra, nche Capra ¡­


    Was this a stopgap measure, or was it your sincere intention?


    And why are you in this weird ce with Shireen Miller? What, in the end, are your other secrets?

 Chapter 139: Wanted Her Dead

    York Charlie could never have imagined that nche Capra could be so decisive as to write down such a book of break. But now that he¡¯d seen it, nothing counted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She wants to leave him just like that? She may not be a little too confident in herself! In this life, he will not let her go!


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know where nche Capra was, whether she¡¯d gone out of thebyrinthinepound or into the woods ahead. In this case, he had to send more people to find her in batches.


    At this point, nche Capra was in a real dilemma, she thought she was safe after leaving Moore Howard¡¯spound, but she didn¡¯t realise that there was actually a forest in front of her. She¡¯s never had much of a sense of direction and is ever so slightly forest-phobic.


    That is to say, when she saw the tree trunks in front of her eyes, ck and green in front of her eyes in the surroundings, as if a spooky face, horrified her whole heartbeat elerated, chest suffocated.


    But she had no choice but to suppress the fear in her heart and walk everywhere, only hoping that her luck would be better and she would be able to get out of this dense forest earlier.


    Back to York Charlie¡¯s side, York Charlie sends Shireen Miller back to the Miller family, wanting to ask her what happened between her and nche Capra the first time she wakes up, and to find out where nche Capra went from there.


    Most importantly, of course, he wants to know exactly what else nche Capra is keeping from him.


    Her secrets.


    Shireen Miller had indeed only fainted temporarily, and soon opened her eyes. She was a bit confused, but the moment she saw York Charlie, the memories from before she fainted were awakened, and the boundless fear and the celebration and tion of being saved in time made her unable to stop herself from pouncing on York Charlie, who was sitting off to the side.


    Who would have thought that York Charlie, sensitive to the movement, stood up again swiftly, slightly bent over and pressed his hands on her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He said.


    Shireen Miller could only nod her head, when another voice rang out, ¡°Shireen, you¡¯re finally awake,e on. Tell Daddy what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Shireen Miller turned her head to look, only to realise her father was sitting on the other side of her bed, and hearing his usual caring fervent words, the aggravation in her heart roiled up, and with it she thought of nche Capra¡¯s calm, watery eyes.


    Unable to stop the tears from streaming down her face, Shireen Miller choked out, ¡°Yes, it was nche Capra who did this to me! It was her!¡±


    Albert¡¯s face went ck as a pot upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t say a word as he looked over at York Charlie.


    He knew the name nche Capra. How could he not know the name nche Capra? The man sitting directly across from him was originally his baby daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, but he had been bewitched by a model and cancelled his daughter¡¯s engagement to that model instead!


    His precious daughter, the daughter he raised in his heart, because of that woman, moping all day, thinking nonsense! Now his daughter is like this, actually by that woman¡¯s harm, how can he not be angry, how can he endure this breath!


    But York Charlie¡¯s identity, not only the Charlie Group behind him, he can¡¯t afford to offend, and his daughter also want to marry him, he can¡¯t conflict with him.


    So Albert could only look at York Charlie with a ck face, ¡°This matter, is not a small matter, I hope you can give me an exnation.¡±


    York Charlie looked at Albert, and then looked at Shireen Miller, ¡°You said nche Capra harmed you, what exactly is going on? Speak more carefully.¡±


    Shireen Miller felt the chill emanating from York Charlie¡¯s body, and her spine faintly shivered twice before she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°It was nche Capra who told me to walk her out, but I didn¡¯t really know how to do it, but then someone chased after me, and she left me there unattended, and she ran off by herself And she ran off by herself! It got me ¡­ hurt and I almost got ¡­ hurt.¡±


    Speaking of which, the fear in Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes poured out as it were.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s words did not go on, Albert heard this has been unable to hold back his anger, he stood up, said to York Charlie, ¡°President Charlie, this matter absolutely can not be just let it go, you must give me an exnation!¡±


    York Charlie was silent for a split second before saying, ¡°I will look into this matter, I hope that until then, President Miller will not act rashly.¡± Then he turned and walked away.


    Albert held a breath in his chest, his face turning blue, pointing at York Charlie¡¯s back, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller saw York Charlie leaving and her own dad being pissed off again, her tears fell even more violently, ¡°Dad, you have to help me!¡±


    Albert¡¯s heart softened at the sight of his daughter¡¯s aggrieved and sad face. He sat back again and held his daughter¡¯s hand soothingly, ¡°s, Shireen, York Charlie is as stubborn as he is, why are you suffering? Otherwise you give up on him, dad will help you avenge your death and then pick a new young talent for you, although York Charlie is the best in every aspect, but just because he doesn¡¯t love you, it¡¯s useless even if he¡¯s good!¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, not realising that Albert was actually going to talk her out of it, the resentment in her heart roared, ¡°No! I don¡¯t! I want him! I want the best! No one else is as good as him!¡±


    Albert¡¯s eyes were filled with pain for his daughter, ¡°How could you ¡­ you be so stupid?¡±


    Shireen Miller cried, ¡°Dad, help me! OK OK OK?¡±


    Albert sighs, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes suddenly light up, ¡°Help me get rid of nche Capra, make her disappear from this world once and for all!¡±


    Albert was shocked in his heart and his face was surprised to the core, ¡°Shireen, how could you ¡­ you think such a thing? You are a kind and lovely girl, how can you ¡­ how can you want someone to die?¡±


    On Shireen Miller¡¯s face was a prayer in the midst of despair, as if a strong will to live had erupted in the midst of a desperate situation: a strong desire for someone to die in exchange for her rebirth.


    ¡°Dad, people are selfish! What¡¯s wrong with me? If I don¡¯t let her die, I¡¯ll be worse off than dead!¡±


    Albert naturally wasn¡¯t someone with apassionate heart, having been immersed in the shopping mall for so many years, his hands had long been unclean, not to mention his heart. But he had always wanted to guard his home, let his daughter grow up carefree as an ever simple and kind celebrity daughter, andter on find her a mate who could shelter her and shield her from the dust and dirt of the mundane world.


    But now, how could he have never thought that the daughter he had guarded so painstakingly had already be no longer pure and kind in the storms of the outside world, and this ¡­ is exactly when it happened?


    Albert felt deep guilt and self-me.


    ¡°Good, dad help you ¡­¡± Since York Charlie is what she wants so much, he will help her get it, of course, if his daughter marries someone like York Charlie and marries into the Charlie FAMILY, simple and kind would only be bullied, so maybe it might not be such a bad thing for his daughter to be the way she is now.


    Albert pondered in his heart, he didn¡¯t believe that a woman like her, who had no power, no money, and only a small reputation, could still have any ability, and could still turn over the palm of his hand?


    The only obstacle to getting rid of nche Capra was York Charlie. But now, York Charlie himself hadn¡¯t found her, which made the best time to do so now.

 Chapter 140: Rescued and Escaped

    Trapped in the forest, nche Capra decided to stay put and wait for rescue.


    Whatever wasing, at least she would be taken out. If it was one of Moore Howard¡¯s men who came, the big deal was that she would be taken back to him and locked up again, and then she could negotiate with him and do her best to keep her secret. If it was one of York Charlie¡¯s men who came, the big deal was that she¡¯d fall into his hands, and she could still get away from him.


    Right now, she¡¯d rather York Charlie found her.


    Suddenly there were footstepsing from far away, and nche Capra, who had been sitting on the grass, immediately stood up. Between the heavy trees, the figure of a man appeared, then a second, then a third.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted as the gazes of the three men quickly swept over her before they all walked towards her with eyes and feet.


    ¡°Miss Capra,¡± said the man in the lead.


    nche Capra looked at them warily.


    ¡°We¡¯re President Charlie¡¯s people,¡± the man said, ¡°and we¡¯vee to take you out.¡±


    nche Capra nodded gently and asked, ¡°How did York Charlie know I was here?¡±


    ¡°President Charlie got the message.¡±


    ¡°Message?¡± How did he get the message, nche Capra frowned in wonder and asked again, ¡°What about Shireen Miller?¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller went home.¡±


    nche Capra followed the trio and the more she thought about it, the more she realised that York Charlie knew too soon, could it be that he had sent someone to follow her? But she¡¯d already lost people from behind when she came out that day. Unless ¡­ there was some other person in the know who had informed him of the matter, then who could this person be? And what purpose does he have?


    Finally out of the forest. Walked out onto the main road in the countryside. nche Capra felt that unpleasant feeling all over her body was gone. Just then, all three men stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for a car toe and get us.¡± The men paused, then added, ¡°Miss Capra, we actually came by today with another mission.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him with a t face.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, President Charlie said for you to take twenty per cent of your men¡¯s shares and return them to THE Charlie family.¡±


    nche Capra stared at the man in front of her with one eye, ¡°That¡¯s not a small thing, he had toe and ask me for it himself, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression was a little hesitant.


    ¡°You will take me to him first, and when you do I will discuss it with him myself, it will not be difficult at all.¡± nche Capra said.


    ¡°No!¡±


    nche Capra saw his refusal, but smiled gently, ¡°Why not? To tell you the truth, I never intended to give my shares away in the first ce, and if he doesn¡¯te to talk to me personally and ask me to hand over my shares, that¡¯s even more impossible!¡±


    This man who was talking to her stood in front of her and his face suddenly changed. Another man behind him moved closer and spoke not too loudly, but loud enough for nche Capra to hear.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t bullshit her, just take out the share transfer and force her to sign it.¡±


    This time it was nche Capra¡¯s turn to change her face slightly.


    The man in front of her pulled out a half-folded piece of paper from inside his jacket, then unfolded it and held it in his hand and shook it, ¡°Miss Capra, this is a share transfer letter, you¡¯d better sign it obediently, or else right now in the middle of nowhere, I don¡¯t guarantee that our brothers will do anything to you in order toplete the mission¡­ ¡­¡±


    The sense of crisis that had always been in nche Capra¡¯s heart skyrocketed, and her gaze became stern and wary. She had observed when she came out just now, smoke slowly rose from the sky in the west, there should be a vige there, although it was a bit far away, but she could always reach it if she kept running and running. As long as she entered a house, it would not be easy for these people to catch her.


    With that in mind, nche Capra began to n how she was going to get away from the three men.


    ¡°Miss Capra,¡± the men handed over the paper and pen, ¡°you might as well sign the thing!¡±


    nche Capra knew there was nothing else she could do at all at this point, but this was definitely something she couldn¡¯t sign, who knew what was written on that transfer and what was fishy about it.


    ¡°Show it to me, it¡¯s always okay, right?¡± nche Capra lifted her chin.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t waste your time, just sign it!¡± The man refused.


    nche Capra took the pen slowly, then took two steps to the side, appearing to move her wrist, and said to the man again, ¡°Bring the transfer here!¡±


    The man then walked over and held the transfer in his hand for her to sign.


    ¡°How am I supposed to sign it with you like that? It has to be on a t surface, right?¡±


    The man looked around, where is there any t ce here, at this moment nche Capra pointed with her right hand, ¡°When I came out just now I saw a few palm-sized stones inside, it¡¯s okay to take them out and pad them.¡±


    The man looked at her with some scepticism, but then he thought that there were three of them, so what¡¯s one less, could she be a woman who can fight with two fists and four hands?


    ¡°Go, go find a rock.¡± The man said, pointing at one of them.


    nche Capra then stood there with a pen and waited with the other two men. But after waiting for some time the man who had gone to find the stone did note out.


    nche Capra looked towards the woods, ¡°He can¡¯t be lost, can he?¡±


    The man said in a nonchnt voice, ¡°How can that be? Wait a little longer.¡±


    nche Capra gave an embarrassed and embarrassed look, ¡°But I can¡¯t wait any longer, can I ¡­ go ¡­ take a dump?¡± She covered her stomach, indicating that she had an upset stomach.


    The man looked at her sceptically again, and nche Capra added, ¡°I really have an upset stomach, why don¡¯t you follow me?¡± She blushed, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s better than if I can¡¯t hold it in, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    nche Capra had no intention of letting this man watch her go to the loo, in fact she was just trying to escape. She expected the man to hesitate, but he was only mildly surprised, as if he hadn¡¯t expected her, a woman, to suggest such a thing.


    Probably, she was really ufortable! The man thought.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± The man nodded.


    nche Capra also didn¡¯t expect ah, this man decided so decisively to keep an eye on her to go to the toilet? Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t really going to the toilet.


    The two men headed out into the woods together.


    The two walked in the forest for a while, nche Capra pretended to be in a hurry and walked ahead, the man suddenly said behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t go, just stay here!¡±


    nche Capra said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to find any low grass, you don¡¯t really want to watch me go to the bathroom, do you?¡±


    The man was silent.


    nche Capra continued on her way, thinking that when the time came to lose him here, she would run west. After thinking that, she suddenly turned around violently and raised one leg to swiftly kick the crotch of the man behind her.


    The man was kicked off guard, stifled a grunt of pain, his hands subconsciously covered his bottom, and also took two steps back to lean his back against the tree trunk, nche Capra in his line of sight had already pulled out her legs and started to run.

 Chapter 141: Goodbye Lorcan George

    nche Capra ran as hard as she could, not daring to look back, fortunately she was still in good physical condition, and in the end it was just as she expected, the western woods soon came to an end, and she was once again back on the main road.


    At this time she dared to look back, the trees behind the deep, no movement at all.


    It appeared that no one was catching up.


    She walked along the road, hoping to meet a passing car, or see someone she could borrow a phone from, nche Capra¡¯s strength was almost gone, her legs were getting weak, but she couldn¡¯t stop.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Finally, nche Capra saw a red telephone booth.


    nche Capra picked up the phone, but all she could remember was York Charlie¡¯s number. She dialled the number with a sense of self-loathing.


    The phone beeped a few times before being answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the main road west of the forest,e pick me up!¡± She said.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t say anything on his end, which nche Capra found a little odd, ¡°Hello? York Charlie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, nche Capra,¡± a familiar female voice said.


    nche Capra froze for a moment, ¡°Shireen Miller? Why are you answering the phone?¡± Wasn¡¯t this York Charlie¡¯s phone? Could they be together?


    ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re killing me!¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean by that?¡±


    Shireen Miller let out a softugh over there, ¡°You¡¯re a fast runner.¡±


    nche Capra heard her mockery and paused for a long moment before saying, ¡°You put York Charlie on the phone!¡±


    ¡°York Charlie?¡± Shireen Miller let out anotherugh, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let him answer your phone?¡± nche Capra, don¡¯t forget, you gave me your word in ck and white that you would never pester York Charlie again. Charlie, are you going to break your promise now?¡±


    nche Capra whispered, ¡°There are some things that still need to be dealt with. Besides, you didn¡¯t manage to take me out sessfully did you?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± came the exasperated voice, ¡°You¡¯re delusional. nche Capra I¡¯m telling you, since I¡¯m the one who answered this phone call, I¡¯m not going to let you get away with this! You¡¯ll be out there waiting to die!¡±


    The phone was hung up.


    nche Capra had a bit of a headache, offhand she only remembered York Charlie¡¯s number and offhand the call was answered by Shireen Miller, who hated herself so much that maybe she would actually send someone over to turn on her.


    Death. Was it really that close?


    No, she was going to live.


    Immediately after Shireen Miller hangs up, she picks up her own mobile phone and calls Albert, telling him exactly where nche Capra is, while Albert receives the message and sends out his men, ordering them to dispose of the woman, unnoticed.


    Preferably causing an ident in the middle of nowhere.


    And over there, nche Capra¡¯s stamina is getting worse and worse, she looks at the house that is gradually bing clear in front of her eyes, and finally her legs go soft, her eyelids close, and she faints.


    By the time nche Capra woke up, it was already sunset and twilight.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± An old voice rang out.


    nche Capra fixes her eyes to see a grandmother bringing a ss of water, the water hot and heavy, and then surveys the surrounding area, a verymon rural houseyout.


    nche Capra sits up, takes the hot water, and whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The grandmother let out a sigh, ¡°How could a young girl like you faint on the road? Luckily, my old man saw you and called out to the neighbours to carry you here. How unsafe it is outside, look at you, you¡¯re from the city, right?¡±


    nche Capra felt that she was very kind and smiled lightly, ¡°Well, there were no cars on the road either, I couldn¡¯t walk back, I was probably too tired so I fainted.¡±


    Luckily the grandmother didn¡¯t ask too many questions, she looked at her again before saying, ¡°Actually, someone came to look for you while you were unconscious.¡±


    nche Capra was shocked, and heard the grandmother say, ¡°It was a couple of men, and they just didn¡¯t seem like nice people. My olddy thought, you¡¯re such a little girl, how thin you are, and I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I just handed you over like that! So I lied and said I hadn¡¯t seen any strange women.¡±


    nche Capra was touched to hear this, and thanked her again.


    ¡°But, girl,¡± added the grandmother, ¡°you must be careful; those people will keep looking for you if they can¡¯t find you, and they may still be hanging round our vige, waiting for you to turn up.¡±


    nche Capra thought, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Shireen Miller, because she¡¯s the only one who knows she¡¯s in this part of the country. She also shuddered to think what they would do to her if she did fall into the hands of those people.


    Shireen Miller said to leave her out there to die, and the hatred in her tone was so strong and so obvious that nche Capra was scared and panicked when she thought again of the people who might still be around.


    The grandmother told her to go to bed, but nche Capra couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Waiting for the next day, after breakfast, the old granny came to her again, ¡°Girl, there is another personing to ask about you, I think he is quite good looking, and he is not dressed like a bad person, could he be your friend?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s first thought was of York Charlie.


    Could it be him?


    A faint joy rising in her heart, nche Capra said, ¡°Grandma, can I go out and have a look?¡±


    Granny thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Then hide yourself, by the door, while I call him in.¡±


    nche Capra answered, and obediently hid behind the door and peered through a crack. In a few moments the grandmother came in, and then the long legged man in grey suit trousers stepped in.


    nche Capra knew at first nce that it wasn¡¯t York Charlie, and as she looked further up, she saw Lorcan George¡¯s slightly mncholy peach eyes.


    Except for thest time in the shopping mall, nche Capra has not seen him for too long, when she saw him now, his whole temperament has changed, used to be so bright, now actually with some mncholy.


    nche Capra no longer hesitated, opened the door and walked out.


    At the sight of nche Capra¡¯s appearance, Lorcan George¡¯s eyes lit up a light, ¡°little sweetheart!


    nche Capra¡¯s nose red as she looked at him with unblinking eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight.¡±


    Lorcan George did not expect her to say such words right away, his heart felt incendiary and touched, it was not in vain that he regarded her as so important, perhaps, in her heart, he did not have no ce at all.


    ¡°Is it that your father doesn¡¯t feed you well?¡± nche Capra suddenly snickered.


    Lorcan George¡¯s charming mood suddenly dispersed, and the corner of his mouth involuntarily twitched, ¡°After a long goodbye, I came all the way here to save you, aren¡¯t you even touched?¡±


    nche Capra made a confused look, ¡°Should I be touched?¡±


    Lorcan George simply didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The grandmother entered the room at some point, and nche Capra asked the question, ¡°How did you get here? How did you know I was here?¡±


    Lorcan George smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing more business with THE Miller familytely, I heard that you had an ident, and sensed that THE Miller family was acting differently, so I secretly followed them here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± nche Capra was surprised.


    ¡°What else? I¡¯m still under my father¡¯s thumb, and the only person I can use is myself.¡± He spread his hands in mock helplessness. Then he added, ¡°Shireen Miller¡¯s dad is supposed to be trying to fix you, so you should always be careful in the future, and howe York Charlie didn¡¯t protect you? You¡¯re trapped and running for your life, what the hell is wrong with him?¡±


    nche Capra heard the exasperation in his tone and shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s not to me this time, I¡¯m the one who had to run out.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re leaving him?¡± Lorcan George¡¯s heart lifted.


    nche Capraughed, ¡°Just think of it as me going out for a break!¡± It turned into a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that I could be kidnapped even for a walk, maybe the shares in my hand are too dazzling.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Lorcan George asked.

 Chapter 142: The Child is Mine

    Facing Lorcan George¡¯s question, nche Capra didn¡¯t want to hide it from him but had to, she shook her head, ¡°Just leave who it is alone will you?¡±


    Lorcan George looked seriously into her eyes, and seemed to understand something, the word he spat out had a slightly bitter vour, ¡°Okay.¡± nche Capra looked at him as well and smiled lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Thank you for not letting me say things I didn¡¯t want to say.


    Lorcan George said, ¡°You¡¯reing home with me, it¡¯s not safe anywhere, and I think the only way to be safe is to keep you with me.¡±


    nche Capra hesitated, but did she have a better choice, it wasn¡¯t like she knew what was going on at York Charlie¡¯s and she was more afraid to face him now, and Moore Howard? Surely he wouldn¡¯t take kindly to that. In that case, following Lorcan George to THE George family was indeed the best option.


    nche Capra nodded and Lorcan George was happy that she had finally not rejected him this time, she had no idea how much he wanted to protect her to the point that he was distracted when he couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    As soon as nche Capra and Lorcan George entered the city, York Charlie got the message. The eyes of his men followed nche Capra and Lorcan George all the way until they entered the George family. York Charlie sniffed at the same time.


    Lorcan George was going to just arrange for nche Capra to stay in one of the rooms, and just as he was pouring water for nche Capra, old George came hurrying back.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± old George¡¯s face was a mixture of shock and anger when he saw nche Capra appear in the house.


    Lorcan George immediately stood in front of nche Capra in a guarded manner and said with a straight face, ¡°I brought her here.¡±


    old George threw the papers in his hand with such force that the table made a heavy tter, ¡°You brought her? How many times have I told you not to associate with this woman, howe you just don¡¯t listen, are you trying to piss off your father! Huh?¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s temper was undiminished, ¡°Dad! I have people I want to protect too! She¡¯s in danger out there, can¡¯t I protect her?!¡±


    ¡°You want to protect her?¡± old Georgeughed in exasperation, ¡°There are people to protect her, when is it your turn? Besides, do you have that ability? I¡¯ll tell you the truth, the Miller family and the Howard family are all after her now, do you have the power? You think you¡¯re York Charlie?¡±


    Lorcan George had been hurt by old George¡¯s words several times, but this time he was shocked by such words, the Miller family he could think of, but what about the Howard family, what about the Howard family? He turned his head to look at nche Capra, only to see her eyes fall nkly in front of her, wondering what was going through her mind.


    Could it be that the Howard family was responsible for kidnapping and trapping her yesterday? Then why didn¡¯t she say it clearly, instead of telling herself to stay out of it? At this moment, Lorcan George had many questions in his mind.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± The voices around him returned, and OLD George¡¯s exasperated voice rang in his ears, and Lorcan George saw his dad pointing his finger at nche Capra beside him and repeating, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Lorcan George yelled, ¡°Dad!¡±


    He took two steps forward with a few chipper looks on his face, ¡°Can you have any consideration for my feelings?¡±


    old Georgeughed again at his son, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your feelings? She is pregnant now, do you still want to help York Charlie to raise the child? Do you have any talent at all?¡±


    ¡°This baby is mine!¡± Lorcan George suddenly said in a loud voice.


    old George was stunned, and York Charlie, who was standing outside the door about to walk in, was also fixed in ce.


    ¡°What did you ¡­ you say?¡± old George asked with a shaky voice.


    Lorcan George let out a long breath, ¡°I said that the baby is mine.¡±


    Standing on the side of the nche Capra widened his eyes, how could not expect Lorcan George in order to leave her actually said such a lie, she reached out to grab Lorcan George¡¯s arm, indicating that he do not talk nonsense, opened his mouth to exin to old George, Lorcan George in turn obediently held her hand.


    ¡°Lorcan ¡­ this won¡¯t do ¡­¡± nche Capra had to say to him first.


    Lorcan George shook his head, ¡°Yes it will, I¡¯m going to protect you.¡±


    old George thought that what Lorcan George said was true, thinking that the bright future he had nned for his son would be entangled by this woman, he was so angry that his eyes were red, and his feet were so weak that he couldn¡¯t stand up.


    At that moment, the door, which was already hidden, was pushed open with a loud bang and mmed against the wall.


    nche Capra subconsciously looked over as York Charlie appeared against the light. Daylight blurred his eyes, the corners of his mouth. nche Capra couldn¡¯t make out his emotions for a moment.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t even look at her, he walked straight up to Lorcan George, his face an expressionless one frozen in frost, ¡°Did you just say that the baby is yours?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart raced and she panicked, wanting to speak in immediate defence, but the thought that she intended to clear the air with York Charlie was a little too much to say.


    If she was silent, he¡¯d take that as her acquiescence, right? Would he let her off the hook? How could he possibly allow a woman who was carrying someone else¡¯s child?


    Lorcan George saw that nche Capra wasn¡¯t denying it, and a small leap of joy surprisingly came over him, ¡°Yes, you heard right.¡±


    York Charlie suddenly grabbed nche Capra¡¯s arm in one hand, bringing up a breath wrapped in frosty intent, violent and cold, he asked her, ¡°nche Capra, is he telling the truth?¡±


    nche Capra sucked in a breath of pain as his grip became too painful. She began to feel aggrieved: what right did he have to grab her so hard and hurt her? He hadn¡¯t shown up once when she was in danger; she¡¯d been taken away by Moore Howard, trapped in thatbyrinthine ce, and when she¡¯d managed to get out she¡¯d been trapped inside that horrible forest again!


    Then she was tricked and threatened and forced by people sent by who knows who, and how hard it was for her to manage to get away from them! And then she managed to escape, managed to call him, expecting him toe and save her, but where was he? His phone was actually in the hands of Shireen Miller! He was tangled up with that woman again!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then she fainted in the middle of nowhere, and was chased by people who wanted to harm her. Luckily, she was saved by a grandmother, otherwise she would have fallen into the hands of those people again! Luckily, Lorcan George came back to her, otherwise she would still be hiding in that small vige, unable toe out!


    Where has he been all this time? Where was he? He hadn¡¯t shown up once when she needed him, and now that Lorcan George had been kind enough to bring her back home, he¡¯d somehow rushed in? And he was mad at her forying such a heavy hand on her!


    nche Capra was so angry she didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Lorcan George suddenly reached out and grabbed York Charlie, ¡°York Charlie! What are you doing so hard? You¡¯re hurting her with your grip!¡±


    York Charlie shook off his hand and smiled coldly, ¡°Pain in the heart? Unfortunately, no matter whose baby is in her stomach, she, the person, will always be mine! It¡¯s not your turn yet!¡±


    nche Capra did not expect him to still be so overbearing at this time, the anger in her stomach has not subsided, she twisted her arm to shake him off, but she was embraced by him, and he walked out of George manor with her in his arms.


    Lorcan George wanted to chase after him, but the servant behind him shouted, ¡°Young master, the master fainted!¡±

 Chapter 143: Two Don’t Want Each Other

    ¡°York Charlie!!! let go of me!¡± nche Capra pped York Charlie in his arms.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t care about her little strength and carried her the rest of the way before throwing her back into the car without another word.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?!¡±


    York Charlie fastened his own seatbelt and probed over to fasten hers again. nche Capra huffed and blocked him off, ¡°Talk!¡±


    Ignoring her protests, York Charlie stretched out his arm, still buckling her seatbelt, and then returned to his space, starting the car and driving.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t seen him look like this before, expressionless even, and not saying a word. He was hardly ever like this when he was facing himself. nche Capra took a look at his tense face, and then turned her head to look out the window on the right, where the sun was shining brightly, a rare good day.


    nche Capra¡¯s aggravation came back up in her heart, like a tidal wave that finally moistened her eyes. She knew she couldn¡¯t think about it any longer; if she thought about it any longer she would surely burst into tears. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, she was so prone to mood swings, she couldn¡¯t control them.


    She didn¡¯t used to be like this.


    It was a long journey for nche Capra, she knew he was taking her back to the Charlie family, but she didn¡¯t want to go back, and she didn¡¯t want to go back in such a state, who knew he wouldn¡¯t imprison her again?


    By the time the car turned an intersection, nche Capra finally realised something was wrong, he was taking her to the hospital?


    So nche Capra finally turned around and raised her voice slightly, ¡°York Charlie!!! what the hell do you want?!¡±


    nche Capra was ready for him to ignore her, but to her surprise he just pulled over and sneered at her, ¡°What do I want? I want you to get rid of the baby and marry me.¡±


    nche Capra was in a panic and couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! No way!¡±


    The smile on York Charlie¡¯s face instantly retracted as he slowly moved closer to her, his breath spraying her face as he spoke, cool and cold, ¡°Impossible? Is it impossible to abort this child? Or impossible to marry me?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nche Capra was a little weak for a moment as he closed in on her, but the thought of him asking her to abort the child gave her infinite courage, ¡°This child, I will not abort it. York Charlie, are you out of your mind? York Charlie, are you crazy? You dare to have a woman like me who lives a disorderly life? You also dare to marry?¡±


    York Charlie narrowed his eyes, ¡°I said, no matter what kind of woman you are, you are mine. nche Capra, now tell me honestly, whose child is the one in your belly?¡±


    If it was his, then there was no need to abort it.


    nche Capra looked at him for a few seconds and then withdrew her eyes, ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    It¡¯s none of your business whose baby it is.


    But York Charlie thought she was saying, the baby has nothing to do with you. In that case, the child is not his, but that Lorcan George¡¯s?


    York Charlie thought of this finally can not help the heart of the monstrous anger, little by little out to be seized, he gritted his teeth and asked her, ¡°nche Capra, I in your heart, in the end, what is the person?¡±


    nche Capra was stunned, turned to gently spit out three words, ¡°Stranger ¡­¡±


    Hearing her answer, the surging anger and hurt in his heart rushed through his body, driving him to bite her shoulder, nche Capra¡¯s body shuddered and let out a low cry of pain as he bit so hard, harder than he had ever bitten before. But she managed not to push him away, she felt she should endure it, for it was the only way the guilt in her heart could be reduced by so little.


    Albeit, insignificantly, that tiny bit.


    ¡°From now on,¡± nche Capra frowned from the pain she was enduring, her voice so soft that it was almost a whisper, ¡°you and I, we¡¯re done for ¡­¡±


    nche Capra could feel his body stiffen for a split second as he finished the sentence, and then he looked up again, his body backing away, his back leaning heavily against the back of the chair.


    ¡°Get out!¡± He almost growled.


    nche Capra said nothing more and opened the car door to get out.


    It took York Charlie a few moments toe back to his senses and realise that the right seat was empty with nothing but flying dust, and he mmed the steering wheel in indignation, hating her for her desperate cruelty, and hating himself for being unable to take it.


    Only he understood that he could never let go of this woman in his heart. This premonition is too strong, than when he was ruthless cut Brandi, much more difficult. At the beginning, he was just a teenager, now, is a big man who has a sufficient understanding of himself. How could he not understand what it was to feel the way he did?


    York Charlie suddenly understands that he loves nche Capra, and it has nothing to do with anyone, and nothing to do with Brandi.


    After nche Capra left York Charlie, he didn¡¯t know where he should go and after thinking for a long time decided to go to Nadia for help.


    ¡°Hey Nadia, I have something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to stay right now, can you lend me some money?¡± She thought about it, she was afraid that she still had to go to work at THE Charlie Group, becausest time York Charlie directly transferred her personnel file, she didn¡¯t resign and couldn¡¯t leave, and with this current health condition, she couldn¡¯t find another job.


    For the sake of her child, she still had to go back.


    Nadia didn¡¯t ask many questions and quickly gave her a credit, she asked her if she wanted to stay with her, nche Capra refused.


    So the next day nche Capra went to work at the Charlie Group.


    York Charlie went back to work and could never concentrate and made a lot of mistakes at work.


    ¡°President,¡± asked secretary Lean cautiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well?¡±


    York Charlie shook his head.


    secretary Lean added, ¡°Today, Miss Capra came to work.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s fingers flipped through the documents, did not say anything. secretary Lean felt even more strange, is it possible that the president and Miss Capra quarrelled? Otherwise it shouldn¡¯t be this kind of reaction! Yes, it must be like this, no wonder the president is weird today, always lost in thought! There must have been a fight between the two!


    Secretary Lean began to think about whether he should help the CEO to help Miss Capra, but the problem was that he had no idea what they were fighting about!


    When nche Capra returns to the Charlie Group, her colleagues are even more unfriendly to her. Ever since nche Capra was thrown out by Mrs. Casey, the staff have been discussing it privately for a long time, and now that she¡¯s back, some of them think she¡¯s cheeky and treat her with the utmost disdain.


    In thetter days, nche Capra, as secretary to York Charlie¡¯s assistant, inevitably runs into him. However, when they met, nche Capra pretended not to see, York Charlie did not pretend but also did not talk to her, thepany¡¯s employees began to specte: nche Capra and York Charlie is not a falling out?


    Such spections are said by so many people that they are directly capped by them. As a result, the other employees began to ostracise nche Capra in an obvious way, openly chewing her out, and nche Capra could only pretend not to hear what she heard.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    Gossipes and goes quickly, and as nche Capra became more uncaring and uncontroversial, the voices in thepany quieted down. Some people still think she¡¯s quite nice to be around, so everyone treats her as an ordinary colleague again. The difference lies in the fact that this ordinary colleague, once had that one rtionship with the president only.

 Chapter 144: Crying and Laughing

    Valentine¡¯s Day arrived.


    nche Capra walked into thepany early in the morning and saw her colleagues, who came earlier than her, looking at her with big smiles.


    nche Capra had no idea what was going on and thought thepany was giving out another perk. It was only when she got to her desk that she realised what their smiles meant.


    Arge bouquet of rosesy on her desk.


    With all eyes on her, nche Capra calmly and easily picked up a pink envelope next to the flowers and pulled out a film ticket and a card.


    nche Capra flips open the card-


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day! See a film tonight with Francesca Jones!¡±


    nche Capra felt speechless, he would always call during this time, and wondered where he got the number from, and then there was the stopping at the end of the workday, but unfortunately his car was so windy and eye-catching that nche Capra wisely avoided it every time.


    Add to that the congestednes at rush hour and he hadn¡¯t had much of a chance to catch her.


    And now on Valentine¡¯s Day, he¡¯s up to something new? nche Capra thought back to the ¡°couple¡¯s seat¡± on her ticket and was filled with resistance.


    nche Capra looked up as everyone around her looked at her with envy.


    nche Capra puts on her best face and starts the day¡¯s work. Thepany was having another meeting this morning, so she had to get the information ready as soon as possible, and then SECRETARY Lean had to go through it again before it had to be handed over to the president.


    The meetingsted until noon, and after the meeting was adjourned, when everyone was hungry and still sitting upright, waiting to eat after admiring the president¡¯s appearance, the president frowned and walked over to nche Capra¡¯s table.


    nche Capra tensed for a moment, and everyone else¡¯s brains were tense and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    Arge hand grabbed the bouquet of flowers next to her desk, and then everyone watched as it was thrown with such precision by the president into the rubbish bin in the corner.


    ¡°No such things can appear in thepany in the future.¡± York Charlie¡¯s low voice rang out.


    The employees subconsciously nodded their heads, but nche Capra, as if she didn¡¯t see or hear it, continued the work in hand with her face as usual.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    York Charlie saw her like this heart is angry, tense face back to the president¡¯s office, and said to secretary Lean, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is particrlyrge, you take all those reports to her to organise, do not finish organising is not allowed to leave work!¡±


    Secretary Lean of course understood who he meant by ¡°her¡±, his eyes widened in surprise, ¡°All of them?¡±


    York Charlie coolly swept a nce at him.


    Secretary Lean didn¡¯t dare to say another word and hurriedly answered.


    nche Capra responded painlessly when she received a work assignment from secretary Lean, and was rewarded with a sympathetic look from secretary Lean. It was only when she actually got down to business and started organising that she let out a long sigh.


    So much? Guess it¡¯s going to be a long night!


    nche Capra concentrated on the task at hand, and before she knew it, it was time to leave work, and she began to feel dizzy and nauseous, and her hands and feet were cold, so she got up to pour hot water.


    Time seemed to be drawn out, the office became less and less loud and the whole space became quieter and quieter, nche Capra turned on the hot water, the sound of the water running was clear and unmistakable. Suddenly, she felt something approaching behind her, and nche Capra¡¯s hands went limp with fright, spilling all the hot water from the quilt and pouring it on the back of her hands, scalding them red.


    The ss of water also hit the floor and shattered.


    nche Capra endured the stinging pain on the back of her hand, and turned back to see York Charlie standing there. York Charlie frowned and stared at her hand, nche Capra immediately hid her hand behind her back, and bent down to pick up the ss shards on the floor with her left hand.


    York Charlie pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t pick it up.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t listen to him at all, her hand went to the ground, again absentmindedly, and all at once she was cut. As if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain, she still tried to collect the pieces in her palm.


    York Charlie saw a bit of red dripping from the floor and suddenly yanked her hand away, pulling her up and shouting, ¡°I said, don¡¯t pick it up!¡±


    He held her hand and looked down to examine the wound, seeing that the inside of her thumb was cut, perhaps near a blood vessel, and blood kept gushing out in shocking quantities.


    Wanted to yell at her again, but when he looked up, he saw the teardrops in the corner of her eyes.


    No longer able to harden his tone, York Charlie took her injured hand and led her towards his office, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to get patched up.¡±


    nche Capra, however, stood still and refused to move, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I can do it myself.¡±


    York Charlie suddenly felt powerless, ¡°How can you do it yourself? Can¡¯t you bandage your right hand for your left? Youe in with me and I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    nche Capra then looked down at her left hand and was simply instantly shocked. She didn¡¯t know how just a small cut like that could bleed so much and drop in a puddle on the floor.


    York Charlie saw the surprise in her eyes and actually found it funny.


    The two entered the president¡¯s office and York Charlie first led her over the sink to rinse it off with cool water, then dry it off, then briefly wrapped it with a band-aid, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask the question out loud, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    nche Capra froze, he hadn¡¯t spoken to her in such a soft tone in so long that even she couldn¡¯t remember.


    They were always hurting each other, getting angry at each other, or just being cold like they had been for the past few days.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, and York Charlie didn¡¯t care, finishing with this hand and saying to her, ¡°That hand, show me.¡±


    nche Capra still had her right hand behind her back and refused to move it.


    York Charlie felt that she was unusually stubborn, so he had to reach out and pull it himself, she couldn¡¯t resist him, so her right hand was pulled to him. nche Capra could clearly see that the back of her hand was red, and there were a few small blisters on it.


    No wonder it had been hurting so much earlier.


    York Charlie red at her and ran to a nearby cupboard and pulled out a salve for her to apply, it was cool and refreshing, it hurt a little, but it was soothing.


    ¡°nche Capra, I¡¯m so impressed, you almost wasted two hands in one day.¡± He said as he applied it carefully.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, instead, she murmured in her heart, if it wasn¡¯t because he suddenly appeared and scared him, how would she have this series of idents?


    After applying it, he put away the ointment and put it directly into her jacket pocket, nche Capra froze and heard him say again, ¡°What? Nothing to say?¡±


    nche Capra was ufortable with him, it was his fault, so she opened her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, if you hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere, I would have been burned?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes diffused a hint ofughter, feeling that she finally came alive, ¡°Well, at first it was my fault, it was me who scared you, but what happenedter? I told you not to pick up the cup when it broke, why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    nche Capra red at him, ¡°Then it¡¯s even more your fault, would the cup have been broken if you hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared? If the cup hadn¡¯t been broken, I wouldn¡¯t have picked it up!¡±


    She said it in such a righteous way, and it seemed to be quite reasonable when logically pushed, York Charlie was a bit crying andughing, but the shade and stifling in his heart seemed to be mostly dispersed because of these few simple words.

 Chapter 145: The Second Brandi

    York Charlie looked at nche Capra, a light smile hanging on her lips. nche Capra also looked at York Charlie, but her angry eyes gradually became a little ufortable, the two eyes meet, the slightest charming atmosphere rises up.


    Just when York Charlie wanted to lean closer to her, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    York Charlie answered the phone with some distress, he looked at it was Shireen Miller calling, he was going to refuse to answer, but he thought that the Miller family side of the matter has not yet been resolved, and the most important thing is why nche Capra will be trapped, he did not have a clue to find out, he felt that he could start from Shireen Miller. Shireen Miller to start with.


    ¡°Speak.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t want to talk to her much, especially not in front of nche Capra.


    Shireen Miller was pleasantly surprised York Charlie actually answered her call, which made her feel more confident about what she was going to say next, ¡°I made some food, is it okay if I meet you at the office?¡±


    York Charlie cringed instantly and refused without thinking, ¡°No.¡±


    It was so quiet in the office that nche Capra could vaguely hear that it was Shireen Miller¡¯s voice, and then a sneer crossed his face when he saw that York Charlie had to keep an eye on him even when he was on the phone, afraid that he would run away. She still hadn¡¯t settled her score with him for tangling with Shireen Miller! What was going on now? So tant?


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the angrier she got and pushed York Charlie¡¯s hand on her arm away and turned to leave.


    York Charlie was quick to stop her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Shireen Miller on the other end of the phone was talking, York Charlie suddenly just out of the blue, or said an irrelevant sentence, Shireen Miller immediately reacted to him beside someone else, and ¡­ her intuition told her that that person is nche Capra without a doubt.


    At this time Shireen Miller again heard a cold voice on the other end of the phone ringing, ¡°Where I go is none of your business?¡±


    Shireen Miller was there, her grip on the phone tightened, her teeth biting her lower lip, her eyes raging with hatred, as if she wanted to eat someone alive.


    York Charlie¡¯s brow rose in displeasure, his tone containing a warning, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    nche Capra snorted, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Lock me up for the rest of my life if you can! I¡¯m free to go wherever I want, York Charlie, you¡¯re being overbearing!¡±


    nche Capra went to struggle, but York Charlie¡¯s grip on her was so tight that she felt pain and anger, and in her anger, she used her free right hand to hit him, and the burns on the back of her hand suddenly ached.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She cursed under her breath, ¡°York Charlie! You¡¯re a bastard! Robber! What kind of business or syndicate are you still in? You might as well go and be a burning, murdering, robbing, and unrelenting viin!¡±


    York Charlie let her hit him a few times, he didn¡¯t care what she cursed out of her mouth, she always cursed him when she got angry anyway! Then he finally remembered something, directly threw away the mobile phone in his hand, grabbed her right hand that was pounding and waving, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Do you still want your hand?¡±


    She was hitting without any rules, and some of the ointment had rubbed onto his clothes. It was evident that her burns had been hit as well. nche Capra had both hands in York Charlie¡¯s grasp, and she twisted and turned trying to wrench his hands away, but to no avail, instead it looked like she was jumping up and down like a clown.


    nche Capra stopped and red at the man across from her with anger in her eyes. And the man across from her looked at her with displeasure. Neither of them had a good look in their eyes, and they stood that way for a few moments in silent confrontation.


    Shireen Miller was already on her way to York Charlie¡¯s office when she called him, she knew that York Charlie had to work overtime tonight, she called ahead just to probe his mood before she appeared in front of him, after all, she had always been a bit panicked when facing York Charlie.


    Since it was Valentine¡¯s Day, she made choctes with her own hands and wanted to go and give them to him in person.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that nche Capra would actually be by his side at such ate hour. The two of them, did they happen to be working overtime at the same time, or who intentionally stayed behind? Shireen Miller thought of this and immediately asked the driver to speed up, she had to get there early before anything happened to the two of them.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s mind was now reeling. On the phone, she heard nche Capra actually talk to York Charlie like that, not only the tone of voice is not good, but also scolded him, Shireen Miller heard her heart jumping, who in this world dares to do this to York Charlie ah? Who in the world would dare to do that to York Charlie?


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help the cynicism in her heart at the thought that the only person who would dare was nche Capra. Who was she? A bully? If she hadn¡¯t shown up, she, Shireen Miller, would have been the one who was the bully!


    Shireen Miller was shocked when York Charlie suddenly mmed the phone down. She wondered if York Charlie was finally getting angry, and it would be strange for him not to be angry when nche Capra was treating him like that, scolding him like that, wouldn¡¯t it? Shireen Miller thought that if she rushed over there and appeared in time tofort York Charlie who was in a bad mood, maybe York Charlie would have a good feeling towards her.


    By the time Shireen Miller arrived at the Charlie Group, York Charlie had already taken the initiative to end the silent confrontation with nche Capra, and he calmly let go of one of nche Capra¡¯s hands, then reached out to her with his own free hand.


    nche Capra subconsciously took a step backwards, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t say a word and continued to reach forward, but reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out an ointment. nche Capra watched in a bit of a daze as he picked up his right hand and watched as he carefully applied anotheryer of the ointment to herself. This time, she actually didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, and even the cool sensation of the ointment disappeared into nothingness as all of her nerves centred on the inside of her palms and the inside of her wrists, the ces that his hands had touched.


    The tingling spread all the way up her entire arm.


    Her perceptions felt like she was in a secret ce, where everything in the secret ce was unspeakable, yet felt unreal. Suddenly, a low, mellow voice broke in, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    nche Capra woke up instantly, the cold colours of the office came back to life, and it was only at this time that she realised that York Charlie across the room was suddenly shorter, and that he was he was down on one knee, saying to her, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    The voice that was only said once but echoed in her ears repeatedly.


    nche Capra saw this scene, suddenly a little froze, her thoughts flew to a long time ago, she loved to read the romance novels and idol dramas that all girls love, in which the male protagonist had once proposed to the female protagonist in this way, a long time ago that she had also longed for countless times, especially after she and York Charlie together.


    But then, he himself broke all her fantasies. He made her realise what is the reality of life.


    There was a very slight ¡°click¡± and nche Capra looked down to see a ck velvet box in York Charlie¡¯s hand, in which was nestled a polished silver solitaire ring.


    There seemed to be some other detail that she couldn¡¯t make out, and she didn¡¯t want to look any further, immediately withdrawing her hand with force, her frozen look suddenly changing to a cold smile as she said, word for word, ¡°No good, I don¡¯t want to be a second Brandi.¡±

 Chapter 146: No Ifs

    As soon as nche Capra¡¯s words were uttered, York Charlie froze in ce for the first moment, followed by the surprise and panic that immediately followed. He stood up with a jerk, his tone a little uncertain, ¡°What did you say?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was clearly between him and her, so how could she suddenly mention Brandi?


    ¡°You know perfectly well what I said, don¡¯t you?¡± nche Capra¡¯s heart had calmed and her mind cleared. How could she have felt a coldness in her heart if his behaviour had not reminded her of her former self? She should be thankful for this coldness that had doused her chaotic mind.


    She must bring up Brandi to him, whether it was out of a vengeful heart, or if she was really expecting some other answer, or if she just wanted his remorse and apology.


    York Charlie pushed down theplex thoughts in his mind, his voice a little dry, ¡°What is your ¡­ rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ rtionship.¡± She said.


    York Charlie stared into her eyes and nche Capraughed, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? Think I¡¯m lying? Heh, it¡¯s true that I have nothing to do with her, except that a woman took it upon herself to tell me that she helped get Brandi killed to get me away from you earlier, and said not to let me get out of my own way, and I wondered at the time if anyone who is as ruthless as you are doesn¡¯t have a heart.¡±


    Her smile tightened, ¡°So, do you think I would agree to marry someone like you? I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake and end up like Brandi in death.¡±


    Deathless.


    When York Charlie heard those four words, he suddenly grabbed her shoulders, his expression was one of rare agitation, and pain came out of his deep eyes, ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t like that! What happened back then was just a mistake! I was wrong about her! How else could I have hurt her?¡±


    nche Capra lifted the corner of her mouth, her expression cold, ¡°So what if it was a mistake? You killed her, didn¡¯t you? You say you misjudged her, York Charlie, don¡¯t you even have that much tolerance? If you really love her, you should tolerate her! You should have gone to her and talked it out, instead of being all self-righteous and deciding everything on your own! You¡¯re so mean, haven¡¯t you ever thought that you could get her killed?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s mind continued to reel with frame after frame of her joy, her pain, her despair, all because of this man, all because of this man. He had a nice way of putting it, hurting her so badly like that, ruining her whole life, just because of a simple misunderstanding?


    She remembered all this again, and for the first time she uttered to him words of in questioning, words ofint, words of screeching. She waited with red eyes, waiting for him to say something more, waiting for him to exin more.


    The simple word ¡°wrong¡± was not enough to make her understand the truth of that year!


    But York Charlie did not say anything more, he watched her almost questioning tone after finishing those words, his heart more and more guilty and painful, also more and more shocked, and even contains more and more suspicion and hope.


    He didn¡¯t cry, but his throat choked and he managed to roll out a few words, ¡°Are you ¡­ not Brandi?¡±


    She was so much like her, especially the words she¡¯d just uttered, they felt so familiar to him, and it didn¡¯t take him a moment to remember that Brandi had said those words before, hadn¡¯t she said something simr when she¡¯d sometimes been babbling in his ear about the plot of the TV show?


    York Charlie¡¯s memory suddenly cleared.


    Thinking about how he was initially attracted to nche Capra, it was because he thought she resembled Brandi, andter on, in the course of spending time with her, he also inadvertently discovered many simrities between her and Brandi, almost exactly the same. Each time heter became suspicious, he was subtly dispelled by her. And then of course he recognised her as a person, with many things that werepletely different from Brandi.


    So his heart waspletely and utterly conquered by her.


    He thought he was in love with another woman, nche Capra.


    But at this time, York Charlie felt that the nche Capra in front of him was too much like Brandi, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she could be Brandi, who questioned him because she resented him, and always kept him at arm¡¯s length and hurt him with her words because of her grudge over what happened back then.


    nche Capra did not think about how York Charlie started this spection again, she began to think back whether she just said something she should not say. Outside the president¡¯s office, Shireen Miller, who had just arrived at the door, came over and heard York Charlie¡¯s words.


    York Charlie was just saying, ¡°Are you ¡­ not Brandi?¡±


    York Charlie was asking nche Capra if she was Brandi?


    Shireen Miller was scared to death. nche Capra, Brandi, they both look so much alike, it¡¯s not impossible. But if nche Capra is really Brandi, then nche Capra¡¯s appearance means that Brandi is back. Brandi, the person rooted in York Charlie¡¯s heart, is actually back! Does she still have a chance? And what about all those things that happened in the first ce, if they talked about it and then suspected herself, then how would York Charlie let her go?


    Shireen Miller was in a panic, when nche Capra¡¯s voice rang out again from the office, ¡°Why are you asking? What does it matter if I¡¯m her or not? Is it because you think that just because I¡¯m her, you can be with me in peace? York Charlie, I really doubt that it¡¯s me that you love right now, or is it Brandi?¡±


    nche Capra says something else sharp and hurtful, and York Charlie shakes his head and suddenly steps forward and hugs her. He said, ¡°I never thought of it that way. If you¡¯re Brandi,¡± his voice grew softer, while the look on his face hidden behind her grew more pained, ¡°if you¡¯re Brandi, can ¡­ you forgive me?¡±


    York Charlie finished the sentence and closed his eyes as a single tear was squeezed out and fell directly onto nche Capra¡¯s hair.


    No one, perhaps not even himself, noticed.


    nche Capra felt his pain and her own heart was gripped and cut, she heard him say whether he could be forgiven or not, and without any further hesitation pushed him away with force, her eyes seemed to be out of focus, and she drew in a breath and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not Brandi! Even if I were Brandi, I wouldn¡¯t show up in front of you again! I will hold a grudge against you for the rest of my life! Never, never forgive you!¡± Her speech slowed down, ¡°What¡¯s more, in this world, there are no ifs.¡±


    The air fell into a death-like silence.


    Shireen Miller, who was huddled outside the office by the door, could no longer stand, she couldn¡¯t dare to imagine if nche Capra was Brandi or not, because she knew that if nche Capra really was Brandi, she would end up in a terrible situation! Could she get her killed again? What¡¯s more, how is the current nche Capra as weak and vulnerable as the old Brandi? And the current York Charlie wouldn¡¯t let herself take advantage of the situation anymore!


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more rmed she became, and finally fled. She was going to find out if nche Capra was Brandi or not, or else she wouldn¡¯t have any peace of mind whatsoever!

 Chapter 147: A Nightmare is Hard to Escape

    Shireen Miller left and the office was still dead silent. The two men, York Charlie and nche Capra, stood against each other like two human statues, with only their respective heaving chests to prove that they were still alive.


    nche Capra¡¯s mobile phone rang just as the two men were locked in a stalemate.


    Not wanting to just stare at him without saying a word, nche Capra pulled out her phone and answered it.


    ¡°nche,¡± Francesca Jones said on the other side, her tone light, ¡°did you get the flowers.¡±


    nche Capra hesitated before saying, ¡°Got them.¡±


    York Charlie, who was off to the side listening to the call, had long since frowned, his face sullen and dark.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting downstairs at your office for ages, why haven¡¯t I seen youe down? Are you still up there? Why don¡¯t Ie up and pick you up and we¡¯ll go to the cinema together!¡± Francesca Jones added.


    nche Capra listened to him and was silent for a few seconds before she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to work overtime today, so I don¡¯t have time to go.¡± She subconsciously avoided the words, ¡®flowers¡¯, ¡®watching a film¡¯, and Francesca Jones¡¯ name. She knew York Charlie would have guessed that, but she still didn¡¯t want him to hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait until you finish your shift.¡± Francesca Jones continued and nche Capra was about to say something to tell him not to wait when a hand reached out from beside her and snatched her phone away when she wasn¡¯t expecting it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± nche Capra shouted in annoyance as York Charlie hung up the phone with one outstretched finger.


    Francesca Jones, who was listening to the phone, heard themotion there and thought something had happened to nche Capra. Immediately, she got out of the car and ran towards the the Charlie Group building.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± eximed nche Capra, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re funny?¡±


    York Charlie sulked, ¡°Who told you to answer the phone at a time like this? Who told you to take flowers from someone? I¡¯m in a bad mood for work, and you¡¯re happy to receive flowers?¡± He sneered, ¡°Heh, what with Valentine¡¯s Day and going to the cinema, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re having too much of a good time?!¡±


    nche Capra found him utterly baffling!


    ¡°What kind of talk is that? Can¡¯t I live a little dashingly? Do you have to have me look sad every day for you to feel good about yourself, do you?¡± She hugged her arms in exasperation andughed, ¡°Besides why can¡¯t I receive flowers? Do I have to throw them in the rubbish bin like you do when someone else sends me flowers? You have the nerve to throw my flowers away without even asking my permission! Funny, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She whined, ¡°Why can¡¯t I answer the phone, didn¡¯t you answer Shireen Miller¡¯s phone too?!¡±


    York Charlie blushed inexplicably at herment, and finally hearing her talk about Shireen Miller, he had a reason to exin it but couldn¡¯t at all, was he going to say that he thought there was some mystery about her that he wanted to solve through Shireen Miller?


    York Charlie can¡¯t say anything at all, nche Capra sees him like this, her smile is getting colder and colder, finally stomped on him hard, and then quickly walked out of the president¡¯s office.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t taken ten steps before York Charlie came up behind her. He took her by the arm and turned a corner suddenly pinning her against the wall.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes then caught the small puddle of blood on the floor that she had left behind earlier, and her fingers suddenly throbbed slightly.


    nche Capra lifted her head to re at York Charlie, twisted around, and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    At that moment, the clear sound of footsteps came from far away and a person ran down the aisle.


    Francesca Jones.


    Francesca Jones finally found nche Capra, but what he saw was nche Capra who was pinned against the wall by York Charlie, although it was said that there was such an ambiguous emotional rtionship between nche Capra and York Charlie, but he had just clearly heard nche Capra said to tell York Charlie to let go of her, and at this moment, nche Capra¡¯s face was also very bad.


    Francesca Jones then doesn¡¯t hesitate any longer and strides forward to pull nche Capra, while York Charlie smoothly moves out of the way. However, watching Francesca Jones shield nche Capra behind her, his eyes sank to a frightening depth.


    ¡°How dare youe to my THE Charlie Group and rob me?¡± York Charlie says as he looks at him.


    Francesca Jonesughs and says with some chutzpah, ¡°President Charlie, that¡¯s how bold I am, don¡¯t you know? Or didn¡¯t you check out my ancestry? Tsk, tsk, I see your ability, but only so!¡±


    York Charlie coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to explicitly or implicitly remind yourself of what kind of person you are, since you are so self-aware of yourself, you¡¯d better stay away from her for me! Don¡¯t me me for being unforgiving if you¡¯re up to any tricks!¡±


    nche Capra stood behind Francesca Jones, not understanding at all what these two were ying at. Could it be that Francesca Jones and York Charlie were antagonistic towards each other as well?


    Francesca Jones hemmed and hawed, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of you, I¡¯m not.¡± Saying that, he pulled nche Capra up, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you out.¡±


    nche Capra turns around only to hear York Charlie warning behind her, ¡°nche Capra! Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    nche Capra pauses in her steps and suddenly turns her back on him, ¡°I¡¯m not Brandi, how could I possibly listen to you that much!¡± The tone was mingled with mockery.


    But I don¡¯t know whether it was mocking others or myself anymore.


    It was only when she followed Francesca Jones out of the group¡¯s building and the air rushed around her that nche Capra realised that she shouldn¡¯t have said that. By bringing up Brandi over and over again, wouldn¡¯t she be exposing more holes and arousing his suspicions even more? So she mentally admonished herself to be a little more careful in the future.


    nche Capra was right in thinking that her words before she left did arouse York Charlie¡¯s suspicion again. York Charlie was in deep thought because of what she said and thus did not go after her. He had to think things through and figure out if, in fact, nche Capra was Brandi or not.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t the only one struggling with this, but also Shireen Miller, who was looking into nche Capra. Shireen Miller rushed back and immediately asked her father¡¯s connections to look into all of nche Capra¡¯s files. She thought that she would see something, so that she could make some guesses and inferences, but the results that she has found so far have made her lose her head.


    There was nothing about nche Capra, nothing at all.


    Nothing could be found except her previous experience in modelling. Even basic information like her birthce was missing.


    Shireen Miller felt strange on one side, and rightfully so on the other. If she really was Brandi, then it made sense that she woulde back here to change her identity. If she wasn¡¯t Brandi, then why was she covering up her past?


    Shireen Miller checks in here and is already nine points sure that nche Capra is Brandi. The other point, of course, was her instincts, born a woman and being her love interest.


    Brandi, she¡¯s not dead! She was back again!


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hands were shaking as she held the information, and she dug back into her room to go through her stash of evidence that York Charlie had killed Brandi. Earlier, she¡¯d made a copy and put it in York Charlie¡¯s office, trying to stir up his guilt and make him panic.


    But now, Brandi¡¯s not dead! Then York Charlie must be doing everything he can to get back together with her. And what about her? She¡¯d be the guilty party that caused them to almost live and die together! No! She didn¡¯t want to end up in such a horrible ce herself!


    She had to find a way, any way she could!


    Brandi¡­ Brandi¡­ Brandi¡­ Shireen Miller chanted the name silently under her breath, once, she was an obstacle she could hardly cross, and now, even more so, she was a nightmare she could hardly get rid of!

 Chapter 148: Don’t Touch Her!

    It was Valentine¡¯s Day evening, close to twilight, the city was colourful and festive, nche Capra and Francesca Jones were walking side by side on the street, the cold air rushing over her, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cold?¡± Francesca Jones immediately grabbed her hands, cupping them in her own and rubbing them together. nche Capra froze and pulled her hands out in an instant.


    ¡°Not cold.¡± Then she tucked her hands into her jacket pockets.


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t care about her rejection, instead she smiled, ¡°There¡¯s a big difference in temperature between day and night, and you¡¯re not well when you¡¯re so underdressed, so listen to me,¡± and then pulled her own coat off over her, ¡°drape yourself warmly.¡±


    nche Capra saw that all he had left underneath was a woollen jumper and shook her head as she was about to give the coat back, ¡°No really, you¡¯ll freeze to death if you give it to me.¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t take it and scowled at her, ¡°Do you have to be so polite with me?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s expression also went cold, ¡°Take it or I¡¯ll throw it on the floor.¡±


    Francesca Jones was helpless, he was hard and she was hard, but he couldn¡¯t beat her, he just didn¡¯t want to make her angry. So he took the coat and put it back on.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was concerned that he might get cold? Or she didn¡¯t want to wear his clothes and wanted to keep her distance from him.


    Francesca Jones felt a little bad inside.


    The two of them walked for a while, and it was getting dark, and nche Capra was walking along not knowing what to think, and her face didn¡¯t look too good. The street was noisy and people were passing them one by one.


    Francesca Jones suddenly spoke up, ¡°nche, let¡¯s go watch the fireworks! It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day and there¡¯s a fireworks disy on Paul Square.¡±


    nche Capra stopped in her tracks and cocked her head at him, ¡°It¡¯s too loud, I¡¯m tired from work today and I want to go home early and rest.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Francesca Jones was a little disappointed, ¡°No film and no fireworks, are you an unearthly fairy?¡± Heughed and looked at her snidely.


    nche Capra knew he was trying to amuse her, but she wasn¡¯t amused at all. Francesca Jones stood awkwardly as nche Capra¡¯s lips mumbled and finally only two words came out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Francesca Jones froze for a moment, his heart stabbing at something. The next moment heughed again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯t go, forget it, big deal, I¡¯ll ask you out some other time! I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, but in her mind she murmured, Thank you, Francesca Jones.


    On the way back to nche Capra, neither of them said anything, and Francesca Jones himself was unusually swollen inside, wondering how he could feel like this. Like he couldn¡¯t give it up, like he couldn¡¯t get it, like ¡­ everything that was bad about rtionships.


    By the time nche Capra arrived at the hotel where she stayed, the moment she turned to leave, Francesca Jones stood there for a long time without moving, quietly looking at that direction that building, and did not know which room she went into, which lit up window was hers.


    It was only at this moment that it dawned on Francesca Jones that he had taken an extraordinary interest in nche Capra, that he might have fallen in love with her, and that this love was not a simple good or evil, but one of the mostplicated feelings in the world.


    It was love.


    He no longer liked someone in the yful, careless way he used to, and it turned out that he¡¯d been unintentionally attacked by her while he was trying to attack her.


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t help but turn away with a bitter smile.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she came face to face with someone.


    ¡°Shireen Miller?¡± shouted Francesca Jones.


    Shireen Miller has a meaningless expression on her face, ¡°Francesca Jones, how¡¯s that thing I asked you to doing along?¡±


    Francesca Jonesughs, ¡°Missy Miller, you seem to be mistaken, don¡¯t you? It wasn¡¯t something you asked me to do, it was something you asked me to do for you. What¡¯s the matter? You want to cross the river and break the bridge?¡±


    Shireen Miller gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Well then, how did you do on that thing I asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Shireen Miller wanted tough at the sight of him hanging on, ¡°Not bad? nche Capra has taken a liking to you? You don¡¯t want to get yourself hitched if you¡¯re not paying attention!¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart clenched at the thought of what she had seen on the street.


    She saw Francesca Jones offer to shake nche Capra¡¯s hand and warm it up, and after nche Capra refused, Francesca Jones took her coat off to nche Capra, who still didn¡¯t seem to want it, and Francesca Jones got a little mad at her Francesca Jones got a little angry.


    Then nche Capra¡¯s face got bad too, and she didn¡¯t know what to say, as if she was throwing a tantrum, and Francesca Jones obediently took the jacket back and put it on.


    It was a series of interactions that just blinded her.


    They looked like a real couple, even more striking than other mushy couples. Shireen Miller was standing far away and couldn¡¯t hear them, but the way they were interacting like this,bined with the way Francesca Jones had looked just now as she stood in front of the guesthouse lost in her own thoughts, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Francesca Jones had a crush on nche Capra?


    No, no, she subconsciously ruled out that possibility. But, but she was still a little worried. What if Francesca Jones really did have real feelings for nche Capra, then instead of helping her destroy nche Capra, this person under her n would help nche Capra destroy her!


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more frightened she felt.


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t say anything in response to Shireen Miller¡¯s sarcasm, but merely snorted in disdain and was about to walk away from her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Shireen Miller immediately pulled him back, ¡°Francesca Jones, tell me the truth, do you have real feelings for nche Capra?¡±


    Francesca Jones froze, that swollen feeling in his hearting back. He turned to Shireen Miller and spoke in a tone that seemed to find itughable, ¡°How can that be? Shireen Miller, haven¡¯t you forgotten what kind of man I am? That someone like me would have real feelings for a woman?¡±


    He shrugged off her hand and stood there as if nothing had happened, and the truth was that Francesca Jones was a little crestfallen. Wasn¡¯t it a p in the face to say such a thing? I wonder how many people would look at him funny if he had to put his feelings out in the open one day?


    Never mind, in that case, so be it.


    Shireen Miller surveyed his demeanour, she couldn¡¯t see anything other than that careless attitude, she warned him, ¡°Francesca Jones, it had better be, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not have anything else in mind for nche Capra, or I¡¯ll tell nche Capra that you are with me, and that from your appearance, to your approach, it is all a conspiracy, all with ulterior motives! Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll keep you around!¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ demeanour suddenly went cold as he stepped closer to Shireen Miller, narrowing his eyes and staring at her as if he was about to touch the tip of his nose, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people threaten me, and warn me? Who the hell do you think you are? Have you forgotten, again, who I am, hmm? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill your entire family?¡± Thest two words were spat out as softly as a breath.


    Anger roiled under Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes as she pushed him away, ¡°Francesca Jones! I¡¯m just reminding you! It¡¯s enough that you get things done, that¡¯s the deal between us!¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed softly, ¡°Miss Miller, you still have the nerve to say that it¡¯s enough for me to get things done? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you the Miller family have done. Want to get nche Capra killed? Fine, that¡¯s out of my hands. But how am I supposed to be the hunter when you killed my prey?¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, surprised, ¡°How do you ¡­ you know that?¡±


    Francesca Jones snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in the underworld, how could I not know about such unseemly things? Since you have aroused my interest, then this puzzle must be solved by me, before I solve it, you are not allowed to touch her!¡±

 Chapter 149: Love and Hate

    nche Capra, who had returned to her hotel, was inwardly restless.


    Walking in the street, surrounded by noise and mour, she felt a contrasting loneliness in her heart, and now that she was back in the ce where she lived, surrounded by silence, she thought she could feel better, but she did not expect that the roaming thoughts were even more like a tidal wave, which came over her in waves, and called on her not to rest in peace.


    ¡°York Charlie ¡­¡± she said the name in her mind, love and hate, tangled and tormented.


    She has always longed to know the truth of the matter of that year, she has always longed for York Charlie to have any bitter feelings, but ¡­ yet, he said, the matter of that year is just that he wrongly med her.


    A wrong me, to send her to hell never to be born?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why didn¡¯t hee to ask her what was going on? Was it what he thought it was? He didn¡¯t say anything, she had no way of knowing anything, so she suffered the pain of the death of her rtives and the abandonment of her lover at the same time without any knowledge.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t even save her own life.


    nche Capra hated and resented the fact that, in her mind, she was dead and York Charlie was the executioner who killed her! She thought she could go on all the way with such hatred that one day she would make that man pay. But the hardest thing to predict is one¡¯s own feelings, and she could never have imagined that after he hurt her like that, her heart would still harbour love for him.


    How sad and humble she was! How could she? How could there still be feelings like that? nche Capra sat on the bed covering her face and suppressing her sobs, while her body continued to tremble from such suppression, and her tears showered her hands like a ridiculous and sad, finally self-confessed defeat.


    York Charlie remained at the office.


    After Francesca Jones left with nche Capra, he stood still for a long time, keeping his eyes fixed on the blood-red stain on the clean white floor. He stared at it as if he was sizing up nche Capra through it, so much had happened today that York Charlie couldn¡¯t calm down for a moment.


    He was still thinking back, every expression nche Capra had made today, every word he had said, every gesture he had made. Trying to pick up any clues from it, clues that proved she was Brandi.


    After going over all this again and again, York Charlie thought farther back, recalling bits and pieces of his time with nche Capra. Her modelling work, the house she used to rent, the dumplings she cooked for him, the supermarket trips he took with her, the way she and her grandmother seemed to have some kind of secret ¡­ He had always thought of Brandi when confronted with her, and then gradually less and less, until he hade to see her as someone else altogether.


    Now, the whole thing seemed to be back to square one, and he was beginning to wonder, once again, if she was the person he thought she was.


    York Charlie suddenly remembers that someone once sent him a picture of Brandi with a cool figure. He walks back to his office, digs out the phone he used to use, and opens the album. Sitting in his recliner, he looked it over.


    The woman in the photo did look like Brandi, and he zoomed in inch by inch to see if she was Brandi or not, when suddenly York Charlie¡¯s pupils shrank and focused on the woman¡¯s neck.


    There was a ne hanging vaguely, a natural sapphire on her corbone. York Charlie rubbed the spot, he remembered, it was a stone he got when he was a child, the size of his thumb, he treasured it for many years, and then once he overheard Brandi praising its purity and naturalness, he set it on a ne and gave it to her on her birthday. He was so happy to see the woman¡¯s face, he was so happy to see her, he was so happy to see the woman¡¯s face.


    That¡¯s right! This man is Brandi!


    Brandi she, is not dead!


    York Charlie¡¯s mind kept switching between images of Brandi wearing the ne back then, then the woman in the photo wearing the ne, and then nche Capra wearing a simr ne.


    By the way, he seemed to remember nche Capra wearing it in some public ce! It was before he knew her, when she had appeared on screen and he had only nced at her inadvertently.


    York Charlie drove the car while asking SECRETARY Lean to look for nche Capra¡¯s ce, and soon York Charlie got the results. Then hoofed it towards there.


    nche Capra washed up and put a cold towel on her face, her eyes were no longer red, but she was afraid she would wake up in the morning with some puffy eyes.


    Just as she was about to go to bed and lie down for a while, there was a knock at the door.


    She thought it was the dinner she had ordered that hade, and without much thought she went to open the door. As it turned out, the door was only halfway open when she was so frightened that she immediately went to close it.


    York Charlie put one hand against the door she was trying to close, and reached in to tug on her with one hand, his voice a little urgent, ¡°Don¡¯t close it, don¡¯t close it, you let me in!¡±


    nche Capra went to push his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯m not letting you in!¡±


    What was he doing here sote at night?


    ¡°I have something I want to ask you!¡±


    nche Capra just felt her head aching and her stomach hurting again as she pushed back, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going on tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± York Charlie refused, how could something so important wait until tomorrow? York Charlie added more strength to push the door, but unexpectedly, the door opened without resistance, but nche Capra fell to the ground softly.


    York Charlie rushed to help her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    nche Capra covered her stomach, her eyebrows deeply furrowed together, ¡°Tummy, tummy ache. No strength ¡­¡±


    York Charlie immediately picked her up, mmed the door and rushed downstairs.


    By the time they got to the hospital, nche Capra had fainted. York Charlie didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her and could only ask the doctor. The doctor said, ¡°The baby in her belly is in trouble and has threatened the mother¡¯s body, it is rmended that you decide to remove the baby as soon as possible, otherwise ¡­¡± The doctor shook his head.


    He did not say the words York Charlie naturally able to understand, but he looked at nche Capra lying in the hospital bed does not know anything, heart for her heartache. When she woke up and learnt about this matter, I don¡¯t know how hard it would be!


    So York Charlie bought her something to eat and sat next to her and waited for her.


    nche Capra finally woke up in the early hours of the morning, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the snow-white wall, and then her eyes turned, and there was York Charlie standing at the window with his back to her.


    She saw the coldness of his side of his face, his long eyshes seeming to be frozen.


    ¡°York Charlie,¡± she called out softly, her voice weak and soft.


    York Charlie immediately turned around and walked over to her at the sound of his voice, nche Capra saw the blood in his eyes and heard the rasp in his voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake, would you like something to eat?¡±


    He looked at the thermos on the bedside.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s morning, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    York Charlie hmmmed and replied in a low voice, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°You were up all night?¡± She asked again.

 Chapter 150: Getting rid of the baby

    nche Capra thought there was something off about his mood, too t, when clearly he hade running to her earlier, saying he had something to say, and looking agitated.


    It was the kind of excitement that you couldn¡¯t tell though.


    nche Capra turned her thoughts around and asked out again hesitantly, ¡°My body ¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    York Charlie looks at her, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Fine, my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone changed, ¡°What did the doctor say.¡±


    York Charlie was not one to be coy, so he said, ¡°The doctor said it was bad.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°How very bad? Is ¡­ something wrong with the baby?¡±


    York Charlie nodded, ¡°The doctor said to get rid of the baby as soon as possible or you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widen with panic when she hears this, ¡°No way! It won¡¯t! It was fine in my stomach! Why is it suddenly in trouble! Besides, it¡¯s my baby! How could I want to take it out!¡±


    York Charlie sighed, ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is, nche Capra, listen, you can have another baby, but your own life, you only have one. Listen to me and get rid of the baby!¡±


    nche Capra looked at him incredulously, ¡°How can you, how can you say that so easily, it¡¯s ¡­¡± she swallowed back the words that almost came out of her mouth, looking agitated, ¡°No no no! I will never get rid of the baby! I¡¯m going to give birth to it! It¡¯s my baby and none of you have the right to interfere with my decision!¡±


    York Charlie knew that she was having a hard time epting it for a while, and the sudden shock was not clearing her mind, he decided to leave her alone to think it over. He himself went to contact other hospitals to see if he could save the baby.


    So nche Capra was left alone in the ward.


    It was nearly noon when the door was pushed open, and nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted, and to be honest, she was afraid to see anyone.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted, honestly, she was a little scared to see anyone right now.


    nche Capra froze for a moment, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Lorcan George sized her up for half a second before saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡±


    Not wanting to tell the truth, nche Capra blurted out, ¡°Well, a little bit, just about.¡±


    Lorcan George then put his heart at ease, ¡°I wanted to go see you yesterday for Valentine¡¯s Day, but I couldn¡¯t go anywhere because my dad was watching me. s, when I came out today and asked around, I learnt that you were sick and hospitalised.¡± Saying this, he asked with concern, ¡°What exactly is wrong with you? Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    nche Capra watched him speak animatedly, a heartache shed in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m a pregnant woman now, where don¡¯t I have a headache or a fever? Yesterday I just didn¡¯t pay attention and ate something bad.¡±


    ¡°You still know that you are a pregnant woman ah, then you should pay more attention to your diet, I heard that you are still working now, what kind of work are you going to when you are pregnant! You should ask York Charlie to give you a maternity leave!¡± Lorcan George was indignant at the thought of York Charlie, but at the same time he thought that in the George family¡¯s position, the Charlie Group was notorious for being a gathering ce for workaholics.


    nche Capra was finally amused by him with a small smile, ¡°Where¡¯s the gold in that? I¡¯m only a few months pregnant? Where do you get maternity leave that early?¡± She paused and touched her stomach, the smile disappearing from her face again, ¡°I still have to earn money to support this little one ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George saw her bing sullen again and hastened to say, ¡°What¡¯s the rush to make money, I told you I would help you. Have you been keeping it out of your mind?¡± When he said this, his expression fell.


    nche Capra, however, kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lorcan George finally realised that something was wrong, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART, tell me honestly, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    nche Capra suddenly looked up, her eyes were already full of tears, Lorcan George froze, and heard nche Capra crying, ¡°Lorcan, you save it, save it ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George choked and made a half-hearted noise, ¡°Save ¡­ save who?¡±


    nche Capra wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, ¡°Save my baby ¡­ They said they wanted me to remove the baby, that it would be a threat to my health, but, but, how could I give it up, I wouldn¡¯t want to remove it even if I had to fight for my life! ¡±


    It took Lorcan George half a day to digest the information, ¡°You ¡­ are saying that you would rather risk your life than have the baby?¡±


    nche Capra froze.


    Lorcan George asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you know that the child is gone if it¡¯s gone, but your life is really gone if it¡¯s gone. If you do die, who¡¯s going to take care of the baby, York Charlie, who you gave up your life to have York Charlie¡¯s baby, nche Capra, who you¡¯re really in love with?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to believe this, but it had been the truth.


    Despite how much he deluded himself, something that existed was there, and how it could not be changed or erased.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t expected Lorcan George to read that into her words. She skimmed her head, but saw the figure standing outside the ward.


    Pretending not to see it, she forced herself to disguise herself and said in a calm voice, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong ¡­ I¡¯m just, trying to ckmail York Charlie with the baby in my belly.¡±


    Before Lorcan George could say anything, the door to the ward was suddenly pushed open and nche Capra thought it would be York Charlie who came in, but instead it was Lorcan George¡¯s dad and she watched as he pped a hand towards her.


    She was toote to avoid it, Lorcan George was toote to stop it, and York Charlie, who followed, was toote to stop it.


    It all happened off guard, in a sh of lightning.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lorcan George yelled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s face was coloured with anger, looking extremely displeased at OLD George who had just struck out, OLD George, however, had a face of anger, ¡°What am I doing? Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? You actually came and lied to me! Saying something about that being your child! Do you still have any brain?!¡±


    Lorcan George was momentarily speechless and could only say, ¡°Dad! I volunteered for this! You go home and leave it!¡±


    old George was so angry that the flesh on his face was shaking as he pointed the same finger at her that he had used to beat nche Capra, and said to her, ¡°Good for you nche Capra! How dare you? You¡¯re a woman hovering amongst several men, are you trying to be a bitch?!¡±


    ¡°President George!¡± interrupted York Charlie in a hushed voice.


    York Charlie stepped forward and stood between nche Capra and old George, ¡°Please watch your mouth,¡± said with a sneer, ¡°How uneducated President George must be to say something like that! ¡±


    OLD George instantly turned red with anger, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George pulled him back, ¡°Dad! How can you talk like that? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person little sweetheart is? At least she and I have been friends for so many years, don¡¯t you see that? If you say something like that again in the future, don¡¯t me me for doing something out of the ordinary!¡±


    He had wanted to defend nche Capra, but he didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to get ahead of him.


    When old George heard Lorcan George say this, he was even more iparably angry, ¡°You ¡­ you actually threatened me? She is what kind of person you are, I am what kind of person you are, you can¡¯t handle it at all?!¡±


    Lorcan George wanted to retort, but York Charlie said in a deep voice, ¡°President George, please go back and deal with your domestic affairs, this is a hospital, it needs to be quiet!¡± This is to drive him away.


    old George can¡¯t get off the stage for a moment, how can he still be willing topromise easily.


    York Charlie added, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for taking some measures!¡±


    old George stretched his neck and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see what you can do with me!¡± This is a hospital!


    York Charlie, however, picked up his mobile phone.

 Chapter 151: Where did it come from?

    York Charlie said into his mobile phone, ¡°Come here, clear the area.¡± The voice did not contain a trace of warmth. After he said that he put away his mobile phone and looked at old George with a pair of sunken eyes, as if he was wordlessly kicking him out.


    Lorcan George walked over to old George, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve made enough of a scene, let¡¯s go!¡±


    old George can¡¯t stand any longer, is he going to wait for York Charlie¡¯s men toe to drive him out? old George held the breath in his heart that can¡¯t go down and can¡¯te out, gritted his teeth and squeezed out three words, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Lorcan George shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± He said while looking at York Charlie and nche Capra, nche Capra was blocked by York Charlie, did not say a word.


    old George¡¯s breath came back up a little inside him and he was just about to speak when York Charlie suddenly interjected, ¡°I said go back to your family business,¡± he turned his attention to Lorcan George, ¡°You, get out of here too. ¡±


    Lorcan George furrowed his brow with a look of displeasure, ¡°If you can stay, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    York Charlie actuallyughed, ¡°Why do you think? You¡¯d better leave with your father or I can¡¯t guarantee what those men of mine will do to your father.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, three tall men in civilian clothes walked in from outside the ward, all three men¡¯s eyes flicked to York Charlie off to the side.


    York Charlie gave a slight nod of his chin.


    The three men moved and Lorcan George spoke out, ¡°York Charlie, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± York Charlie heard that instead and said, ¡°Be a good boy and leave and they won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    Lorcan George had topromise, while old George on one side could not say a word long ago.


    As soon as Lorcan George and old George left the room, the door was closed and all was quiet again, nche Capra had just seen them arguing and had been distracted by the conversation, she was now thinking about her child¡¯s safety, even when old George scolded her so viciously, she also took it as if she hadn¡¯t heard it.


    What were those little insults before the danger of life and death?


    York Charlie sat down beside her bed and poured her a cup of hot water, and nche Capra was a little surprised at his action.


    nche Capra drank some of the hot water and put the cup on the end of the bed before lying back down again and pulling the covers upwards, ¡°I want to rest now, you go out!¡±


    York Charlie pressed one hand against her hand pulling the covers up, his eyes fixed on her, ¡°What you said to Lorcan George earlier, say it again.¡±


    nche Capra closed her eyes, looking a little tired, ¡°I said so many things to him, I can¡¯t remember.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Can¡¯t remember?¡± York Charlie¡¯s face was expressionless, but his voice was cold, ¡°Do you want me to help you remember?¡±


    nche Capra felt his grip on her hand tighten and used her other hand to wrench him away, her brow furrowing, ¡°You let go of me! What¡¯s there to remember!¡±


    York Charlie simply got up from his chair and bent over to squeeze her with both hands at the same time, then forced her to be truthful by pressing her closer in a very dangerous tone, ¡°I asked you to answer, and that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    nche Capra breathed with her mouth slightly open as York Charlie moved a little closer, ¡°You said you¡¯d rather risk your life than keep the baby, is that, is that true?¡±


    nche Capra froze, not expecting him to ask that, and answered matter-of-factly, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    The corners of York Charlie¡¯s mouth curved up in a hint of an arc, and he forced himself another inch closer to her, ¡°You said that this child is mine, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    nche Capra felt the air force her to breathe a little, but the question still made her immediately deny it, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    York Charlie squeezed her hand a little tighter, moving further in closer so that his breath swept over her face as he spoke, his expression chilled as if he was displeased that she had answered in such a way, ¡°All you have to do is answer, isn¡¯t it, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    nche Capra began to struggle against it, pursing her lips and just not speaking.


    ¡°Still got a hard mouth?¡± A soft chuckle spilled from York Charlie¡¯s throat, but his eyes grew deeper, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t me me ¡­¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the side of his face, his lips covered hers.


    Without an ounce of effort, without wasting a second of time, because they were, already so close, right at the intimate distance where their breath could be heard.


    nche Capra stiffened for a moment at his sudden move, and she blinked, seeing the cold peak of his nose, his eyelids closing lightly, and feeling him suck on her upper lip, the two hands that held her captive unintentionally loosening.


    As if she had found a chance to live, nche Capra¡¯s two hands, freed, desperately tried to push back against him, York Charlie left her lips and opened his eyes to look at her, cold eyes, straight at her, and nche Capra realised that her hands were pinned down by him again.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± York Charlie spoke, ¡°do you think you can escape me?¡±


    His seductive voice Xu rang in her ears, nche Capra looked into his gradually deepening eyes before she felt her danger, she didn¡¯t even want to lie down on the bed anymore, she struggled to get up.


    York Charlie grabbed her and suddenly froze.


    nche Capra looked down and saw a bracelet lying on the whiteforter, the silver chain ripped off and a gemstone so blue it was clear it stood out against the whiteness.


    nche Capra froze, and was immediately about to reach out and grab it back, but was a step too slow, snatched up by anotherrge hand.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± shouted nche Capra subconsciously, ¡°You give it back!¡±


    York Charlie rubbed his fingers over the stone a few times, very familiar patterns and textures, the same one he had undoubtedly given to Brandi back in the day. nche Capra almost held her breath when she saw the movement of his eyes.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± York Charlie said slowly.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind was a mess, she felt like her IQ was dropping because of her pregnancy, ¡°Someone else gave it to her.¡± The feeling of discouragement that it was over instead calmed her down when she realised she couldn¡¯t even make up a lie.


    York Charlie did press, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± nche Capra blurted out.


    York Charlie stared her in the face and asked again, ¡°Who the hell sent it? Are you so nervous about it falling into my hands?¡±


    nche Capra tightened her fingers and ghosted, ¡°A friend gave it to me before he died.¡±


    York Charlie scowled, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    nche Capra realised that she shouldn¡¯t have said that, but out of a sense of revenge, she¡¯d always consciously tried to remind York Charlie of what he¡¯d done to Brandi. But this wasn¡¯t the time, obviously he had started to get suspicious of her yesterday.


    nche Capra opened her mouth slightly, not knowing how to answer.


    York Charlie spoke up, ¡°You said a friend gave it to you before he died, who was your friend? Is it Brandi?¡±


    nche Capra heart trembled, he really thought of there, but how could she admit it? nche Capra squeezed her hand tightly and shook her head, ¡°Not Brandi, I don¡¯t know any Brandi either.¡±


    York Charlie smiled coldly and demolished her without mercy, ¡°But this ne that you changed into a bracelet is Brandi!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± nche Capra denied, ¡°there are so many simr things in the world, you could be mistaken! Besides, my friend found this ne, and she thought it was precious and pretty, so she gave it to me.¡±


    York Charlie was practicallyughing at her.

 Chapter 152: His Demolition

    ¡°nche Capra,¡± York Charlie sneered, ¡°do you think I¡¯m gullible? Don¡¯t you find your own words full of holes and not at all tenable? Yes, there are many simr things in the world, but this is the one I¡¯ve held in my hands since I was a child, do you think I¡¯d recognise it? If your friend really found it, you shouldn¡¯t have said it was a gift from your friend in the first ce! What¡¯s more, if it¡¯s so precious, what are the odds that your so-called friend would choose to give it to you? Or before dying? Heh, how ridiculous! You¡¯re inconsistent in what you say, do you think I¡¯m stupid?!¡±


    York Charlie was furious, nche Capra could sense it, or he wouldn¡¯t have said so many things at once just to break her down. She knew her lies were shitty, but what could she do, was she going to tell him that yes, this is the same ne you gave Brandi, and that I, am the same Brandi that you once hurt?


    No way! She would never admit it!


    But when it came down to it, nche Capra was so panicked in the face of York Charlie¡¯s questioning that she didn¡¯t know what to do. What could she say if she didn¡¯t speak? One more word would just give him clues to identify himself!


    The air in the hospital room just went quiet.


    York Charlie saw that she did not say a word, head bowed with a stubborn face, a deep sense of powerlessness spread up, he sighed, finally opened his mouth, asked her in an almost pleading tone, ¡°Why, you just refuse to admit ¡­ that you are Brandi yet?¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer when she heard him say that, a million voices screaming inside of her, voices that came from annoyance at being seen through, from ming the executioner in front of her, and even more so from the past and the present that she was so bitterly trying to iste from each other.


    Those voices tackled her, dominated her, ¡°No! No! I am not!¡± She shook her head back and forth, her emotions a little unsteady.


    York Charlie, however, ignored her denials and looked her in the eyes and asked softly, ¡°Are you still hating me if you won¡¯t admit it?¡±


    Hate him? Of course it was hate! But where was her only hate? If there was only hate then it would be good!


    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re unbelievable!¡± nche Capra was on the verge of tears, but she did her best to hold back the emotions she was about to explode, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t get out, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to help it!


    York Charlie, however, suddenly stepped forward and hugged her. His solid, strong arms wrapped around her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, take it easy ¡­ Brandi, I¡¯m sorry, Brandi ¡­¡±


    He suddenly kept apologising again, and nche Capra found it baffling, was she that agitated? Obviously she was trying so hard to hold it in. nche Capra took a deep breath as he held her tightly and raised her hand to push him away, only to realise that both of her hands were shaking.


    What¡¯s going on?


    nche Capra, puzzled and panicked, suddenly wondered if he was holding her too tightly, making her gasp for air. York Charlie seemed to start saying something in her ear again, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    Then the whole world was plunged into a senseless darkness.


    York Charlie felt a change in his arms and violently released her, only to realise that nche Capra had fainted. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else and immediately went to call a doctor.


    Before he can run out the door, Shireen Miller, who is shocked in ce at the door, reacts and runs away.


    Shireen Miller walked out of the hospital and thought back to the time in the hospital room when York Charlie was hugging nche Capra and repeatedly saying he was sorry, calling Brandi¡¯s name instead, and her eyes widened and she froze in ce.


    Even though she had already guessed that nche Capra was Brandi, by the time she heard the shocking secret for herself, the shock took her back for a while.


    And on top of that, York Charlie already knows! York Charlie already knows that nche Capra is Brandi! Now that they have a baby, isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before they get back together? But once they make up, she¡¯ll be the one to suffer!


    Shireen Miller was horrified.


    Inside the hospital, nche Capra¡¯s ward, the doctor has rushed to the hospital, York Charlie stood on the side of the apprehensive.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Just now when he was talking to nche Capra, he found that her face was bing more and more green, and her emotions were also abnormally agitated, he thought that he had stimted her, so he wanted to hold her to calm her, but he did not expect that he just gently hugged her like that, and she actually fainted.


    York Charlie did not dare to think further, originally thought it was just a simplea, but did not expect the doctor rushed to the time she appeared respiratory arrest, so they pushed the equipment, and is now doing electric shock resuscitation.


    York Charlie squeezed the bracelet in his hand, fearing that something might happen to nche Capra, when there was a crisp bang, and the doctor said with relief, ¡°Well, the person has been resuscitated.¡±


    York Charlie wanted to go over and take a look, but the doctor pulled him and said to him, ¡°You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, right? Now she¡¯s out of danger, but it¡¯s only temporary, you¡¯ve seen it all, if you don¡¯t get rid of the baby in your belly, there¡¯s no telling when the situation will arise again. Just make a decision and remove the baby now!¡±


    He said calling for the nurse to bring a piece of paper.


    York Charlie took it, read what was on it, couldn¡¯t stop the pain in his heart, and finally signed his name. The doctor took it away and started ordering the staff to prepare for the operation again.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t dare to look at nche Capra on the bed, but nche Capra woke up as if she sensed something and shielded her stomach, ¡°Don¡¯t! No, York Charlie! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow, the doctor who was assigning work next to her heard nche Capra¡¯s protests, and said nothing to nche Capra, but only frowned and said to York Charlie, ¡°This is a bit difficult to deal with, you should do a good job of psychologising her first! ¡±


    Then everyone withdrew from the room, leaving only York Charlie and nche Capra.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to do the surgery!¡± nche Capra red at him.


    York Charlie looked at her like this and only felt pity, he couldn¡¯tfort people, he could only use the rational factor to persuade her, ¡°Believe me, taking the baby out is the best thing to do right now under the circumstances.¡±


    nche Capra suddenly looked at him a little stunned, stunned but then smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve always been so justified in parting with something, weighing it against your own self-interest and choosing, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    York Charlie looked over his shoulder and thought of Brandi.


    If she really was her, then the ¡®things¡¯ she was talking about were herself?


    ¡°No!¡± York Charlie denied, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be measured, didn¡¯t you already know that?¡±


    If she was Brandi, she knew it. Yes, he was blowing her up.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t hear any of it and sneers, ¡°You¡¯re telling me this now? The now of now is clearly you wanting me to take out my own child. York Charlie! There would have been no way to measure, no way to measure, between my life and the life of my child!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± York Charlie took a deep breath, ¡°For me, your life is what matters!¡± He moved closer to her, his eyes iparably gentle, ¡°The child is gone, although I will also be heartbroken, but sooner orter that kind of wound will heal, because as long as the person is there, the child will still be there, isn¡¯t it? But what about you?¡± He held her hand, ¡°You¡¯re gone, that kind of wound will never heal again, I¡¯ve already lost you once, I understand the feeling better than anyone else ¡­ At that time, where do you want me to find a you toe?¡±

 Chapter 153: Brandi is not dead

    The more Shireen Miller walked out of the hospital the more she thought about it and the more scared she became.


    nche Capra was Brandi. nche Capra was Brandi. Shireen Miller¡¯s mind was so full of this that it was driving her crazy!


    Thinking nothing of it, Shireen Miller now needs help with nche Capra, oh no, Brandi!


    She called Mrs. Casey, ¡°Auntie, I have something to tell you. It¡¯s important!¡±


    Mrs. Casey is puzzled, ¡°Important? Then hurry up.¡± Could it be that something has happened to York and that woman again?


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Shireen Miller asked after a pause, ¡°do you remember Brandi?¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s hand unconsciously loosened and the phone nearly fell to the floor. She found her consciousness, ¡°Did you ¡­ you say Brandi?¡±


    Shireen Miller said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she ¡­ she dead?¡± Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart lifted, she had gloated for a long time when Brandi had died.


    Shireen Miller suddenly couldn¡¯t help herself and got emotional, ¡°No, no! Auntie, she¡¯s not dead!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was so frightened she stood straight up from the couch.


    ¡°nche Capra ¡­ nche Capra is Brandi!¡±Shireen Miller¡¯s whole being was relieved when she finally uttered the secret, but her eyes, her trembling voice , all signalled her overwhelming fear of this fact.


    And Shireen Miller harboured a cynicism, a resentment: why hadn¡¯t she died? Whye back? She should have died a long time ago! Wasn¡¯t God being unfair? Favouring her like that?


    Mrs. Casey on the other side of the phone hadn¡¯t reacted from thest message, and Shireen Miller was halfway through thetter sentence before Mrs. Casey realised what she¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°nche Capra ¡­ is Brandi?¡± said Mrs. Casey with difficulty and a few moments of disbelief.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t be bothered tofort her emotions, ¡°Auntie, you must help me! Now, the fact that nche Capra is Brandi is known to York! He must ¡­ he will protect her at all costs! I helped York get Brandi killed back then, and she¡¯s definitelying back for revenge now! But York doesn¡¯t even understand her ulterior motives, and he¡¯s still protecting her, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller said ¡°I¡± for half a day, but she didn¡¯t dare to say what she was really worried about: she was afraid that nche Capra and York Charlie would know the truth about that year and take revenge on her. nche Capra is no longer the same person as Brandi. nche Capra is no longer the old Brandi, not to mention that she has a York Charlie by her side, and with York Charlie¡¯s tactics, he will definitely make her life worse than death!


    Mrs. Casey closed her eyes, as if she had made up her mind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will help you. Since nche Capra is Brandi, it¡¯s all the more reason I can¡¯t keep her ¡­¡±


    Whether she came back to take revenge on York or not, York has never loved but one woman, and that woman is Brandi. At this rate, won¡¯t the Charlie family be yed by nche Capra?


    Mrs. Casey heard this morning that nche Capra was hospitalised because she went to look for York Charlie who was not at home, she asked the house maid and thepany secretary and found out that he was in the hospital taking care of nche Capra.


    In fact, Mrs. Casey spent the morning praying in her heart that nche Capra would have a miscarriage and that the baby could be lost that way.


    When they got to the hospital, Mrs. Casey first went to ask nche Capra about her condition.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard.


    nche Capra was half lying on the hospital bed, observing out the window with her sideways face, a tree with withered leaves. She remembers York Charlie¡¯s words urging her to get rid of the baby, and although she thought he was cruel and heartless and selfish, she didn¡¯t realise that he was doing it to keep her.


    He said she was so important, with a deep love in his eyes. nche Capra was a little hesitant to say that she needed to be alone.


    She said she needed to be alone.


    The door to the ward was pushed open, nche Capra thought it was the nurse changing the medication, but she didn¡¯t expect to see thest person she wanted to see: Mrs. Casey.


    She wants to protect her child so much, but this person wants to kill her child so much. Shireen Miller still cares about York Charlie, but this person, how can she have so many scruples?


    So right now, while her baby is still in danger, while she has no way to protect the baby inside her, thest person she wants to see is Mrs. Casey.


    nche Capra looked at her defensively.


    Mrs. Casey walked in slowly, the door to the ward mmed shut, and tworge men standing by the door. nche Capra was even more wary at the sight of her posse, and the impish grin on her face.


    ¡°Seeing you in this weakened state,¡± Mrs. Caseyughed, ¡°you might as well be good and follow me!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra surreptitiously fumbled under her pillow with one hand while conversing with Mrs. Casey, ¡°Why should I follow you? What do you want?¡±


    Mrs. Casey saw that there was not a trace of rm or fear in her face even at this hour; nche Capra was weak, her skin was paler than usual, and the sunlight shone so brightly on her face that it was almost transparent. Her eyes were already calm and clear, and the transparent skin made them even more translucent, as beautiful as an elf.


    Mrs. Casey had to admit that nche Capra was a natural. She looked at her carefully, except for the cold temperament unlike Brandi, but the five features are still very simr, but together they seem to be another person.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking as her eyes stared at her. Letting her gawk, nche Capra had reached for the paper under her pillow and scratched the words on it over and over again with her fingernails as hard as she could.


    ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re defenseless now, and I¡¯ve brought someone with me,¡± Mrs. Casey snapped back, ¡°Do you think you have any other choice but toe with me?¡±


    With that said the two men walked over to her bedside, one on each side trying to get a hold of her arm.


    It was impossible to resist, but there was still some struggle to be done. Otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be a little strange for her to just obediently let them take her? She struggled and screamed to keep Mrs. Casey from discovering the message she had hidden under her pillow, and she certainly hoped she wouldn¡¯t end up in Mrs. Casey¡¯s hands if she could help it.


    nche Capra¡¯s ward was well soundproofed and isted, nevertheless Mrs. Casey was afraid of being overheard. She raised an eyebrow and ordered, ¡°Knock her out!¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra woke up with a terrible headache, she really didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Casey to hit her so hard, it seemed she was really determined to get rid of herself.


    Thinking of the paper she had left behind, nche Capra settled down a little.


    She is now lying on a worn-out sofa, this ce looks like a storage room, piled up some unused and unwanted furniture, this ce does not let in light, lit with bright fluorescentmps, nche Capra saw the exhaust vent on the wall, together with the area of this ce andrge, she is basically sure that this ce is a basement.


    And most likely the basement of the house where Mrs. Casey lived.


    nche Capra figured that Mrs. Casey wouldn¡¯t have put herself anywhere else, or else York Charlie could have easily figured out that Mrs. Casey¡¯s whereabouts were off as soon as she realised she was missing. And putting her in her house was the least suspicious way to do it.


    But what if she had just told York Charlie that she was the one who had taken herself away?


    nche Capra wanted York Charlie to find out about the piece of paper sooner rather thanter, and even though it was only a matter of time before he would find out who had taken her, the sooner he had toe to her rescue, the better, surely. So she left him clues.


    York Charlie, York Charlie ¡­ you muste quickly ¡­


    She mumbled in her mind.

 Chapter 154: One Body, Two Lives

    Just as nche Capra was thinking about York Charlie, footsteps sounded and Mrs. Casey came through the entryway.


    nche Capra sat up from the couch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± Mrs. Casey stood in front of her, her eyes ring, ¡°what the hell do you mean you¡¯re back?¡±


    nche Capra was confused by her question, ¡°What?¡±


    Mrs. Casey seemed to chuckle softly, ¡°I said what the hell did youe back for,¡± she spat out two words slowly, ¡°Brandi.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart stuttered, how did she, how did she know?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what Brandi, are you mistaking me for someone else?¡± nche Capra said calmly.


    Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t argue with her but spoke slowly, ¡°I remember when you used to go to school you were always with York and I saw you a few times, once York drove you home but it started raining heavily in the middle of the day, you guys were waiting in front of the convenience store and Harry lim drove with me to bring you umbres. ¡±


    nche Capra finally looked up at her, how could she forget this, it was the first time she met Mrs. Casey, she thought she should be a very nice person or she wouldn¡¯t have raised a son as nice as York Charlie, but she turned around and gave her a resounding p in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that York had a girlfriend, in case you didn¡¯t know, your namees up a lot in the the Charlie family, it¡¯s all about the olddy who liked you back then, and in case you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve seen it from afar a couple of times,¡± Mrs. Casey said with a trace in her eyes, showing a sudden a few moments of disgust as she looked to nche Capra, ¡°I didn¡¯t like you then! That¡¯s why it rained that time, and why I sent you home!!!¡±


    York Charlie had been a little sick that day, and when she asked him about it, he wouldn¡¯t talk about it, and then it rained on the way home, and it was a cold winter¡¯s day, and he took off his jacket to help keep the rain off her. Thenter his family car arrived and York Charlie almost passed out when she got in.


    She had no idea what was going on, and she didn¡¯t know what to do when faced with such a situation. But when the car first pulled up, the first thing he did was to go to the driver¡¯s window and say to Harry lim, who was driving, ¡°Take her home.¡±


    At that time, she always cherished the gentleness that was hidden deep within his coldness. She was worried that he had fainted because something was seriously wrong with his body, so she wanted to follow the car to the hospital, but Harry lim still said, ¡°Young master has ordered to send you home.¡±


    She naturally saw the dignified and beautiful woman in the car, she saw her face and thought that she should be a very nice person to be around, but this woman, with her voice, ordered Harry lim to put her down halfway through the journey, and then left her freezing and shivering in the pouring rain.


    She understood nothing and went home and cried all night in anguish.


    Time passed and Mrs. Casey¡¯s voice rang out again in the dirty space, her voice with a bit of gnashing of teeth, ¡°York was in pain like that, and endured it, and fainted right through it to keep the rain off you! He had appendicitis, you didn¡¯t know, did you? You didn¡¯t know he had an operation, did you? You didn¡¯t know anything, did you? And me him for his indifference, for refusing to see you for days to answer your calls?!¡±


    nche Capra was so shocked that she froze for a moment.


    Heart clenched together in soreness and pain, nche Capra wondered just how many other things he had kept from her? And how much had she misunderstood him when he never said?


    Mrs. Casey saw her face change atst, and her smile was cold and creepy, and in the almost confined space, with the dusty, worn furniture on all sides, she looked like a cruel, wicked witch from the Middle Ages.


    nche Capra realised that she was no longer young. The poise of those days had left her, and she seemed to be the one who had been discarded by the years because of her desires. Somewhat hateful, and surprisingly, somewhat pathetic.


    ¡°At that time, I threw you on the road, has been considered very polite,¡± she said, ¡°my son for you to endure for so long, the pain is like that also want to pretend to be nothing to send you home, it rained and also take off your clothes to give you block the rain, their own support can not help but also think of the first to order people to send you home! Who are you? What makes him worthy of treating you like this? As hey in the operating theatre, I wanted to make you disappear!¡±


    While Mrs. Casey emphasised her feelings, nche Capra had regained herposure.


    Even with all the waves in her heart, she wasn¡¯t the same Brandi, and her face could still be breezy. Only, when she thought of York Charlie¡¯s face again, she felt her heart soften and ache, and she suddenly missed him beyond measure.


    ¡°Now,¡± Mrs. Casey said as she broke away from her memories, her eyes sliding from nche Capra¡¯s face to her stomach, ¡°I hate you even more than I did before, so what do you think, what will I do to you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s stomach shrank subconsciously as she felt her gaze, ¡°I told you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m not who you say I am!¡±


    Mrs. Casey sneered, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, and whether you are or aren¡¯t, me it on the fact that your presence has always made me ufortable, as well as this child in your belly ¡­¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t let her continue, immediately interrupting her, ¡°Don¡¯t you hit on this child! Otherwise, York Charlie won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Mrs. Caseyughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m his mother and he won¡¯t leave me alone? Do you think you¡¯re really that important? Or does he really value this child that much?


    nche Capra was in a panic; she wondered if Mrs. Casey would do anything to her now. She gathered all her strength to resist, but she heard Mrs. Casey add, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you can¡¯t have this baby in your belly!¡± She stepped closer to nche Capra, her smile almost cruel, ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to abort it, let me help you, and see if it will be like the doctor said it would be: a dead body or not?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened. She, she wanted her dead?


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand, obviously she couldn¡¯t get away with her death, even if she could escape thew because of her family¡¯s power and money, or if she could cleverly cover up and hide the truth of her death, but what about York Charlie, there was no way she could fool York Charlie! Was she really so desperate to get rid of her?


    nche Capra felt terrified for the first time, something she had never experienced since she was reborn. She didn¡¯t have much strength left in her, there was no escape, and the very moment Mrs. Casey¡¯s hand reached for her stomach, York Charlie¡¯s cold, deep face suddenly floated before her eyes.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A deep, strong voice, familiar and angry, and even though the danger was near and imminent, nche Capra was utterly relieved to hear it.


    It was as if someone who was about to suffocate finally breathed in oxygen, or someone who was about to drown finally grabbed a piece of driftwood.


    She was saved.


    It was the one she had called out to, as if she were a divine messenger, who hade to her rescue.

 Chapter 155: What Do You Want?

    The sudden appearance of York Charlie simply startled Mrs. Casey, who was about to strike, and she retracted her hand violently, trying to open her mouth to exin her behaviour. But York Charlie had already rushed forward and pulled her vigorously away, half-kneeling in front of the sofa, his eyes looking only at the stunned nche Capra.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t move, but looked at him with eyes that wereplicated beyond words. York Charlie frowned and asked her softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡±


    nche Capra looks at him and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    York Charlie wanted to hug her, but in the end he didn¡¯t make the move, he patted her shoulder in a few soothing motions. Then stood up again and turned coldly to Mrs. Casey on one side.


    ¡°What do you want? Is this too much for you?!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was flustered in her heart, but was sensitive to the fact that the person in front of her, her own son, had lost even some of the respect she had for herself in his tone, and her flusteredness was instantly masked by anger, and she had enough energy, ¡°What do I want? I want her gone!¡± She pointed at nche Capra, her words growing more heated, ¡°Do you realise that? She¡¯s Brandi! How dare you keep her around when she¡¯s Brandi! York!!! She¡¯sing back for revenge! She¡¯s going to get our family killed!¡±


    The anger in York Charlie¡¯s eyes at her remained undiminished, ¡°So what? It¡¯s something I owe her. She wants me to pay it back, so juste and get it.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s tone was light, Mrs Casey was shocked, and nche Capra was equally shocked; Mrs Casey¡¯s shock was followed by growing anger and resentment, while nche Capra¡¯s shock was followed by being caught off-guard and pounced on her full of love, leaving behind a touch that was hard to describe.


    It was as if the shock had shattered something in nche Capra¡¯s heart at once.


    Mrs. Casey shook her fingers, ¡°Why are you ¡­ you ¡­ you so confused?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t think so, ¡°What you did this time didn¡¯t cause any serious consequences, but it almost made me lose her. Therefore, I have decided as the person in charge of THE Charlie family that you ¡­ will no longer represent THE Charlie family in anything, including, my marriage in the future.¡±


    Once again, Mrs. Casey was shocked, and this time, it was inly and most literally experienced. She had actually ¡­ been stripped of her family¡¯s power by her own son, how could he? How could he?


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s legs shook as she stood, and her spine went limp, the anger and sadness making her unable to straighten her back. She tried to say something, but it was as if her mouth was sealed shut by the coldness that surrounded York Charlie, and she saw him bend down and pick up nche Capra, and turn to take her away with him.


    Mrs. Casey, seeing him about to leave, hastened to speak, ¡°York, wait a minute!¡±


    York Charlie paused in his tracks and didn¡¯t look back, ¡°What more do you want to say?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mrs. Casey mood miserable, ¡°You ¡­ you have to be careful of her!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Mrs. Casey froze, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I love her.¡±


    ¡­


    York Charlie walked out of Mrs. Casey¡¯s ce with nche Capra in her arms and Shireen Miller arrived just in time to see them and immediately ducked away.


    She had thought it would be a sess, and ran over with joy and trepidation to help Mrs. Casey. But before she could get in, nche Capra had been rescued by York Charlie.


    What about Mrs Casey? Will she never get a chance to catch nche Capra again?


    Shireen Miller was almost angry at nche Capra for getting away with it over and over again! Why is it that every time she tries to harm her, she gets away with it? Why was she always so lucky?


    No, no, her best luck was getting the likes of York Charlie!


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more upset and angry she became. She Shireen Miller is also a person who has been pampered in the palm of her hand since she was a child, she has a good family, she is good-looking, she has a high education, and she is also a multi-talented person. Who in the whole city didn¡¯t say nice things about her? She could have been happy with York Charlie, and she knew from school that she was going to marry him, but Brandi stepped in!


    Brandi was not as good as her, but she was able to win York Charlie¡¯s favour and leave her in the lurch. When she died, she came back as a different person. Now Brandi is nothing but a woman with nothing but beauty, and she pretends to be so noble and cool, pretending that all men are charmed by her! She is a shameless woman!


    Shireen Miller is not convinced, she will not let her have a good time! She secretly vowed that she would never let nche Capra live in this world again!


    Without her, her life would be a dark and mountainous one!


    Shireen Miller thought better of it, and went on with her original intention of going into Mrs. Casey¡¯s house, and, finding it all deserted, went back into the cer.


    Mrs. Casey was sitting on the old, worn-out sofa in a state of disorientation.


    Shireen Miller was frightened, ¡°Auntie ¡­ Auntie what happened to you?¡± Could York Charlie have said something to her? She had never seen Mrs. Casey like this before. There was no way York Charlie could have disowned his real mother, right?


    Shireen Miller called out several more times before Mrs. Casey gradually came back to her senses, her eyes were vacant for a long time before she seemed to see her, ¡°¡­ You¡¯rete.¡±


    Shireen Miller gasped at the thought of it, and then deted a little as she recalled the way York Charlie had gently hugged nche Capra just now, ¡°Auntie, I almost ran into them just now. What the ¡­ hell is going on? Why did York he,e so promptly?¡±


    Mrs. Casey looks wan and shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t figure it out herself, she could only attribute it to York Charlie being too smart. Suddenly Mrs. Casey was heard to speak again, her voice finally taking on a few ripples of pain.


    ¡°It must be nche Capra! She must have done something!¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t feel the same way, though she did know that nche Capra was smart, but what could a frail patient like her do under the watchful eyes of three men when Mrs. Casey had gone in and taken her away? She didn¡¯t believe nche Capra was that good, and she didn¡¯t want to believe it. She didn¡¯t want to admit anything good about her.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­ was seen by someone else.¡± Shireen Miller said with deliberation.


    Mrs. Casey, however, shuddered bodily and said with certainty, ¡°No one could have seen it!¡± She was now filled with resentment towards nche Capra, wanting to pin everything on her, including the fact that she had been virtually abandoned by her son, and wasn¡¯t it because of her?


    Mrs. Casey was getting more and more agitated, and Shireen Miller was too scared to speak, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t there surveince? And how can you be so sure that no one saw it?


    Mrs Casey¡¯s expression was so terrifying that Shireen Miller was too scared to say a word. She was afraid that if she said something wrong, she would make her angry.


    Mrs Casey clenched her fists, her eyes fierce, ¡°I will, I will not let her go! I will not let this go!!!¡±


    Shireen Miller was pleased, Mrs. Casey really wasn¡¯t going to let this go. She looked at Mrs. Casey and thought that the expression on her face now was too creepy, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened at that time in this ce. But she didn¡¯t have that courage to ask.


    Shireen Miller could only pretend to be a good girl andfort her, ¡°Auntie, together we can join forces and get nche Capra away from York one day!¡± Saying that, Shireen Miller herself couldn¡¯t see that at this moment her face, that look, was actually somewhat simr to Mrs. Casey¡¯s.

 Chapter 156: Never Again Will I Leave You

    York Charlie carried nche Capra to the car, to his own home and then stopped the car, carried her inside. nche Capra always silent.


    Upstairs, York Charlieid her on the bed again and asked her softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, she had no appetite.


    ¡°The hospital is out of the question for now,¡± York Charlie said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things first.¡±


    nche Capra knew, too, that he was worried about her having another ident, and it really wasn¡¯t very safe at the hospital with all the peopleing and going. And she, herself, really didn¡¯t want to be there anymore.


    nche Capra nodded, and York Charlie was about to turn and leave when she finished speaking.


    York Charlie turned around, but felt a hand suddenly grab him, ¡°Where are you ¡­ going?¡± Before he could turn around, nche Capra behind him had already whispered out.


    Theke in the bottom of York Charlie¡¯s heart suddenly felt like it had been touched by a low-flying dragonfly, and it rippled a little. He could not help but turn his head back, and what met his eyes was a pale and dusty beautiful little face, the owner of which was slightly knitting her shoulders, with a glittering light in her eyes.


    Her eyes have some uneasiness, with attachment, with many, many things that he can not distinguish and see, York Charlie froze for a moment.


    After a few seconds, York Charlie still did not turn around, just turned his head to look at her, let her grab his clothes, and spoke in a low voice, as if he was saying to her, and as if he was saying to himself, or just making a self statement, ¡°No matter who you are, no matter where youe from, no matter what you think, you are the person that York Charlie has decided to be with in his life,¡± he said. Charlie, you are the person I have decided in my life. Since you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve decided on, I won¡¯t let go of you so easily. Even if you want to run away, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    He really, never said such a big paragraph so bluntly and deeply, nche Capra stared at him dumbfounded, her heart weed another wave of raging emotion, her heart¡¯s defences were breached at an unknown moment, she let the emotion that had been building up inside her heart for many, many years, spreading and flooding in her chest.


    Her heart was so noisy, and so quiet. It was unprecedentedly loud, and unprecedentedly quiet.


    The noise was the raging waves of her emotions, which became a disaster and a spectacle. The quietness was that there was only one voice left in her heart, and there was no other voice to fight against that voice, only to hear that voice saying¡­


    Forgive him, let go of all the unpleasantness of the past! This man in front of you, he would give almost everything for you. From before to now, when has he ever changed?


    What are those misunderstandings? Which rtionship has no quarrels, no wounds, no separation? Quarrels can make up, wounds can slowly warm up one day time will heal it, and separation, no matter how long, even almost away from the distance between life and death, her heart and his heart, or reunited.


    Even if at the moment he is no longer the same as before, she is no longer the same as before, they are still deeply in love.


    As if they were destined to be.


    The words popped into nche Capra¡¯s head, and suddenly she remembered what grandma Elsa had said, and the birthmark she once had.


    A love that was deeply hidden, a love that was engraved in her heart, a love that was destined to be together.


    Maybe that woe to her, from the injury to the intensification of death, are also all the test of his rtionship with her, is a setback, always must go through the road.


    There was no escaping it, and thankfully she survived.


    Luckily she came back to him.


    nche Capra thought many, many thoughts as York Charlie sat scowling on the couch at the end of her bed. He stayed with her wordlessly, and nche Capra heard the evening wind raging, the leaves outside her window flinging themselves around like mad, rustling against each other. That wind whistled, and she saw him press the covers for her, and look at her quietly and say to her, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    The tenderness hidden in that calmness broke through to her.


    Before she closed her eyes, she saw the bright starry sky in his eyes and felt his breath as he lowered his head like a summer night¡¯s breeze, blowing through the flowers and willows far beneath that starry sky, sweeping across her cheek.


    nche Capra was sitting under a tree, the dead grassying on the ground, it was already autumn when everything began to fade.


    She sat quietly on the grass like that, clutching two books, as if waiting for someone.


    Suddenly the wind and clouds changed, and a heavy rain fell without warning, and nche Capra at once got up, and although she was standing under a tree, the leaves were sparse, and the rain was so violent that she was soon drenched. And she looked anxious, as if she were still worried about something.


    nche Capra plunged headlong into the rain.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was going, she just wanted to find that person, she had even less idea which direction that person would be in, the book she was clutching in her hand had long been wet, her hair, and her clothes were soaked.


    I don¡¯t know whether it was from crying or from the rain, her eyes couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.


    She kept wiping her eyes, running while carefully identifying, the face she wanted to see, where the hell is it?


    She hissed through the rain, ¡°York Charlie! York! where are you?!¡±


    No sound answered her except the sound of the whole world raining down on her.


    The next moment, she flopped and broke her foot and fell to the ground.


    The pain made the tears more ferocious, and she remained on the ground screaming, ¡°York¡­ York¡­¡±


    Suddenly a low mellow voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here¡­¡± nche Capra lunged at the voice. Her consciousness returned from the past, but still out of sleep.


    She remembered, it was all in the past.


    He was holding her close now, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him again.


    He¡¯d said he¡¯d never leave her.


    nche Capra was soothed in York Charlie¡¯s arms and calmed down in the midst of her nightmare. York Charlie looked at her in his arms and knew that she was probably having some kind of nightmare. Suddenly he wondered what she was dreaming about.


    Could it have something to do with him?


    A question that he had guessed seven or eight times and almost had an answer in his mind resurfaced. York Charlie spoke softly, ¡°Brandi, is it you?¡±


    Expecting no answer from her, the sleepy nche Capra actually spoke.


    She said naively, ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s ¡­ or not?¡±


    York Charlie lowered his head and buried it into her hair, his voice was a little low and seemed incredibly soft, ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter ¡­ I just wanted to say ¡­ I¡¯m sorry in person. ¡±


    Yes, is not and what does it matter? Between him and her, it had long been uncountable. Even though she never admitted that she was Brandi, even though she still wanted to hold on to the past and never talk about it, he didn¡¯t think it mattered. Right now, having her by his side was the best thing in life.


    York Charlie was finally relieved.


    He carried her back under the covers, tucked her in, and quietly looked over her eyebrows, her eyes, the bridge of her nose, her mouth, and finally, without resisting, nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    Then, about to sit back on the sofa.


    nche Capra suddenly uttered dreamily, ¡°York ¡­ don t leave me.¡±


    York Charlie stared back at her in bewilderment as her hand came back up and tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°No, never leave you again.¡± He said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 157: The Undercurrent

    Lorcan George and old George came home that day, Lorcan George saw that old George always had a scowl on his face the whole way and couldn¡¯t help but argue with him.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lorcan George thought of the time in the hospital, old George¡¯s p, and hard to hear words can not help but anger, ¡°can you not move your hands and feet, and the words you say, how can be so hard to hear?!¡±


    old George¡¯s dark face first froze, and then reacted that Lorcan George was holding for nche Capra, and his face instantly turned from ck to red, being infuriated by his unruly son!


    The two of them by York Charlie tantly kicked out of the hospital he did not say, but this time is still remembering nche Capra suffered grievances! old George think he is really stupid can be! Wasn¡¯t he humiliated by being thrown out of York Charlie?


    old George¡¯s heart burst with emotions, grabbed a book on the coffee table, and smashed it at Lorcan George.


    Lorcan George¡¯s body slightly moved, wanted to dodge but held back. He was afraid that if he dodged it, old George would be even more angry, and then there would be no way for him to continue to talk to him properly.


    The book with white cover was like a big bird that broke free from the chain, and rushed towards Lorcan George¡¯s chest in an unknown direction. Lorcan George was a statue that stood still, and stood there silently epting this wave of old George¡¯s anger, without frowning a bit.


    OLD George grunted coldly at the sight of his appearance.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lorcan George still stood, ¡°I want to have a good talk with you, you did do some things wrong, but pursuing it is still we failed to understand each other, so I hope to have a good talk with you.¡±


    OLD George saw his solemnity and heard him say in no uncertain terms that he was wrong, and anger began to flood through him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m doing it wrong?¡± old George red, ¡°And you have the nerve to say that? Let¡¯s not even talk about nche Capra for a moment, but you and I were kicked out of York Charlie, you really didn¡¯t have any fight back at all! Just like that, you still have the nerve topete with York Charlie for women?!¡±


    old George sneered in anger and rage.


    Lorcan George was dumbfounded by his words, and only after a long time did he say, ¡°I admit, I¡¯m not as good as York Charlie! But even if I¡¯m bad, I¡¯ll still be able to seed someday, and even if I¡¯m bad, I still have the right to pursue the person I like!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lorcan George slightly lowered his eyes, thinking of the hopelessness of his current rtionship, and the constraints he was now under because of his inability, there were a few moments of despondency and helplessness. Also thinking of the fact that at this very moment he is in front of his father trying to win his understanding, the corner of his mouth pulls up a faint self-deprecation, ¡°If your mind still hasn¡¯t changed in any way even after I say this, then we really don¡¯t have anything to talk about.¡±


    old George subconsciously stretched out his hand again, wanting to feel something to m at him, but there was nothing on the desktop. old George wasn¡¯t apletely emotional person, but in the face of this son of his who hated him, he always had no self-control at all.


    The outstretched hand again tightly clenched into a fist, old George managed to hold back from losing his temper, ¡°There is nothing to talk about then don¡¯t talk about it, you now don¡¯t even understand the significance of your own behaviour, and also don¡¯t understand the significance of what I want you to do that I don¡¯t allow you to do. From this day forward I forbid you to see nche Capra again and you will work your arse off and think nothing else.¡±


    Lorcan George fell silent and squeezed his eyes shut.


    Sure enough, the resistance had failed after all.


    Since he wasn¡¯t allowed to go out in name only, he¡¯d just run away from home. Anyway, this home, for him has always been a real cage, he long ago did not want to stay.


    old George turned and went upstairs to his study, ncing back at Lorcan George, who was still standing at the bottom.


    Without thinking, Lorcan George turned and headed out the door.


    ¡°Lorcan George!¡± old George turned back for some reason and red at him downstairs, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t look back, ¡°I thought you said you wanted me to work hard. I choose to go out to live and nevere back until my career is productive.¡± Then he strides out again.


    old George was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Someone, stop him!¡±


    Lorcan George looked in amazement at the set of men, seven or eight of them, who came out of nowhere on all sides.


    When did the family hire so many bodyguard fighters?


    When old George saw that Lorcan George could no longer walk away, a heart settled down, and as he passed by his side, old George snorted coldly, ¡°I will not allow you to go out and live alone until you have made an end with nche Capra! From now on, you stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll send someone from thepany and you¡¯ll deal with things at home.¡±


    In spite of this, Lorcan George did not die.


    Lorcan George stayed in his study and vaguely heard OLD George talking on the phone outside.


    He approached silently and was a little surprised when he heard the contents. Dad is actually sending someone to follow York Charlie. Why is that? Because York Charlie kicked them out unceremoniously at the hospital?


    He went back to his room, and then thought about how his dad had always used York Charlie to talk about him, and how he had thought that it was just a way for him topare him to his two peers, as a way of either spurring him on or with the intention of discouraging him from thinking about nche Capra. In retrospect, a lot of the time, he¡¯d seemed to gnash his teeth at THE Charlie family.


    A hostility that is both disdainful and intimidating.


    Lorcan George is here contemting the strange rtionship between OLD George and THE Charlie family, and someone has been several steps ahead of him who knows the secret and is ready to strike.


    That someone is Moore Howard, who has been acting stupidly behind the scenes.


    It all started when Moore Howard learnt that the George family had a father-son argument in the nche Capra ward and were then forced out by York Charlie.


    Moore Howard smiled with amusement at the news.


    Pen in hand, he wrote the word ¡°George¡± on a piece of paper on the tabletop, and then wrote ¡°Charlie¡± on the other side of the page after a gap.


    His eyes looked at the two words on the paper with meaning, and the pen began to turn in his hand.


    Moore Howard wondered when the apparent peace between the George family and the Charlie family would be broken. He knew there would be a day, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and since there were already dark currents underneath, it was up to him to strike.


    Lorcan George at home again absent-minded, but work is still with the heart, recently he felt very strange, after he took over a number of projects, are in the middle of the road to death. At home, he was still unaware of the specifics of many things. The specific operation of things are lower level employees are doing.


    Later, Lorcan George obviously felt that the George family¡¯s cash flow is a little difficult.


    Although the old George and the conflict, but this way he is not only worried, work is also getting more and more difficult. So he took advantage of the old George at home, pushed open the door of his study.


    Lorcan George saw old George sitting there rubbing his brow at first nce.


    When old George saw him, he put the documents spread out on the desktop together again before saying to him, ¡°Even you have noticed that thepany has problems?¡±


    Lorcan George froze for a moment and finally nodded slowly.

 Chapter 158: old George falls ill

    Lorcan George hesitated for a while, but still opened his mouth, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    A cold smile suddenly surfaced on old George¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Charlie Group!¡±


    Lorcan George suddenly remembered what he had been thinking about for a long time in the past few days, and finally asked, ¡°Dad, is there some kind of grudge between you and the Charlie family?¡±


    old George froze, not expecting him to see the essence of the matter at once.


    old George sighed like a sigh, and finally nodded his head heavily, ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing Lorcan George¡¯s slightly surprised eyes, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you so early, because thising and going grudge is simply unountable and unintelligible. It goes back to your grandfather, and York Charlie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s generation.¡±


    Lorcan George listened attentively, thinking that he could hear theplete cause and effect, but who knows old George waved his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so clearly, you only need to know that there is this matter is enough, and so many years, the two families on the surface of the well water does not offend the river water, but with the Charlie Group¡¯s growing, our the George family is getting stronger and stronger, and we are getting stronger and stronger. The George family has be more and more precarious.¡±


    He sighed again, ¡°This is also because I, Rogerio George, am not as skilled as others, but I can¡¯tpete with a young man like York Charlie at my age! You go back first, I will call you if there is anything.¡±


    Lorcan George frowned and walked away.


    What did York Charlie want? Why did he suddenly take action against the George family? Could it be because he wanted topete with him for nche Capra, so he couldn¡¯t wait to suppress them THE GEORGE FAMILY? No, Lorcan George felt that this was unlikely. If York Charlie really had that idea, wouldn¡¯t he have done it already?


    Or, he had already wanted to deal with the George family in his heart, just that the time was not ripe. At this time, he might not have waited for the time he wanted. Moreover, like his kind of vindictive person, see old George to nche Capra so humiliating scolding, must also may be the catalyst of this.


    He¡¯d get his revenge, along with the old and the new.


    The George family¡¯s financial crisis became more and more serious, several ongoing projects were suspended, while other new projects could not be secured and were always blocked by the Charlie Group¡¯s side. old George¡¯s pressure was getting greater and greater, and one day, during a routine meeting, listening to the reports of imminent problems, old George finally cked out. George finally cked out and fainted.


    old George was hospitalised.


    Lorcan George received a call at home that day, and no one stopped him from leaving the house. He rushed to the hospital and when he arrived old George was still on fluids and conscious.


    ¡°Dad ¡­¡± Lorcan George felt guilty as hell.


    He med himself for not being able to do something, the pressure of thepany¡¯s top management was all on old George alone. What¡¯s more, he med himself for not having the ability to fight against the Charlie Group and save the George family from the current crisis.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    old George raised his hand and gently patted his hand ced on the edge of the bed, his gaze was a little cloudy, ¡°Lorcan, dad is really old, listen, even if I didn¡¯t fall down this time, I also have this intention ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George froze, ¡°What?¡±


    old George firmly looked at him, ¡°I want you to return to thepany, fully exercise the status of the George family authority, those small shareholders and directors you do not care, after all, the George Group is the George family, as long as the George family can be rescued, you can do whatever you want! As long as you can save the George family, you can do whatever you want!¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s eyes flushed red, at this moment, he suddenly felt OLD George¡¯s iparable trust in him, and two dependence.


    This used to be how much, how much he wanted it.


    ¡°But thepany has a few old directors, you are no longer considered a novice, but you are too inexperienced, you still have to listen to their advice on many things, and they will assist you well.¡± old George continued, but his voice was weak and soft.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Lorcan George lowered his head, ¡°I know,¡± and paused, ¡°You get well, thepany is in my hands. I¡¯ll do everything I can to get the crisis out of the way.¡±


    old George looked at him carefully and closed his eyes again wearily, ¡°That¡¯s good, but I have one more thing to ask you.¡±


    Lorcan George listened with a rapt heart.


    ¡°You and ¡­ nche Capra, break off contact on this ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George snapped his eyes up to look at old George, who had his eyes closed. old George¡¯s mouth moved, and he added, ¡°As you can see, York Charlie is very clever, and you can¡¯t fight him, let alone try to steal a woman from him¡­ ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George immediately interrupted him, emotionally indignant, ¡°How is that stealing a woman? She¡¯s not his, why can¡¯t I fight for it? If York Charlie puts his personal grudge against me on the job, then I have nothing to say but to deal with it.¡±


    Although old George was mentally prepared, but when he heard him say that, he was still so angry that his chest rose and fell, ¡°Don¡¯t say that nche Capra is pregnant with his child, and the rtionship between them isplicated, even if there is no such rtionship between nche Capra and him, as long as he¡¯s stronger than you, then it¡¯s you who is stealing a woman from him! You still don¡¯t get it?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Lorcan George didn¡¯t understand what OLD George was saying, but he simply couldn¡¯t subscribe to that logic, and he said gamely, ¡°I said I won¡¯t always be worse than him! But if you want me to give up on nche Capra now, and cut ties with her forever, then what¡¯s the point of me working hard and seeding in my career?¡±


    In that case, he would never be able to get close to her again. Because she, long ago, was someone else¡¯s. Most importantly, if he disappeared from her world, then she would fade away from him.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much he would regret that time.


    After Lorcan George finished this paragraph, OLD George got agitated, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Do you work hard just for her? Without her, you don¡¯t want to get ahead?¡± old George spoke more and more gasping, ¡°You ¡­ you don¡¯t agree, get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see you even if I die!¡±


    old George was so angry that he couldn¡¯t breathe well, after this period of stress, the person also instantly aged a lot. Seeing him like this, and hearing him say those words about not wanting to see him even if he died, Lorcan George really got scared, as if he could really verify those words now.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t care about anything, so he had to calm old George¡¯s emotions, ¡°You don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited! I ¡­ I promise can¡¯t I?¡±


    old George looked at him with a worried face, and when he heard hispromise, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. His greatest fear was that this son of his would get emotional and hold onto nche Capra. Not to mention the fact thatpeting with York Charlie for a woman would be detrimental to him, but let¡¯s just say that nche Capra is a person he would never agree to him being with.


    old George has had his own ns for a long time. For his own old age, for Lorcan George¡¯s career and marriage, he has drawn a rough blueprint for them. He should grow up as soon as possible, take over the George family¡¯s estatepletely, and one day he could surpass the Charlie family! It doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t see it while he¡¯s alive!


    He would marry a virtuousdy of the family, so that he would have no worries and pass on the family name for them, the George family. All of this is what old George has nned for a long time. He would never allow a woman like nche Capra, who was a bigger obstacle to him than York Charlie, to spoil it.


    He knew his son too well.


    me it on the fact that he was so in love and so stubborn that he felt he could never give up on someone. old George thought to himself that he would make him realise that this was not the case.


    In this world, the feelings between men and women which have a long time?

 Chapter 159: A Separation of Life and Death

    Moore Howard was sipping coffee at his cottage when he heard that old George had fallen ill and was hospitalised due to stress.


    He put down the cup in his hand, raised his eyebrows, and called his men to order things.


    ¡°Send someone to check on Rogerio George,¡± he smiled, ¡°if he¡¯s on fluids, change his medication, if he¡¯s wearing an oxygen mask, pull his oxygen, if once doesn¡¯t work, twice, whatever it takes,¡± Moore Howard smiled grimly, ¡°I want him dead.¡±


    The person standing at the bottom of the head froze, and asked in some confusion, ¡°President, you ¡­ are going to?¡±


    Moore Howard picked up his coffee again and wanted to drink it, but found that it was already cold, frowned and said again, ¡°Only if he dies, can I exchange a gap. Against THE George family is certainly not my purpose, York Charlie ah ¡­ he has beenfortable for too long ¡­¡±


    That lower head of the man immediately understood, he followed Moore Howard for several years, how can he not understand Moore Howard s meaning, he wants Rogerio George to die, and then nt everything on York Charlie.


    The hospital at night.


    OLD George is lying in his hospital bed, Lorcan George has been rushed off to the office to get busy. He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll beid up for long this time, he just can¡¯t physically do it. He decided to stay another week to see if he could be discharged as soon as possible.


    Thinking of all the things that were going on at the office, he couldn¡¯t quite put his mind at rest, even after Lorcan George had passed.


    old George was fed his dinner by the carer and was a bit sleepy. In a daze he saw the doctore in to change his medication. He raised his eyelids to see if his drip was bottoming out, but still fell asleep fromck of energy.


    The night did not pass.


    Just near midnight, OLD George started to get hot all over and his arms and legs started to spasm slightly, he woke up from his sleep in a panic, feeling the symptoms all over his body, and with little strength and trembling, he propped himself up and tried to reach the call button at the foot of his bed.


    At this time the hospital was quiet, the patients are almost all in sleep, sleep sleep, sleep can¡¯t also quiet, there are nurses on duty dozing finally heard the old George¡¯s call for help.


    The nurse rushed to the old George ward, shocked, how do not understand how this patient suddenly appeared this situation. Rushed to contact the doctor on duty, the doctor was rushed over, old George experienced nearly an hour of torture before finally into the emergency room.


    Lorcan George in the early hours of the morning just slept over, he has been staring at thepany those project information, want to see what can be started. The human spirit is still tense, half asleep, half awake Lorcan George received a call from the hospital.


    He immediately rushed over.


    old George was wheeled out of the emergency room wearing an oxygen mask, and the nurse who followed him out next to him said, ¡°It¡¯s a drug allergy.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say that the medicine had been mistaken by someone, so that if she was med, the whole hospital would be implicated.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lorcan George stared at her simply can not speak.


    Lorcan George heart anxious old George¡¯s physical condition, then temporarily did not do too much to pursue, ¡°my father¡¯s body, when can be discharged?¡± He anxiously asked out of the doctor.


    The doctor took off his mask, ¡°This we can¡¯t be sure, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problem.¡±


    old George seemed to wake up and called Lorcan George¡¯s name, Lorcan George ran to follow.


    Back in the ward, old George gasped and spoke, ¡°Are things alright at the office?¡±


    Lorcan George lowered his head and med himself a little, ¡°Nothing is going well yet.¡± He could only be honest.


    OLD George closed his eyes wearily, ¡°You go back, I don¡¯t need your care here.¡±


    Lorcan George was a little hesitant, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll get a new twenty four hour carer.¡±


    old George heard, but said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like being watched.¡±


    old George was resuscitated in time, and everyone in the hospital was relieved. But the man who had secretly changed the medicine was greatly disappointed, and that night, was back in action.


    He was going to carry out his mission, and the man had to die.


    He took advantage of thete night to sneak into OLD George¡¯s hospital room, raised the scissors in his hand, and directly cut off that tube of the oxygen supply. The sleeping OLD George quickly reacted, he secretly threw down a business card and left.


    Just after the man sneaked out again, the nurse on duty at the hospital wanted to go to the toilet, and on the way back after going to the toilet, she was a bit uneasy and came to the door of the old George¡¯s ward to have a look.


    The ward was dark and there was nothing to see. In this extremely silent situation, the nurse heard some unusual movements.


    A sharp gasp.


    Could it be that something has happened to the patient again?


    The nurse did not think to push open the door and rushed in, she immediately turned on the light, was wondering how old George wearing an oxygen mask still seems to have the symptoms of hypoxia, and then look, only to find that, below the connection of the tube is broken!


    The nurse panicked and called for help.


    Late that night, old George went back to the emergency room. when Lorcan George received the news again, he was about to be driven crazy!


    What had happened again?


    He made up his mind to change the hospital for old George.


    By the time he arrived in a hurry, it was already four o¡¯clock. The doctors wereter thanst time, and what¡¯s worse, this time OLD George¡¯s condition was too serious! They tried everything for forty minutes, but old George still didn¡¯t wake up.


    The doctor came out with an apologetic look, and Lorcan George froze at once when he saw it.


    ¡°What ¡­ is going on?¡± After a moment¡¯s freeze, Lorcan George was so distraught and panicked that his hands shook.


    The doctor did not say anything, turned sideways to look at the emergency room, the emergency room door pushed open some more, inside pushed out lying old George. and at this time the old George, has been covered from head to toe.


    Lorcan George¡¯s mind went nk.


    ¡°How ¡­ what happened?¡± He repeated with difficulty, unable to believe that his father had left the world like this.


    No one in the room spoke, the atmosphere was stony.


    With extreme difficulty, Lorcan George lifted his feet and walked towards the bed, shaking his hands to lift the covers.


    The doctor tried to reach out to stop him, but his hand went halfway back.


    old George¡¯s face came into view.


    Lorcan George only felt that he had no thoughts at the moment, his whole body was empty. Empty brain, empty chest, empty whole body. This emptiness caused a physical pain that spread all over his body because of space space space.


    It seemed to be just a dull physical ache, other than that he could not think at all, all his intentional activity ceased.


    Lorcan George reddened his eyes and saw OLD George showing a bruised face with pale lips, tossed and turned so much that he didn¡¯t even look like a human being anymore, like a dead fish lying limp on top of it.


    Lorcan George trembled and cried out, and could no longer stand on his knees.


    Dad ¡­ how did you, all of a sudden, go away like that?


    Lorcan George re-covered him, and for a moment it seemed as if all the weight was upon him, heavy and heavy, leaving him breathless.


    He stood up shakily and watched OLD George being pushed away, his hands hanging down into tightly clenched fists. He looked down the long tunnel, and suddenly remembered the words-


    This moment is the parting of life and death.

 Chapter 160: Powerless

    Lorcan George barely regained hisposure on the surface, but the pain and guilt in his heart were still turning over.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to truly grow up and be a person of his own when his father, who had raised him since he was a child, passed away unexpectedly. He hadn¡¯t been able to let his father understand him when he was alive, hadn¡¯t been able to really untie his heart with him, hadn¡¯t been able to be filial to him so that he could spend his old age well, and at such a time of crisis, he had actually watched his father die.


    He must have many regrets in his life, and the biggest one: was himself.


    Lorcan George slowly pushed open the door to the ward and stepped inside.


    The bed where his father slept was empty, and the oxygen equipment scattered on the ground had been cut off, Lorcan George clenched his fists and half crouched down to look at the ground, wanting to find some clues.


    He knew that his father¡¯s death hadn¡¯t been an illness or an ident, but a deliberate killing.


    Lorcan George¡¯s eyes widened with a fury he had never known before, and with trembling hands he picked up a ck card from the foot of his bed, three big, bold letters on it that could not be ignored.


    York Charlie.


    Lorcan George could not stay any longer, he took the card, got up and rushed out of the ward, rushed out of the hospital, drove his car straight to the Charlie Group.


    Lorcan George only knew that his father¡¯s death was the result of someone sneaking into the hospital with the intention of murdering him, and that it was not an ident! And how did York Charlie¡¯s business card happen to fall in his father¡¯s hospital room? Did someone hired by York Charlie identally drop it?


    In one sharp turn of events, Lorcan George¡¯s heart strings are torn to the core.


    He wants to find York Charlie and ask him what happened!


    York Charlie is in his office at the moment with a headache, the economy in the country has been really badtely, making some of his ns useless.


    There was suddenly a loud mour outside.


    York Charlie raised his head and looked at secretary Lean who was standing across the room admitting his mistake, his face was a little impatient, ¡°Go outside and see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    secretary Lean coyly went and quickly came back again.


    ¡°President, someone is mouring to see you.¡± SECRETARY Lean said.


    York Charlie looked up, secretary Lean¡¯s words had just finished when he saw the office door being pushed open vigorously, and Lorcan George walked in with a scowl on his face.


    York Charlie frowned, at this moment, Lorcan George actually had a hostile aura about him.


    Was something going on?


    ¡°York Charlie!¡±As soon as Lorcan George uttered his voice, the iparable emotion of anger showed on his face, in his voice, he asked angrily and sullenly, ¡°My dad only said some not so nice words to nche Capra and pped her, why are you Why are you so vicious as to directly take his life?!¡±


    York Charlie was stunned in his heart, but his face was the usual expressionless, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lorcan George sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb for me, if you have the ability to do it don¡¯t have the ability to admit it ah! Are you even a man?!¡± He was so angry he stormed up to York Charlie and grabbed him by the tie.


    He stared at him viciously like an angry beast.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t like it when people put their hands on him, reached out and pushed him away with force, then stood up. York Charlie frowned at the emotional Lorcan George across the room and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and as for your father¡¯s death, I know even less.¡±


    York Charlie found it strange, how did Lorcan George¡¯s father suddenly die? He hadn¡¯t heard of him having any major mdy before. And Lorcan George acted as if he was sure that he had killed his father.


    Odd.


    Lorcan George swung his fist to hit him, York Charlie quickly dodged it and Lorcan George chased after him. After York Charlie dodged several times, he finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Lorcan George, what are you doing here Lean.¡± he called out to Lean who was standing at the side! ¡°He called out to secretary Lean, who was standing on the side and froze, ¡°Call the security guards!¡±


    Lorcan George sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you deny it! I¡¯ll find out the evidence! You¡¯ll get youreuppance then!¡±


    The security guards came quickly.


    Lorcan George, however, shrugged them off, ¡°I¡¯ll go on my own!¡±


    Lorcan George walked out of the Charlie Group and looked back at the giant building with a few pomp and circumstance. Lorcan George thought about York Charlie¡¯s power and position, and for the first time in his heart, he felt ipetent. In the past, he had fought for his career for nche Capra, but he did not have this deep feeling, because even if he had nothing, in his concept of love he felt that he and York Charlie were equal.


    But now that his father is dead and York Charlie has be the most likely executioner, he has no way to get justice right away simply because he is less powerful and less powerful than the man. He was so weak in front of him that he had to let him throw him out, so that he could only take his hatred back into his heart and then try to find evidence against him.


    Lorcan George understands that as long as he remains weaker than York Charlie, there is a good chance that he will not be able to cure him even if he finds out the evidence that he bought the murder. In this world of power and money, he must make himself strong, make the George family strong, so that his father¡¯s death can be justified, and the person who killed him will get what he deserves.


    This is his wish, and his father¡¯s wish.


    Lorcan George wanted proof, he had to go to the hospital, the ce that made him uneptable.


    First he double-checked the side of the ward where his father was staying, then he told the carer who was looking after him to remain there and not to go anywhere, and finally he went to the CCTV room.


    He thought that maybe by pulling up the CCTV footage of that night, things would be halfway clear.


    But what Lorcan George never expected was that the surveince of that night was gone! He pushed away the staff who were operating it, and anxiously searched for it himself, but still found nothing.


    Lorcan George mmed his red eyes on the table, ¡°York Charlie!¡±


    It had to be him! He¡¯s the one who¡¯s weak! He was the only one who had any reason to do what he said he didn¡¯t know!


    The sudden death of the President of the George Group soon became well known.


    The news also reached nche Capra¡¯s ears.


    When York Charlie returned, she even asked him, ¡°How did Father Lorcan George die?¡±


    York Charlie stroked her head in aforting gesture, ¡°It¡¯s something I find fishy, too.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± nche Capra had some suspicion in her mind as well, ¡°He was still in good health and not very ill, that I know.¡±


    York Charlie nodded.


    The day after she talked to York Charlie, it was old George¡¯s funeral. nche Capra wanted to go to see Lorcan George, but she was afraid that there would be too much media, and she was even more afraid that York Charlie would be there too. In that case, York Charlie should be there. And if York Charlie went there and saw her there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop thinking about it.


    nche Capra then decided to go out two more dayster.


    That day York Charlie went out to work, and nche Capra waited an hour and went out too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought about calling Lorcan George, but she didn¡¯t know what to say on the phone, even if it wasforting, that would be too unhelpful on the phone.


    She wanted to know how he was doing, tofort him in person. She did not have any obvious likes and dislikes for old George, on the contrary, old George hated her very much, but old George this time to go, nche Capra actually feel deste in her heart.

 Chapter 161: A Pleasant Co-operation

    nche Capra went directly to Lorcan George¡¯s home.


    Lorcan George¡¯s house looks solemn, especially the white colour, which makes nche Capra feel heavy hearted. She asked his maid to make an announcement, and when Lorcan George found out, his first reaction was to reject her and not want to see her.


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart is not a good feeling, the whole person also haggard a lot. Obviously he did not want to see her in his heart, but he did not know for what reason he let people invite her in again.


    He saw her looking as before. She came out of the light, and Lorcan George was in a trance for a moment.


    And nche Capra was amazed and distressed to see Lorcan George. He looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days, and was frighteningly haggard. His eyes were blue and ck underneath, his eyes were even streaked with blood, his once fairplexion was now dark, and he had green stubble on his chin.


    ¡°Lorcan ¡­¡± she said, suddenly unsure how to speak.


    Lorcan George nodded, ¡°Sit down, would you like some tea? I only have tea here.¡±


    nche Capra felt a few strangeness in his demeanour, how had she ever seen him look so stoic? She couldn¡¯t help but guess that uncle George¡¯s death must have made him depressed within a few days, and his former cheerfulness and rity was gone, and the sadness in his heart settled down, making him into his present appearance.


    nche Capra hesitantly spoke, ¡°Lorcan, you ¡­ you have to cheer up, this goes on, not good, not good for the body. Uncle ¡­ Uncle doesn¡¯t want to see you like this either.¡±


    Lorcan George suddenly frowned when he heard her mention his father.


    Not without me, right, if not for her this fire, York Charlie would not have risen to kill his father, and his father would not have died. But ¡­


    He looked to nche Capra, who had a worried, slightly disturbed look on her face¡­ she was actually a victim, too. After all, in the end, that p and those some words were initiated by his own father.


    Lorcan George closed his eyes, the mood of liking her surfaced again, but when he thought of his father¡¯s death, his heart was all anger and guilt and self-reproach, Lorcan George finally opened his mouth, but his voice was muffled, ¡±What you said, I know all of it. If there is nothing else, you can leave, I have a lot of things to take care of.¡±


    nche Capra finally cut through his resistance to her, and she was a little surprised, a little lost, and surprisingly a little aggravated. He had never treated himself like this before, and because of his constant gentle guardianship, nche Capra found herself selfishly ustomed to it, and then selfishly aggrieved when she was confronted with his perversity after she was ustomed to it.


    nche Capra felt that she was really abominable.


    ¡°You ¡­ take care of yourself.¡± With those words, she got up and left.


    After she left, Lorcan George looked at the slightly caved in spot on the couch and froze.


    He undoubtedly liked her, it had never changed. But she had never liked himself; the person she liked was York Charlie, the man he now regarded as his enemy.


    How was he going to face her from now on?


    When he sees her, he thinks of York Charlie, and when he thinks of York Charlie, he thinks of his father¡¯s death.


    Lorcan George had mixed feelings, he went into the bathroom, turned on the water, wanted to use the water to wash himself a little clearer, wanted to temporarily drive away the heart for nche Capra¡¯s love, wanted to focus on dealing with York Charlie.


    After a long time, Lorcan George stepped out and stood in front of the mirror, looking at himself.


    He suddenly remembered the look in nche Capra¡¯s eyes when she first saw him today.


    Surprised, pained, worried.


    Lorcan George looked in the mirror and stared at the razor that had been sitting there for a long time.


    Lorcan George really can¡¯t bear the pain and depression in his heart, after half a year, he went into the pub again.


    Just as he was having drink after drink, all feeling unfulfilled, a hand tapped him on the shoulder, and then a man sat down beside him.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Moore Howard smiled and greeted Lorcan George, ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master George.¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s expression was nd, and he proceeded to drink without speaking.


    Moore Howard, however, blocked his ss, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a better one,¡± he said, beckoning the waiter inside the bar, ¡°Bring out my bottle for Young Master George to try.¡±


    Lorcan George hadn¡¯t been here in so long he couldn¡¯t remember if he¡¯d stocked a bottle here.


    It seems Moore Howard is the regr here.


    Moore Howard poured him half a ss, ¡°Try it first.¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t refuse, and took a sip from the ss, thinking it wasn¡¯t bad. At this time, he heard Moore Howard say, ¡°Young Master George has been having a rough timetely, right? I also heard that your father¡¯s death was a bit strange.¡±


    Lorcan George¡¯s expression flinched and he put down the cup in his hand, ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    ¡°You suspect York Charlie?¡± said Moore Howard with a raised eyebrow and a smile, ¡°I noticed you were checking him out.¡±


    Lorcan George looked at him sceptically, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Moore Howard smiles sardonically, ¡°Because I was checking on York Charlie too.¡±


    ¡°What were you checking him out for?¡± Lorcan George felt even more puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with him!¡± Moore Howard spoke frankly, yet remained incoherent.


    Lorcan George was tempted to ask, Why are you dealing with him? But he felt sure that Moore Howard would not tell him the truth. So he kept his mouth shut.


    Moore Howard knew that Lorcan George must want to know why he wanted to deal with York Charlie, he could not say all, but in order to pull Lorcan George in he could only say a little bit of the surface.


    ¡°York Charlie is in the ascendant, I don¡¯t know how many people he has offended,¡± Moore Howard stoppedughing and his expression was a bit serious, ¡°and I, for one, happen to be the one who wants to bring him down,¡± he looked at Lorcan George¡¯s eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too, Young Master George?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lorcan George was silent for a moment, ¡°You came to me specifically, didn¡¯t you? Trying to convince me to team up with you against York Charlie?¡±


    Moore Howard nods, ¡°That¡¯s right, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Lorcan George doesn¡¯t say anything, Moore Howard looks at the colours of the flickering lights in the clear ss in his hand, ¡°If we can join forces, the chances of sess against York Charlie would be much greater. But you¡¯re on your own, and you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to avenge your father¡¯s death. And ¡­ don¡¯t you like nche Capra? By that time nche Capra would have been possessed by York Charlie, where would you have a chance?¡±


    Lorcan George froze.


    He was indeed right, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about how difficult this path would be with his own abilities alone, but if he added Moore Howard, a man who didn¡¯t seem very trustworthy but whose interests were aligned with each other, he felt that he could agree to his proposal.


    Lorcan George thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Moore Howard raises his ss to him and Lorcan George raises his ss as well, the two clink their sses and Moore Howard smiles, ¡°Have a good day working together!¡±


    Lorcan George forced a smile.


    ¡°Young Master George,¡± Moore Howard snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t want to just think about revenge and leave nche Capra behind, since it¡¯s the woman you like then you have to go for it or there will be a day when you regret it. ¡±


    Lorcan George was surprised that he said this to himself and heard him say, ¡°Fight for it this one more time, if you can¡¯t fight for it, there¡¯s no way you can force it, because even if you get it, it¡¯s not something you can keep.¡±

 Chapter 162: Memories Reunited

    Moore Howard was pouring out his heart with Lorcan George, saying some words that looked like he was sincerely thinking about you, but in fact he was still thinking about the shares in nche Capra¡¯s hands, he said these words, on one hand, in order to be closer to Lorcan George, and to remove his defence a little bit, and on the other hand, it was also in order to pursue nche Capra¡¯s shares through Lorcan George. On the one hand, he said these words in order to get closer to Lorcan George, a little bit to remove his defence, on the other hand, it is also through Lorcan George¡¯s pursuit of nche Capra this matter, it may be possible to get her hands on shares.


    Even if Lorcan George fails, with his understanding, nche Capra will not be cruel to Lorcan George, the connection between them will only be more and more.


    This connection bes a spare pawn lurking in the shadows.


    After meeting Lorcan George during the day, nche Capra returned to York Charlie¡¯s ce with something on her mind, which York Charlie noticed and asked her, ¡°Did you see Lorcan George today?¡±


    nche Capra looked down from her meal, looked up and said, ¡°Well, went.¡±


    Now that he knew, there was no point in hiding it.


    ¡°You worried about him?¡± York Charlie asks.


    nche Capra nods, ¡°He¡¯s been a friend of mine for years, after all, and I don¡¯t feel good about his father dying.¡±


    York Charlie suddenly caught on to what she meant, she wasn¡¯t just upset about what happened to Lorcan George, she was upset about his father¡¯s death as well. But he clearly remembered OLD George hated her, every time he spoke to her heatedly and insultingly, even thest time he was in the hospital, he even went out of his way to hit her.


    York Charlie gave her dishes, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you with to ¡­¡± he said halfway, suddenly stopped his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t know when she was as sad andpassionate as she used to be.


    He knew she wouldn¡¯t want to hear him bring up the old days, and he swallowed his words anyway to avoid an unnecessary argument.


    It was a good thing nche Capra was thinking about things and reacted before she asked him, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone was light, ¡°You from now on, stay away from Lorcan George.¡±


    nche Capra knew that he had always been a cold-hearted person who was not concerned about his own affairs, but at this time he still told her to stay away from Lorcan George, she still inevitably felt ufortable in her heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to think of Lorcan George in that haggard state. However, she and York Charlie had only recently made up tentatively, and the usual atmosphere of getting along was cordial, asionally even giving her the sweetness and heartbeat of a passionate love.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight with him, didn¡¯t want to ruin that.


    nche Capra nodded her head, gave a soft ¡°hmmm¡± and went back to eating.


    What nche Capra didn¡¯t expect was for Lorcan George to ask her out the next day.


    She thought of her visit to him yesterday, his haggard and dishevelled appearance, a little reluctant to refuse, but also thought of his inexplicable resistance to his own, even more want to ask for rification, so she went.


    It would be good to get there and back quickly while York Charlie was busy today.


    Lorcan George had asked nche Capra to lunch at a new restaurant, and when nche Capra saw him, she noticed that he¡¯d finally shaved his beard and tidied up his hair, and that the man was in a little bit better shape thanst time.


    Relieved, she sat down across from him.


    Lorcan George asked her to order, nche Capra hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite since she¡¯d been pregnant and she couldn¡¯t drink anything she wanted, so she pointed to two at random. Lorcan George followed with several more orders, and nche Capra listened to his voice and realised that his tone of voice wasn¡¯t the same as it had been before either.


    It was deeper, lighter. As if he had little interest in anything.


    After ordering, nche Capra didn¡¯t know how to speak, and Lorcan George looked at her without saying anything, and for a moment the two of them were speechless to each other.


    Until someone came over and broke the silence between them, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    It was the waiter bringing up the food.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Lorcan George finally spoke.


    nche Capra nodded and picked up her cutlery and took a couple of small bites, Lorcan George saw her look and frowned, ¡°Not to your liking?¡±


    nche Capra shakes her head, ¡°No, it tastes fine. I haven¡¯t had a good appetite since I got pregnant.¡±


    Lorcan George is so busy these days that he almost forgets that she is still pregnant, thinking about it, he smiles bitterly in his heart, maybe in his heart, he doesn¡¯t care whether she is pregnant or not, right?


    ¡°You seem to be, getting thinner and thinner.¡± Lorcan George said suddenly.


    nche Capra froze, looked at herself and then at him, her tone sour, ¡°You too.¡±


    Lorcan George was suddenly touched by her words, three simple words that seemed like a spark, cast into his heart, setting the wilderness of his heart aze.


    A fire shook and reflected the twilight darkness half as brightly.


    nche Capra saw the emotion pass through his eyes; it was the Lorcan George she knew, the gentle Lorcan George, the Lorcan George she counted as a childhood friend.


    York Charlie had been a part of her high school years for three years. Lorcan George, however, had been herpanion since kindergarten; she and he had gone to the same school in kindergarten, the same school in primary schools, and the same school in junior high school. Only in high school he went abroad and didn¡¯te back until after college.


    He knew about her family¡¯s change of heart, and that she had changed her name, but he didn¡¯t know the twists and turns, let alone the reasons why.


    He also didn¡¯t know that she had changed her face, but when he saw her again, he actually rushed from one end of the street and looked at her in surprise and screamed, ¡°LITTLE SWEETHEART! It¡¯s you!¡±


    nche Capra was horrified, she had only recently changed her identity at that point, and for a moment she thought her secret was being seen through. But then she heard the unique title and looked at the tall, thin, handsome older boy in front of her and she was suddenly pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Lorcan George?¡±


    Later she sat and talked with him, and he couldn¡¯t wait to know what she had been through all these years, and she told him truthfully. His high spirits dipped when he heard of her misadventures.


    nche Capraughed and said it was all in the past and turned to ask about his experiences. He rambled on and on and made a point of emphasising how much he missed her.


    Hesitantly she still asked him, how did you recognise me? In fact, what she wanted to say was, I¡¯ve almost changed my face. Who knew that Lorcan George would ask her, ¡°How could I not recognise you? You have grown up, haven¡¯t you? You still look like you did when you were a kid.


    He added at the end, ¡°Especially the resemnce to that big blubbering face from sixth grade!¡±


    nche Capra froze and cried again, he was talking about the day he was on his way out. He remembered that she was in ss at that time, sitting in the back row because she had grown up tall. The teacher was writing at the top and she was copying at the bottom, a face red with copying. Suddenly it felt like something was tugging at her clothes, she turned around and saw a hand first and almost screamed out in fear.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Lorcan George whispered from behind.


    nche Capra was in tears, how did he sneak in? Didn¡¯t he have to take notes and go to ss? He was tugging hard on her shirt trying to get her to sneak out, how could she have dared to do such a thing when she was such a coward in those days? Then she heard him shout, ¡°Teacher, Brandi wants to go to the toilet!¡±


    The busy teacher didn¡¯t turn around, just said, ¡°Go ahead,¡± and most of the ss looked back at her in unison. No one realised that the yelp hadn¡¯te from a student in their own ss.

 Chapter 163: A knot in the heart is hard to untie

    It was the time when the promotion exams were approaching and the tension was unbearable, the students in the ss looked curiously and turned back. Only her male desk mate, froze and looked at her, not understanding what was happening. Lorcan George the bad boy screamed and ran away.


    Brandi¡¯s face was in disgrace at that moment, and her already burning red face turned even redder. All she could do was smile awkwardly and walk out the back door.


    As soon as Brandi got out and saw Lorcan George hiding in the hallway, she ran over and chased him down, ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing Lorcan George!!! the face is going to be lost on you! Where are the girls going to the toilet and letting the boys scream? And you screamed so loud!¡±


    Lorcan George smiled sardonically, ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Brandi gave him a nk stare and he told her about his dading to school and taking him away to Ennd, Brandi froze and Lorcan George told her bitterly how he didn¡¯t want to go and added at the end, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you go.¡±


    Brandi couldn¡¯t hold back and her eyes turned red.


    Lorcan George rushed tofort her, at one time saying that he was also caught off guard by his father, and at another time telling her to study hard and that he would definitelye back for her. The more he talked, the more Brandi couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t really want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t stop crying because of what he was saying.


    That¡¯s what he said about her big blubbering face.


    nche Capra snapped out of her memories and looked at the grown up Lorcan George in front of her again, and for a moment it was amazing how far away she felt. She hadn¡¯t experienced much over the years; she had gone through middle school uneventfully and met York Charlie in her freshman year of high school, and then her life had only begun to get exciting.


    But she never thought that her senior year of high school would be the nightmare of her life. That nightmare was so sour and bitter and shocking that she lost everything, almost even her life.


    Her dad was gone, too.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t control her emotions well at that time, she raised her head and looked at the sky, the corners of her eyes became wetter and wetter, and then the world in front of her eyes became blurred. When Lorcan George saw her like this, he thought that she remembered the previous parting and was sad, and he quickly kept on saying, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, haven¡¯t Ie back now? ¡±


    nche Capra heard his words, with tears in her eyes, smiled and nodded.


    But the heart is saying: you are back, but I can no longer ¡­ return ah.


    And now at this moment, a few years after that day when the two were reunited, many things have be incredible. Just as she did not know that her revenge would push her heart towards York Charlie, just as the original big boy who was as cheerful and gentle as ever turned out to be what he is now, just as ¡­


    nche Capra thought of the past, and then looked at the present Lorcan George, and remembered his detached look that day when she went to see him, and for a moment there was an impulse to recover something, and she knew that it was the innocent years she could not let go of, that it was the friendship between her and him which she regarded with the greatest importance, and she could not bear to let it be broken, as if, as long as time went by, whatever it was would be changed She couldn¡¯t bear to let it break up, as if whatever would change as soon as time passed.


    More precisely, she wanted to fight the force majeure of that unchanging eternity because she suffered so much from the passage of time.


    ¡°Lorcan ¡­ why did you ¡­ seem so ¡­ resistant to me the other day?¡± She asked.


    Lorcan George also do not know what is thinking, heard her question before returning to the mind, and first froze for a moment, and then a bitter smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Just take it as, I am relenting to you!¡±


    nche Capra frowns slightly, surprised and confused, ¡°Angry?¡±


    Why is he taking it out on her? Because of ¡­ old George¡¯s death? nche Capra¡¯s mind was confused at the thought.


    Lorcan George remembered the man¡¯s brutal murder eyes is rolling anger, see nche Capra breathless, he seems to be caught in a nightmare, the forehead began to glow with crystal water, one hand gripping the fork more and more tightly and more and more tightly, almost sinewy.


    nche Capra subconsciously reaches out and grabs his hand, which is so tight that it trembles, and asks with a worried look on her face, ¡°Lorcan, Lorcan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    nche Capra called his name repeatedly before Lorcan George came back to his senses and pursed his lips as he looked at her. nche Capra asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Just now ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George lowered his head and looked at her grasping his hand, nche Capra did not notice his such behaviour, Lorcan George heart felt relieved a little, and then looked at her worried face, in this indoor warm light, there is a vein of warmth flowing in the heart. Lorcan George really want to tell her, the truth of the matter.


    nche Capra was still asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lorcan George opened his mouth and looked at her seriously, ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    nche Capra had a bad feeling all of a sudden, but she was really worried about Lorcan George in this weird state. He was, right now, downright strange.


    ¡°My dad,¡± Lorcan George finally spoke, his eyes deep and uncertain, ¡°was killed by York Charlie.¡±


    nche Capra was caught off guard by such news and her eyes widened in surprise, she shook her head and withdrew her hand from the back of Lorcan George¡¯s hand, ¡°That can¡¯t be true. York Charlie isn¡¯t like that! There¡¯s no reason for him to do this either!¡±


    Lorcan George felt a coldness on the back of his hand, her words of strong defence of York Charlie were like a needle in his heart again, and it was still a thousand times worse when he remembered her favouritism towards York Charlie¡¯s blindness to him. Boundless emotions swept over him, and Lorcan George lurched to his feet, leaning forward, crossing the tabletop to grab her shoulders, his eyes questioning, hurting, and aggravated, ¡°And you trust him like that? I love you so much, I¡¯ve loved you since I was a little girl, can¡¯t you even see that?!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears instantly rose in nche Capra¡¯s eyes, a helplessness and a pain but never able to be honest anymore. Her heart was with York Charlie, something she had tried in vain to get back. He¡¯d said to her, ¡°Since I was a kid,¡± and God knows how much she¡¯d felt and missed that wless time, a luxury now out of reach for those who¡¯d experienced and lived with darkness forever. Unattainable it was, but it had been. How could she let that go?


    She couldn¡¯t force herself to like him, couldn¡¯t respond to his liking, maybe her heart wasn¡¯t in her anymore, even if she felt Lorcan George¡¯s love for her, his unrepentant devotion, she was still only touched, but her heart would no longer be touched by others.


    She didn¡¯t know what that meant. However, things are like this, what can she do?


    The only thing that made her feel shameless and greedy was that she really treasured her childhood friendship with Lorcan George, which was such a precious and pure thing in her life.


    He could not let go of her, she obviously should be far away from the early cut off his thoughts, but she could not do it, every time hard to hurt, in exchange for more heartache and self-me. nche Capra in this moment suddenly understand, because she is alone for too long, even a little warmth are attached to, and can not be let go.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of her knot in her heart, which is always still there.

 Chapter 164: How Wrong It Is

    nche Capra broke his hand and without a word got up and hurried away.


    Lorcan George was left with only the temperature of the wind around him.


    His heart was cold, so cold that he felt shivering even in the warm air. He felt as if he didn¡¯t have anything, no family, no friends, even the people he had loved since he was a little boy had treated him with disdain.


    Lorcan George couldn¡¯t understand how she could be so hard on herself.


    She didn¡¯t like him, he could understand that, he could take his time. But when his father died in vain at the hands of York Charlie, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to contradict him and believes in the murderer without a second thought.


    Lorcan George do the biggest regression assumption, even if ¡­ even if it is he really misunderstood York Charlie, but she should not have asked nothing, subconsciously to defend York Charlie ah! He has no one to say, the depressed pain in his heart can only be borne by himself in silence, it is not easy for him toe closer to her in the direction of the light, but she fled away without turning her head.


    Lorcan George resented her, and even more so, he resented York Charlie.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation of loneliness and destitution!


    York Charlie!


    nche Capra returns to York Charlie¡¯s house with a heavy heart, but to her surprise, York Charlie is working at the bar in the living room. He was frowning as he tapped away at his keyboard, his eyes glued to theptop screen, and nche Capra was relieved to think that he was too preupied to realise that she was back, so she tried to go upstairs quietly, but halfway up the stairs she heard him say, ¡°Out for a walk?¡±


    nche Capra gave a ¡°hmmm,¡± but thought better of it and turned down the stairs, walking up to him and asking, ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d be backter today?¡±


    York Charlie nced at her, picking his lip slightly, ¡°Hmm. Came back when I wanted to.¡±


    Arge part of the heaviness in nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted, and a sweetness settled in her chest as she understood what he meant. She set her things down and walked inside to pour him a cup of hot water before cing it in his hand, ¡°Less coffee.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes swept over the paperwork and she saw the words ¡°the George family¡± appearing frequently, nche Capra frowned and was about to read it, but York Charlie put it away just in time.


    York Charlie¡¯s face could not be seen, but he said to her, ¡°There is nothing to see, you should go up and rest!¡±


    It was like changing the subject, trying to cover something up.


    This action of York Charlie reminds nche Capra of Lorcan George¡¯s usation against York Charlie, he said old George was killed by York Charlie, she didn¡¯t believe it, but now ¡­ York Charlie this kind of behaviour ¡­ Could it be that old George¡¯s death really had something to do with him?


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie and spoke without hesitation, ¡°York Charlie.¡±


    York Charlie lifted his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°Did you have something to do with the death of Lorcan George¡¯s father?¡± nche Capra asked calmly, but in truth, she was both apprehensive and worried, and wished more than anything that this was not the case.


    For the first time, York Charlie wore a visibly shocked expression.


    ¡°What makes you ¡­ think that?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s demeanour rippled, and instead of answering his question, she said, ¡°Tell me honestly, yes or no.¡±


    York Charlie was bitter, sour and amused, ¡°Is that what you think of me? Then tell me why I got Rogerio George killed and what good would that do me?¡±


    nche Capra subconsciously answered his question, ¡°Maybe ¡­ you have a problem with the George family, maybe ¡­ you want to bring down the George Group, maybe ¡­ you¡¯re relenting ¡­ for my sake¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± York Charlie violently stood up and interrupted her, a cold smile withplicated meaning at the corner of his mouth, ¡°You really do think highly of me! I¡¯m going to kill a man because you¡¯ve taken your anger out on him? I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s not enough to cause me that much anger!¡± He took a step towards her and finally pressed her against the wall, his smile growing colder, ¡°You¡¯ve got so many good reasons for me all at once, did you already decide that I¡¯m a murderer?!¡±


    nche Capra wanted to say no, that these were all spective reasoning on her part, but the more she thought about it the more likely it seemed. Just now she had clearly seen that the file had something to do with THE George family and York Charlie had covered it up and wouldn¡¯t let her see it, and she had asked him inly and he never gave a definite answer. And now he was angry! Could it be that he was annoyed by what he had said?


    York Charlie¡¯s face is very, very heavy, a pair of eyes so dark that one can¡¯t see anything, his aura is so strong that she can¡¯t help but lower her head to not look at him, while he lifts her chin with one hand and looks into her eyes and says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know that you were looking at me like this? Do you feel that you will touch me thoroughly, I do not do, is not it, you can guess? Do you feel that you are very clever and aplished?¡±


    ¡°You stop it!¡± nche Capra ached in her heart, not wanting to hear him misunderstand herself so much again, or mock him a hundred times himself. York Charlie, however, felt that she had been spoken to, and didn¡¯t even want to hear it.


    He backed away from her farther, turned and picked up hisputer and papers from the bar, and left in a chill.


    Not up the stairs, but ¡­ out the front door.


    nche Capra slipped to the floor momentarily, suddenly feeling that he had been wrong, terribly wrong.


    He wasn¡¯t the one who dared to do what he did, nor was he that ill-informed, so how could he have done what he did? Well, he finally left himself now, leaving her alone in this empty house, making her feel cold and chilled. It was her fault for being too paranoid and sensitive, she couldn¡¯t help but start guessing about him just based on a single document. But also me him ah, nothing to say to himself, a document also to hide, she wronged him, he does not say to understand, but talk to her about the nature of what happened.


    He felt that she just didn¡¯t believe him, that she thought he was that kind of person, so he didn¡¯t argue anything, he was just angry.


    How exhausting it must be to live with someone like him!


    nche Capra regretted to death that she shouldn¡¯t have been so suspicious and impulsive.


    But then she thought about OLD George¡¯s death, and still felt that something was fishy. Why did Lorcan George think it was York Charlie, and what clues did he see pointing to York Charlie, and when she talked to Lorcan George at that time, she should have asked everything clearly.


    Thinking of Lorcan George¡¯s emotional state, and thinking of her own fall from grace, nche Capra couldn¡¯t ask Lorcan George now if she wanted to.


    York Charlie threw his stuff in the car while driving to the pub.


    He wasn¡¯t a man with a strong love of anything, he was cold in nature, as if he had a wide range of interests and an amodating mind, yet there was nothing he could let go of. Only that one woman.


    He was, as if he was addicted to her, unable to leave and quit. She was rooted in his blood, in his breath, and without her, he seemed to have some difficulty even breathing, and couldn¡¯t help but destroy the world as he looked at it.


    He understood his obsession to an unusually frightening degree.


    The fact that nche Capra had actually asked him something like that earlier at home was something he could never have imagined. He almost thought he¡¯d misheard. It was ridiculous that he didn¡¯t want her to see THE George family¡¯s behaviour against him and worry about him, and she thought it was some kind of proof that he was covering up the truth about the killings. He felt angry, he felt heartbroken, he felt bitter, he felt ridiculous. It was like he stood outside of himself and watched himself get all worked up like a madman over a woman.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was supposed to be calm.

 Chapter 165: Staying Out All Night

    York Charlie downed a ss of wine in one gulp and snorted into the air as ifughing at that ridiculous self.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d actually run into York Charlie here!


    Shireen Miller stood off to the side, watching him, and couldn¡¯t help but specte when she saw him downing one drink after another with an expressionless face. Could York Charlie be in a bad mood right now? What had happened to him? Could it be a fight with nche Capra? If she went over tofort him now, could she gain a little favour from him towards herself? Maybe even make love to him while he was drunk and confused?


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart stirred at the thought, and she couldn¡¯t help but step away. Her own heart was beating faster and faster as she got closer and closer to York Charlie¡¯s back. Suddenly, a hand came up and blindfolded her, then half-dragged her away.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened in horror and she couldn¡¯t scream if she tried.


    York Charlie still sat motionless, but she was getting further and further away from him, closer and closer to danger.


    Shireen Miller felt herself being thrown into a car.


    Another car! Another car! The nightmare that had haunted her for so long was also in a car! She clutched herself in panic as she watched a man whose face she couldn¡¯t see enter through the back door, about to do the dirty, horrible thing to her.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t let that happen again this time, even if it killed her, and she screamed, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll give you anything! PLEASE! Don¡¯t do this to me!!!¡±


    Shireen Miller was so scared that tears came to her eyes.


    The man¡¯s voice rang above, ¡°Oh? Anything?¡±


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t see his face even more through her tears and just kept nodding, ¡°Yes! YES! I promise!¡±


    The man seemed to chuckle and she heard him say, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take one.¡±


    Shireen Miller almost touched the driftwood that had saved her life and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°nche ¡­ Capra!¡± the man said in a single word.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t care less about anything, and agreed in one breath. nche ¡­ Capra was the one she had to deal with anyway.


    After the man let Shireen Miller go, the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, only then uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Well done.¡±


    A gust of wind blew the clouds away from the night sky, and moonlight leaked down just enough to shine on the man¡¯s face. The man in the backseat heard him say this with joy in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s an honour to work for President Howard.¡±


    The man in the front seat, Moore Howard, chuckled softly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pushed them in the back, Lorcan George wouldn¡¯t have taken on York Charlie, and that stupid woman Shireen Miller wouldn¡¯t have rushed to nche Capra. And how could this scene have been so good if it wasn¡¯t for me?¡±


    The man in the backseat chimed in, ¡°Or the president has a n.¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s voice was meaningful, ¡°Next, all I have to do is watch them fight to the death, and then I¡¯ll just sit back and reap the benefits. Truly, an excellent n ¡­¡±


    When Shireen Miller stumbled, heartbroken, back into the pub, York Charlie was still sitting over the bar, but ¡­ there was a woman hooked on his arm, leaning very, very close to him while he was drunk. Shireen Miller¡¯s anger came up at once . What was that woman, who dared toe so close to York Charlie?


    The first thing she wanted to do was to go up to the woman and pull her away from him, but then her mind whirled and a great idea suddenly came to her. She pulled out her mobile phone, found a good angle, and filmed the scene.


    Fortunately, no one even noticed her.


    She lowered her head, saved the photo, and then couldn¡¯t wait to send it to nche Capra. It was her new number, and she wouldn¡¯t know it was hers unless she called.


    Thinking of nche Capra¡¯s reaction when she saw it, Shireen Miller gleefully put her phone away, looking up as she thought she would have to give her an even bigger blowter.


    That look up was a big surprise.


    She saw York Charlie get right up, fling the woman away, and then kick her in the face. Then, after the woman screamed and tumbled to the ground, York Charlie left without looking back.


    Shireen Miller stood still for a moment in shock, feeling relieved that York Charlie had kicked her in the face! That shameless woman deserved what she got!


    She came back to her senses, but found that York Charlie had already left. She rushes to catch up with him, but sees York Charlie¡¯s car leaving in a cloud of dust.


    Shireen Miller was a little lost, she had wanted to be near him for something.


    Looking out at the colourful lights of the night and the cars parked by the side of the road, Shireen Miller suddenly remembered her frightening encounter and couldn¡¯t help but panic as she drove home.


    nche Capra was still sitting on the sofa in the living room, and she thought to herself that maybe if she waited a little while, just a little while longer, York Charlie woulde back. At that time, she must find the courage to apologise to him and beg his forgiveness.


    She waited for half the night, and York Charlie still didn¡¯te back.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but reach for her mobile phone, just as she was thinking about making a call to York Charlie, she saw an unread unfamiliar MMS message on her phone.


    She flipped it open and a picture came into view.


    It was of York Charlie leaning close to a scantily d woman with her head bowed so she couldn¡¯t see her face, in a colourful bar. The woman¡¯s snow-white arm was holding York Charlie¡¯s hand, and nche Capra looked at it for a moment, finding it a little jarring, before tossing her phone aside.


    He¡¯d gone to the pub? His face was flushed and he seemed to have had quite a bit to drink.


    Even though she knew that he wouldn¡¯t be out fooling around, knew that she was the only one he had in his heart, knew that he must have been drunk and giddy then suddenly a woman leaned in on purpose, and knew that he¡¯d probably shrug that woman off when he reacted. However, even though she knew so much and had a clear conscience in her heart, she still couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    How could he drink so much alcohol so defenselessly? Didn¡¯t he say that he was very busy at work and even had to work overtime when he came home? Was he this angry with her? She was here waiting for him, she was ready to apologise and beg for his forgiveness, why didn¡¯t hee back?


    nche Capra suddenly felt exhausted and copsed on the couch.


    She felt a little cold, and the heating in the house was strong and weak. But she didn¡¯t bother to go upstairs to bed, she didn¡¯t want to sleep and she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t bother to get a bed nket down to cover her, she was so tired she didn¡¯t want to move.


    nche Capra closed her eyes and made a decision, if he didn¡¯te back this night, then she shouldn¡¯t offer to apologise to him. He was out getting drunk, wasn¡¯t he even worried that he¡¯d feel scared alone in this huge house?


    He knew that full well.


    nche Capra justy there on the couch all night, ruminating. Even thinking absurdly about whether York Charlie could be so drunk he¡¯d been abducted into bed by someone else. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Finally she heard her mobile phone rm go off.


    nche Capra sat up with a jolt, only to realise that it was dawn.

 Chapter 166: Turning a Blind Eye

    Surrounded by minimalist ck, white and grey furnishings, the only couch she was lying on was beige with a hint of warmth. I didn¡¯t realise that the long night, even if it was long, was finally over.


    nche Capra went upstairs to take a shower, then changed clothes, put on some skin care products and went out with a in face.


    It was time to go to work after a few days of recuperating at home. She didn¡¯t know what kind of heart she had, whether she was afraid of staying here alone and being deste and lonely, or whether she was afraid that York Charlie would continue to be angry with her and wouldn¡¯te back at night, or whether she was afraid of what had happened to York Charliest night, and where had he spent the night?


    In short, she wanted to go to the office very, very much.


    nche Capra felt a little short of time and opted to take a taxi there. While sitting in the car and looking at her phone, she identally tapped the front camera and realised that she looked horribly pale, she sighed, guessing that it was caused by her already weak body and thete night yesterday.


    After thinking about it, she still took out a lipstick from her bag and applied it lightly.


    That was much better.


    When nche Capra appeared, her colleagues at thepany looked surprised. Everyone seemed to know she was sick, so her arrival was greeted with a polite hush. In the face of everyone¡¯s energy and liveliness, nche Capra could only keep smiling as she had done when she was a model.


    The face was sore.


    When she finally returned to her seat, nche Capra took a long, tired breath and picked up her cup, ready to get up and pour hot water, but the moment she raised her eyes, she saw those deep ck eyes meet her own, and then swept them away in a faint, oblivious manner.


    Before nche Capra had time to think about it, his feigned indifference mmed into her heart, making a hole that wasn¡¯t too deep and made her heart lose its way.


    As she poured the water and returned to her seat, SECRETARY Lean hurried over and threw her a stack of information, ¡°The meeting¡¯s in half an hour, so grab it and sort it out for me,¡± he grinned, ¡°but there¡¯s not much,e over and get it for me before the meeting. ¡±


    nche Capra nodded in response.


    So she began sorting through the information as fast as she could, by the time she had finished sorting and checking it over again herself, nche Capra looked at the time, it was ten minutes before the meeting was due to start. She left her cubicle and walked to SECRETARY Lean¡¯s office, only to realise that he wasn¡¯t even there.


    After asking a few people, she realised he was in the president¡¯s office.


    Seeing that there was not much time left, nche Capra did not hesitate and walked towards the president¡¯s office holding the information, the door of the office was closed, nche Capra looked at the assistant next to her who was flipping through the documents with her head down, and said; ¡°Later on when secretary Leanes out, can I trouble you to give this to him for me? ¡±


    The assistant looked up and said with some difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m busy making phone calls, and I¡¯m still looking for the contact information of those people. Why don¡¯t you wait here yourself for SECRETARY Lean toe out? Or you could go in and give it to him. I can¡¯t really be distracted, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see him when hees out.¡±


    nche Capra said thank you and stood back up by the door to the president¡¯s office.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t think twice about going in or just waiting here, but she chose to wait where she was. At such an urgent moment, it would be bad if she suddenly went in and disturbed something, besides, the person inside was York Charlie! She¡¯d better stand honestly and wait, it would only take five minutes at the most.


    She¡¯d better stand and wait, it would only be five minutes at the most. In five minutes, there would be a meeting, how could they note out?


    nche Capra took advantage of the waiting time to look at the information in her hand again. Just when she was holding the information and flipping through it, the door of the president¡¯s office was opened, and nche Capra¡¯s hand shook, almost dropping a handful of information.


    The first person toe out was York Charlie.


    York Charlie saw her, his face did not have the slightest change of colour, as if she was a transparent person, he did not look askance as he walked past her, nche Capra felt the tip of her nose across the faintly inaudible smell of alcohol, his blindness, so that her slightly open mouth again pursed up.


    She had wanted to talk to him, but he hadn¡¯t even given himself a chance to speak. Was he really that angry? He was still smelling of alcohol from the drinks he hadst night, so he couldn¡¯t have spent the night at the office, could he? The clothes he wore to work were almost always the same, making it impossible for her to tell if he had changed or not.


    nche Capra stood there frozen, thoughts of York Charlie running through her head, before a voice rang out, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°nche ¡­ assistant, hard at work.¡± SECRETARY Lean winked at her before taking the information from her.


    It suddenly dawned on nche Capra that SECRETARY Lean was doing this on purpose, deliberately letting her meet up with York Charlie. Unfortunately, York Charlie was really angry this time, he didn¡¯t even ignore himself, he even pretended not to see.


    Secretary Lean followed up with York Charlie, and nche Capra returned to her seat in a dejected mood.


    What would it take for him to stop being angry? Yesterday, yesterday she saw that kind of photo, she also just angry for a while, the next day is not ¡­ thinking toe to see him? He a big man how also not own a woman belly big it?


    Although ¡­ her behaviour is a bit excessive.


    nche Capra has nothing to work on today, clicking the mouse to browse the web. Recently, in addition to those showbiz gossips, what a female celebrity marital derailment ah, or a film and television drama modelling thunder ah, and even a model international runway wrestling ¡­ nche Capra found that all of this has nothing to do with her at all, so that she did not know whether to sigh regret it or grateful to celebrate. There was a time when she was beset by scandal after scandal and hounded by the media, and that was a feeling she didn¡¯t really want to go through again.


    It is said that time is the best medicine, can cure love injury, can cure gossip. As time passes, the news bes old news, and even the ugliest news can be reced, and even the sharpestments can be buried.


    The George family has been in the news for a while now. Some news outlets have spected that Rogerio George, the original president of the George family, died of overwork because the George Group was in crisis before he was hospitalised, and then listed some evidence. Lorcan George, who seeded his father as the new president, was said to be in a high position at a very young age, and it was assumed by many that he was unable to save the day, and that the downfall of the George family was inevitable.


    nche Capra remembers Lorcan George¡¯s depressed appearance and his belief that the old George was murdered. But it wasn¡¯t York Charlie, so who could have killed old George and deliberately framed York Charlie for the crime? She turned in her mind a few heavyweight groups in today¡¯s shopping mall ¡­


    ¡°Ringing ¡­¡± Just as nche Capra caught a little glimpse of what was going on, thendline rang in her hand. She picked it up and answered it, it was from the front desk, ¡°Miss Capra, someone here has something for you, why don¡¯t youe down and get it?¡±


    Confused, nche Capra hung up the phone and got up and took the lift to the front desk on the ground floor.


    Someone had delivered something to her? What was going on? She couldn¡¯t think of it so she simply didn¡¯t think about it, and when the lift arrived she went straight to the front desk.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When nche Capra got out of the lift, she saw a few people gathered around the front desk, arge cartoon character Doraemon stood in the middle of it, she was puzzled and as she approached, therge Doraemon walked towards her.


    As the people dispersed, nche Capra saw Doraemon holding a bouquet of flowers, and before she could think of anything else, she saw the doraemon suddenly drop to one knee towards her.


    A few people beside her apuded and Doraemon spoke up in the midst of nche Capra¡¯s surprise, ¡°Happy Birthday Miss nche Capra!¡±

 Chapter 167: Shut Up!

    nche Capra thought the voice sounded familiar when she saw Doraemon remove her ¡®head¡¯, nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she saw Francesca Jones smiling at her with an energetic expression.


    ¡°Was there a big surprise? Was there a surprise?¡± Francesca Jones spoke with a smile, handing her the flowers in her hand.


    nche Capra looked at him, but took the flowers anyway and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Francesca Jones smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Happy Birthday nche, I wonder if Miss Capra would like to do me the honour of celebrating your birthday with me?¡±


    nche Capra had the flowers in her hand and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    The reason she was surprised, the reason she didn¡¯t remember this birthday, was because it was nche Capra¡¯s birthday, not her own real birthday. She didn¡¯t want to have this fake birthday nor did she want to get too close to Francesca Jones.


    Several of the women around her who were watching looked at her with immense envy, and nche Capra could only smile bitterly in her heart as she turned to Francesca Jones and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Francesca Jones, I can¡¯t ept your invitation.¡±


    The smile on Francesca Jones¡¯ face faded a few moments and there were a few hints of loss in her eyes, ¡°Why?¡±


    nche Capra looked down at the flowers in her hand and handed them back over to him again, ¡°I ¡­ have to workte today,¡± she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason, ¡°And this flower, I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m allergic to pollen.¡±


    In the stares of those around her, nche Capra was afraid of embarrassing Francesca Jones, so she could only say things politely and politely again, and she knew that he could understand that it was all just her excuse.


    She was just rejecting him and alienating him.


    Francesca Jones listened to her and took the flowers, a slight bitterness on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t be sending you flowers in the future.¡± nche Capra thought he understood what she meant and let go of her hand, her heart was slightly relieved, but then she heard him say, ¡°But today, after all, it¡¯s your birthday, even if I have to work overtime, I can wait until you¡¯re done.¡±


    nche Capra instantly didn¡¯t know what to say, but felt a line of sight sweep over her like substance. She looked in that direction, and saw that the man who walked in her heart was withdrawing his gaze halfway across the hall, and then walking away calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    His indifference always reached the hearts of others in just the right, unmoving way.


    nche Capra withdrew her sight and looked at Francesca Jones in front of her with some helplessness and bitterness, ¡°Francesca Jones, I¡¯m really busy today, don¡¯t wait up, I¡¯m going up, bye!¡±


    She finished and walked away without waiting for Francesca Jones to reply.


    nche Capra went upstairs and returned to her seat, propping her face up tiredly. For some reason, York Charlie¡¯s attitude towards her three times today had made it difficult for her to calm down inside. Instead of being angry with him in turn, she was feeling even more guilty. Why had she been so confused and impulsivest night?


    Was it Lorcan George¡¯s violent reaction that affected her? Had he nted a seed of unease in her heart? And then she got a little carried away? Or did she subconsciously feel that his evasiveness was a cover-up for not trusting her enough? Is that why she¡¯s more angry, more suspicious? Instead of being suspicious of what he was doing, she was angry that he always looked like he was so high and mighty and always had to guess and deduce for himself.


    nche Capra slumped down on her deskpletely and let out a depressed breath.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t see York Charlie again until the end of the day, and she was in a position where she could easily see him, unless he stayed in his office.


    nche Capra collected her things and got ready for work, not even thinking that Francesca Jones would still be downstairs, so she didn¡¯t even pretend to be workingte. Once it was time to leave work, nche Capra waited for two batches of people to leave and took the lift downstairs.


    As for York Charlie, she didn¡¯t really have the cheek to get back up there.


    nche Capra thought to herself, let him cool off for a while this time, and let everything take its course.


    By the time she got to the ground floor, nche Capra was genuinely surprised to see that doraemon body ced on the sofa in the waiting area and Francesca Jones walking towards her with a grin on her face like that.


    ¡°I thought I told you not to wait, why are you still here?¡±


    Francesca Jones justughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de down so early and was prepared to wait a few more hours.¡±


    nche Capra was a little too upset and bit her lip, ¡°Francesca Jones, you know, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Francesca Jones interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re not interested in me, but you have to give me a chance don¡¯t you, it¡¯s not up to you to decide what I want.¡±


    His tone was so firm and certain that nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to say, so without a word she walked around him and headed out of the building. Francesca Jones nced back at the doraemon as she didn¡¯t look back and chased after him without a care in the world.


    When she got to the fountain outside the building, Francesca Jones caught up with her, and nche Capra had to pretend she didn¡¯t see him, and kept walking as Francesca Jones walked beside her, following undaunted.


    ¡°nche,¡± Francesca Jones said as she followed, ¡°do you hate me that much? You don¡¯t even want the flowers I sent you, and you can¡¯t even invite you to dinner? Aren¡¯t you hungry at this hour?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s footsteps suddenly gave way as a car drove up and crossed in front of the two.


    ¡°Get in.¡± The man in the car lowered his window and spoke to nche Capra, his tone sullen and seemingly disgruntled.


    Before nche Capra could respond, Francesca Jones swept her up in a hug, raising an eyebrow at York Charlie in the car, ¡°Sorry you¡¯rete.¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t change his face and simply says to nche Capra, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    nche Capra is silent and suddenly makes a move, Francesca Jones pulls her back, ¡°nche, just ignore him, what does he mean by that tone? Asking people to get into his car and not even giving them a good look!¡±


    With York Charlie in the car still staring at her, nche Capra turned to Francesca Jones, her face unreadably happy or annoyed, ¡°Francesca Jones, that¡¯s it. Thank you for your kind words today, and I received your ¡­ blessing. You go back, bye!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Francesca Jones froze as nche Capra finished speaking and opened the car door and got in.


    York Charlie drove the car without a word, as if he was really serious about driving. nche Capra was almost frantic inside at how emotionally introspective and unmoving he was. What the hell was going on here? Angry at himself, oblivious to himself, but then he sees her walking with another man and he starts seeing her again?


    Well, she was out of line, so she got into his car without refusing, but then he didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t even give her a look, and nche Capra felt like she was going crazy, not being able to figure out what was going on in the head of the man next to her.


    Just when she thought he was ready to go through life without speaking to her, he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday?¡± He asked, his tone without a hint of rise or fall, t.


    nche Capra froze, and subconsciously was about to deny it. But when she thought about her current status, even though both of them were unaware of it, she still refused to admit it herself. So she paused for a moment, and then nodded her head gently, ¡°Well.¡±


    York Charlie spoke the next moment, ¡°Then ¡­ wish you a happy birthday.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t such a pleasant thing for two people who clearly both knew the secret, but one had to pretend they didn¡¯t know, and the other had to continue to keep that secret hidden. Besides, for both of them, this secret was about the previous bonding ties between the two of them, that belonged to a part of this rtionship that they had travelled all the way through.


    It was going to be so hard to shut up about it.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart was sour and bitter when she uttered those words, and nche Capra¡¯s heart was also sour and bitter after she heard the blessing, her throat almost choked, but she could only politely return, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 168: I’m Just Like You

    Calm returned to the air, as if that dialogue had never happened. The car continued to move forward smoothly.


    Just then, York Charlie suddenly applied the emergency brake, and he mmed one arm in front of nche Capra to protect her. nche Capra was in quite a shock, and only after the car stopped did she see a small child fall to the ground, wailing in fear.


    nche Capra felt a little ufortable because of the shock to her stomach, even though York Charlie had shielded her in time.


    But looking at the child sitting on the ground and crying outside the car, nche Capra was afraid that he had hurt somewhere, so she got out of the car despite York Charlie¡¯s obstruction and helped the child up.


    York Charlie got out of the car in a hurry and walked over to her, ¡°Did you just hit anything?¡± He reached out just in time but was still a little unsure, afraid that she was ufortable somewhere.


    nche Capra shook her head and led the child to the side of the road, ¡°Little friend, you should go home now, in the future, you should use the zebra crossing when you cross the road okay?¡±


    The child raised his dirty face from crying and asked pitifully, ¡°What¡¯s a zebra crossing? I don¡¯t have a home, sister can you take me home?¡± He said as he shook nche Capra¡¯s shirt.


    York Charlie looked at his dirty little hands, frowned and was about to say something, but felt nche Capra looking at him with some helplessness, some enquiry and some hope, York Charlie¡¯s mouth that ¡°no¡± could not be said.


    nche Capra saw him turn his eyes away, and knew that he had said yes. She was so happy that she smiled again and took the child by the hand, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± Then the three of them got into the car.


    York Charlie watched with a dark look on his face as nche Capra got into the back seat of the car with the kid.


    nche Capra saw his face in the rear view mirror and suddenly felt the thrill of revenge in her heart. Who made him always angry with himself? Who made him so bossy that he wouldn¡¯t even let her get close to anyone else?


    York Charlie saw nche Capra and the little boy who appeared out of nowhere together whispering something that he couldn¡¯t hear at all, but it made him feel even more ufortable.


    ¡°Big brother, thank you!¡± The little boy in the backseat suddenly called out, his voice bright and sweet, and York Charlie froze, and then saw nche Capra sitting there saying two words wordlessly to the little boy, a smile blooming on her face with refreshing power.


    In that moment, she truly looked as if she had stepped back in time.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips.


    The group finally arrived home, while York Charlie escorted them into the house and left in a hurry. nche Capra assumed he was going back to the office, but eventually couldn¡¯t resist and called his name.


    ¡°York Charlie.¡±


    York Charlie turned, saw the retention and concern in her eyes, and smiled at her through the door, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart instantly softened.


    He knew that she was worried that he wouldn¡¯te back again. So he reassured her and gave her an affirmative answer. She didn¡¯t say anything, and he understood.


    nche Capra began to feel that such a tacit ¡­ understanding was iparably muddled.


    nche Capra watched him leave and turned to go back into the parlour when she heard the little boy ask her, ¡°What are you smiling about, sister? Are you so happy that your brother is gone?¡± After that he whispered, with an I-know-you-so-very-well look, ¡°Are you like me, thinking that brother isn¡¯t very approachable?¡±


    nche Capra burst into tears.


    See, York Charlie, even little children don¡¯t think you¡¯re nice to be around, with your permanent unapproachable face.


    nche Capra took the little boy to the bathroom to take a shower while she asked him some questions.


    It turned out to be a four-year-old boy named Mullen, but when asked what hisst name was and where his home was and where his mum and dad had gone, he stammered and couldn¡¯tplete the story.


    But nche Capra managed to piece together some information off and on. He is not yet in primary school, his parents do not care about him, so the child does not even know hisst name. Then his mum and dad ran away because of debts, and they didn¡¯t even have time to take their own child with them.


    This is not a case of not having time, but simply not caring at all. Since they are parents, if they cared, would they still be toote? But since they were in debt all over the ce, they probably didn¡¯t have the financial means to raise the child.


    So this kid, he¡¯s kind of abandoned by his parents.


    nche Capra stroked his head and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister is just as homeless as you are.¡±


    Mullen looked up in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± The next moment he looked at her sympathetically, ¡°Then you¡¯re just as poor as I am sis, my mum and dad don¡¯t want me.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want him to be left with a trauma in his heart at such a young age, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, your mum and dad didn¡¯t want you. They have no choice right now, they¡¯lle back for youter when they¡¯ve sorted those things out.¡±


    nche Capra thought that saying that would make him feel better, but instead he shook his head, ¡°No, I know that, they don¡¯t like me at all and I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    nche Capra was heartbroken and surprised, ¡°How could you think that? They¡¯re your mum and dad, won¡¯t you be sad to leave them?¡±


    Mullen said firmly, ¡°No!¡±


    nche Capra looked at him morepassionately, what a big boy!


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± nche Capra asked.


    Mullen instantly bitter face, ¡°Hungry, I¡¯m starving, I¡¯ve only eaten one bun since yesterday.¡±


    nche Capra was surprised in her heart, and stroked his little head, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find some snacks for you to eat first, and then I¡¯ll cook for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Mullen nodded his head vigorously, his face livening up again at the sound of food.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra can¡¯t really find any snacks, York Charlie doesn¡¯t know how to eat snacks, fortunately, because she lives here, she has bought some bread and biscuits and so on, just these are suitable for hungry people to eat.


    Mullen happily took the food and ate it, and nche Capra, infected by his happiness, turned on the TV and watched some cartoons for him.


    After doing this, nche Capra went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 169: Birthday Wishes

    Faced with only a few eggs in the fridge, nche Capra felt clueless. She wasn¡¯t much of a cook in the first ce, and now she was even low on ingredients. She had even less idea how to cook.


    Make what? Scramble eggs?


    ¡°Big brother,¡± came Mullen¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°you¡¯re back?¡±


    nche Capra froze, how did York Charlie get back so soon? She¡¯d thought he¡¯d have something else to do at the office that would have dyed him quite a bit. Looking up at the clock on the kitchen wall, it had been less than an hour since he had left the house earlier.


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    nche Capra turned around to see York Charlie walk in, still holding two eggs in her hand and looking like she didn¡¯t know how to start them.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make dinner with those two eggs?¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice held a light chuckle.


    nche Capra almost blushed and awkwardly put the eggs back in her hand. Then Mullen was heard calling from outside again, ¡°Sister,e out here, brother has bought lots of goodies and cake!¡±


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie after hearing this, York Charlie¡¯s face was surprisingly soft, before she could say anything, she saw York Charlie turn around and go out, and came back with a big bag of things.


    It seemed to be some fish and vegetables or something like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go change,¡± York Charlie spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishester.¡± With that, he stroked the top of her head before she could react and left.


    nche Capra really didn¡¯t react.


    He had suddenlye back so quickly and bought groceries not to mention that he was sweet enough to cook them himself. She froze in the kitchen for a moment, and by the time she stepped out of the kitchen and over to the table, she was frozen again.


    It turned out to be: a birthday cake.


    Did he really think it was her birthday?


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t tell you what was going through her mind. A little bit of hope that he¡¯d poke himself, and a little bit of hope that he¡¯d never think of her as Brandi. a little bit of hope that he¡¯d remember their past, and a little bit of hope that he¡¯d put it in the back of his mind forever and never think of it again.


    But the truth is, because of her choices, she¡¯s probably only going to have nche Capra¡¯s birthday. And every year after that. Though it had been so long ago that she¡¯d even forgotten her real birthday.


    So what day in June was it, anyway?


    nche Capra shook her head slightly, trying to chase away the jumbled thoughts in her head, when she suddenly heard a voice say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not feeling well?¡±


    nche Capra looked up and saw York Charlieing down the stairs, wearing a ck jumper with jeans.


    By the time she looked back up, York Charlie had walked up to her and was looking at her with a bit of suspicion and a bit of concern.


    nche Capra shook her head and whispered, ¡°No, not ufortable.¡± She nudged his arm, ¡°You go do the dishes!¡±


    York Charlie nods and is about to go in when nche Capra suddenly calls out to him again, ¡°Wait!¡±


    York Charlie turns around.


    nche Capra unhooked the dark green checkered apron from herself, then took a few steps behind him, wrapped her hands around his waist from behind, and lowered her head to tie it for him.


    ¡°nche Capra.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± nche Capra subconsciously looked up when she heard York Charlie call her.


    She hadn¡¯t seen his face yet, and then, immediately and suddenly, York Charlie sidled up and nted a kiss on her lips, sloppy, for a moment, and then left.


    York Charlie went into the kitchen.


    nche Capra walked somewhat dizzily into the living room and stood by the sofa. After a few moments, Mullen, who was sitting on the couch watching TV, looked at her a little strangely, ¡°What do you keep standing there for, sis?¡±


    nche Capra looked back, ¡°Oh, are you still hungry?¡±


    Mullen looks puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to eatter? You can¡¯t have too many snacks before you eat.¡±


    nche Capra is a little embarrassed, ¡°Uh, sis was just asking you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s caketer!¡± Mullen has a smile on her face at the mention of cake.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sis, does anyone have a birthday today?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my birthday today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, great, happy birthday sis.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mullen.¡±


    The two of them sat on the couch and chatted, mouth watering smells bubbled up from the kitchen, the TV was noisy, and the big house, which had always been cold and quiet, came alive. nche Capra hadn¡¯t had this warm feeling of a family together for a long, long time, and it was hard to ask how long it had been, and for her, after all that suffering in life and death, it was still the same four words.


    It was like a lifetime ago.


    Well, like it had been a lifetime ago.


    nche Capra was momentarily caught up in a mixture of sad and happy emotions, not realising that York Charlie had been standing inside the restaurant watching her for a long time. Until York Charlie called out to her, ¡°nche Capra.¡±


    nche Capra came back to her senses and saw York Charlie standing by the dining room table for who knows how long, he looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle,e help.¡±


    She gets up and walks over and follows into the kitchen, only to find that York Charlie is done with the dishes. She asked, ¡°All done?¡± York Charlie nodded.


    ¡°So what am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll serve the food, and you can finish the table.¡±


    And so it was that York Charlie, nche Capra, and a little boy gathered around for dinner on an evening with a decent atmosphere. On the table, in addition to York Charlie¡¯s sumptuous cooking, there was a birthday cake in the centre of the table, and Mullen was noisily lighting candles and dragging York Charlie along with him to sing the birthday song.


    York Charlie is a little ufortable.


    nche Capra sneaks up on Mullen and tells him that he¡¯s shy. The two of them burst intoughter, leaving York Charlie embarrassed. When it came time to blow out the candles and make a wish, which Mullen had coaxed him to do, the lights were switched off, leaving only the candlelight to flicker. In the faint light, York Charlie looked at her with tender eyes.


    nche Capra closed her eyes and opened them in three seconds, then together they blew out the candles and the lights came back on in the room.


    Mullen asks curiously, ¡°Sister, your wish was so short! Just for a little while?¡± Across the room, York Charlie looks at her as well.


    nche Capraughed, ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going toe true anyway, so what does it matter if it¡¯s long.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t materialise?¡± Mullen retorted, ¡°Even if this year¡¯s wish doesn¡¯te true next year, and the year after that, and the year after that, and the year after that still doesn¡¯te true, but one day it will. You haven¡¯t even seen it, so how do you know it won¡¯te trueter either?¡±


    A loud and sure word of unbridled childishness, but it was as if a light hade on in the darkness.


    nche Capra was silent.


    ¡°Mullen¡¯s right,¡± York Charlie snapped, ¡°but wishes are meant to be pursued, and just talking about them isn¡¯t enough. Understand?¡± York Charlie looked to one side at the younger boy, while nche Capra got the feeling he was speaking to himself.


    Mullen is somewhat ttered by York Charlie¡¯s soothing tone and nods vigorously, ¡°I understand! I¡¯ll definitely try to fulfil any wishes I have! Right, sis?¡± He asked nche Capra happily.


    nche Capra smiles and nods, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Eyes but looking at York Charlie.


    Actually, just now, nche Capra didn¡¯t wish for anything at all. In that moment, the mind was all but empty. To ask herself if there was anything she desperately wanted to achieve? She couldn¡¯t think of anything. It was as if she had everything at that moment.


    There was nothing else to ask for.

 Chapter 170: This is for you.

    Was there nothing else to be desired? nche Capra was overwhelmed by her own state of mind. But this night, she did have a happy, warm time, a time she hadn¡¯t had in all these many years.


    Though this blessed birthday was not her own.


    But, what did that matter?


    Mullen had eaten her fill and watched a little more television; little kids have a lot of energy but not a lot of staying power, so now nche Capra came out from cleaning up the dishes with York Charlie and saw him asleep on the couch.


    ¡°York Charlie,¡± nche Capra spoke up, ¡°why don¡¯t you take him upstairs to bed? I remember there¡¯s a spare room upstairs?¡±


    York Charlie nodded and picked up the child, nche Capra followed suit and helped, before the two of them went back downstairs together and sat on the couch.


    ¡°He can¡¯t stay here all the time,¡± nche Capra thought about it, but still suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we connect him with an orphanage?¡±


    York Charlie nodded, ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± nche Capra asks.


    ¡°Make him volunteer.¡±


    nche Capra looks at York Charlie in surprise and suddenlyughs.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Of course he has to volunteer, I¡¯ll make it clear to him.¡± Her smile still didn¡¯t let up, ¡°I just, I think you¡¯re getting ¡­ more and more humanised.¡±


    York Charlie grimaced and stopped talking.


    nche Capra seldom saw him being speechless by his own words, had wanted to say something more, suddenly breathing a pain, as if involving a certain nerve in the stomach in general, the face of the instantly white.


    York Charlie froze and hurriedly sat beside her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Stomach ache?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face was white as she covered her stomach and copsed into his arms curled up, York Charlie touched her forehead anxiously but touched a hand of cold sweat.


    ¡°Pain, stomach ¡­ too much pain ¡­¡± nche Capra said shakily. York Charlie immediately picked her up across his arms, wanting to instantly take her to the hospital.


    nche Capra, however, shook her head violently in his arms, ¡°No, not going to the hospital ¡­ I ¡­ will be fine after a while ¡­. ¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her request and still wanted to take her to the hospital, but nche Capra just started to struggle,pletely unafraid that she would just fall to the ground.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but get a little angry. Why was she still so stubborn at this point? What do you mean it will be fine after a while, look at her pain like this, that face is so pale as if all the blood in her body has been drained out. nche Capra gradually slowed down, and resumed the rhythm of her breathing in the middle of York Charlie¡¯s angry gaze, ¡°Put me down ¡­ I don¡¯t feel any pain anymore ¡­¡±


    York Charlie had to put her down on the couch.


    Seeing her really just like she said, the pain for a while and then no longer painful. York Charlie can not help but wonder, is it still her experience is not? York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was her experience, or if she often died from the pain of carrying this baby. York Charlie¡¯s face became more and more sullen when he thought of this, but he couldn¡¯t bear to lose his temper with her, so he could only say in a nonchnt manner, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯d better get rid of the baby!¡±


    nche Capra was feeling the gradual improvement in her body, and there was a spot on her stomach that seemed to pulsate. She¡¯d endured it again, and that made her feel reassured. But an oldment from York Charlie instantly threw itself at her like a pot of cold water ¨CThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± said nche Capra firmly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to say it again, and I won¡¯t agree to get rid of the baby for any number of times!¡±


    York Charlie looked at her and felt a headacheing on, ¡°Do you realise that your life could be in danger at any moment if you keep this up?¡± nche Capra heard him start talking again, so she turned her body on her side, facing the inside of the sofa andy down, York Charlie wrenched her over, facing her squarely, and nche Capra¡¯s strength was not as strong as his.


    nche Capra, not knowing whether it was the anger in her heart or the anger brought on by his actions, exploded and yelled at him for the first time in her life, ¡°York Charlie! If you say you won¡¯t take it off, you won¡¯t take it off! Are you worried about my health or the fact that this baby ising out of nowhere?¡±


    nche Capra knew she was speaking in anger, but somehow she felt she could say even more angry things in order to keep this child. She wanted York Charlie to be on her side, to listen to her and have the baby and raise it, it was his baby too! But he just had to be so cruel, and forced her to be cruel with him!


    nche Capra yelled so loud tears almost popped out of her eyes.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected her to say something like that, knowing that she was mostly hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, but he was still angry that she didn¡¯t know how to think about her feelings at all. Her words flew over like razor des in the wind, sticking into his heart. She should not understand that she is also subject to whimsy, loss, sensitivity and fragility, right?


    Why would she say that about herself on purpose?


    After nche Capra yelled, York Charlie¡¯s eyes dimmed and he fell silent for a moment without saying anything. There was a moment of silence between the two of them, but nche Capra calmed down in the middle of it, while her own words that she had just spoken so loudly seemed to still echo in her ears.


    Immediately she felt regret.


    Just as nche Capra was regretting her mouth, York Charlie finally spoke, his voice faint and unemotional as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll hire a doctor to check you once a day.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t object, ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to say anything more to me about getting rid of the baby.¡±


    York Charlie paused and didn¡¯t say anything, and just when nche Capra thought he wasn¡¯t going to say anything more, his voice came back, ¡°nche Capra, what kind of a person do I really seem to you?¡±


    nche Capra froze, suddenly feeling emotionally drained from him.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something but not knowing how for a moment, York Charlie waited a moment and stood up again, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m going up, you go upstairs and get some early rest too!¡±


    He turned his back to her and walked towards the stairs, nche Capra watched speechlessly, her heart was not good either, and then she saw him stop after two steps, a low voice came out, ¡°Do you, still have the strength?¡±


    nche Capra answered subconsciously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    York Charlie hesitated, then continued up the stairs, this time without looking back.


    nche Capra felt as if a stone had been ced in her heart, blocked and heavy, weighing her down. She sighed silently, her heart depressed: this night, which was supposed to be a happy atmosphere, still fell apart between them.


    Thought it was a good start.


    nche Capra got up from the couch and was about to go upstairs to bed when she suddenly saw York Charlie¡¯s jacket slung casually to one side. She picked it up and tried to hang the jacket up, but a palm-sized box fell out.


    So conspicuous that nche Capra couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t see it if she wanted to.


    Curious, she picked it up, then took it in her hands and opened it, a neing into view.


    It wasn¡¯t much of a stunning style, but it was delicate and durable, and the more she looked at it, the better it looked.


    ¡°This is a gift for you.¡± A low voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Caught off guard, nche Capra looked up in the direction of the voice, York Charlie stood on the stairs in a thin shirt, and as she stared, he came back down.


    He walked up to her, ¡°Birthday present.¡±


    nche Capra was a little depressed, wondering how much of her staring at something in her hand and snapping at it he had seen, and a little irritated at the thought that he might have been standing there for a long time, ¡°Who wants your present.¡±


    York Charlie bent down and picked up his coat from the couch, turned and walked away without a word. nche Capra, however, after hearing him close the door to her room, looked down and took the ne out before resisting the urge to put it around her neck.


    Resting on her corbone, it seemed like a meteorite that had fallen from the sky, perched serenely and timelessly in some valley.


    nche Capra felt the cool warmth as if she was healed, and the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    Said don t, but: just wear it secretly and don t let him find out. Anyway, ¡­ wear it on a cold day.

 Chapter 171: A Storm Rises Again

    Since Mullen lived in the house, nche Capra¡¯s mood seemed to be better. York Charlie saw her like this, and thought that the orphanage would take its time to find the best one, and let the boy keep herpany.


    nche Capra even stopped going to work.


    After that night, nche Capra and York Charlie got along with each other, on the surface, but in her heart, nche Capra still felt very ironic, York Charlie almost every day toe home to make dinner, nche Capra felt that she had a better appetite, and the Mullen child also ate very happily.


    On this day, nche Capra took Mullen with her to the supermarket to buy some groceries and food.


    ¡°nche Capra, long time no see!¡±


    nche Capra turned her head and saw the familiar face of Shireen Miller. She ignored her and called Mullen back, ¡°Don¡¯t go far.¡±


    Shireen Miller saw another child beside her and asked suspiciously, ¡°Where¡¯d that kide from?¡±


    nche Capra nces at her as she picks at something, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Shireen Miller gets angry, ¡°You eat and drink at York¡¯s house, do you have to bring a child with you?¡±


    nche Capra continued to move on her own, ignoring her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Shireen Miller followed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you have no rtives and no friends, and suddenly you have a child with you, aren¡¯t you too un-self-aware?¡±


    nche Capra stopped, and Shireen Miller got even angrier when she got cold feet and almost got hit by the cart.


    At that moment, Mullen came over with a big pile of snacks in her arms and said very loudly and childishly to nche Capra, ¡°Sister, who is this auntie? Why is she always following you?¡±


    nche Capra froze and snorted out augh.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face turned green when she heard the kid call her Auntie and nche Capra Sister.


    ¡°Stinky kid, do you have any manners?!¡±


    Mullen hid behind nche Capra all of a sudden and whimpered, looking at Shireen Miller for a moment and then hiding from her.


    And then Shireen Miller was being pointed at by the other people in the supermarket.


    To the others, she was the suspicious person who had followed them unsuspectingly and made a child cry.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know that Mullen was so naughty and actually acted the part, making Shireen Miller so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, and then she saw Shireen Miller stomping away, holding her breath.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She then sees Shireen Miller stomping off in a huff, leaving her with a look that says ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯ll see¡±.


    nche Capra was speechless, it seems she only said one thing today. Mullen also made a face at her on the side, nche Capra was helpless, ¡°s, see you naughty, this ¡­ aunt, can be difficult to deal with ah! ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mullen cocked her head, ¡°Does shee to trouble you often?¡±


    nche Capraughs, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why every time I see her, I feel so unlucky.¡±


    Both menugh happily.


    ¡­


    Shireen Miller was so angry that she couldn¡¯t find a way to vent and retaliate for a while, so in a fit of pique she called Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey now felt panicky when she got her call, not because she was afraid of her, but Shireen Miller would not have anything good to say to her, every time she brought her some bad news. She prepared herself for Shireen Miller¡¯s bad news or aggravatedints, but she didn¡¯t expect her to open her mouth with, ¡°Auntie! nche Capra is staying at York¡¯s house with a baby!¡±


    Mrs. Casey froze, a child? A baby? Where¡¯s the baby? Hadn¡¯t she had one yet? So she asked suspiciously, ¡°What child?¡±


    Shireen Miller said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Looks to be years old! I don¡¯t know where it came from, but I think she picked it up and is probably trying to marry into the Charlie family with it. If she doesn¡¯t have the baby in her tummy, maybe she¡¯ll say it¡¯s York¡¯s baby! Anyway, if she admits she¡¯s Brandi, York will believe anything she says!¡±


    Shireen Miller was getting more and more outrageous, and Mrs. Casey, though she didn¡¯t think of it that way, was still very much disturbed.


    What was this sudden appearance of a child, and what was the plot of nche Capra, oh also Brandi? She was really guarded against her, fearing that her son would blindly trust her and agree to her without asking or checking anything, and would do anything for her! As his own mother, Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t help worrying about him and the whole Charlie family!


    Mrs. Caseyforted Shireen Miller casually and hung up the phone to rush to York Charlie¡¯s ce.


    nche Capra and Mullen had just arrived home and sat on the sofa for a while before she got ready to pack up the things she had bought.


    That¡¯s when the doorbell rang in a burst, as if something urgent hade to the door.


    nche Capra saw on the video that it was Mrs. Casey, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened the door and let her in.


    As soon as Mrs. Casey entered the living room, she looked around the room and sneered at nche Capra, ¡°nche Capra! What do you think this ce is? Is it a shelter or a soup kitchen?!¡±


    Mullen, who was watching TV on the side, froze in shock.


    nche Capra, afraid that Mrs. Casey might really scare the child, said as calmly as she could, ¡°Auntie, if that¡¯s what you came over here to talk about, then please get out and we¡¯ll make our next appointment outside.¡±


    The sneer on Mrs. Casey¡¯s face intensified, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re the master when you live here? If it wasn¡¯t for York liking you, you¡¯d be a fatherless, motherless, homeless, and even jobless wreck!¡±


    It was the first time nche Capra had heard such insults, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer, just as she was about to speak, Mullen rushed over to her, ¡°Bad man! Bad man! You¡¯re the one without a father or a mother! You¡¯re not allowed to call your sister names! Get out of here!¡±


    nche Capra saw him standing in front of Mrs. Casey, waving his little fists, and in a panic she was about to pull him over to her; Mrs. Casey¡¯s face turned blue when she heard Mullen scolding her in this way, and she raised her hand and was about to strike him in the face; nche Capra hastened to stop him, but she saw that Mullen was running himself against Mrs. Casey, and that Mrs. Casey was not able to stop him, and that she was not able to stop him. Casey, who was momentarily knocked back, and then grabbed Mullen¡¯s arm and threw him to the side.


    nche Capra whimpered as she saw Mullen fall to the floor, hitting his head on the edge of the coffee table, and fainting without even uttering a yelp.


    nche Capra was terrified.


    She was short of breath, and with some difficulty she picked up the fainted Mullen, and, no longer caring for Mrs. Casey beside her, hurried out of the door.

 Chapter 172: The Fright of the Fainting

    Shireen Miller knew that Mrs. Casey had rushed off to York Charlie¡¯s lodgings, so she couldn¡¯t sit still and wait without following on her heels. Just as she was about to turn in at the junction in front of her in her car, she saw the figure of a woman rushing by with a small child in her arms, and in that instant the woman¡¯s long hair and camel-coloured coat flew over her eyes, and Shireen Miller recognised almost immediately who it was.


    She subconsciously went to hit the brakes, but a thought suddenly came to her mind as nche Capra¡¯s startled, frozen face turned away. The bottom of Shireen Miller¡¯s foot mmed down, and the steering wheel didn¡¯t move in her hands, letting the front end of the car go straight through, and before she could think about what consequences that would have, Shireen Miller wanted nothing more than to let the the ident end her fight with nche Capra¨C


    Let her die, and she¡¯d be done with all her troubles.


    nche Capra stayed where she was for a moment, holding the baby in her arms, without the strength or time to react, watching the car drive towards her, and just as Shireen Miller was staring at nche Capra, thinking it was all going to be over, a tall figure suddenly rushed into the middle of the road. In a sh of lightning, Shireen Miller jerked away from the steering wheel, mmed on the brakes, and nced away in a panic to see that York Charlie had pulled nche Capra to the side of the road.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, stepping on the gas and speeding away. This time, she was afraid to even look in the rearview mirror. She was afraid, too afraid, afraid that York Charlie would see her, afraid that his eyes would see through her intention to kill. In that case, she would be finished!


    Luckily, York Charlie had appeared before she hit nche Capra, and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with herself if she had let him witness nche Capra being run over by herself!


    Shireen Miller is in a state of shock here, while nche Capra over there, who was pulled away by York Charlie just in time, is also in a state of shock, as she dislodges herself and almost drops Mullen in her arms on the floor, but it¡¯s only York Charlie who catches it just in time, and holds her up.


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie with a pale face, ¡°Luckily, luckily you came. York Charlie, thank you. Just now, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to run away and I almost got hit. I crashed my own car, and I had to drag Mullen ¡­ into it.¡±


    York Charlie stared at the extinct car with a thoughtful gaze, hearing her speak and instantly going to look at her person, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± He looks down at Mullen again, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    nche Capra regained her strength and let go of his hand, ¡°Mullen hit his head just now in between arguing with ¡­ and your mother,¡± she said with a look of concern, ¡°Right, you drive and take Mullen to the hospital!¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t ask any more questions about Mrs. Casey, nodded and carried Mullen to the car, nche Capra followed.


    When they got to the hospital, the doctor checked and said it was nothing serious, just a temporarya from the head impact, but the baby was still young and nche Capra decided to keep Mullen in the hospital for a few days.


    ¡°Mullen can¡¯t stay with us any longer,¡± nche Capra told York Charlie, ¡°I can¡¯t take care of him.¡±


    York Charlie was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my mother, as for you, you¡¯re still an invalid yourself, so don¡¯t stay here and watch all the time, I¡¯ll hire a carer and send him to the orphanage in a couple of days.¡±


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Mullen soon wakes up, nche Capra sees him open his eyes and asks worriedly, ¡°Mullen, does your head hurt?¡±


    Mullen was a little confused and had no idea what was going on, ¡°Sis? Why am I in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You hit your head, how do you feel now, does it hurt? Are you dizzy?¡± nche Capra said.


    Mullen tried to shake her head, but as soon as she did she scrunched up her little face, ¡°It hurts a little when I move.¡±


    nche Capra gently touched his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, justy down for a couple of days.¡±


    Mullen nodded obediently.


    nche Capra fed him some food, and after hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Mullen, can sister send you to the orphanage? There are many little ones like you there, you can y and grow up together. Sister will visit you often.¡±


    Mullen froze for half a day before digesting the words, ¡°So, you won¡¯t go hungry there, right? Are there cartoons to watch?¡±


    nche Capra smiles gently, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t go hungry, and there are cartoons to watch. You can make a home there, and there are lots of kids to be with.¡±


    Mullen¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯d like to go then,¡± he said his eyes dimming again, ¡°But ¡­ there¡¯s no sister there.¡±


    nche Capra instantly became a little hard to bear, ¡°Sister will visit you often, and while you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll get to meet lots of new sisters and brothers.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡­


    With nche Capra here with Mullen, York Charlie turned back to Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey was pleasantly surprised to see York Charlie¡¯s appearance, but on second thought, she realised what he hade for, and instead of being cheered up, she grumbled in exasperation, ¡°York! How can you be so confused? Do you want to keep a child of unknown origin in the house, and have no idea what nche Capra says?¡±


    York Charlie said, with an expressionless face, ¡°Her thoughts are my thoughts.¡±


    Mrs. Casey was so angry she didn¡¯t know what to say, York Charlie frowned again, ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit much for you toe into my ce today and make a scene? She¡¯s pregnant and has a baby with her, can you please stop?¡±


    York Charlie was not polite to her at all, his tone was using and impatient, Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart was cold, or rather it had been cold for a long time, but after all, he was her son, the blood rtionship could not be changed, Mrs. Casey suddenly felt that she was living a very ridiculous life, her own son did not understand her own good intentions, and even med her in turn, and even, she heard his words again, she felt that he had not understood her good intentions, and even, she heard his words again. Even, she heard his warning again ¨C


    ¡°If you trouble her again, I shall not even see you again.¡± With these words, York Charlie turned and left, regardless of her reaction.


    Mrs Casey sat down on the sofa, her lips trembling softly.


    Looking at York Charlie¡¯s disappearing back, Mrs Casey thought of when she first gave birth to this son.


    At that time, York Charlie was carried away by olddy Elsa at birth and raised with her, Mrs. Casey was reluctant and unwilling at first. She was afraid that her son would not be close to her when he grew up, and then he returned to her when he was ten years old, but his few words and cold nature made him even more inessible to her. Gradually, it also became this way.


    Except for OLD LADY Elsa, he was not soft to anyone, including his father who died early.


    After all, he was not close to his own child since he was a child, and when he grew up, even if she was the only one left in the family¡¯s rtives and elders, he didn¡¯t change for the better ¡­ or even, because she was always stopping him and pissing him off, he became more and more distant from his own biological mother instead, and just now¡­ ¡­ he even said the words of not wanting to meet.


    Mrs. Casey thought about it, the more she felt helpless and heartbroken, for nche Capra, Brandi¡¯s disgust and resentment, ultimately lost to York Charlie¡¯s merciless warning. Mrs. Casey clenched her fingers: then endure a little longer, there will always be a time when she would always strike!

 Chapter 173: The Farewell Ceremony

    Mullen was discharged after a three-day stay. On the day he was discharged, York Charlie and nche Capra came to pick him up. The three of them had lunch at an outside restaurant and then took him to an amusement park.


    Throughout the afternoon, nche Capra ran after the active Mullen, while York Charlie watched. nche Capra saw the couples in the amusement park, and suddenly stood still for a while in a daze.


    Carousel, roller coaster, pirate ship, Ferris wheel ¡­


    One by one, happy and ted faces came and went before her eyes, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but think of thest time she had been here, not in her childhood a long, long time ago, or when she and York Charlie were still together, but in the initial year when she hade back from the dead, with a different identity and a different face.


    I don¡¯t know what drove her, but by the time she reacted, she was standing underneath a tall Ferris wheel. Then she bought the ticket alone, waited alone, sat on it alone, rose and fell alone, saying her final goodbye to her past self, the one who was attached to and dependent on York Charlie.


    That was the only time she allowed herself to let go of her reasoning, to let her heart, which was full of fatigue and nock of attachment to the past, toe out and show its face, to get some air, and then ¡­ to seal it uppletely.


    Tears, dried by the wind.


    Shepletely decided to take revenge.


    But now she is ridiculously deeper and deeper, so deep that even the hatred has persuaded itself to put it down. What grudge, what past, let it all go ¨C


    She was too tired to really carry it now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A voice suddenly rang in her ear, low, mellow, soft, the voice of the one she knew best.


    nche Capra felt a hand with a touch of warmth caress her face, and then he moved his thumb and brushed it across the corner of her eye: as if, to wipe away her tears.


    nche Capra sniffled before realising that she had unknowingly shed a tear. Her eyes rippled with tears in the light, and York Charlie watched thoughtfully, as if guessing at her thoughts.


    nche Capra reached for his hand on her face and then dropped down to hold it as she shook his hand and smiled, ¡°Shall we go sit on that?¡±


    York Charlie looked up to see a huge wheel of Ferris wheels blooming like one of the roundest and brightest fireworks in the festive night sky not far away.


    Because of Mullen¡¯s presence, nche Capra, York Charlie and Mullen went to ride the Ferris wheel together, Mullen was the first time to ride it, he looked and acted very excited, grasping on the ss and watching with wide eyes, especially when it rose to the highest point, Mullen, the child also screamed with excitement.


    nche Capra watched with a big smile on her face, and her eyes would end up on York Charlie¡¯s face. At this time York Charlie, I do not know whether it is the gentle night, or the atmosphere is harmonious, his entire face lines are much softer, his eyebrows and eyes gently looking at her, the frost and snow umted in the body over the years, seems to have been dispersed at that moment.


    The two looked at each other as if time had turned back, and everything had gone back to the old days.


    nche Capra realised that: no matter how much she denied it: she was still the same Brandi, except that now she had something more than Brandi, and some of the original would seem less because of the extra.


    There was really nothing intrinsically different about people, just the amount of it.


    This night, this time, was another farewell. nche Capra thought silently in her heart, hoping that this time, going with her heart, whatever she wanted to say goodbye to could really be said goodbye.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    That night, the three of them returned to York Charlie¡¯s house, and nche Capra apanied Mullen to sleep together. Because they had so much fun today, Mullen was too excited to sleep.


    ¡°Is it true that tomorrow, my brother and sister are going to send me to the orphanage?¡± After talking for a while, Mullen suddenly said to nche Capra.


    nche Capra froze, what she had been hesitating to say on the edge of her mouth, Mullen, a child of how old he was, was so sensitive that he guessed it himself. She stroked his head, ¡°Well. It¡¯s the only ce where you can grow up healthy and happy.¡±


    Knowing it was hisst night of goodbyes, Mullen still reddened, tears welling up in his eyes, ¡°Is it really that good there?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± nche Capra nodded her head vigorously, ¡°You believe me. As long as you¡¯re genuine with everyone, it¡¯ll be just like your own family.¡± She also hoped that her assurances would be a fact, and that she wanted Mullen to grow up healthy and happy there.


    ¡°We¡¯lle visit you.¡± She added.


    Mullen slumped up, without the excitement he had before, little kids being little kids and falling asleep easily. And after all, they were small children, so no matter how precocious they were, they weren¡¯t immune to the emotions they were supposed to feel.


    Before facing the unknown, anyone would be uneasy.


    Before facing the separation, everyone will be reluctant to let go.


    The next day, York Charlie drove Mullen to the orphanage with nche Capra, whoforted him until she handed him over to the director of the orphanage.


    She was a kind and affectionate middle-aged woman.


    When the two of them got back into the car, York Charlie saw the worry on her face and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really nice here, and the director is very nice. In the future, we cane visit him once in a while too.¡±


    nche Capra nodded and gave him a smile.


    The house just doesn¡¯t seem to be as lively without Mullen. It wasn¡¯t that York Charlie and nche Capra didn¡¯t get along well, but both of them had quieter personalities, so it wasn¡¯t as lively as it was when Mullen was around. At first nche Capra finds it hard to get used to the fact that her life seems to be quiet again, including the fact that Mrs. Casey doesn¡¯t bother her anymore, and even Shireen Miller hasn¡¯t been around for a while.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know why, and was a little puzzled. But she didn¡¯t think much of it, and in the midst of all this quiet life, there was the baby in her belly that worried her. It had been several months pregnant, but it didn¡¯t show much. And there were times when she had inexplicable stomach pains. The vomiting seemed trivial.


    But nche Capra kept it a secret from York Charlie. The usual checkups didn¡¯t show anything else. Except: the risk of her getting pregnant, that nagging reason for nche Capra and York Charlie.


    Unbeknownst to nche Capra, Shireen Miller is out to get her. But ever since thest time she was intent on running her over with her car and pretending it was an ident, only for York Charlie to show up and make her run away in a hurry, Shireen Miller has been in a state of weakness. She knew that York Charlie was just too smart, she didn¡¯t know how far he would see things, or ¡­ would he have already found out that it was her?


    Because of this incident, she was afraid to make any other move easily. Also, she was finding it harder and harder for her to see nche Capra, she couldn¡¯t get close to her unless she deliberately nned it.


    This, on the other hand, made Shireen Miller feel that York Charlie was guarding her, so Shireen Miller was even more afraid to make a move. In this way, nche Capra¡¯s life was indeed quiet for a month.

 Chapter 174: Walking into a Trap

    Then, even though Shireen Miller didn¡¯t make a move, and Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t make a move, the person who was behind the scenes pushing and carefully nning couldn¡¯t stay. Sometime after that, his hand finally went out towards one of them.


    That¡¯s how Shireen Miller received a nude photo. Shireen Miller was so shocked that she could barely hold her mobile phone and dropped it on the floor. She was shopping at the mall at the time, and when she saw the photo, a dark cloud of shock and panic overtook her mind. Panicking, she put the phone away in her bag and then looked around again, afraid that someone who had just passed by would see it.


    Luckily, the people around her had normal expressions and behaviour, and no one was looking at her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shireen Miller entered a random shop, grabbed a dress and got into the fitting room. She once again confirmed that there was no one around and there were no cameras of any kind, and then lowered her head and took out her mobile phone with trembling fingers to open that photo.


    Indeed ¡­ it was indeed her.


    Shireen Miller slid her finger down again and saw another sentence below the photo: ¡°If nche Capra is not brought in again, this photo will be on everyone¡¯s radar.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hand shook again, and the phone fell to the floor with a loud snap. Shireen Miller picked it up in a panic, and then deleted the photo from her phone!


    She would never allow such a picture to appear again!


    Remembering what she had promised the man thest time she had almost been raped, she decided that she had no more qualms about tying up nche Capra and bringing it to the man in order for that photo not to be published!


    Shireen Miller thinks left and right, but still ns to trick nche Capra out to York Charlie. Otherwise, nche Capra would be defensive and might not evene out to see her at all.


    That day nche Capra went to work at the Charlie Group, and York Charlie had to go on a business trip, and nche Capra thought she would have to stay alone in that big house for the next two days, and she thought he was just going to a hotel for a meeting, but she didn¡¯t realise that he had to go on a business trip, and he didn¡¯t even have time to tell her about it. He didn¡¯t even have time to say hello to her, or next to the colleague said, the president of the hotel today after the meeting will go directly to the airport.


    She hesitated to give him a call, just at this time, York Charlie¡¯s assistant approached her, said York Charlie called her phone did not get through, called the assistant there, let her tell nche Capra to send him a document.


    nche Capra thought it was a little strange how her phone wasn¡¯t working. And why was she asked to deliver a document? Thinking about it, she guessed that York Charlie might want to see her but he couldn¡¯t get away, so she agreed. She took the documents and took a taxi to the hotel where York Charlie had a meeting, and then followed the room number given by her assistant to find a room and wait.


    nche Capra pushed open the door of the room, I did not expect that there is no one inside, and there is no York Charlie let secretaries Lean to go to the home to get the items to be brought on a business trip. nche Capra felt a little strange.


    Could it be that she was in the wrong room?


    Just as she was about to leave, the door that had been closed was suddenly pushed open again and in burst a strange man. As soon as he came in, his eyes were fixed on nche Capra, nche Capra tried to escape again but couldn¡¯t, the strange man smiled viciously, dragged her and dragged her to the bed, and then pressed up.


    nche Capra never thought it was a trick, a trap!


    She struggled hard, but realised she had very little strength, so she began to calm down, since she couldn¡¯t do anything. Then let¡¯s use her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± She said coldly.


    The manughed, ¡°Miss Capra is so bold, not afraid of what I might do to you? And here you are calmly asking me who sent me? Do you think, I would tell?¡±


    nche Capra switched to a different question, ¡°And what purpose did you have in tricking me intoing here?¡±


    She spoke to the man, but her mind was spinning, how in the ¡­ world was she going to escape? At this time heard the man reply, ¡°I want you to hand over all the shares of the Charlie Group in your hand,¡± the tone became dangerous, ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for making your life worse than death in this bed ¡­ ¡­¡±


    nche Capra panicked for a split second, but again she could only force herself to calm down, ¡°How dare you? Who the hell sent you? You don¡¯t tell me, but also threaten me, do you think so, I will hand over the shares in my hand? If you can¡¯tplete the mission, even if you rape me, so what, back in front of your master ¡­ you are still a waste that can¡¯t even do this thing!¡±


    The man was angered by her, but what she said made sense and was indeed the truth, the man held back the anger in his heart, ¡°So what do you say, what will it take for you to hand over your shares?¡±


    nche Capra looked down, ¡°You go down first.¡±


    The man stared at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can get away with this!¡± Then got up off of her, the sick feeling in nche Capra¡¯s body finally faded and she sat up. The man just stood at the edge of the bed keeping his eyes on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman,¡± nche Capra rubbed her arm that was sore from the tug, ¡°You almost crushed me.¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense! Now can you hand over your shares?¡±


    ¡°Just like you said?¡± nche Capra just said, the man¡¯s face changed greatly, the fierce look suddenly appeared, nche Capra smiled again, slowly said, ¡°You have to take out some documents, give me to sign, right? How else am I going to turn it in?¡±


    The man¡¯s breath was stifled in his chest before he pulled out a piece of paper he had prepared long ago and flung it at her, ¡°Sign it!¡±


    nche Capra picks it up and looks at it again and again before the man finally says impatiently, ¡°Are you going to sign it or not? Need to look at it that long?!¡±


    nche Capra stood up abruptly.


    The man looked at her warily, thinking she was going to run away, and took a big step with one foot to stop in front of her. nche Capra, however,ughed again, ¡°You¡¯re such a strange person, what¡¯s wrong with me looking at it? If I don¡¯t even look at it, if you add any excessive requirements in it, I will be a fool if I sign it directly. Besides, you have to give me a pen, right?¡± Saying that, she stretched out a hand.


    The man was even more depressed, he actually forgot to give her a pen! He began to dig in his pocket for a pen, and nche Capra walked over to the side of the waist-length cab and gestured to ce the paper on the countertop.


    nche Capra watched him pull out half a dozen pens without pulling one out, and without moving nced at the bottom of the bed, her lips curling imperceptibly. When she struggled a moment ago, she felt something like a pen fall out of his pocket, and she would have grabbed it, but unfortunately it was rolled under the bed, and by now it should have coincidentally gone under the bed.


    The man couldn¡¯t pull out the pen and began to rummage around the room. Looking for one, he nced at nche Capra, who turned out to be standing there on her good behaviour, and began to look at the piece of paper again. The man rummaged around for half a day without finding it, getting annoyed, and so he supervised nche Capra less frequently to one side.


    nche Capra saw him finally move away from her one second, and the next she lifted her legs and ran for the door.


    The man was really alert, noticing it in a sh and going after her. Unfortunately by that time nche Capra was already getting closer and closer to the door bit by bit, and when she started to run it was amazing that she touched the doorknob in two steps and opened the door and escaped!


    nche Capra ran down the corridor, screaming, hoping to be heard. But she had only turned a corner when her stomach ached violently. She couldn¡¯t run any longer and ducked into the toilet, listening to the footsteps of men running by, her heart pounding more and more nervously, the pain causing sweat to begin to form on her forehead, and with a shaking hand she fumbled with her mobile phone to ask York Charlie for help.


    ¡°Hello?¡± There was a short response.


    As nche Capra was about to speak, a hand reached out and snatched the phone away, and nche Capra watched as the words ¡°York Charlie¡± lit up the screen of her phone, but it passed her by like a sh of light.


    She was plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 175: Talking It Over

    nche Capra passed out.


    When she woke up, the unfamiliar scene in front of her eyes, surrounded by dim light, is a small room piled up clutter, and she is now sitting against the ground, hands tied behind her back.


    nche Capra felt her stomach for a moment, the sharp pain had passed, now she just felt sore and limp, and the uncertainty of the light in front of her made her panic.


    She moved, not knowing what she had bumped into, and something fell from a height with a distinct sound. A cloud of dust was raised and nche Capra breathed into her nose, sneezing ufortably.


    ¡°Awake?¡± A voice rang out, ¡°Pretty quick to wake up!¡±


    nche Capra went to listen carefully, but it wasn¡¯t the voice of the man from the hotel earlier, or anyone else she recognised, she coughed again and said, ¡°Call out the man behind you!¡±


    The man let out augh, ¡°You¡¯re still quite tough?¡± As soon as the words were out of her mouth, intense light suddenly filled her vision, and nche Capra squinted in irritation as the room brightened and she finally saw that she was in a setting that wasn¡¯t far off from what she presumed, and that the man she¡¯d been talking to was now looking down at her from a few steps away, his face full of amusement.


    Indeed, another one. Unfortunately, no matter how many more there were, she could guess that the man behind them was Moore Howard without a doubt.


    It was she who had been so negligent in the meantime. How could Moore Howard stop at that when he hadn¡¯t approached her again for so long? Who else but him would ask her for the shares of the Charlie Group?


    Not to mention, in this way.


    However, she subconsciously always felt that her kidnapping this time was not that simple at all. Could it be that Moore Howard also had eyes and ears in the Charlie Group? Or an undercover agent? She thought of that assistant at York Charlie ¡­


    nche Capra was thinking, the man across the street suddenly spoke, ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about? You don¡¯t think you cane in here and escape that easily! Don¡¯t even think about it until you hand over your shares!¡±


    nche Capra smiled softly.


    The man stepped closer to her, then crouched down to her level, ¡°And you¡¯re stillughing?¡± He said and lifted her chin with his hand, ¡°Although it is said that a red face is a scourge, but it is not unreasonable for you to be a scourge, tsk tsk ¡­ look at this seductive appearance ¡­¡± he said to nche Capra looked up and down, ¡°You refuse to obediently hand over the shares, I will not suffer if I rape you!¡±


    nche Capra loathed his lecherous look, ¡°I said get Moore Howard out here!¡±


    ¡°Yoo-hoo,¡± the manughed, ¡°You guessed that so quickly? Would you like me to p you first? I¡¯m not one for pity, I prefer ¡­ violence ¡­¡±


    nche Capra red at him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Who the hell are you? Tell Moore Howard toe out and talk to me or ¡­ you¡¯ll beat me to death and I¡¯ll never get those shares!¡±


    The man was enraged by her, the smile on his face had long since disappeared, ¡°Good, you think I don¡¯t dare? With such a powerful mouth let¡¯s see if it can withstand a few ps from me!¡± After saying that he raised his hand and was about to p over.


    ¡°Anu!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. The man¡¯s movements stopped in mid-air and turned his head to look, a person walked over with a smile as if he was strolling idly, this person was none other than Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard quickly walked up to nche Capra, he first spoke jokingly to the man on one side, ¡°Anu, why so mean to Miss Capra? I won¡¯t lose any face in front of Miss Capra if you¡¯re not polite.¡±


    Anu stood up and looked down at nche Capra sitting on the floor and let out a cold hum from her nose, ¡°Be good and say yes or I¡¯ll be rude to you!¡± He said and stood to the side.


    Moore Howard gives him a displeased look, then slowly crouches down again, looks at nche Capra¡¯s face and smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, my man just has a bad temper.¡±


    nche Capra looks at him disdainfully, ¡°Hypocrite, pretending! Aren¡¯t you tired? You hate me so much in your heart that you can¡¯t wait for me to do whatever you want, but you have to pretend to be all smiles and courtesy!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Moore Howard listens to her, but his smile remains, and he rubs his chin, ¡°So that¡¯s how you¡¯ve always seen me?¡±


    nche Capra grimaced, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you that way for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Long ago?¡± Moore Howardughs out softly, ¡°How long ago was it? When I saved your life, did you think I was inconsistent and had something up my sleeve? As I recall, you were very grateful to me. After all, not only did I save your life, but I also gave you a new identity and allowed you to sessfully finish college ¡­ I think I helped you put on that bachelor¡¯s cap at your senior graduation ceremony ¡­¡±


    Moore Howard looked her in the eyes, the corners of his lips always curved upwards, and maybe even his smile looked a little genuine because of the memory of the past. But to nche Capra¡¯s eyes, she could only feel that it was an illusion, and even his smile would strike her as a mockery of her former ignorance.


    ¡°What are you telling me this for?¡± nche Capra interrupted impatiently


    ¡°Catching up?¡± He stood up suddenly then bent down and reached out close to her, ¡°Or talk about what you think of me ¡­¡± nche Capra saw his movement and her body immediately stepped back, all at once bumping into something behind her, she looked at him defensively, and ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Moore Howard smiled slightly before picking her up despite her struggles and cing her on a single sofa, ¡°What can I do? Just wanted to have a nice talk with you and found you afy spot.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s body nerves ckened slightly as she was ced on the soft couch, hearing him say that, ¡°Then untie me, my hands are tied ufortably.¡±


    Moore Howard sniffs and stares at her for a moment before smiling, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk with your hands do you?¡±


    nche Capra smiles back, but the smile is cold, ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to restrain me without this rope? Moore Howard, you¡¯re not that weak, are you?¡±


    The smile faded a little from Moore Howard¡¯s face before he bowed and stepped forward to untie her bound hands, he deliberately moved in close to get so close to her and spoke softly in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not falling for your aggravation Brandi, I¡¯m just trying to make you feel better.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered slightly at the familiar words, and Moore Howardughed softly as he stepped away from her and sat down on a crate of some sort across from her.


    ¡°Hypocrisy!¡± nche Capra looked at him in disgust.


    Moore Howard cradled his arms and crossed his legszily, ¡°Why is it that all you do today is swear one way or the other? This isn¡¯t the nche Capra I know, and Brandi!¡±


    nche Capra snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to curse you for a long time! And you don¡¯t talk like you know me well! We all know what¡¯s happened over the years!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore Howard had an innocent look on his face, ¡°You¡¯re trying to cross the river, Brandi, I saved you for real, you owe me, and you haven¡¯t paid me back yet! How can you unterally break the deal between us?¡±

 Chapter 176: Why

    nche Capraughs when she hears him say that, ¡°No wonder you just told me so much nonsense, it was to help me remember how much you helped me? Unfortunately, now that I think about it, I feel sick to my stomach! Why was I so stupid in the first ce? Being fooled by you for so long? It¡¯s true that you saved my life, but don¡¯t forget that I saved yours too!¡±


    She looked at his eyes, the emotions there could not be hidden from people, continued, ¡°As for what you said about funding me to go to university,¡± sheughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s just four years of tuition fees, I¡¯ll give it back to you some other time, but I remember that I usually work so hard at my part-time job, and it seems that I didn¡¯t use you for much, ah? ¡±


    nche Capra said with a look of disdain and ease, and seemed to be settling scores with him, so that she could draw a line in the sand, and when she saw that although his face was still impassive, his eyes were already showing anger, nche Capraughed the more happily, and asked him a question in return after she had finished speaking, ¡°Is that right, don¡¯t you think so? ¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s expression at this time is a littleplicated, nche Capra also do not want to guess what he is thinking, she only need to know his purpose is enough, he kidnapped her here, he told her so much, is not it all to get the shares in her hands?


    No, he had another purpose, his ultimate goal, was to bring down THE Charlie Group, even ¡­ nche Capra wasn¡¯t sure if he still wanted to kill York Charlie now.


    After all, how could she not forget the shock he had given her heart when he had once asked her to poison York Charlie outright.


    At this moment, that kind of worry surfaced again, that question she had been puzzled also appeared in her mind¨CMoore Howard, why in the end, why did he target York Charlie so much? She could be sure that it was definitely not just a business conflict of interest, there must be some deeper reasons. Moreover, when he saved himself in the first ce, wasn¡¯t it with that kind of purpose? At such an early stage, Moore Howard had already begun to plot against the Charlie Group, against York Charlie.


    nche Capra suddenly wanted to know the answer.


    She looked over at Moore Howard, who picked at his lips but made it look like it wasn¡¯t a smile at all, ¡°nche Capra, do you really not understand or are you pretending not to? Some things don¡¯t add up, let alone a tangle like the one between you and me. I chose to tie you up in the first ce, and you willingly tied yourself to me, now you want to leave, it¡¯s not that easy, is it?¡±


    nche Capra gives a sarcastic smile, ¡°Willingly? May I ask President Howard, when you wanted to save me, did you ask me if I wanted to be saved by you? I didn¡¯t, did I? All I remember is that I only saw you when I woke up for the first time, but I never knew you before.¡± She shook her head, her mockery intensified, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t know, back then, I handed my life over to the heavens, letting it decide whether I would die or live, that is to say, at that time, it didn¡¯t matter to me whether I lived or died, it didn¡¯t make any difference. You probably don¡¯t know this feeling, do you? This feeling, is despair ¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet you barge into someone else¡¯s world without permission, sticking your nose into it ¡­ ¡°nche Capra didn¡¯t know why she was telling him this, maybe it was as he said, that there was a reckoning between her and him, but even so, she wanted to get everything over, wanted to clear up these miscalctions, just by confessing herself the way she did.


    She continued, ¡°That¡¯s why my heart was at peace when I came to life. You let me live, of course I want to continue to live. I even thought for a moment that ¡­ it was God¡¯s will.¡±


    Moore Howard probably didn¡¯t expect her to tell him this, and his face finally became devoid of a smile or any other expression, he really seemed to be just a silent listener, as nche Capra continued again, ¡°You saved me, and I convinced myself that it was God¡¯s will, and then decided to go on living. Then you helped me a lot, and I admit that in my ignorance I did think you were a good man and wanted to repay you. But you¡¯re wrong, I was never grateful to you! Never!¡±


    Moore Howard froze at this, and nche Capra looked at him and went on again, expressionlessly, ¡°Why should I be grateful to you? I survived, but every day was torture, and there was still always the feeling in my heart that I owed you a lot, so even if I wanted to ept it or not all of this stuff that I had already epted was going to have to be paid back, and so it was only really easier for me when I finally in turn saved your life as well.¡±


    ¡°And that day, I remember it well, the day I saved your life, you just told me that you actually knew what happened to me, what York Charlie did to me. You advised me that I must live, that I must go back for revenge.¡± Sheughed softly, ¡°I actually returned your life, I wanted to die, I really felt tired, there is probably no one in this world more tired of living than me. But when you proposed revenge, I told myself, let¡¯s give it a try then, after all, I really hate him to death. And I really couldn¡¯t let go of the idea of going to my death just like that.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Moore Howard continued to be silent, and nche Capra suddenly said, ¡°And what about you, Moore Howard? Why did you go to such pains and borate schemes to bring down THE Charlie Group, and even ¡­ wanted York Charlie dead? Do you hate him? Or do you hate the whole the Charlie family? You always talk to me about pacts and deals, but you never just say that you and I have the same goals. You know everything about me, and you¡¯ve never told me what the hell you¡¯re doing all this for?¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s eyes wereplicated and stunned for a few moments before he inclined his head to look into the void again, an impish grin resurfacing on his face. nche Capra looked at him for half a day, but he didn¡¯t say a word, not a single word.


    ¡°Why? Why do you hate York Charlie or the Charlie family so much?¡± asked nche Capra again.


    Moore Howard¡¯s eyes were back on her face, the corners of his mouth still quirked up in the same nt, ¡°Wanna know? Then hand over the shares you¡¯re holding and then get the hell away from York Charlie and I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know.¡±


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the shares, and I¡¯m not leaving York Charlie, tell me or not tell me whatever you want, in short, you¡¯re not going to get anything from me!¡±


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± Moore Howard snapped, ¡°You¡¯ve got no boundaries have you, York Charlie did that to you, got you nearly killed, got your family killed and you¡¯re just going to forgive him?¡±


    nche Capra decided not to bullshit him anymore and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Think about it, how can you let go of a deep grudge like that so easily?¡± He smiles, ¡°I¡¯lle backter to hear your answer.¡±


    nche Capra hears him about to leave and rushes to say, ¡°I have nothing to think about, I hate being held captive, and if you don¡¯t let me go, believe it or not, I¡¯ll die here! That way, you get nothing!¡±


    Moore Howard gets up, gives her a cold look and says, ¡°Whatever!¡± Then leaves without looking back.


    The door was opened and closed, then opened again, and nche Capra thought he was back, and in walked the same Anu from before, who gave her a cold look, then closed the door again.


    Luckily, the lights were still on.

 Chapter 177: Her God in Heaven

    After that call from nche Capra, York Charlie, who received the call, realised something was wrong. Almost simultaneously, York Charlie learnt that nche Capra might be in danger and after rushing back to the office to look for her, he realised that she was really missing.


    It was toote to ask others, York Charlie immediately found someone to carry out mobile phone positioning, positioning after it was known that the ce where nche Capra called him was in the hotel, that is, the hotel where he had a meeting, and when he rushed there as fast as possible, he only found a mobile phone, and her people ¡­ did was taken.


    The second step was to check the hotel¡¯s security footage. The surveince video showed that nche Capra first walked into a certain room by herself, and then a strange man followed her in. After a while, nche Capra was seen running out of the room in a panic, followed by the man, who quickly came back after nche Capra hid in the toilet.


    After that, the man picked up the unconscious nche Capra, sneaked downstairs, went to the underground garage and drove away. That¡¯s all the surveince could see.


    It¡¯s obvious that nche Capra was on the phone in the bathroom just as the man came after her again at that exact moment, and she was obviously not feeling well enough to pass out right then and there.


    Or, was knocked out.


    But all this is not important, York Charlie immediately called for people to zoom in on the picture, and then the car¡¯s model as well as the licence te number, and then on the one hand, assigned people to search in all directions where the car is, on the one hand, contacted the traffic department to continue to check the electronic surveince to check the car¡¯s direction and where to go.


    It took a day or two to find out where the car was parked, but York Charlie knew where it was going and immediately drove there without stopping.


    He also wondered who, exactly, had kidnapped nche Capra. When he found her, he had to get to the bottom of it.


    It had been two days since nche Capra had been confined to the cabin.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the first day she talked to Moore Howard, Moore Howard never came back. On the second day, yesterday, Moore Howard seemed less inclined to see her in person than the man guarding her and asked her, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    She replied indifferently, ¡°A few more days or that answer!¡±


    For the past two days, she had been fed, the house was not cold, and she had been covered with a quilt, so she had not been mistreated. But nche Capra felt tired of waiting, for she was too anxious to get out, and as two nights passed and York Charlie still did note to her, she felt more and more tired.


    It was a feeling of positive emotions being consumed little by little.


    York Charlie, why aren¡¯t youing?


    Even though nche Capra knew it would be really hard to find her, she somehow trusted him in particr, in his intelligence and wisdom, in his means and abilities. Every time she¡¯d been trapped before, he¡¯de to her rescue in time, and he¡¯d already possessed powers beyond the ordinary in her eyes.


    She knew that he woulde.


    nche Capra hugged her knees and waited without a word wrapped in a thick quilt, she always had to curl up because it was a single couch and it made her feel bad. Having not washed her face, brushed her teeth or changed her clothes for two whole days, nche Capra wondered if it was possible that Moore Howard wasn¡¯t even paying attention to this. Wouldn¡¯t she stink if she just stayed locked up like this?


    Of course, there was no way she was going to be locked up like this.


    York Charlie, he¡¯de for her.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind was made up, but then a ridiculous thought urred to her¨CMoore Howard couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware that York Charlie woulde to her rescue, and he couldn¡¯t possibly be waiting for York Charlie toe to her rescue by locking her up like this, could he?


    nche Capra suddenly panicked, if this is really the case, Moore Howard is trying to set a trap, just waiting for York Charlie to jump in? She broke away from the covers with a jerk, put both feet on the floor, and was about to stand up.


    But at this moment, she hesitated.


    No, she couldn¡¯t be so impulsive. Now, how could she escape on her own? The only thing she could do was to make a fuss to get Moore Howard out, she had to find out what he was trying to do, or find a way, to get him to let her go.


    That way, she could stop York Charlie from jumping into this trap.


    ¡°Moore Howard!¡± she shouted, ¡°Come out, I want to see you!¡±


    The man who had been guarding the door, namely Anu,ughed out loud when he saw that she was finally responding, ¡°I thought how tolerant you were? It¡¯s only been a few days since you were locked up? And you can¡¯t sit still? You want to see our President Howard? He¡¯s noting to see you until you dutifully sign this share transfer!¡±


    nche Capra stood up, her body was in pretty good shape, her muscles were just a little sore, ¡°You tell him toe and talk to me, you tell him that I have something to say to him, and I won¡¯t sign until hees and talks to me!¡±


    Anu kicked the stool and walked over to look at her, ¡°I said! He won¡¯te out until you sign! Did you hear my words backwards? Or are you deaf and can¡¯t hear? I don¡¯t have time for your bullshit, why don¡¯t you beg me?¡± He smiled evilly at her, ¡°Maybe for the sake of your body, I¡¯ll let you go when I¡¯m done?¡±


    With that he stepped further and further forward, and that¡¯s how he got closer and closer to nche Capra, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for two days, and I just can¡¯t help it ¡­¡±


    That lewd expression, that shameless tone, nche Capra really can¡¯t see or hear it anymore, as he got closer, she directly stored up her strength, raised her leg and kicked it hard, solidly kicking the opposite man¡¯s lower body.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Anu didn¡¯t expect her toe with this move, bending over in pain, trying to cover it, trying to rub it, but nche Capra¡¯s behaviour was so abominable that it inspired his anger on that, and he was about to pounce on her as he endured the pain, ¡°Stinking bitch! I¡¯m going to make you feel what it¡¯s like to live and die!¡±


    nche Capra saw him about to pounce and immediately ran to the side. That kick probably really hurt him, Anu stumbled a bit and chased after him, the whole room was small with things, nche Capra could hardly escape.


    nche Capra ran and dodged, but despite her kick and the small space, he got closer and closer to her, Anu abused her and seemed to take some pleasure in the chase, deliberately keeping her distance, teasing her, teasing her, making her look like a ything, admiring her panic and inescapability.


    nche Capra found this just too insulting! But all she could do was to keep running, keep hiding, keep circling the house. Horribly, she was getting tired, more and more tired, gasping for breath and about to run.


    nche Capra¡¯s pace slowed, and she saw Anu give a leering, unmistakable smile, like the excitement and lust of seeing prey about toe to hand, and nche Capra¡¯s mind went nk.


    The sickening scent hit her and her stomach rolled. Then a pair of arms tightened around her from behind, and nche Capra¡¯s hairs stood on end, her nerves tensing with sensitivity. She struggled with all her strength, only to be brought down to the ground by the man behind her.


    The pain was gone, and nche Capra felt like she was falling into a cesspit, like she was being entangled in a thicket of disgusting bugs, and she wanted to vomit, but a horrible mouth seemed to being to gag her.


    ¡°There was a thud.


    All movement came to an abrupt halt, and nche Capra, including the man who was on top of her at the moment, turned her head in the direction of the door. The face of the man who had rushed in, with its deep contours and cool eyes, appeared there as if from heaven.


    It was her saviour, her heavenly god.

 Chapter 178: Two Trapped

    York Charlie was here.


    This is almost desperate nche Capra in thest moment to touch a piece of hope, as boundless darkness in the middle of a ray of light appeared at first, just a little bit, is enough to rescue her from the abyss of the fall.


    The trembling nche Capra¡¯s face is even more pale and scary, York Charlie as a storm carrying the anger swept in, destroying the momentum, will be pressed on the body of nche Capra¡¯s Anu scared for a moment did note back to focus, stayed there motionless, York Charlie rushed over to the strong pick him up and kicked him away, deep eyes looked at the ground, almost to the point of no return, and then kicked him away. The deep eyes looked at the man on the ground almost on all fours as if he were looking at the filth that had soiled him, and his tightly furrowed brow showed his disgust and annoyance.


    ¡°Heh ¡­¡± York Charlie lifted his foot and kicked him several more times, an extremely heavy expletive breaking out of his thin lips, the man holding his head for a moment and protecting his stomach for a moment, curled up on the ground in pain, barely able to resist.


    nche Capra sat staring at him in a daze, her taut nerves rxed by York Charlie¡¯s arrival after the nightmare that had held her down near suffocating had been removed, her agonised body rid of the sickening sensation of York Charlie¡¯s arrival, her eyes¡­ . her eyes but a sight so foreign to him.


    She had never seen him like this before. The hands hitting, the spitting of profanity, and the most contemptuous, angry, disgusted and also the most fluctuating ups and downs in his eyes, his expression, the whole gamut of emotions.


    He was so cold.


    When York Charlie looked back at nche Capra, he saw that she was looking at him very intently, and there was the most serious emotion in those eyes, and there were blurred tears, but he still saw her true feelings through those tearful eyes.


    Two points of residual panic and helplessness, three points of strangeness and surprise, and the rest, all of them were indescribable emotional touches. Deep,plex, mped on her pale little face, reflecting her tightly pursed lips, making her whole person look both charmingly dazzling and pathetic.


    Without a word, York Charlie approached her, and then knelt down and took her into his arms as soon as he could, he inhaled deeply, and with his breath held her deeper and tighter, as if he were trying to carve it into his body.


    So tight so tight. Neither of them spoke, but everything they wanted to say seemed to be hidden in this embrace, as if it was silent at the moment.


    nche Capra also hugged him back tightly, what she felt was an unprecedented sense of security, in this embrace, she and he seemed to be really two hearts close to each other, heart to heart.


    Until a softugh rang out.


    York Charlie and nche Capra both let go of each other, their eyes turning to the man with blood still hanging from the corners of his lips, and Anuughed even more when she saw them all looking at him.


    nche Capra¡¯s rm bells went off at the sight of his creepy smile and she remembered the suspicion she¡¯d been harbouring, she stood up quickly and tried to speak to York Charlie who spoke before her, he frowned, ¡°There¡¯s someone out there pouring petrol.¡±


    nche Capra knew that it was toote for her to say anything at this point, and her heart raced. York Charlie went to the door to open it, only to find that it had indeed been locked from the outside, and the closer he got, the more he could smell the outside, as well as hear themotion outside.


    They were trying to lock them in here and burn them alive.


    Anu almostughed maniacally as he braced himself on the ground and stood up, still covering his injured chest as he walked over to York Charlie, his tone arrogant and smug, ¡°You didn¡¯t beat me to death, now, the ones who will die here will be you, hahaha ¡­ ¡± heughed again.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t say anything and nche Capra came up and stood beside him holding his hand.


    She blushed very badly as she looked at him, and something in her eyes got moreplicated, York Charlie actually saw a hint of guilt in them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± York Charlie reached up to cover her eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, even if ¡­ even if we can¡¯t escape, I¡¯m willing to be stuck with you. ¡±


    nche Capra did not speak, but York Charlie felt her eyshes fluttering violently, he removed his hand to look at her, and saw a tear slipping out of her tightly closed eye, sliding sharply down to her chin and hanging trembling.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, just gripped her hand harder.


    ¡°Hahahahaha,¡± Anu threw back her head andughed, ¡°all dying and still so affectionate, but ¡­ it¡¯s about time you guys got close, after all, you¡¯re about to be burned to death here! ¡± He wiped the corners of his mouth once again, ¡°But I¡¯m going out!¡± He said and stood by the door.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    York Charlie still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Anu started yelling outside, ¡°I¡¯m not going out yet!¡±


    He screamed a few times and when he didn¡¯t get any response, he started to panic a little, ¡°Shit, what are you guys doing? Don¡¯t let me out yet!¡±


    He reaches for the door and taps on it, but retracts sharply as the hot door burns his hand, smoke continues to pour in, and just as York Charlie pulls nche Capra back, there is petrol streaming in through the cracks in the door.


    More and more and more and more, the fire just spread into the house.


    Anu had been standing on the floor jumping in fear long before he felt more and more choked up and had trouble even breathing.


    nche Capra was choking and coughing, York Charlie took her scarf to cover her and both of them sat on the floor, even then the less and less oxygen was making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°York Charlie ¡­ I¡¯m, coughing,¡± nche Capra spoke, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to fall asleep ¡­ ¡±


    York Charlie held her, ¡°Just hold on, just hold on, someone will be here to rescue us soon ¡­ ¡± He had exined to his men that if he didn¡¯t call in after three hours, to let them set out to meet them.


    He had calcted the time, it had taken more than two hours to drive over, and after waiting here for more than half an hour, someone woulde straight down the road to him, and ¡­ they should be able to see the fire over here.


    As long as they weren¡¯t waiting in the car stupidly.


    nche Capra gently nodded her head, but she only felt that her chest was getting stuffy, a breath could never be sucked to the end, and the air she sucked in choked her and made her cough, because of theck of oxygen her head was also getting heavier and heavier, and she clutched York Charlie¡¯s hand tightly, and suddenly there was a familiar feeling.


    In the most desperate moment, in the moment of near death, she had once died like this.


    There was no one around her at that time, and she could only look at the faces of those people in her hallucinations: there was her father, her mother, and ¡­ the York Charlie that she loved and hated and couldn¡¯t tell the difference between love and hate.


    Even at that time, in her hallucination, he looked at her eyes were cold, indifferent enough to disdain her, and as if he was full of ridicule for her,ughing at her, a naive and stupid ant on the ground.


    His coldness made her despair.


    She thought, ¡°Well then, so die, what¡¯s there to care about? What¡¯s there to care about? How wonderful it would be if the world was free of her, free of the unpleasant past of such a miserable person.


    ¡°nche Capra, nche ¡­¡± York Charlie was calling her again, and he shook her as if to bring her to her senses, and nche Capra, with her eyes gently closed, heard in his voice million of anxiety and worry, she subconsciously gripped his hand tightly and opened her eyes with difficulty, ¡°York Charlie,¡­ you¡¯re there?¡±


    York Charlie nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m in, good boy, don¡¯t sleep, hold on for a while, they¡¯reing.¡± There was actually a little quiver in his voice.


    nche Capra blinked, and a single, rolling tear leapt out of her eyes.

 Chapter 179: Still Loves Her

    So, he really was.


    nche Capra desperately blinked her eyes to see his face, but the tears kept rolling down as if she couldn¡¯t stop them. Boundless joy spreading through her chest, nche Capra reached up and caressed his face, taking in his tightly furrowed brow, his deep, yet gentle eyes, and she saw hime up to her fingers and kiss them, kissing her fingertips, her fingertips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry,¡± York Charlie suppressed a cough, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    nche Capraughs through her tears,ughs and shakes her head. His face was no longer cold, his eyes were no longer cold, and there was not a trace of coldness in his whole body, but a warmth and tenderness that soothed her pervasively and wrapped itself around her.


    It wasn¡¯t a fantasy, and he was no longer cold.


    He looked at her as if she were his irreceable one and only.


    nche Capra fought hard to stay awake, but her eyelids were still getting heavy, and she said brokenly, ¡°York Charlie, I ¡­ I¡¯m going to, I¡¯m not going to be able to hold on much longer.¡±


    York Charlie was also getting harder and harder, also a little dizzy and chesty, and when he heard her say that, he shook his head resolutely, ¡°No, no, you can hold on a little longer. Come on, you lie down and rest on myp.¡± York Charlie said as heid her t, nche Capra let him move, but York Charlie froze suddenly as if he saw something.


    The ne he had given her was lying in the crook of her neck.


    Like a ssh of fresh water.


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± he called to her softly, ¡°when we get out, let¡¯s get married, okay?¡±


    nche Capra was groggy, jolted to hear him say that, and thought of the future for both of them. But ¡­ But where would there be a future when they were stuck here now? She felt hotter and hotter, sleepier and sleepier, but she didn¡¯t want to die just like that, and she groped to touch his face, feeling the familiar curves under her hands.


    ¡°Yor, York Charlie,¡± she tried hard to ask a full sentence, ¡°do you, do you ¡­ still, still love Brandi now?¡±


    Do you now, still love Brandi?


    Even though ¡­ even though I have be nche Capra and am no longer Brandi, I still want to know if you still love her now, have you let go of your feelings for her? Because ¡­ because even though she doesn¡¯t want to be Brandi anymore, that Brandi is still in her heart, that Brandi, who has always been in love with you, can¡¯t let go of you until she dies. ¡­


    nche Capra can¡¯t say those words, and she can¡¯t say those words.


    Now she seems to have detached herself from this nche Capra, and has be the Brandi that has been lurking in the past, present, and may even still exist in the future.


    She, being Brandi.


    She asks him, do you still love me?


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t hear her words for a long time. He knew, although she had refused to admit, for him and her past never mention, she knew that he knew, but also pretend to be a third person, outsiders generally look at the person called Brandi, but, she still cares about, for Brandi, for that period of the past that is engraved in her heart, how can she forget to be able to discard it?


    So she asked such a sentence, York Charlie heart and sour and astringent, to the point of unspeakable.


    This kind of clearly unspoken, but also pretend not to know, and as a third person¡¯s story to confess to each other¡¯s feelings, as clearly know but can not identify, clearly love but can not keep each other general sour unspeakable.


    He moved his lips to answer, but realised she had fainted.


    York Charlie shook her, she was still unconscious. He began to be anxious and overwhelmed, even panicked, it was an extremely unfamiliar feeling that he had only experienced once before.


    At this time, someone beside him suddenly spoke, ¡°You, cough ¡­ It seems that you are quite stupid, or else, or else ask you if you still love another woman, and don¡¯t know to immediately, immediately deny it. People, people are dizzy ¡­¡±


    It was Anu who had been coughing next to him, the man who had been violent towards nche Capra and had been abandoned by hispanions.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, and he furrowed his brow as he seemed to hear someone yelling outside.


    Finally: finally!


    Then there was the movement of a mming door, and as it smashed open, the two men rushed in, one after the other, avoiding those mes, their eyes searching the room quickly, but York Charlie swooped in like a gust of wind and picked up nche Capra and sprinted out.


    York Charlie finally escaped from the fire with nche Capra, he slowly sucked in air bit by bit, saw the two men behind him follow out, said in a somewhat weak voice, ¡°That man just now, arrest him for me!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s aura was still appallingly cold, even more furious and irritated by the events of the day, and the two men hastened to do as they were told, grabbing Anu and tying him up.


    York Charlie then got into the car holding nche Capra.


    A van, the two threw Anu in the middle and watched while York Charlie and nche Capra sat at the end.


    ¡°To the hospital! Hurry!¡± York Charlie ordered.


    ¡­


    York Charlie stood outside waiting while the doctor called him over.


    ¡°The baby in her stomach,¡± the doctor sighed, ¡°is likely to haemorrhage if she doesn¡¯t get it out, and she¡¯s been physically traumatised before, she might not survive that! You need to make a quick decision and operate to remove the baby!¡± He pulled out a piece of paper, ¡°Here¡¯s the consent form for the operation, make up your mind!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s frown deepened the more he listened, he was silent for three seconds before he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    For York Charlie, it was an agonisingly long wait.


    After the surgery, York Charlie didn¡¯t know what to do with nche Capra when she woke up after the surgery, she would have realised that the baby was gone, what would she do? Will she cry? Or rebuke him bitterly? He would have preferred her to take it out on him, rather than hold it in her stomach and be cold and silent to him.


    York Charlie sat in thought, trying to figure out how tofort her, how to soothe her negative emotions.


    As twilight fell, nche Capra woke up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She opened her eyes and saw the white walls of the hospital and York Charlie sitting on the side with his forehead in thought. She didn¡¯t make a sound and watched him quietly, looking at the thick hair on top of his head and his grey-stained clothes.


    The first thing she did was recall the sight of being trapped in a closed room with mes burning all around her before she passed out. At that time, she had thought many, many thoughts in her head, even though it was too hard for her to say much. From the present, thinking of the past, and from the past, thinking of the present, and from the present, thinking of the future.


    When she felt painfully desperate in the past and hopeless in the future, she saw him, she touched him, she heard him. He was at her side.


    nche Capra moved, and suddenly something felt different.


    She subconsciously reached for her stomach.


    York Charlie immediately sensed her awakening and looked at her withplicated eyes after his tion. But she was even more panicked and scared by his look, she persistently touched, pressed and squeezed her tummy, but could only feel the emptiness inside, as well as the residual tingling in her lower body and the pain that gradually flooded up.


    It was a different kind of pain.


    nche Capra immediately opened her eyes round and looked incredulously at York Charlie, stuttering, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ baby . . where¡¯s the baby?¡±

 Chapter 180: No Choice

    York Charlie looked at such pale, pitiful her, was looking at him with an intensely disturbed, immensely frightened, and with a hint of expectation, as if he were grasping for some life-saving straw, York Charlie opened his mouth, and the words he wanted to conceal could not be uttered.


    Why deceive, why give her a false hope?


    ¡°The child ¡­¡± York Charlie felt his lips dry, a bitter overflow between his lips and tongue, a dull ache in his heart, ¡°is gone.¡±


    nche Capra was stunned with her mouth open.


    York Charlie looked at her disorientated and overwhelmed and reached out to touch her face, ¡°nche, you ¡­¡±


    nche Capra suddenly grabbed his wrist as if she hadn¡¯t regained her senses, ¡°What did you ¡­ you just say? The baby, the baby is gone?¡± She suddenly became agitated and grabbed him hard, ¡°How could the baby be gone? York Charlie!!! I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± With that she was about to get out of bed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie stopped her and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Where are you going? Just calm down ¡­¡±


    nche Capra struggled, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor! How can it be gone? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Actually, she should believe it, the sensations in her body were enough to tell her everything, but ¡­ But she couldn¡¯t believe it. The child she had so looked forward to and fought so hard to protect, the first child of her life was just gone?


    She did not believe!


    ¡°It was me ¡­ It was me ¡­¡± York Charlie hugged her hard, ¡°I was the one who told the doctor to remove it ¡­ You don¡¯t have to get excited, just lie down and listen to me first, okay?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s words were like a blow to the head, shattering nche Capra¡¯s self-delusion, and like a me, igniting all of nche Capra¡¯s emotions.


    Horrified, sullen, and aching deep into her organs, her soul seemed lost.


    She had, indeed, lost her child.


    Red-eyed, nche Capra went to push York Charlie, struggling and pounding on all fours as she hissed at him, screamed at him in pain, ¡°Who are you to? Who are you to take away my baby? Who are you to kill it? ! York Charlie, you¡¯re not human!¡± She cried, her voice shaking violently, ¡°You just abandoned it! It was our baby!!!¡±


    York Charlie took her whacks and hugged her even harder as she heard herst gut-wrenching rebuke, she cried out, ¡°The baby ¡­ the baby ¡­ ¡± with a choked voice.


    York Charlie reddened and closed his eyes tightly, ¡°Marry me, will you? We¡¯ll have children again, one, two ¡­¡±


    Her words crashed over and over in his heart-


    It is our child!!!


    Our child!


    nche Capra interrupted him forcefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Don¡¯t! I won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    York Charlie held her and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°You have to marry me. Who else do you want to marry but me?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s emotional outburst eased, but the shock of losing her child was still too much for her to bear for a moment, and she sobbed as she heard him, unable to get rid of the resentment she felt towards him, ¡°I¡¯ll marry anyone, but not you!¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all and said softly, ¡°You promised. Now you want to back out?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about; had she really promised him this earlier when she was smoked out in the fire? She couldn¡¯t think of it, and she didn¡¯t want to admit it, even if it did happen that way!


    ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t promise you this!¡± nche Capra dropped her hands feebly and said wearily, ¡°You go out, I want some quiet time.¡±


    York Charlie went out readily enough this time, only to press her under the covers before he went, and tell her to lie still and get some rest.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say a word either, and when he had closed the door and gone out, she couldn¡¯t help crying again.


    She was really, really out of that baby.


    How she wanted to, it was just a joke.


    nche Capra fell asleep from exhaustion at some point, and then when she woke up again, it was obvious that her eyes were swollen, and she didn¡¯t really care. That morning, nche Capra was wondering why York Charlie was missing when she saw Nadia open the door and walk in.


    Nadia was carrying hot porridge in her hand, she put the flowers she had bought on her bedside, and looked into nche Capra¡¯s eyes for a moment, not knowing how to speak. nche Capra said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Nadia opens the porridge, ¡°I heard from York Charlie, have some porridge!¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± She looked at her, ¡°Did he ask you toe?¡± Her tone became bad, ¡°Did he ask you toe as a lobbyist? You tell him that I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    Nadia puts down the porridge in her hand with a somewhat bitter expression, ¡°nche, why are you being so hard on yourself?¡±


    nche Capra smiles coldly at the air and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this,¡± Nadia added, ¡°Since he already knows that you are Brandi, and since you still love him as well, then why do you have to think so much and can¡¯t let go?¡±


    Before nche Capra could answer, she heard the door m and Nadia turned her head to look over but saw nothing, the door was still firmly shut. She stood up and walked out and opened the door to see nothing.


    Nadia went back to nche Capra¡¯s bedside, nche Capra¡¯s expression at this point was no longer cold but somewhat calm, the calmness contained a repressedplexity, Nadia held her hand, ¡°nche, you have to choose what is good for you, don¡¯t always be trapped in the past. ¡±


    nche Capra looks quietly at the white quilt on her body and spits out three words, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    You¡¯re not me. How could you understand how I feel?


    Because they are really good friends, nche Capra didn¡¯t say a few words even to Nadia, she put her eyes on her face, her eyes vaguely rippled with light, ¡°It is said that the bystander is clear and the authority is confused, but how can the bystander experience everything? To be honest, after going through so much, I really intend to let go of those in the past, however, when facing York Charlie, I always can¡¯t do it, obviously I think about starting over with him, but I always be indecisive and sentimental because of the past ¡­¡±


    Nadia opened her mouth as if to say something, but nche Capra stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything to enlighten me, what I can, I¡¯ve already enlightened myself. Otherwise,¡± she smiled a little bitterly, ¡°how could I havee to this point with him?¡± She paused, ¡°But this time, he removed the child ¡­ without my consent, although he said it was for my good, but, but I still can¡¯t ept it ¡­¡±


    Her smile became even more bitter, ¡°It¡¯s true that after so many years, after experiencing so much, people are actually two people, there are still some things that need to be rubbed together ¡­¡±


    nche Capra seemed to be caught in the middle of her thoughts, Nadia slowly spoke, in her eyes was obvious heartache, ¡°nche ¡­ why are you making yourself so tired?¡± If it were her, she probably would have chosen to leave a long time ago, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed herself to think so much and so much.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°When ites to me, you will too. It¡¯s never a choice to be tired ¡­¡±

 Chapter 181: Dreams Also Weep

    Shireen Miller¡¯s whole body was restless as soon as she heard that nche Capra had been rescued by York Charlie. She was very disappointed that this time she had let nche Capra get away again. She expected some good news toe from the man who handed nche Capra over this time. Or that she had been imprisoned, or that she had been raped, or that she had been taken away from her and York Charlie, or that ¡­ she was dead.


    But none of that. York Charlie got her out again.


    In fact, at first nche Capra guessed it all when she was sessfully tricked into a trap and then taken away and locked up. Later, she thought that York Charlie was in a hurry to go on a business trip and would not find out her disappearance for a while, but then she heard that York Charlie had mobilised the whole city¡¯s strength to search for nche Capra with all its might. She panicked, fearing that nche Capra would be so easy for him to find.


    She was expecting that York Charlie would find herter or never find her, and even if he did, nche Capra would have been raped and abused, possibly even a dead body.


    That was the oue she was looking forward to the most.


    Unfortunately, who knew? Who knew York Charlie would wind up going and getting her out in one piece again. It¡¯s been two or three days and it¡¯s just aa? Shireen Miller doesn¡¯t believe it, always holding out hope that nche Capra was disfigured or lost her body, that sort of thing. So she couldn¡¯t wait to find out.


    What happened to nche Capra?


    It had taken her a while to find out which hospital York Charlie and nche Capra were at that night, and she¡¯d heard that nche Capra appeared to have had a procedure done, and Shireen Miller was afraid that running over there in the evening would catch York Charlie in the act, and make him think that he was up to something bad. So she waits patiently until the next morning.


    Early the next morning, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t wait to get to that hospital and find nche Capra¡¯s ward.


    She saw that the door to the ward was closed, so she looked around and crept closer to see who was in there. This proximity was just in time to hear what a woman said to nche Capra, ¡°Since York Charlie already knows you¡¯re Brandi, and since you still still love him ¡­¡±


    The fact that Shireen Miller¡¯s worst fears were 100 per cent certain from this woman¡¯s lips was so frightening that she identally mmed into the door.


    Surprised to realise that her eavesdropping might be about to be exposed, Shireen Miller scrambled out of the room and quickly ran away, luckily ¡­ there was a corner not far away.


    She patted her chest, the breath is not yet well was covered from behind the mouth, Shireen Miller felt the hard chest behind her, can be sure that it is a strong man, she has no resistance, she was behind the sudden appearance of the man dragged into an empty room.


    The man released his grip and Shireen Miller was about to cry out for help when the man suddenly spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Shut up! If you scream again I¡¯ll throw you in front of York Charlie and tell him everything you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Shireen Miller was violently silenced.


    The man saw that she had stopped screaming and making noise and gave a menacing grin, ¡°If you want to marry York Charlie and be Mrs. Charlie, be good and do whatever you¡¯re told to do from now on.¡±


    Shireen Miller thought that the person behind him had some way to make herself be Mrs. Charlie, and was instantly delighted, but thinking of the threat she was currently facing, she restrained herself, and asked with some hesitation, ¡°Can you ¡­ you guys help me? ¡±


    The man gangly smile, ¡°as long as you obey, not just marry York Charlie, as you wish.¡±


    Shireen Miller nodded, ¡°Then can I ¡­ I meet the man behind you,¡± she immediately assured, ¡°I can make a deal with him face to face!¡±


    The man grunted, ¡°When you¡¯re sincere enough, you¡¯ll meet him naturally.¡±


    ¡­


    Nadia was still in nche Capra¡¯s room when Shireen Miller was threatened, and she listened to nche Capra say a lot of heartfelt words, and for a moment, she was overwhelmed with emotion, worried about nche Capra, and at a loss for words offort.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t be depressed. Believe me, no matter what you do, your body is fundamental. The porridge is still in the thermos, you¡¯d better drink it!¡±


    nche Capra nodded and drank the porridge anyway, then watched her leave.


    After Nadia left, nche Capra chewed the porridge with a little taste and swallowed it without taking a bite.


    York Charliees in.


    When nche Capra saw hime in, she stopped drinking the porridge, put it aside and wiped her mouth andy back down. He sat on her right side and she rolled over to face her left side and turned the back of her head to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± She said.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to react, she was still mad at herself, she saw hime in, she didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat, she saw hime in, she wanted to go to sleep, and she turned her back to him, like she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    He didn¡¯t even want to talk to him.


    York Charlie rubbed his brow in some distress. In fact, when he took out that child, how could he not be in pain? He didn¡¯t want to part with it either, but, between her and the child, he couldn¡¯t part with her more.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow that possibility to exist, the possibility that would take her life.


    He had already lost her once.


    He couldn¡¯t take it a second time.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Perhaps, it was selfish of him. It was that he was so selfish, thinking only of keeping her with him, that he deprived that child of the possibility of surviving. He med himself, he was in pain, but he didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    Such a decision, he felt, was one hundred per cent right.


    York Charlie sat beside her, looking at her slender back, gradually falling into deeper and deeper thoughts. He was not a sentimental person, but when facing the feelings between her and him, he would always involuntarily think a lot.


    Gradually, the sunlight tilted at an increasing angle. It moved from the railing at the end of the bed to his back, the quilt she was covered in, and finally, when he looked back, it had unknowingly moved to the flowers at the foot of the bed.


    Orange and white petals, inteced. The sunlight that had be faint as it hit them was, as gently, cloaked in a veil.


    York Charlie saw her shoulders exposed and got up to help her pull the covers back.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± she said in a vicious tone, ¡°you bastard!¡±


    She turned her back to him and York Charlie, thinking she was awake, pulled the covers back over her, ¡°You get well and yell at me all you want.¡±


    nche Capra suddenly choked up, ¡°Why did you ¡­ why did you even take, take ¡­ without my consent,¡± she sobbed. ¡°You could have told me first even when I woke up! How could you let it get away from me without realising it while the person was asleep?!¡±


    Her shoulders shook terribly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t at all, at all prepared for this! You know what? This is my first child! I love it as much as I love you ¡­¡±


    York Charlie was about to speak, but froze when he heard herst words.


    She said ¡­ What did she say?


    York Charlie heard it loud and clear, she said she loved him. Surprised and delighted, ming himself and feeling sad at the same time, but also felt strange, this is not like she will say ah!


    York Charlie immediately went around to the other side of the bed, to see her face, and saw that she still closed her eyes a sleeping look.


    Sure enough, it was a dream.


    But even when she was dreaming, she was crying so hard.


    York Charlie squatted down, wanting to wipe her tears but afraid of waking her up, so a heartbroken, self-reproaching sigh overflowed his throat.

 Chapter 182: Mrs. Casey Comes to Make a Difference

    nche Capra slept this sleep until the early morning of the third day.


    She remembered vaguely that Nadia hade in the morning, and that she had talked to her a great deal, and then she had gone away, and was drinking her own porridge, when York Charlie came in again. She got angry at the sight of York Charlie, threw the porridge away andy down under the covers trying to avoid talking to him.


    Then she kept her back to him and he never went away. She rambled on and on while she fell asleep again at some point. She didn¡¯t know when York Charlie left, all in all she slept like that for another day.


    Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t feel hungry either.


    Shey there too long, but got up and went to the bathroom to wash up, stretched out against the window for a while, and then sat back down on the bed.


    There was the sound of a door opening and she subconsciously looked to see York Charlie walking in, apanied by his assistant. She saw the assistant holding arge handful of pamphlets, which looked like ases, and heard York Charlie speak again, ¡°Here you go, take your time picking.¡±


    nche Capra was puzzled, and then the assistant put the stack of books on a side table and handed one out for her to see. nche Capra looked at the cover and thought it looked familiar, and when she opened the first page, she could not understand it any better.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wedding dresses.


    York Charlie was actually letting her pick out a wedding dress? At this time? At this time in her life? She simply didn¡¯t know what he was thinking! She looked up at him and said angrily, ¡°York Charlie! what are you doing with this? I didn¡¯t promise to marry you!¡±


    York Charlie said calmly with a soft brow, ¡°You didn¡¯t promise, but I wanted to give you an identity.¡±


    nche Capra thought it was funny, ¡°You want to give it to me? You give it to me and I have to take it?!¡± She threw away the brochure in front of her, ¡°I repeat, I will not marry you! No need to pick!¡±


    The assistant beside her stood there in some awkward embarrassment.


    nche Capra looked at her and said, ¡°Go away and take all this stuff!¡± York Charlie, however, picks up that one and puts it on the end of her bed, ¡°Don¡¯t fight me, why don¡¯t you put all of these here and take your time picking them out when you¡¯ve calmed down?¡±


    ¡°No need to pick!¡± A voice suddenly interjected.


    Everyone in the room looked at the person outside the ward, and nche Capra was not surprised to find that the owner of the voice was Mrs. Casey, a middle-aged woman with such an aggressive and powerful voice, who else could it be but Mrs. Casey?


    Could it be that she had heard that she was childless and hade to take advantage of the situation to suppress her?


    Mrs. Casey quickly walked in, pushed the assistant standing by nche Capra¡¯s bedside, and then reached out, all the ases on the table fell to the floor. The assistant froze, afraid to move, and York Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Mum!¡±


    Mrs. Casey saw the wedding albums falling on the floor and was so pleased with herself that her eyes looked at nche Capra in disgust before turning back to York Charlie with a firm gaze, ¡°No need to say anything! I will neverpromise on this one! I don¡¯t care how youe on with her, to have her marry into THE Charlie family, that¡¯s a no brainer!¡±


    York Charlie looked at Mrs. Casey impatiently, ¡°What I saidst time wasn¡¯t enough? Do you really want to cut me off?¡±


    Mrs. Casey heard his words and remembered her own heartbreaking journey these days, her expression was a bit sad, but in front of nche Capra, she maintained the seven points of hardness, ¡°York, you listen to mum! Mum won¡¯t harm you! If you really liked this woman, you could have kept her out of the house; why did you have to marry her in?¡±


    Mrs Casey thought that she had made a very touching speech, and that she had been so considerate of his feelings, and had made such a great concession, that he should not make any more mischief, should he?


    Unexpectedly York Charlie¡¯s face steeply coalesced with a deep anger, ¡°What are you talking about! You will go out now!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was startled.


    ¡°York! how can you do this to me? You like her, and I¡¯ll let you like her; I just won¡¯t let you marry her in! And do you really want to take a woman like that for a daughter-inw? Are you confused! What can she bring you? Not only is she unsettled and promiscuous outside, she¡¯s also uneducated, always going toe-to-toe with the elders! She has no money and no power to give you any help!¡±


    Mrs. Casey said with red eyes.


    York Charlie held back his anger and didn¡¯t let it out, only the ice des flying out of those eyes could almost see blood and kill, but Mrs. Casey still relied on her status and refused to back down at all.


    nche Capra suddenlyughed sarcastically, and Mrs. Casey, feeling ill at the sight of her, red at her and said, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You have the good sense to educate your own son to keep a woman outside the house.¡± nche Capra said mockingly.


    Mrs. Casey pointed at her angrily, ¡°You ¡­¡± sheughed in exasperation, ¡°You¡¯ve got a point haven¡¯t you? nche Capra, no matter how much you try to pretend and y the lustful trick I will never let someone like you marry into the Charlie family! People like you,¡± sheughed out loud with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of them!¡±


    ¡°Heh ¡­ Our York has been a good boy since he was a kid, back in the day, when he was in high school, there was a deadbeat girl chasing after York, and do you know how naive and self-absorbed she was? She thought she was happy when York gave her a good look, but she was so attached to him, I couldn¡¯t even get rid of her!¡± Mrs. Casey, fearing that York Charlie would interrupt her, spoke rapidly, ¡°But you know where she ended up?¡± She watched nche Capra¡¯s expression, ¡°She ended up with a broken home and nothing left, someone like that might as well just die and be done with it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was so scared that she closed her mouth. York Charlie just let out a roar as if it was a growl, it really scared her to the point of separating her soul. Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t expect that when she said so, nche Capra, the person concerned didn¡¯t react yet, but York Charlie had already held back and lost his temper so much.


    He was all red-eyed.


    She had said those things to provoke nche Capra, to bring up Brandi, to insult Brandi, just to make nche Capra emotional, self-defensive, and even to admit in person that she was Brandi.


    But while nche Capra wasn¡¯t enraged, York Charlie was furious.


    Mrs. Casey looked cautiously at her son, who had always been a joyful and angry man, and swallowed subconsciously, and then said to nche Capra, with an air of dignity, ¡°You¡¯re on your own! Anyway, I won t let you marry ¡­ as long as I am around.¡±


    This time Mrs. Casey¡¯s words were frozen before she could speak, directly by York Charlie¡¯s unmissable and substantial cold aura that radiated from her.


    York Charlie was annoyed, but he was more worried about nche Capra¡¯s reaction. He was afraid that Mrs. Casey¡¯s words might hurt her. Just after an extremely brief silence fell over the ward, nche Capra suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I am not worthy of marrying into your the Charlie family. your the Charlie family is a big family, how can I afford it?¡± Her tone was light, but in York Charlie¡¯s ears there was a stinging pain.


    ¡°nche Capra, you don¡¯t have to say ¡­ that,¡± York Charlie immediately voiced.


    nche Capra had an impish grin on her face, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, just die on me.¡± She turned her face sideways, but just in time to see a man standing by the door.


    There was no telling how much he had seen and heard.

 Chapter 183: Francesca Jones Unwinds

    ¡°Francesca Jones, there you are.¡± nche Capra spoke naturally, trying to smile and look very pleased with herself.


    Mrs. Casey turned to look at the visitor, and there was mockery on her face, looking at York Charlie with indignation andint. York Charlie, too, frowned at the sight of Francesca Jones¡¯s sudden appearance, and did not look very well.


    What¡¯s he doing here at a time like this?


    Francesca Jones smiled when he saw nche Capra calling out to him, he smiled back, ¡°I just got here and just ¡­ saw so many of you all there.¡± He asks nche Capra, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you still not feeling well?¡±


    nche Capra shakes her head, ¡°Much better.¡± She smiles, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, otherwise I¡¯d be too depressed here for people to handle.¡± She doesn¡¯t even look at York Charlie.


    Mrs. Casey snorted softly when she saw her merrily talking to another man, ¡°Look at her, York! In front of all of us, she¡¯s so unsettled, she¡¯s so unsettled, she¡¯s so unsettled, she¡¯s so unsettled, she¡¯s so unsettled, she¡¯s so unsettled, it just blows my mind!¡±


    York Charlie stopped her, ¡°Mum! Have you said enough?!¡±


    Francesca Jones heard Mrs. Casey talking like that, even though she was York Charlie¡¯s mother, his temper rose, not to mention that York Charlie himself didn¡¯t like her much, Francesca Jones said in a deep voice, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯d better cut it out, just now I heard you cracking at the door. doorway just now, I heard you crackling a whole lot of vicious words, also do not build up a little bit of morality, ch-ch-ch-ch-changing ¡­¡±


    York Charlie turned to look angrily at Francesca Jones, ¡°Francesca Jones, mind your own business!¡±


    Mrs. Casey had been furious with the brat in front of her, and heard York Charlie defending her, her heart was soothed, and she was about to say a few words in favour of York Charlie, when she heard nche Capra say, ¡°Francesca Jones heard someone swearing at me, and he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that? What¡¯s wrong with being nosy?¡±


    Though she spoke, she still didn¡¯t look at York Charlie, ¡°You Young Master Charlie, President Charlie better mind your own business at your house, I won¡¯t keep you much longer.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s eyes rounded in shock when she heard her say that about York Charlie. Her own son was actually being treated with disdain, she felt a sense of shame and was just about to open her mouth to curse when she was interrupted again.


    Only York Charlie¡¯s cold voice was heard, no anger, no sharpness, but colder than that temper he had thrown earlier, ¡±You don¡¯t need to rush me. I only ask you, have you really thought it through? Want me to die? To cut me off?¡±


    He questioned her, he stared at her, but she didn¡¯t dare look at him at all.


    nche Capra secretly squeezed her palms, not knowing what to do. All she could do at this point was look at Francesca Jones without knowing what use she was making of such a gaze.


    Unexpectedly, Francesca Jones sensed her dilemma and opened her mouth to say to York Charlie, ¡°She has already made it clear, what else do you want her to think about? York Charlie, your mother always said that others did not have self-knowledge, please have some self-knowledge yourself.¡±


    As soon as Francesca Jones¡¯ words left her mouth, nche Capra, however, had the strong urge to turn back to York Charlie.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he would think when he heard those words.


    Before York Charlie could do anything in response, Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t listen any longer, and she red angrily at the two of them, nche Capra and Francesca Jones, ¡°How dare you guys really speak? Saying that York has no self-awareness,¡± sheughed in exasperation, ¡°If you have the guts to stop pestering my York, if you have the guts to run far away and not be allowed toe any closer. nche Capra, do you have the guts to do that?!¡±


    York Charlie seemed to fall silent and stood behind her without a word.


    nche Capra heard Mrs. Casey speak so word for word, and atst she asked her if she had the guts? To stop pestering him, to stop appearing before his eyes, to stoping near him ¡­ nche Capra felt her heart ache at the thought.


    No, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    But, but she was now in a predicament where she had to force herself to speak against her will. He was desperate for her to marry him, but she still felt that they were far from that, that too much had gone wrong between them, and she still couldn¡¯t face him withplete indifference.


    Not to mention, she was still in the throes of losing her child.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She wanted him to know that no one could sway her decisions, no one could dictate her choices. Not even him.


    nche Capra was silent for such a moment, then smiled again, the smile was cold, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    She threw out the words without regard for the consequences, and the next moment she saw York Charlie¡¯s swept figure, then became the back of a departing figure, disappearing from her sight.


    That doorframe, empty.


    Suddenly she could smile no more.


    Mrs. Casey saw York Charlie leave, a face of indignation, but also some York Charlie and nche Capra fall out of gloating, happy to see, she red at nche Capra, ¡°Yo, just now was not quite arrogant? Now that our York is gone, why are you such a dead weight?¡±


    Francesca Jones saw her leaving and was still busy taunting nche Capra, her heart ached for nche Capra and at the same time, she felt bitter for herself when she saw that her face had gone a few shades of white, he said angrily to Mrs. Casey, ¡°Enough is enough? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re York Charlie¡¯s mum I won¡¯t dare touch you! Try cursing again!?¡±


    Mrs. Casey knew that men at that age were fearless, and there was no need for her to get into trouble, so she held back her anger and left. Besides, she had to go after York Charlie.


    And while she was at it, let him die that death to nche Capra!


    It¡¯s only after Mrs. Casey leaves that nche Capra moves her lips and turns to Francesca Jones with a pale face, ¡°Thank you, Francesca Jones.¡±


    Francesca Jonesughs, ¡°You¡¯re wee, from now on, ah, if she scolds you, you scold her back! There¡¯s nothing to put up with!¡± He looks on in pain.


    nche Capra shakes her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m thanking you foring to see me, for showing up on time, for saving me.¡±


    She said three ¡°thank you¡± words in a row, but the face looks grey and withered, as if no life, Francesca Jones heart panic, his hand suddenly over her hand, ¡°nche, are you really all right? You ¡­ you mustn¡¯t be imagining things, get better quickly.¡±


    nche Capra drew back her hand and smiled reluctantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile if you can¡¯t.¡± Francesca Jones said softly.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, I ¡­ have my measure.¡±


    The more Francesca Jones looked at her, the more he felt that she was heartbreakingly strong, and he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°nche, from now on, from now on I¡¯ll take care of you, okay? I¡¯ll always be there for you and I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect such a true confession from him at this moment, she froze for a moment, then shook her head and said very seriously, ¡°Francesca Jones, I¡¯ve hinted to you many times, I don¡¯t need yourpany.¡± She sighed, ¡°You might as well go, I want to rest.¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t lose much ground when he heard her answer, it was the answer he expected. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad, and although reluctant, heplied with her wishes and left her alone to get some rest.


    Francesca Jones then left the ward.


    He walked outside with a somewhat heavy heart, recalling the scene he had seen of the confrontation between York Charlie, Mrs. Casey and nche Capra, and for the first time he felt that the matter was not as simple as he had originally thought.


    York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s rtionship didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he thought it was either.


    He sighed heavily.

 Chapter 184: Shireen Miller Pregnant

    Francesca Jones exited the hospital entrance only to meet someone he didn¡¯t want to meet but always had to.


    Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller appeared out of nowhere, presumably watching him for a while, she moved closer to him, a meaningful smile on her face, coldly and heavily hummed again, ¡±I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, I had thought that you were a powerful character, let you go to attack nche Capra, but you nted yourself! Francesca Jones ah Francesca Jones! I never thought that you, a person who does not get involved in the game of flowers, would also give your heart to a woman?¡±


    Francesca Jones remembered the first time in the cafe, Shireen Miller asked him out for nche Capra, and he happened to see nche Capra for the first time that time, he smiled bitterly in his heart, perhaps, from that first nce, he was attracted by her special temperament. And he had fallen deeper and deeper without realising it.


    Facing Shireen Miller, he didn¡¯t want to pretend with her anymore, so he admitted, ¡°Even so, what can you do? Yes, I did fall in love with her, at first sight,¡± he approached Shireen Miller with a warning air, ¡°So I advise you, you¡¯d better not touch the woman I have my eyes on, otherwise ¡­ I don¡¯t care what the Miller family¡¯s thousand gold, I will definitely let you die an ugly death!¡±


    Shireen Miller trembled in her heart, but still said stiffly, ¡°Francesca Jones, don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you just because of this. nche Capra is my enemy, and I am definitely going to deal with her! How dare you touch me? You try! We, the Miller family, will not let you go!¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed instead when she saw her posturing, ¡°Oh? Miss Miller, you¡¯ve never seen how I torture people, have you? Do you think I¡¯m a bully, a demon, and all those titles are for nothing? Is it that you think I¡¯m a good person just because I¡¯m polite to you these days?¡± He sighed, ¡°s, you must know what happens when you offend me. If you don¡¯t know, you can always go back and ask, after all, I¡¯m surrounded by all sorts of people ¡­¡±


    With that Francesca Jones never looked at her again and left on her own.


    Shireen Miller stood in ce with a pale face, she was ¡­ she was really frightened by Francesca Jones.


    It was then that she remembered that the rumours she had heard outside before, the evil done by Francesca Jones, the bully, the devil, was simply not something she could bear. Broken arms and legs were not the second best thing, the scary thing was that those people who hung out in the underworld had 10, 000 ways of torturing people, making life worse than death.


    Even in the end, what if she turned around and took revenge on him? Those tortures weren¡¯t still inflicted on her. There are some injuries that can¡¯t be restored by revenge just to make amends!


    But, but ¡­ there was no turning back for her.


    Apart from getting rid of nche Capra, there was no other way for her to get York Charlie. Besides, there was a group of mysterious people around her, if she didn¡¯t listen to them, she probably wouldn¡¯t even know how she died! But if she obeyed, there was still a possibility that she could get York Charlie and marry him!


    She was mad with joy at the thought of that possibility.


    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, Francesca Jones be damned, it¡¯s always a big risk, isn¡¯t it? If she went against Francesca Jones, she could still get York Charlie, but if she went against those guys, not only could she not get York Charlie, she could not even save her own life!


    Shireen Miller weighed up the situation and chose the former without hesitation.


    Who cares about Francesca Jones, she wants to get rid of nche Capra, and she wants to marry York Charlie!


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but be cynical at the thought of Francesca Jones¡¯ fall¡­ Why, why did they all have to like nche Capra? Why do they all want to protect nche Capra? Why did they all have to warn her about nche Capra?


    Why? Why? Why?


    Shireen Miller¡¯s chest rose and fell, and her mind was unsettled to the core. Jealousy and resentment made her blush as she lost control of her emotions. What was so great about nche Capra? Why did everyone want her? She was clearly inferior to herself in everything!!!!


    Shireen Miller took a deep breath, and suddenly, felt a twitching pain in her stomach. Not a diarrhoea pain, not a period pain, a very strange feeling.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going on?


    She felt something strange in her body, and with the hospital in front of her, she immediately ran into the hospital through the pain.


    Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t very concerned as she waited for the results, her mind still on the n of how to get rid of nche Capra. Instead, she ended up hearing the doctor tell her the horrifying and unsettling news-


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face went white with fear and she was half in shock. Shivering, she asked, ¡°How long has ¡­ it been? Can, can I abort it?¡±


    The doctor looked at her and didn¡¯t care too much, she¡¯d seen this situation many times, ¡°It¡¯s been some time, it¡¯s a bit harmful if you abort it. But if you don¡¯t want to keep it, you can still abort it. Do the surgery right and take care of yourself afterwards.¡±


    Shireen Miller nodded soulfully, took the slip and headed out.


    No, she couldn¡¯t get an abortion here. nche Capra! Isn¡¯t nche Capra in this hospital? Shireen Miller snapped back to her senses and ran out of the hospital building like a thief, then found her car again, ready to drive to a farther hospital.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hands were shaking as she drove.


    It had to be that time, that night! The first time she¡¯d been pulled into a car and then escaped only to run into Moore Howard! She¡¯d always had irregr periods, and she was usually on a diet; she¡¯d gone months without a period without feeling anything, and she¡¯d had them before.


    Combined with the fact that there were so many things bothering her, she felt even more like it was just her endocrine disorder.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that just once, she got pregnant! Shireen Miller was panicking the more she thought about it, and now the only way for her to get rid of the baby was to abort it unknowingly! That way no one would know! Then she could pretend that nothing had happened!


    Shireen Miller drove in a panic to a hospital north of the city.


    She had no acquaintances at this hospital and had to follow the usual procedure. It was also fortunate that she didn¡¯t have any acquaintances, so she dared to feelfortable having an abortion here. In order to avoid being recognised by others, she also purposely wrapped half of her face with a scarf and wore a hat.


    Afterpleting the formalities, Shireen Miller timidly walked over to the ce ready to sit and wait.


    Just moments after she turned a corner, Shireen Miller suddenly felt a hand pulling her very hard closer to a room. She no longer dared to scream.


    She was really afraid that someone would recognise her.


    ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡± Shireen Miller stammered, fear of being recognised and the panicked fear of facing an unknown threat in her eyes.


    Her heart was beating rapidly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am,¡± the visitor snatched the slip from Shireen Miller¡¯s hand, ¡°Yo, Missy Miller is this about an abortion?!¡±


    Shireen Miller took a step back in shock, subconsciously wrapping half of her face tightly, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    The man let out a lightugh, ¡°Still not admitting it?!¡± He stretched out his fingers and flicked the sheet, ¡°But you haven¡¯t even changed your name?¡± With that he tore the sheet again, and again, to shreds, ¡°That way, no one will ever know.¡±


    Shireen Miller red at him in exasperation, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 185: Strange Conversations

    Shireen Miller had a heart in her throat, why? Why was she so unlucky in everything she did? Unlucky enough to find out that she was pregnant, so unlucky that she decided to go and get rid of the baby unnoticed, but then out of nowhere someone appeared, recognising her not to mention tearing up her slip!


    Why was there always some inexplicable person appearing around her?


    The person in front of her saw Shireen Miller jumping to her feet in anger, but instead, sheughed more and more happily, ¡±Miss Miller, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m destroying your body for you? Your name shouldn¡¯t appear on a piece of paper like this! If someone sees it, you¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Shireen Miller clenched her palms tightly and gritted her teeth, ¡°What am I supposed to do? Am I going to keep the baby?!¡±


    The visitor snapped his fingers, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re keeping it!¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, then her eyes deepened, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The visitorughed, ¡°I thought you wanted to marry York Charlie? Then why don¡¯t you just say that this child is York Charlie¡¯s? That way, a resistance can be turned into an aid. Miss Miller, why can¡¯t you turn a corner?¡± He pointed to her brain.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t pay attention to his mockery, but caught the point of his words. Turning the baby into York Charlie¡¯s would make it more likely that she herself would marry York Charlie!


    Maybe, once she spoke to Mrs. Casey, their marriage would be finalised!


    Shireen Miller could not helpughing.


    ¡°Miss Miller,¡± the man suddenly called to her, ¡°don¡¯t be too happy,¡± Shireen Miller was jittery in her mind again, and heard the man say, ¡°if you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll will tell York Charlie about your rape by a strange man and see if he still wants you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Shireen Miller immediately spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him!¡± She looked at him pleadingly, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell him, I¡¯ll do anything you want! I¡¯ll be good!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man smiled in satisfaction.


    Shireen Miller went straight from the hospital to Mrs. Casey with a few uneasiness, a few expectations.


    When she told Mrs. Casey she was pregnant, Mrs. Casey uttered a surprised, ¡°It¡¯s true?¡± She thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Was it that time upstairs?¡±


    Shireen Miller bowed her head in mock shyness.


    ¡°It was good! A heavenly good thing!¡± Mrs. Casey took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re having our THE Charlie family¡¯s baby, and I¡¯ll make it right in name only! I¡¯ll find a way to make York behave and marry you! There you go! Those messed up cats and dogs will never have a chance to marry into our THE Charlie family again!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was genuinely happy.


    Shireen Miller also had a face of undisguised joy, but was ultimately weak-minded and harboured a few apprehensions in her heart.


    ¡­


    nche Capra is still in the hospital.


    Only she began to eat three meals a day, on time. After Mrs. Casey came and made a scene, and Francesca Jones was dragged over to save the day, and York Charlie left with an uncertain attitude, nche Capra¡¯s heart has been empty and aching.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t really want to see him sad at all. It was just that more often than not, she just liked to be angry with him and make him feel bad. And then when she was angry, she felt remorseful, and couldn¡¯t help but feel soft, so she also felt heartbroken.


    She couldn¡¯t quite figure out what kind of mental tangle it was.


    After Francesca Jones left that day, nche Capra sat in silence for a long time, until she felt her arse was sore, then shey back down again. The nurse who changed her medication brought her a meal, a young nurse who said things so old-fashioned, as if she were older than she was, and looked at her as if she were a little girl who was fighting and not eating.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be busy working at all, and after changing her medication, she sat by her bedside with her lunchbox, and the first thing she said when she opened her mouth was actually, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat? How about I feed you?¡±


    nche Capra froze and shook her head firmly in return.


    Then she sighed and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to feed you, then why don¡¯t you eat when you have arms and legs, and you¡¯re good looking, and you don¡¯t have any terminal illnesses, and the sky isn¡¯t falling and the earth isn¡¯t cracking?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but after listening to such a in and simple question from her, nche Capra¡¯s heart suddenly quieted down. All the noise, all the mour, all the troubles of the world, all the pain and suffering of the red world, all seemed to be as light as dust, and could not stir up a single sound.


    nche Capra looked at her without a word.


    The young, fresh-faced nurse looked at her, and went off to open her lunch-box again, and then supported the bed-table for her, and put the lunch-box on it, and took her hand and put the chopsticks into her hand.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± she sighed softly, ¡°Eat up your stomach, then you¡¯ll have the strength to think about something else, to live on. I wonder how many people have died because they didn¡¯t have food, or couldn¡¯t eat. ¡­¡±


    nche Capra pursed her lips, and surprisingly, actually went for the food.


    She took a bite, just into her mouth, this nurse across the street smiled, her eyebrows curved like a crescent moon. nche Capra thought this smile of hers was so beautiful and warm. nche Capra thought it was strange that the vegetables in her mouth seemed to really taste a little better.


    nche Capra ate her meal in silence while her thoughts churned.


    Why could some people be so innocent? As if there was nothing worth worrying about, as if they felt especially, especially satisfied just by having a full meal?


    Some people, on the other hand, have all sorts of worries. Tossing and turning all night long, not thinking about their meals.


    nche Capra stopped and asked her, ¡°Have you ¡­ ever had a time when you couldn t eat and had no appetite?¡±


    That nurse thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, when I¡¯m sick. But I still force myself to eat a little. This is good for the body.¡±


    ¡°And ¡­¡± nche Capra asked after a pause, ¡°Have you ever, ever had a heart attack?¡±


    The young nurse took a little longer to think this time, she seemed to fall into a memory, but then quickly broke out of it, ¡°There was an earthquake in the middle of the night, and my dad, mum, grandpa, grandma, and my brother, they all died ¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°I was the only one who survived.¡±


    nche Capra looked up at her.


    She smiled a little bitterly, ¡°So for a long time after that, I didn¡¯t dare to go to sleep at night, and even when I did, I would dream about them. It¡¯s kind of a heart condition, isn¡¯t it? I thought about each and every one of them, and I couldn¡¯t eat even when I thought about them, and I lost everything overnight. Sometimes I ask myself, why, why am I the only one who survived?¡±


    Said here her eyes a little red, ¡°At that time I was thirteen years old, nothing, no home, no family, I even feel that I live alone, is to suffer ¡­¡± she paused, after a long period of silence and then smiled again. ¡°But who has not experienced despair and disappointment, low valley and abyss in this life? Of all the millions of people in this world, am I the only one, or are we the only ones? Definitely not! It¡¯s something that almost everyone goes through! Because no matter how different we are born, how different our looks and character and abilities are, how different we have, we are all human beings, and as long as we are human beings, we will go through this!¡±


    She looked at her, ¡°Regardless of the degree of difficulty and hardship, what should be experienced, will always be experienced. But these millions of people, haven¡¯t so many of our ancestors survived for generations? Why, then, can we not even bear this ourselves?¡±


    nche Capra was caught up in her words, seemingly baffled and awakened by her question. What seemed to be light and dark, what seemed to be sadness and joy, all eventually dissolved into a silent, lightugh.

 Chapter 186: Discharged from the Hospital

    In fact, the truth is very simple, but sometimes a person is addicted to their own world just can not think, will forget. The words of an unfamiliar nurse at this moment, however, made nche Capra begin to pay attention to her body.


    Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, you still have to eat well.


    One day, she might want to live longer, but because she hadn¡¯t taken care of her body when she was young, she would have lost several years of her life.


    After all, she will have the motivation to live longer. You never know.


    nche Capra began to eat properly, but for two days in a row, York Charlie was nowhere to be seen. Francesca Jones hade to see her again, and she¡¯d made herself clear enough that he hadn¡¯t said anything like he¡¯d saidst time, and Nadia hade once, and she¡¯d talked to her about the old days, and hadn¡¯t mentioned York Charlie.


    No one mentioned York Charlie to her, and York Charlie didn¡¯te to see her. But her heart became emptier and emptier, and in a trance she actually felt like this person had disappeared. Disappeared in other people¡¯s memories, disappeared in front of her eyes.


    But only day and night in her mind, dreams.


    It was as if the world had changed and she was the only one who remembered him.


    nche Capra missed him more and more.


    I don¡¯t know how many days, nche Capra had just eaten breakfast, and talked to the nurse who was changing the medicine, and she left satisfied that she looked better.


    As soon as the nurse had left, someone else followed.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she¡¯d seen York Charlie, so much so that when she saw him now, she was surprised to feel her heartstrings fluttering slightly with a sound of joy that was both vague and clear as if she were out of her mind.


    He stared at her for a few seconds, then spoke faintly, ¡°I¡¯vee to pick you up from the hospital.¡±


    nche Capra drifted off, was she due to be discharged today? Why hadn¡¯t anyone told her? She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment and said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    York Charlie brought her clothes.


    nche Capra was surprised to see him drag in an oversized suitcase, and then saw him open it, which contained a number of items, topped by arge rectangr gift box.


    She saw his long fingers unpacking the delicate and elegant gift box and then he pulled out a gown, a long skirt with a short cape design.


    He took the whole gift box out and underneath it was another shoe box and what appeared to be a small bag containing underwear of some sort. nche Capra looked at him quizzically but he said nothing, ¡°The dresses are in there, you ¡­ put them on,¡± he pointed to the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    nche Capra had nothing else to wear, so she obediently went to put on what he had prepared.


    Once it was on, she just felt, especially dignified, and the colourplemented her skin tone, but she could see through the mirror in the bathroom that she looked a little disjointed with her hair unkempt and her face without make-up.


    As soon as she came out, York Charlie took off his big trench coat and draped it over her.


    Even with all the high heels she was wearing, she was still half a head shorter than him.


    Once the two were out of the hospital and in the car, nche Capra realised that York Charlie had called for a driver today, and as soon as he got in the car he said, ¡°Go there.¡±


    nche Capra was a little confused, where to?


    When the ce arrived, she realised that he had brought her in to have her hair blown out and her make-up done. That made the whole set.


    Then the two got back in the car, and the car started going again. nche Capra, however, never knew exactly where she was going next. But always, this time, it was the end of the line!


    The car stopped under the hotel building.


    nche Capra followed York Charlie upstairs and learnt from the receptionist that it was the anniversary of the Charlie Group. It¡¯s always been a big deal when it¡¯s a few dozen anniversaries.


    Especially this is the 60th anniversary of the Charlie Group.


    As soon as York Charlie appeared, of course, it attracted the eyes of the entire room. Then, those eyes turned to the person beside York Charlie: nche Capra, who let them look at her and discuss her without any expression, and her heart could not stir up a single ripple.


    York Charlie whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t react too much to anything I sayter.¡±


    nche Capra finally couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    York Charlie smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. He, of course, had his own ns. He was going to announce, right here, to everyone, his marriage to her.


    York Charlie had endured long enough for this day.


    While York Charlie and nche Capra were entertaining, Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller also appeared at the anniversary party, with Mrs. Casey all glowing and joyful, and Shireen Miller shy and demure, and I don¡¯t know if it was nche Capra¡¯s fault, but she had the impression that she was a woman of the world, and that she was a woman of the world. I don¡¯t know if it was nche Capra¡¯s illusion, but she always felt that Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller were more like a mother and daughter at the moment, with the same temperament. It was only that one was young and the other was not.


    Mrs. Casey is carefully taking care of Shireen Miller, urging her not to drink and asking her to follow her slowly, and Shireen Miller nods her head. Shireen Miller also nodded nicely. In the eyes of the crowd, it was automatically assumed that Shireen Miller was President Charlie¡¯s future wife, and when they looked at nche Capra beside York Charlie, their eyes became more and more sarcastic.


    One is a name, the other a wild card.


    nche Capra was sensitive to the change in the eyes of the people around her when they looked at her after Shireen Miller followed Mrs. Casey appeared, she stood for a long time and felt tired, so she said to York Charlie, ¡°I want to go and sit next to it.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that her body tires easily after a major illness, York Charlie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in a few minutes.¡±


    nche Capra answered.


    Leaving the crowd, nche Capra sat down in the cleaner corner of the couch pack, she was a little thirsty and her eyes searched to see if there was any juice anywhere when a ss of wine was handed to her.


    nche Capra looked at the person and shook her head, ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    The man was not from the Charlie Group, but nche Capra thought he looked familiar, he seemed to be someone in a high position in apany that she had met at one of those receptions before. The manughed softly at nche Capra¡¯s rejection.


    nche Capra could hear the contempt and mockery in it.


    The ss in his hand was handed over once more, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to drink?¡± His light tone and naked look made nche Capra feel both embarrassed and humiliated, she held her tongue and instead took the ss of wine.


    The manughed even more contemptuously when he saw her take the drink. Just as he was about to open his mouth to tease her, nche Capra bent her wrist and poured the drink all over the floor.


    ¡°Sorry about the spill ¡­¡± she said.


    The man froze momentarily at the sight of her behaviour and reacted to being teased with a wave of anger across his chest, ¡°What are you?!¡± He cursed as he pulled out his wallet and then mmed a bunch of notes on her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a bitch who loves to be a big spender? Aren¡¯t you just a mistress who loves to be someone else¡¯s mistress? What are you pretending to be!¡±


    nche Capra coldly looked at the man in front of her who suddenlyunched into madness, it had been so long since she had encountered such a stance that she simply couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a moment. Before she could react, a figure suddenly crossed herself and sped the crazy man¡¯s wrist.


    York Charlie¡¯s deep voice rang out, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The man was truly appalled by York Charlie¡¯s aura and ran away cowering.


    This scene, however, was watched by all the people who were paying attention to York Charlie.

 Chapter 187: Mrs. Casey on Stage

    Everyone present also froze for a moment.


    Just now York Charlie was talking, then suddenly he tensed his face, and with a stride of his long legs he quickly walked straight towards that one corner of the hall. The room suddenly fell silent, and the crowd¡¯s eyes turned to see the man pulling out a note and mming it into nche Capra, while cursing nche Capra for being a ¡°mistress¡± and ¡°pretending to be a nobleman¡± and other words.


    Then York Charlie arrives.


    The man was so shocked by York Charlie¡¯s words that he just subconsciously rolled and ran away.


    nche Capra was a little disappointed to see the man running so smartly, in this kind of asion, this kind of thing happened, she can¡¯t be said not to make a fool of herself, but York Charlie came too fast, she didn¡¯t even have time to counterattack.


    Recently, she is not good to be messed with, let others bully.


    Sure enough, her gaze went to a short distance away, and the crowd that had been gathered around the lectern were all looking this way in unison, some with their heads down and whispering again.


    When she looked again, she saw the look of hatred on Mrs. Casey¡¯s face, as if she thought her presence had discredited THE Charlie family. Then there was Shireen Miller, standing next to Mrs. Casey intimately holding her hand, a false smile on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one else could see what was going on, but she knew that she was gloating, happy to see her make a fool of herself. Yet, York Charlie¡¯s standing up for herself made her feel ufortable.


    nche Capra was thinking right, but Shireen Miller was thinking a little more than she was.


    nche Capra, be cocky, make a fool of yourself, and enjoy York¡¯s defence! Soon you¡¯ll be nothing, nothing at all!


    And York Charlie ¡­ I¡¯ll show you that I¡¯m the only one you¡¯ll end up with, no one else but me!


    Shireen Miller looked over to Mrs. Casey who was looking very bad, and spoke in a voice not too loud and not too small, but loud enough for someone with a heart to hear, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not good to be angry with yourself. York doesn¡¯t understand now, sooner orter, he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Mrs. Casey patted her hand, ¡°You¡¯re still good, s, York is obsessed by that woman, how can shepare to you! Besides, you¡¯re carrying our York¡¯s child!¡±


    The few people around who heard this immediately opened their eyes wide, surprised and enlightened.


    Originally, it turned out that this Miss Miller was already pregnant with the Charlie family¡¯s child, no wonder Mrs Casey had decided to make her her daughter-inw.


    Shireen Miller felt the envious eyes of those people in her heart, and then looked at nche Capra over there, I don¡¯t know what she was saying to York Charlie, but she still had the same ice-cold look.


    How can this be pleasing to the eye?


    nche Capra at this time is a taut face, she is confused by York Charlie brought here, although she said that she has seen a lot of ridicule of her disdain for the face, but when someone taunts you in front of you, their hearts or can not turn a blind eye. Moreover, what exactly is York Charlie ying, doesn¡¯t he know that he actually hates attending such banquets the most, and her appearance will always provoke others¡¯ contempt and ridicule?


    In that case, it would be better not toe. There was no need to put herself under these malicious gazes and abuse her own body.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± nche Capra had refused when York Charlie had asked her to follow him onto the stage earlier.


    York Charlie looked at her for a moment, ¡°No?¡±


    nche Capra heard him say that, and couldn¡¯t confirm in her mind for a moment whether he was asking her if she didn¡¯t want to go on stage, or if she didn¡¯t want to ept what he might do if she did.


    And he hadn¡¯t exactly said that himself, had he?


    nche Capra replied coldly, ¡°If you want to go up there you go up there yourself, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going.¡± With that she was going out of the room.


    York Charlie pulled her back, a softugh ringing in her ear, ¡°You still fighting me?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t turn around, ¡°Who¡¯s fighting you? Let go, I think you should reflect on what you did wrong. Oh no, there¡¯s no point in you reflecting on it, because that¡¯s your world view, your values, your principled way of being in the world, and no matter how much you reflect on it you don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing anything wrong.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t understand for a moment exactly what she was talking about. Just as he paused to think about how he was going to respond, apuse suddenly erupted in unison from the side where the crowd had gathered.


    York Charlie turned round, and nche Capra looked back involuntarily.


    On the podium, Mrs Casey was smiling demurely, holding Shireen Miller in her hand, both looking radiant.


    York Charlie frowned and pulled up nche Capra to walk that way, nche Capra followed him with her high heels, and heard Mrs. Casey smiling and speaking, ¡°Today I take advantage of this great day to exin to everyone that this person beside me, the Miller Group¡¯s Miss Shireen Miller, is a member of the Miller Group, and that she is a member of the Miller Group. Miss Shireen Miller, is my the Charlie family¡¯s future daughter-inw, York Charlie¡¯s wife.¡±


    York Charlie did not expect Mrs. Casey would suddenlye to this set of today, this ispletely what he was going to do to preempt the nche Capra was led by him to the stage, at this time Mrs. Casey¡¯s words have finished, York Charlie again brought nche Capra over, the crowd was about to watch the fun, the stage of the Shireen Miller to York Charlie¡¯s wife. Shireen Miller came towards York Charlie.


    ¡°York,¡± Shireen Miller smiled warmly, ¡°Auntie told you toe on stage.¡±


    Before York Charlie could say anything, nche Capra sneered at her, then shook off York Charlie¡¯s hand and turned to leave without saying anything.


    Shireen Miller saw her leaving and immediately went to pull her arm, then deliberately leaned forward and fell towards the ground in a position that looked like she was being brought down by nche Capra, who sensed that she was going to do the same thing again, and quickly pulled her, while she herself did not step on the corner of the table and crashed into the side of the table.


    Immediately, her face went a fraction of a second white with pain.


    York Charlie immediately went to help her, wanting to ask her where she had hit, but to her surprise, Mrs. Casey on the stage started, ¡°nche Capra! Are you trying to kill Shireen Miller¡¯s baby? That¡¯s my the Charlie family¡¯s grandchild!¡±


    Everyone else in the room, except for the few who had already heard the conversation between Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller at the beginning, was stunned, then there was a flurry of emotion and murmurs.


    nche Capra was cut up and taken aback.


    York Charlie¡¯s attempts to probe nche Capra¡¯s injuries stop, and he looks back at Mrs. Casey on the stage, and then at Shireen Miller, who is close by, his eyes momentarily deep in thought.


    nche Capra looks over at York Charlie and can¡¯t tell what emotion he¡¯s feeling. Did he already know that Shireen Miller was pregnant with his child? Why didn¡¯t he seem surprised at all? Was he ¡­ thest time he and Shireen Miller were pictured in bed together that time?


    nche Capra¡¯s face went another shade of white the longer she thought about it. She shook off York Charlie¡¯s hand that was holding her and said nothing, but her eyes were questioning.


    York Charlie whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± But just now he was reminded of that time he woke up inexplicably to find Shireen Miller lying naked beside him.


    nche Capra gave him a cold smile, a look that said, ¡°You don¡¯t know? You expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°Shireen,¡± Mrs. Casey was pleased that her words had caused such a reaction throughout the room, standing on the stage she spoke again, ¡°Come here, I¡¯m not finished yet.¡±


    Shireen Miller, already red-faced and full of shyness, dutifully answered the call toe on stage.


    Holding Shireen Miller beside her again, Mrs. Casey nodded tenderly, ¡°Luckily you¡¯re fine, be careful in the future, don¡¯t mess with that woman.¡±


    Shireen Miller instantly made an aggrieved face, ¡°I was just, trying to get her to stay, I was afraid York would be upset if I pissed her off.¡± She spoke hesitantly, ¡°But I also didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly strike out at me, causing me to almost ¡­ almost ¡­¡±

 Chapter 188: Mouthing Off

    While the crowd was praising Shireen Miller for her forgiving generosity and kindness, while at the same time bing more disgusted and contemptuous of nche Capra, nche Capra was simply infuriated andughed when she heard the wonderful performance of these two people on stage.


    How could anyone be so upside down and brazen?


    Just when nche Capra was cross-eyed, Mrs. Casey said an even more shocking news, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish just now, what about me today, I¡¯m actually going to announce York and Shireen¡¯s marriage, and I¡¯ll give you all the wedding invitations when the timees!¡±


    Shireen Miller had long known about Mrs. Casey¡¯s arrangement today, but knowing was one thing, when it actually happened, her feelings were still unprecedentedly joyful.


    This time, it was real!


    This time, with a baby in her belly, she could really marry York Charlie!


    A little person inside Shireen Miller sang with joy, joy soaked her eyes, and as the stage erupted with congrattions, she couldn¡¯t help but look offstage to see York Charlie¡¯s reaction, but all she saw was one of his backs.


    nche Capra ran away, and he went after her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know why, she herself obviously didn¡¯t want to agree to York Charlie¡¯s proposal, but when she was told that York Charlie was going to marry Shireen Miller, she looked at the hypocritical woman on the stage, and for the first time, she felt a little envious.


    Envious that that child in her belly could live.


    But she, she habitually touched her stomach as she ran, where it had bulged a little, but now it was t again, empty, like a hallucination.


    No one had ever told her that losing a part of her body was such a terrible and helpless feeling.


    She heard the sound of the wind in her ears, the sound of her own running footsteps, and the sound of the chasing footsteps of the one behind her getting closer and closer. nche Capra was feeling tired, her steps were getting slower and slower, and he was easily catching up with her.


    A hand tugged at her arm.


    ¡°nche Capra¡­¡±


    York Charlie opened his mouth to call out to her, nche Capra shook off his hand and stood still looking at him coldly, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    York Charlie had a somewhat helpless expression on his face, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Originally, it was supposed to be today that I announced my marriage to you, but I didn¡¯t expect that, but they beat me to it.¡±


    nche Capra snorted coldly, ¡°Even if you announced it, I wouldn¡¯t admit it. But wouldn¡¯t that be good for you? You have a wife and a child, it¡¯s really a double happiness, oh and there should be a triple happiness, and it also goes along with your mother¡¯s wishes ¡­ unlike me, it¡¯s just like a rat in the street, everyone is shouting at me.¡±


    York Charlie was helpless and amused to hear her say that, ¡°You jealous?¡±


    nche Capra took a step back and said coldly and stiffly, ¡°No.¡± She looked at him with a detached gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve never been jealous, it¡¯s you who should hurry back, what are you doing here chasing me?¡±


    York Charlie presses a step closer, ¡°What are you doing so far away from me?¡±


    nche Capra stepped back again, feeling his proximity, her expression a little unnatural, ¡°It¡¯s you who are too close.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra,¡± York Charlie exhaled, ¡°I told you that no matter what anyone else thinks or says, you¡¯re the only one I identify with. Why do you always forget that I said that?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nche Capra¡¯s heartstrings tugged slightly, but her face was a cold smile, ¡°Stop joking around, the world, you¡¯re not the only one, you didn¡¯t just pop out of a rock, everything is up to you?¡± Her voice lowered, ¡°Besides, even if you can not care about other people¡¯s eyes, but I care. So please, think about my feelings too.¡±


    York Charlie, however, sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one in the world, but it¡¯s just you and me. Yes, I was born and raised too, but all that, the affection and all that, I could totally care less about it all. I only care about you. And if you say that you care about those bad looks, I can do everything I can to change and eliminate them.¡±


    He held her shoulders, his eyes deep and tender.


    nche Capra was surprised to hear his confession. How could he be, and not care about anything? How could he not care for affection, which was innate and could not be severed?


    nche Capra thought of his character, rushed to his heart for his emotional coldness, and suddenly felt as if she were especially important-so important that, in the heart of such a dazzling man, she was the only one who cared.


    nche Capra froze.


    York Charlie did not know when to lower his head, little by little close to her, and her lips and tongue, so sweet and intoxicating taste. nche Capra chased his chase, gently closed her eyes, the touch between the lips and tongue was infinitely magnified. Tenderness and lingering in his mind awakening seeds in the earth, growing germs, moisturised by the softness of the rain.


    Finally, at the sound of his sigh, a stunningly beautiful and colourful flower steeply blossomed.


    nche Capra opened her eyes, and for a moment her eyes were misty as York Charlie looked at her face to face, the curve of his lips still incredibly gentle. He moved his thin lips and spat out four words, ¡°Mouthful.¡±


    nche Capra felt a pang of shame in her heart and chastised herself for always being cruel to York Charlie, how he had softened her up with a few words. She grimaced, the shift in mood making her a little ufortable. She suddenly felt really lousy, never being able to stay calm and sensible when dealing with him, even though she tried so hard to create an illusion, but in the end, it all messed up with her instruments surrendering and being lousy.


    She med herself, and med it on the fact that she had fallen too deeply in love with him.


    Just when nche Capra thought York Charlie was going to say something else to mock her, the wind suddenly whipped past her ear, something brushed past her ear sharply, and before she could see what it was, she felt a pain in her shoulder and was struck by something.


    nche Capra looked down to see that York Charlie was already looking sullenly in the direction from which the stone had flown, and he swept his eyes sharply towards the van not far away, in which someone had just deliberately pelted nche Capra with stones. The man in the van seemed to have noticed his gaze as well, and when he saw him pick up the phone, he immediately drove off.


    York Charlie, however, gives a licence te number and hangs up the phone.


    He looks over at nche Capra and reaches out to touch her shoulder, concern in his eyes, ¡°Is everything okay? And where did you get hit by the table earlier in the hall? Do you need to go to the hospital? I can see you¡¯re white from the pain.¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t say a word as she listens to his words of concern and suddenly opens her mouth to ask him, ¡°York Charlie, why did you abort my baby?¡±


    York Charlie froze and tried to speak when nche Capra immediately said again, ¡°Don¡¯t you say anything like you¡¯re afraid my life is in danger and you can¡¯t let me die. I¡¯m asking you, do you not care about that baby at all? Did you always think that maybe it wasn¡¯t yours ¡­¡±


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± interrupted York Charlie, suddenly cold.


    nche Capra saw his reaction and didn¡¯t rein it in at all, but continued, ¡°You must have felt that way, or else, or else how could you have abandoned it so easily? Or else you¡¯re not even very upset that it¡¯s gone? Do you also think that I have a messy private life and am a miscreant, so ¡­ so subconsciously suspect this child, even if, even if you yourself don¡¯t even realise that you have such thoughts!¡±


    York Charlie looked at her, even the most usual expressionless face condensed into ice.

 Chapter 189: Trying to be Different

    ¡°nche Capra,¡± York Charlie snapped after no words, ¡°have you said enough?¡±


    His attitude was so cold that it in turn made nche Capra talk more and more, ¡°No,¡± she sneered, ¡°I have a lot more to say that I haven¡¯t said, do you want to hear it?¡± She deliberately poked at him while her heart ached, ¡°Why does everyone else suspect that you killed Rogerio George, why do even I suspect that you aborted that child on purpose? Have you never reflected on yourself? Is it because you¡¯re too cold? Too domineering? Or is it that you¡¯re tooplicated and insecure?¡±


    Or are you too bright? So that I can¡¯t open my eyes when I see you, so that your proximity instead causes me to take a step backward?


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t say any of this, but really, these are the things she really means. And the ones that came out of her mouth were nothing more than her deliberately twisted questioning of York Charlie in order to irritate him. He heard it, surely ¡­ surely he will be angry. If angry, then ignore her, ignore her psycho ¡­


    ¡°nche Capra turned her head to look over, Mrs. Casey had appeared a step away from her at an unknown time, such a close distance.


    York Charlie froze as well.


    ¡°nche Capra! You are really shameless! How dare you use our York so righteously? And you don¡¯t even look in the mirror to see what you are yourself?!¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± York Charlie finally responded.


    Mrs. Casey was really angry when she saw that he was still defending nche Capra, ¡°York! Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said about you? I was at the side but I heard it clearly! Since Miss Capra is so disdainful of you, you shoulde with me, don¡¯t be in their way here.¡±


    York Charlie was silent, he really didn¡¯t know what to say anymore now.


    nche Capra¡¯s words had really hit him hard. He thought that she understood him no matter what other people thought of him. But it turned out that she thought of herself that way. It turned out that she¡¯d always felt cold and overbearing and dictatorial, and it turned out that she didn¡¯t feel safe around him in any way.


    York Charlie felt that he needed to be quiet.


    So he said nothing, gave nche Capra a faint look, and turned back to the meeting. And Mrs. Casey saw York Charlie listening to her, and was both pleased and gloating over nche Capra¡¯s frequent death-defying behaviour.


    She snorted coldly, ¡°nche Capra! Don¡¯t you think you can do whatever you want just because York likes you! You should know that even more liking will be exhausted one day! I¡¯m just waiting for that day!¡±


    After Mrs. Casey turned away, nche Capra¡¯s heart gave a twitch of pain.


    Any more likes would one day be exhausted.


    Was that really the case?


    nche Capra remembered how York Charlie had reacted just now, not even noticing that Mrs. Casey was near him, because he was really hurt by his words, right? And he didn¡¯t say anything, he really just left her alone and went back to the party, he was really disappointed in her, wasn¡¯t he?


    nche Capra was a little chilly draped in that big trench coat she had worn on him earlier, but despite that, it was still a little chilly on such a spring day. Luckily, it was a sunny day, and it was noon, so the temperature was warmer.


    But it was noon, so it seemed like it was time for her to eat, right?


    I don¡¯t know why, but she suddenly missed the days she stayed in the hospital. In those days, that nurse would alwayse and watch her during meals, eating with her and chatting with her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a little envious of her open-minded innocence.


    nche Capra walked absentmindedly along the road, looking at the sky one moment and the ground the next, while wearing a long skirt wrapped in a trench coat, she always attracted the attention of several people.


    A car stopped in front of her.


    nche Capra was a little puzzled, then the door opened and Francesca Jones stepped out of the car. He smiled and greeted her, ¡°What a coincidence, I see you¡¯re bored, would you like me to take you out for a walk?¡±


    nche Capra felt cold and nodded her head in agreement.


    She got in the car, Francesca Jones had the heating on full st and she asked him, ¡°Changed cars?¡± Previously he had driven a red limousine, a total high-profile show-off. Today¡¯s car is a ck, restrained model.


    Francesca Jones shook her head, ¡°Of course not, this is my other car. Drove it a little less often, though.¡±


    nche Capra nods.


    Francesca Jones says, ¡°Shall I take you to change? You just got out of the hospital, don¡¯t freeze.¡±


    nche Capra thinks he has a point and doesn¡¯t refuse.


    Francesca Jones took nche Capra to the shopping centre to change her clothes and shoes, and then suggested a walk, nche Capra was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t like to drive, you like to walk?¡±


    Francesca Jonesughed, ¡°What can you see in a car? It¡¯s too fast, it¡¯s all fleeting shops and passers-by. Tell you what, how about we go to an amusement park?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s tone was light, ¡°Yes.¡±


    An amusement park, it hadn¡¯t been long since thest time she¡¯d been there.


    After the two of them purchased tickets and entered the park, Francesca Jones saw that she was not interested and asked her, ¡°What? Not interested?¡±


    nche Capra replied, ¡°No,¡± she paused, ¡°I was just herest time.¡±


    Francesca Jones, sensing her demoralisation, picks up the conversation and asks, ¡°What did you yst time you were here?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t hold back and said honestly, ¡°The merry-go-round, the Ferris wheel.¡±


    Francesca Jones justughed, ¡°No wonder you weren¡¯t interested,¡± he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s do something different this time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    nche Capra was then pulled under the roller coaster by Francesca Jones, nche Capra was immediately a little resistant, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, it¡¯s not fun.¡± It¡¯s too thrilling, she¡¯s too chicken.


    Francesca Jones persuaded her, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not fun if you don¡¯t try it? Have you yed before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Then you should try it once,¡± Francesca Jones pulled her up, ¡°Learn to try more different things and you¡¯ll realise that the world is such a wonderful ce!¡±


    nche Capra was a timid child at heart, but outwardly she had to pretend to be an adult who wasn¡¯t timid at all. Her expression twisted a little, but with Francesca Jones holding her back, she couldn¡¯t find any other reason to be honest and say she was too timid, could she?


    Then, she just went for it.


    nche Capra realised that there were some things that could not be faked. For example, now ¡­ the whole fleet of cars only she screamed the loudest. But after a moment, she instead felt that this feeling is very exciting, her heartbeat is very fast, and that light feeling, as if the soul left the body and flew in mid-air.


    It turns out that there are some things that you really have to experience for yourself before you can appreciate the feeling of it. What she had been watching from afar, not daring to approach, was not what she had imagined.


    Francesca Jones looked at her vivid expression, and at the thought of what she had just screamed, and was suddenly filled with a sense of aplishment. There was also a sense of satisfaction that she had never felt before. As if watching her smile was the best thing in the world.

 Chapter 190: Falling into the Lake

    The two went on a roller coaster ride and then to a haunted house. nche Capra was scared to death at first. She even wanted to y again because of the opening of her guts.


    As the sun set and the two sat sipping hot coffee, nche Capra said to Francesca Jones, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    Francesca Jones shakes her head, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you so happy.¡±


    nche Capra looks down and goes to her coffee.


    ¡°Want some dinner?¡± He asked suddenly.


    nche Capra was about to say she wasn¡¯t hungry, but her stomach growled uncontrobly before the words came out of her mouth. nche Capra had to nod awkwardly.


    Francesca Jones sensed her mood and stood up, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t eat in the restaurant, you wait here and I¡¯ll go get you a snack.¡±


    nche Capra froze, then nodded, and pursed her lips at him.


    After Francesca Jones left, nche Capra felt a little cold and stood up with the hot coffee in her hand and stomped her feet, she turned around and faced theke, there was a wind blowing over theke and it made her whole face cold and icy, but she found it veryforting.


    Especially like someone¡¯s scent.


    nche Capra was reminded of York Charlie in this way. she watched as the lights began toe on in the distance, the arched bridge curving into andscape. She heard soft footsteps behind her, thought it was Francesca Jones returning, and was about to turn her head to meet her, when the person behind her shoved her forward with both hands.


    nche Capra cried out in surprise and plunged into the water.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± She cried out. The coldke water wrapped around her and she began to sink.


    Francesca Jones returned from buying a snack and looked in the direction where the two had just been sitting, nche Capra stood with her back to him and seemed to be thinking about something. He took a step towards her, but saw a stranger standing behind nche Capra in the midst of the people passing by.


    With a bad feeling in his heart, he drew himself up and ran forward, but he was slowed down by the number of peopleing and going around him. Then he saw the man reach forward and push nche Capra into theke.


    Francesca Jones rushed up, and between the silhouettes, the man was gone. Francesca Jones ran to the edge of theke and jumped in without hesitation,¡± said nche Capra, who was screaming for help.


    ¡­


    York Charlie didn¡¯t see nche Capra return until the evening. He was suddenly a little afraid that she would suddenly just make up her mind to stay away from him, to be done with him without him knowing it.


    He thought about it all night and stayed awake all night.


    It was not until the morning that SECRETARY Lean called, saying that nche Capra had fallen into theke while at the amusement park, and was in the hospital with a high fever all night and had not woken up, and now he didn¡¯t know what kind of condition she was in.


    York Charlie was in a hurry, putting yesterday¡¯s events behind him, and immediately drove to find nche Capra.


    York Charlie went so fast that Shireen Miller didn¡¯t even hear him when she saw him and called him.


    Shireen Miller was angry, and when she saw York Charlie¡¯s anxious look, she guessed that it might have something to do with nche Capra. So she got back in the car and drove after him.


    York Charlie soon arrived at the hospital where nche Capra was and found the room she was in. He pushed open the door and walked in, only to catch a glimpse of Francesca Jones sitting on the edge of the bed holding nche Capra¡¯s hand.


    Francesca Jones was also a little surprised to see him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Charlie to get here so fast!¡± Francesca Jones said with a lightugh.


    York Charlie frowns and stares at his hand, ¡°Did you put your hand in the wrong ce?¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t argue with him, letting go of nche Capra¡¯s hand before standing up and stretching, ¡°President Charlie can be nosy, it¡¯s none of your business where I put my hands. Besides, you, a busy man should be busy tying the knot with Miss Miller at this time of the year, why are you here?¡±


    York Charlie was just about to speak when he was sensitive to the fact that nche Capra on the bed had opened her eyes.


    ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± nche Capra said.


    Francesca Jones then realised that nche Capra was awake, his tone was a little spoiled, ¡°Fine, out when you say so.¡± He said looking at York Charlie with a provocative look on his face.


    York Charlie, however, stood and refused to go.


    Francesca Jones walked to the door and noticed he still hadn¡¯t moved, ¡°York Charlie, didn¡¯t you hear nche just now telling us all to get out? Are you still not leaving?¡±


    York Charlie simply ignored him, turned around and pushed him out while he was off guard, then mmed the door behind him and unlocked it.


    nche Capra felt a slight headache as she watched his series of movements, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    York Charlie walked over to her bedside and reached out to touch her forehead, nche Capra ducked, but ducking didn¡¯t help, York Charlie¡¯s palm was already oveying it.


    ¡°Making sure you¡¯re okay.¡± That¡¯s when he replied.


    nche Capra said faintly, ¡°What could I be okay with, you might as well get out.¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t even bother with her, instead asking, ¡°Yesterday, how did you crash into theke?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nche Capra had only just woken up and hadn¡¯t had time to think the whole thing over, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Francesca Jones and York Charlie double-crossing each other, and now York Charlie was asking, and she thought about it, but she still hadn¡¯te up with anything.


    ¡°It was pushed.¡± She said honestly.


    York Charlie frowned, ¡°Did you get a good look at who it was?¡± nche Capra shook her head. He asked again, ¡°Pushed without even seeing a face, and so suddenly ¡­ probably followed you with a n.¡±


    nche Capra froze and felt a chill, ¡°Are you saying that someone deliberately tried to harm me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ stone?¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Afternoon Stones.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice.


    The two spoke in unison, both thinking of someone inexplicably throwing stones at nche Capra yesterday afternoon. nche Capra looked over at him and asked, ¡°You took down the licence te number, did you find out who it was?¡±


    Speaking of which, she remembers something else. Something she¡¯d ignored for a long time. That day when she and York Charlie were trapped in the fire, there was another person beside her at that time, that Anu who was watching over her.ter on, she only remembered that she heard him coughing incessantly, and as her consciousness became more and more fuzzy, she actually forgot about this person!


    That Anu, was he dead or not?


    nche Capra wanted to ask York Charlie, and saw York Charlie¡¯s lips quirk as if he had said something, which she didn¡¯t even hear. She thought about that Anu, if he wasn¡¯t dead, York Charlie couldn¡¯t just let him go, he would have arrested him.


    And Anu, he was Moore Howard¡¯s henchman, he was abandoned by Moore Howard, it is highly likely that he will confess Moore Howard to York Charlie. Then ¡­ then that would make York Charlie aware of Moore Howard¡¯s attempts and thus associate it with a lot of things with Moore Howard that have vaguely happened before.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be only a matter of time, then, before he learnt of her rtionship with Moore Howard?


    nche Capra thought of this with a pang of panic. Although ¡­ although York Charlie now knew that she was Brandi and had nothing to hide, Moore Howard¡¯s rtionship with her was not that simple at all, and she wondered what York Charlie would think when he found out.


    All the things she¡¯d done to him, all the ways she¡¯d used and lied to him.


    And the fact that she approached him in the first ce for revenge.

 Chapter 191: It’s Ridiculous

    nche Capra gradually furrowed her brows, so lost in her own thoughts that she didn¡¯t realise that York Charlie had been watching her thoughtfully for a while.


    It was only when York Charlie spoke up and called to her that nche Capra snapped back to her senses, her eyes really focusing on his face.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± York Charlie asked again.


    nche Capra shook her head a little dully, then said with an inquiring look, ¡°That licence te number I wrote down yesterday ¡­¡±


    York Charlie stares at her for a moment before slowly shaking his head.


    With all that spection and worry in her head, nche Capra became a little distracted. Looking at York Charlie who was still standing in front of her at this moment, wanting to ask things but unable to do so, she opened her mouth and hesitated for a while, but in the end, she was only able to say, ¡°I really need to rest, you go out!¡±


    York Charlie looked faint, ¡°Not now.¡±


    nche Capra froze, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Now ¡­¡± York Charlie took a step forward, then leaned down and propped his hands on the bed, nche Capra subconsciously leaned back, but York Charlie¡¯s face came closer and closer to her.


    Cool breath sprayed on her face, nche Capra saw his eyes narrow slightly, and when he opened his mouth his voice was low and soft, his words hiding certainty and suspicion, ¡°Now I want to know, what were you thinking about when you were so lost in thought?¡±


    Not expecting him to be so relentless in his pursuit, or to be as obvious as he was, nche Capra became bitter with some remorse.


    Deny it at once? Say he wasn¡¯t thinking anything at all? No, York Charlie wouldn¡¯t believe that; he¡¯d already decided he was thinking something and was chasing him to find out.


    Make up a lie? How? What? What to say? nche Capra¡¯s mind was a mess at the moment, especially when faced with York Charlie¡¯s imposing presence, her consciousness seemed even more cramped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it.¡± She skimmed her head.


    nche Capra really didn¡¯t know what to do, and the most unhelpful sentence came out of her mouth. Her face was suddenly a little unnatural, and she was thinking about how York Charlie would specte on her dissecting her earlier reaction, or at least be a little angry at herself for not being honest like that, when she suddenly heard a soft chuckle in her ear.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but look back at him.


    So close that the first thing that caught her eye was the corner of his mouth raised in a slight curve, and she tried to get a better look at it, but he backed away from her, and the curve seemed to float out and float in the void of mid-air, imprinted in the air. That air was warmed by the fumes, the heat steaming up to her cheeks.


    Returning to his initial distance, York Charlie looked at her with a full smile in his eyes as he said, ¡°What¡¯s with the stupidity this time? Can¡¯t get your head round it?¡±


    He wasughing at her for not being able to find even one reason, one excuse, for not having a single word to say in response. Yet he liked her like this, liked that she didn¡¯t beat around the bush with him, liked that she wasn¡¯t that calm and smart, liked that she was helpless when she faced him, and even if she hid it, she didn¡¯t want to deceive.


    So even now, when she honestly says she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, he cheerfully lets her off the hook.


    York Charlie¡¯s reaction ofughing instead of being angry surprised nche Capra in her heart, and then after the surprise, reacting to what he had meant by what he had said, there was an instant of mortification and anger.


    She tensed her face, her voice containing exasperation, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, I just don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± she red at him, ¡°Get the hell out of here! What are youughing at! I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet!¡±


    York Charlie thought that if nche Capra had had anything in her hand, it would havee crashing down on him.


    ¡­


    After York Charlie left, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but start wondering about those things again.


    Now it seemed that all these recent events, from the rock incident, to the fallingke incident, made her suspect one person: Moore Howard. And wasn¡¯t Moore Howard the same person who showed up at the end of the day when she was tricked into going to the hotel and then kidnapped earlier? Moore Howard¡¯s behaviour are bing more frequent and his actions are increasing. nche Capra believes that as long as she remains in his way, he will not hesitate to choose to kill her!


    Just like the fire that was to consume her along with York Charlie.


    Just as nche Capray tossing and turning in her hospital bed, her mind also reeling with thoughts, the door to her room was opened and the sound of high heels on the floor approached unobtrusively. nche Capra turned to see Shireen Miller standing there with gritted teeth, ring at her in no uncertain terms. nche Capra was in a state of shock, but she had no idea what she was going to do when she saw Shireen Miller¡¯s face and the way she looked at her.


    nche Capra sat up, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shireen Miller deliberately waited until she had thoroughly confirmed that York Charlie had left the hospital before she relented and walked into the ward where nche Capray. People had beening and going outside the ward from time to time before, and she hadn¡¯t dared eavesdrop when York Charlie had been inside for a while.


    Shireen Miller clenched his fists, sentence after sentence almost squeezed out from between his teeth, sounding resentful and hateful to the extreme, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re Brandi right? Why didn¡¯t you die back then? Howe you can¡¯t die now ¡­ now? Why is it that no matter what happens, you cane back unscathed?!¡±


    The two yful birds on the branch outside the window flew away in a panic at first, like a stoneing in, and in such a quiet hospital room, Shireen Miller¡¯s almost roaring words crashed and shook the otherwise calm air, which was full of ripples that could not be calmed for a long time.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t control her mood swings when she heard those words.


    Life was supposed to be a precious thing, and after she had survived the fires of hell, after she had exhausted all her strength, she was being asked to her face: why live? Why not die? Why? Why? nche Capra¡¯s first reaction was one of heartbreaking ridiculousness. Even though she hated the woman in front of her, even though how much the woman loathed her, when she was actually expected to die, she suddenly felt that her life was so cheap.


    Did she hate her that much? Hated her so much that she couldn¡¯t wait for her to die? Who gave her the right to trample on the dignity of a person¡¯s life so rightfully? nche Capra was silent, and the silence was followed by an inwardly heavy sneer.


    Shireen Miller, who was in a very emotional state, saw that after she finished speaking, nche Capra on the other side of the table was silent and didn¡¯t say a word, the hatred and indignation in her heart grew more and more like wild grasses, and on the surface, she evenughed coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t say anything? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t speak! Because I know it all! I remember back then you were like this, you didn¡¯t say anything but only pretended to be pitiful! Now you¡¯ve be more powerful, but unfortunately, you¡¯re still that Brandi, you don¡¯t even know that York Charlie has been using you from the beginning to the end!¡±


    nche Capra finally stared at her seriously, judgement and suspicion in her eyes, and Shireen Millerughed more and more as she saw the change in her face, ¡°Brandi, you really don¡¯t know! Hahaha, you¡¯re so ridiculous and pathetic! What a bittersweet first love, I see it as aplete and utter scam! He used you, he used your whole family ¡­ ¡°Shireen Miller reached out and pointed at nche Capra, and keptughing, looking at her as if she was really looking at someone who was ridiculous to the core.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 192: True or False

    Shireen Miller¡¯s words really stirred up shock waves in nche Capra¡¯s heart, no matter how smart and calm she is nowadays, she was after all the one who was kept in the dark during those events at that time. Inexplicably abandoned, inexplicably hurt, inexplicably have to ept all the fly in the face of the general destruction of the family, nothing.


    But now, suddenly there is a person to tell her, not only those abandonment and hurt, even the initial two hearts know each other are false, even the love he gave her are using! And this person who shook it all out in front of her like a madman was a bystander, a knower, and a participant at the time.


    nche Capra wondered if her words were false, and at the same time, she wondered if they could be true. So she was anxious for an answer¨C


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± nche Capra clutched the quilt under her hands, frowning tightly and staring at her every second, the tone of her voice already revealing her agitation at the moment.


    Couldn¡¯t help but be agitated, couldn¡¯t hide it, all those years of agonising pain, of wandering between life and death, most likely because of being trapped in the truth, unable to move forward, unable to move back, staggering and stumbling. The blood had been drenched countless times, the wounds cracked and closed, closed and cracked, she didn¡¯t know how many more hurdles she couldn¡¯t get through in her heart.


    Even, in the days toe, there were more and more of such unpassable hurdles.


    Shireen Miller seldom saw nche Capra not calm and collected like this, she felt that she had finally poked the soft flesh behind the brick wall she had built up. But strangely enough, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t care less about the feeling of smugness and exaltation that she should have in her heart, and after she said those words, she panicked a little instead.


    Shireen Miller did not have time to distinguish her own thoughts, she barely maintained the cold smile of the previous moment, and said to nche Capra, ¡°That¡¯s what you think it means, you ask again! anything else, I don¡¯t know anymore. Now, do you understand, nche Capra, oh no, Brandi, in fact you the Russell family are just a pawn in the hands of the Charlie family!¡±


    Shireen Miller grabbed the bag in her hand and walked away without looking back as she finished her sentence.


    Hate! Revenge, Brandi, that¡¯s what I want to see!


    Shireen Miller walked away quickly, her words today had caught nche Capra off guard and her departure had caught nche Capra off guard. She still wanted to ask her, what else do you really know? But before she could ask, she was gone. It seemed like the first time Shireen Miller had ever held an ace in the hole and not taken the opportunity to abuse her.


    What is this worlding to?


    Thinking back to Shireen Miller¡¯s words, true or false, they all hit her too hard. Like a very sick person, even if she seems to be recovering well, she is still terrified of being identified, and when you say she is sick, she can¡¯t help but suspect that she really is sick.


    And what¡¯s her world all about?


    nche Capra just froze for a moment, then pressed on in the direction Shireen Miller had left her, suddenly lifting the covers again and hurrying to get out of bed. She puts one foot on the floor, but then flops her whole body on the floor.


    nche Capra falls to the floor and sucks in a breath of pain.


    York Charlie pushes open the door to the hospital room and is met with the sight of nche Capra sitting on the floor.


    He frowned and rushed forward to help her up, ¡°Where are you going?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra hitched herself to him and let him carry her back to the bed, the moment he lowered his head, nche Capra looked at his forehead hair and said, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    York Charlie tucked her in, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How exactly did ¡­ the Russell family fall back then?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s hand lurched, then looked up at her without the slightest change in the expression on her face, ¡°Did Shireen Miller tell you something?¡±


    ¡°What were you afraid she would say?¡± nche Capra stared at his face in an attempt to see his true emotions.


    York Charlie frowned a little, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, anyway you shouldn¡¯t take her word for it.¡± With that he straightened up.


    nche Capra immediately tugged at his shirt, her eyes still fixed on his face, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to ask you, you tell me.¡±


    York Charlie looked at her hand and suddenly smiled, causing nche Capra to look at him in disbelief as he said, ¡°If you¡¯ll listen to me properly, then stay by my side and don¡¯t go anywhere. This way, can you do it?¡±


    nche Capra withdrew her hand and said seriously, ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    York Charlie grabbed her half-retracted hand and looked at her seriously, too, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, too.¡±


    nche Capra suddenly understood.


    He¡¯d avoided talking about it, but instead, he¡¯d first asked himself to give him a promise: a promise that she wouldn¡¯t leave his side, that she¡¯d stay by his side and not go anywhere. Did that mean he was weak-minded? Because of his weakness and fear that he might leave, he made such a request of her before answering her question.


    So what Shireen Miller said was true?


    But then nche Capra subconsciously denied it. If it was exactly as Shireen Miller said, how could York Charlie have the courage to ask for such a guarantee? How could he? How could he? He used her, even for love, he caused her to lose everything, and now he expects her to stay by his side forever ¡­ He can¡¯t be this brazen, can he?


    Perhaps, what Shireen Miller said was true but couldn¡¯t be considered pure.


    nche Capra realised that he wasn¡¯t going to tell her what she wanted to know until she gave an affirmative answer. Since she couldn¡¯t pry him out, she would have to find out for herself in secret.


    She didn¡¯t believe that what had happened could be left untouched.


    After nche Capra made up her mind, she stopped asking questions and instead looked at York Charlie and asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡±


    York Charlie froze, as if he hadn¡¯t expected the shift in her mood, and remembering that this time it was Francesca Jones who had saved her and brought her to the hospital, his fingers gripped her small hand tightly, ¡°You¡¯re going to have to go outside less from now on, it¡¯s very unsafe.¡±


    nche Capra felt the temperature of his hand rise a little for a moment, warmed with aforting sensation, but in her heart she didn¡¯t want to do what he said. She still had to find out those things, and she still had to ¡­ put her life on the line ¡­


    She wanted to use her presence to draw out more of Moore Howard¡¯s movements.


    She would judge and specte. She had to find that bnce with Moore Howard, she couldn¡¯t let him just keep acquiring deprivation to the point where he actually ended up achieving everything he wanted.


    Get rid of the Charlie Group, get rid of York Charlie, she had to stop it.


    So at the moment, in the face of York Charlie¡¯s words, nche Capra nodded perfunctorily, still speaking back to what she wanted to know, ¡°Today, can¡¯t you get out of the hospital?¡±


    York Charlie looks at her, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor.¡±


    After nche Capra watched him leave, a heart was sinking.

 Chapter 193: What’s on Each Person’s Mind

    York Charlie was just in time to see Shireen Miller leaving in a hurry as she turned back to the hospital, and although she was a bit far away, York Charlie was keenly aware that there was something wrong with her.


    How should I put it, there was something strange about her expression.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know what had happened to Shireen Miller, the fact that she had suddenlye to this hospital all by herself, he knew that it was obviously something to do with nche Capra. Shireen Miller hade to see nche Capra? What had shee to see her for? What did she say to her? Why was it that the expression on her face when she left was not the usual one of anger and cynicism, but one that begged to be pondered: again, gleeful and pleased, with a touch of unease and panic.


    York Charlie, who was good at reading people, sank a little deeper in his steps as he walked towards nche Capra¡¯s hospital room.


    Just as his internal spection was building, he pushed open the door to the ward and was met by nche Capra, who had fallen to the floor, her brow furrowed, her body driven forward, and her eyes looking right back at him.


    She seemed to be going somewhere, but in her haste to move, she missed her footing and gave it a fall. She was a little surprised to see him push through the door, but it was a fleeting emotion, and the way she looked at him was surprisingly a little probing.


    York Charlie was bing more and more certain of his judgement about Shireen Miller.


    By the time she finally spoke, the spective judgement in his heart was even more verified. She asked about the Russell family, and York Charlie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He wanted to say, but did not want to say. Because the whole thing is really tooplicated, one did not express well will easily lead to her misunderstanding of their own, and, most importantly, when he was also the one who was kept in the dark. A lot of things, or the Russell family bankruptcy and copse, the Russell family defeat before he really understand.


    At that time, he had already heartlessly abandoned her and hurt her, even almost causing her to lose her life. He felt guilty and self-condemned, heartbroken and tormented at the same time, but at the same time, he was a little self-absorbed. Anyway, things were already like this, anyway, he and she could never go back.


    So, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s it ¡­


    This is what he thought at that time. However, who knows, he originally thought that can cure all the time to fade everything, for him no use at all ¡­ not only no use, but also more and more ¡°add oil and vinegar¡±, heavy ink. Too heavy colour failed to be diluted, but little by little into the inward seepage, gradually has been deep into the bone marrow.


    Later ¡­ter ¡­ is when hepletely confirmed nche Capra is Brandi, he first sensed, but the kind of lost and found joy. Then deep remorse and guilt overwhelmed him.


    And now, when she asked, as if unintentionally, about the Russell family, what was he to say? Saying that the decline of the Russell family and even the destruction of the family was the result of the Charlie family¡¯s careful nning, saying that his rtionship with her had been calcted into it? What would she think of him? How would she make sense of the whole thing?


    Would she believe him if he said that he too was kept in the dark, that he too was being used by the Charlie family? Would she think this was all an excuse? Will she also think that he was originally the Charlie family people, the vested interests, so ¡­ he is simply that downright aplice.


    York Charlie¡¯s mind is tumbling with thoughts, is hesitation, is worried, and is even more afraid. So he naturally took her words, but in turn asked her, can you stay by my side, do not go anywhere?


    He was serious, and apprehensive, and expectant. Just as she had asked him about THE Russell family.


    And she chose to avoid answering, just as seriously and apprehensively as he had responded to her question.


    York Charlie was suddenly a little afraid of what expectations she might have harboured to ask him this question, and in doing so, would he not have disappointed her beyond measure? He had long since got out of the way of what happened back then. But at the same time, he was also afraid that she did not hold any expectations for herself, so does this mean that she has long lost confidence in herselfpletely?


    York Charlie unprecedentedly tangled up.


    ¡­


    And after Shireen Miller left the hospital in a hurry, she went to another hospital.


    Recently, she always felt that her stomach was not toofortable, and after Mrs. Casey found out about it, she even urged her to let York Charlie apany her to do a maternity test. But how could York Charlie apany her? Just today, she went to his home to see him with the intention of giving it a try, and he rushed to the hospital where nche Capra is located without even looking at himself.


    In order to marry York Charlie, there¡¯s absolutely nothing that can go wrong with this baby. So Shireen Miller came to the hospital after seeing nche Capra, even though she was upset.


    She was waiting in a quiet, unupied room with a referral from Mrs. Casey¡¯s obstetrician and gynaecologist. With her eyes staring out the window, her thoughts tumbled again.


    For the second ¡­ time in this entanglement between her and nche Capra, and also Brandi¡¯s fight for York Charlie, she was in the mood for that kind of risk-taking with life and death as the stakes, the limit.


    The first time was so many years ago, she secretly provoked the rtionship between York Charlie and Brandi time and time again, and finally guided York Charlie to stand with herself, and pushed Brandipletely into despair and into the realm of death. At that time, she was also like what she is now, in addition to all the excitement, tion and anticipation, she also felt weak, uneasy and scared. She had pushed Brandi to her death, but she was afraid that one day York Charlie would finallye to his senses and hate her so much that he would want to kill her.


    It¡¯s an up-and-down, live-or-die kind of extreme adventure.


    And this time, she deliberately misled nche Capra by telling her the overwhelming truth of what she had seen. She was too vain to say more, for she knew better than anyone that that small portion of the truth that remained had the power topletely upend the nature of the whole thing-that was, York Charlie¡¯s plight.


    Truly speaking, wasn¡¯t York Charlie also the one being used? Mall wars andpeting interests are never merciless. And York Charlie, I¡¯m afraid, didn¡¯t know what an important role he was ying in this matter, right? Even if heter learnt that he had been used by his own family, it was only the little fact that he knew, and he would never know that apart from Brandi, he was the one who had sacrificed the most.


    But all this, Shireen Miller intended to bury in her stomach and not say a word.


    She hoped that the part of the truth she had revealed would stir nche Capra¡¯s vengeance against the Charlie family, against York Charlie, and she hoped that she would be able to really love to hate, and that in this way she would gain for herself the opportunity to get York Charlie. This is her delight and expectation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, she was afraid that the corner of her revtion would bepletely lifted and disclosed by some force majeure. Even if York Charlie only knew one thing and not the other, she would be afraid that with his obsession with Brandi, with Brandi¡¯s obsession with those things back then, something would happen that she would regret for the rest of her life.


    The truth, the truth, no matter how many years it had been dusted off, no matter how many people had guarded it to death, wouldn¡¯t there finally be a moment when it would be revealed? If she hadn¡¯t been too impulsive, if she hadn¡¯t really had no choice, how could she have taken the initiative to stir up the fire?


    However, if everything is covered up, no one speaks up, no one sees the tiny, tiny part that is hidden in the deepest part of the words, then York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s break centrifugal, that is inevitable.


    And she would be the ultimate victor.


    This, then, is a true adventure ¡­


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart rose and fell, and the beautiful scenery outside the window became unappealing to the eye. Shireen Miller was startled when her tense heartstrings were suddenly triggered by a sound from the outside world.


    She reacted only to realise it was nothing more than the door being pushed open and the doctor who had examined her walking in.

 Chapter 194: Please help!

    What Shireen Miller had said out of the blue that day at the hospital had made nche Capra more and more suspicious and uneasy the more she thought about it; in fact, as soon as she thought that her rtionship had be a bridge to the downfall of the Russell family, and that even her own father¡¯s death might not have been rted to the Charlie Group, the self-me and guilt almost overwhelmed her. guilt almost overwhelmed her.


    She originally thought that her family¡¯s copse was just an indirect victim of the Charlie Group¡¯s dominance in the mall, and that the Charlie Group¡¯s role in the so-called father¡¯s death by mistake was only to facilitate his death. But now it seems that if things are anything like Shireen Miller says they are, then the Charlie family really are the ones who caused her family¡¯s demise.


    Even though, even though she survived, her father never did. The gain or loss of those things, fame, fortune and power can be disregarded, but what about life? How can you let it go as if it were in the past?


    nche Capra curled up on the sofa, feeling the chill invade her little by little, from her toes, to her limbs, and finally her whole body shivered.


    York Charlie, if that¡¯s what happened: how can I ever forgive you? How can I ever forgive you?


    She couldn¡¯t open her eyes and turn a blind eye to the so-called ¡°truth¡± that was full of doubts, she couldn¡¯t see it and pretend not to see it, what had obviously happened couldn¡¯t be left unexplored and undiscovered just because she was afraid.


    Even if, yearster, time has almost sealed it.


    nche Capra thought for half a day, fumbled with her mobile phone, found the name ¡°Nadia¡± and dialled her number.


    ¡°Hello, nche,¡± Nadia answered quickly.


    nche Capra listened to her voice and paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°Do you have a minute? I¡¯d like to see you.¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra and Nadia had an appointment at the same cafe they always went to.


    Nadia drove herself and arrived before her. nche Capra also took a taxi in order to get there as quickly as possible. When nche Capra arrived, Nadia smiled and waved to her.


    Her eyebrows arched in a way that put nche Capra in a trance for a moment.


    It was a carefree, absolutely pure smile that made nche Capra feel like she was back in her student days, those very, very early days. At that time, she was still in a sweet and sour rtionship with York Charlie, while Nadia was still in love and obsessed with anime characters in the third dimension.


    nche Capra sits down, and after they both order coffee, she says, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly thinking about the old days.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia froze, unable to figure out if she was talking about happy or painful things, but naturally she had something on her mind that she wanted to talk to her about, so she understood a little bit of what she meant when she asked her toe out this time, and she asked, ¡°Thinking about what used to be?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes are a little misty, filled with foggy colours, ¡°Thinking about high school, we were all carefree, you were even more heartless, obsessed with anime, living an otaku girl ¡­¡±


    Nadia hears her bring this up, nostalgia rises in her heart as well, and sees that she¡¯s poking fun at her, and a small smile appears on her face, Nadia smiles as well, and was about to open her mouth to say something, but then she sees nche Capra¡¯s expression slumping down, and she hangs her face down, looking towards who knows if it¡¯s the coffee on the tabletop, or what¡¯s behind it.


    Her voice was low, ¡°That time, however, I fell in love with someone, someone who lived in reality but was so good that he looked like he had stepped out of aic book.¡±


    Nadia froze, then realised that she was not trying to reminisce with herself about her youth at the moment, she couldn¡¯t help but slowly reach out and put her hand on the back of her hand with a soothing intent, and opened her mouth as if she didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°nche ¡­¡±


    nche Capra looked up and smiled at her, ¡°I remember back then, didn¡¯t you envy me? But you also said, and said that I didn¡¯t fit in well with someone like that.¡±


    Nadia shook her head, ¡°¡­ Where did I know anything at that time, I was the one who misread it.¡±


    nche Capra looked at her, ¡°I do think you¡¯re right, it was me ¡­ who couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°No, nche,¡± emotionally, Nadia couldn¡¯t help but call her by the name she used to use for her, ¡°No matter how tired or hard you feel, don¡¯t question yourself.¡±


    nche Capra looked at her and suddenly let out a softugh.


    Nadia was a little flustered by the inexplicable emotion in her eyes and heard her say, ¡°Nadia, things are soplicated now that I have to question myself. I asked you out this time because I want you to do me a favour,¡± she looked at her seriously, ¡°and, I want you to be my friend, not York Charlie¡¯s.¡±


    Nadia froze, and nche Capra said, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell him.¡±


    Nadia opened her mouth and suddenly felt a little bit of bitterness in her mouth, ¡°What favour do you ¡­ you want me to do you, tell me.¡± She had always thought that she was doing her good, that¡¯s why she helped York Charliest time, letting her put down the stigma in her heart, and properly stay with York Charlie, she thought that this was what was good for her.


    And now, this BFF of hers for so many years actually said to her: I wish you were my friend, not York Charlie¡¯s friend. Nadia suddenly felt that she had done something wrong. Even though the starting point was for her own good, it was a million times wrong to iste her by making her feel like she was on York Charlie¡¯s side.


    She knew that her heart was already full of holes and so fragile that perhaps she could hurt herpletely if she did something unintentionally.


    nche Capra said to her, ¡°I need to look into something right now, but figured I couldn¡¯t find out anything on my own. So I¡¯d like you to put me in touch with a private investigator,¡± she paused, ¡°I know ¡­ you have a lot of contacts in that area.¡±


    Nadia was slightly surprised, ¡°What do you want to investigate?¡± Actually looking for her to hire a private investigator.


    nche Capra did not hide from her, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of our family in the past, I asked York Charlie and he was also very secretive, the more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel. Nadia,¡± she looked at her with some supplication, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter between me and York Charlie anymore, it¡¯s not a matter between you and me. It¡¯s not between me and Charlie anymore, I ¡­ I can¡¯t let the Russell family go down the drain for nothing. And my father ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go on.


    Nadia, however, her eyes widened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to do it myself right now, and I have no choice but to ask you. If it¡¯s a so-called childish affair, it can be done without so much effort, I can¡¯t ¡­¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone became sad, ¡°I can¡¯t be sorry for my loved ones.¡±


    Waves of shock rose in Nadia¡¯s heart, ¡°What did you say?¡± A wave of indignation overflowed her chest, ¡°You said your family ¡­ this, this,¡± she almost stood up, ¡°If that¡¯s true, I¡¯ll never spare them the Charlie family !¡±


    nche Capra saw her reacting fiercely like this, and hurriedly said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been investigated yet, and this is just some spection, so, this time, you must help me to find someone to investigate properly, and ¡­ to act in secret, so as not to let York Charlie notice it. I¡¯m afraid ¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll stop me or cover something up.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and there were finally tears in her eyes festering from a deep-seated, desperate inner turmoil.


    It was even harder for Nadia to see her like this: what kind of a sinful rtionship was this?

 Chapter 195: Nothing Can Happen

    After nche Capra¡¯s meeting with Nadia, with Nadia¡¯s help, her heart, instead of being a little more solid, rose and fell even more turbulently.


    The closer she got to the truth, the more unsettled she became? Does this mean that subconsciously, she still thinks that Shireen Miller is telling the truth? nche Capra is almost going crazy with her thoughts.


    York Charlie worked during the day and came back at night. Although he saw that nche Capra had been staying at home quietly since she was discharged from the hospital, he knew that underneath her calm exterior was a heart that was fluctuating.


    He knew that she would not rest until she got to the bottom of that incident.


    York Charlie then secretly sends someone to keep an eye on her.


    nche Capra contacted the private investigatormissioned by Nadia and started to investigate the Russell family¡¯s affairs back then, while she did not know that apart from York Charlie, there was another person who was keeping an eye on her at all times. No matter how stealthy the action is, as long as it touches on the matter of the Russell family¡¯s ruin, that person will immediately notice.


    That person is Moore Howard.


    When Moore Howard learnt that nche Capra had sent someone to look into the events of that year, he felt that things were getting more and more interesting. Previously, when nche Capra hadn¡¯t fully be nche Capra, he had tried to guide her to connect the misery of the entire THE Russell family with the prosperity of THE Charlie Group, but she could only see the love-hate rtionship between her and York Charlie, about the family, about the other everything she fails to realise.


    She was a woman tormented by love.


    And now, she suddenly suspected that the demise of THE Russell family was directly rted to THE Charlie family, and she wanted to find out the traces left behind back then, but how could things be so easy as she thought? But since she wants to know, let him tell her the so-called ¡°truth¡± of the matter.


    ¡­


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t know that York Charlie is following her, and she doesn¡¯t know that Moore Howard is ying a trick on her by giving her the ¡°truth¡± that he wants her to think is the truth. From the clues that nche Capra found out, most of the Russell family¡¯s properties at that time were actually controlled by the Miller family, and the Miller family worked seamlessly with the Charlie Group, and in the end the Russell family went bankrupt. When the Russell family went bankrupt, the one who benefited the most was not the Miller family, but the Charlie Group, which seemed to have no direct conflict with the Russell family.


    And more let nche Capra surprised is, the original now the Charlie Group, under the key industries that can be said to be the year to be rich and soar to the sky rely on, actually are through the Miller family from the Russell family hand transfer over.


    It is said that there is a secret document, belongs to the year the Charlie Group growth before the group nning, as long as she saw this nning book, can confirm the Russell family is not really in the Charlie Group¡¯s calctions, is not the Charlie Group at the beginning is The Charlie Group was targeting for a different purpose, was it ¡­ even her feelings were also included in the calction ¡­


    More precisely, the beginning, development and ending between her and York Charlie, from beginning to end is the Charlie family deliberately for a conspiracy.


    And ¡­ how much did York Charlie himself really know?


    nche Capra thought so, and now she could only do her best to keep herself sane and not get carried away by her feelings for York Charlie. She had to take responsibility for her own stupidity, she had to get to the bottom of what happened back then, and she had to give her deceased father an exnation.


    The only thing that can open the door now is that n from years ago-the n that belonged to the Charlie Group¡¯s domination of the mall.


    nche Capra waited a week for a private investigator to find the location of the n. Something like this, documenting the group¡¯s rise to power but filled with unseemly intrigue, couldn¡¯t possibly be kept in the Charlie Group¡¯s possession. And it wouldn¡¯t be easily destroyed; there are always one or two people in the world who have the heart to take it to their coffins, even when they¡¯re old and dying.


    nche Capra had thought it through, and she was going to find that person herself, the old man who still held the n in his hand: Severn.


    Severn has been retired from the Charlie Group for a long time, nche Capra hired a private detective to find out that he lives in the city, the east side of the city, a high-grade vi area. Inquired about the location of Severn, nche Capra thought about it, they can hold the shares in their hands, as well as and York Charlie¡¯s rtionship, may be able to see his hands that n.


    Failing that, she still had what was like a seal of identity left to her by the OLD LADY Elsa.


    It was something that even York Charlie didn¡¯t know about, and only she and grandma Elsa knew about.


    nche Capra gripped the ink and jade trigger in her hand with some trembling: she never thought that the things that grandma Elsa had left for her, she was actually able to use them, and actually used them in such a ce, she didn¡¯t know how much she was grateful to her, but she also felt deeply that she had failed her time and time again in her own loving care. herself.


    It was another weekday, and nche Capra waited for York Charlie to leave for the office before she took a taxi to the address Severn was now living at.


    The car had been travelling for quite some time and her mind was racing when the driver in front of her suddenly spoke to her, ¡°Girl, are you in trouble with someone? There¡¯s a car behind me that¡¯s been following me all the way.¡±


    nche Capra was stunned and immediately turned her head to look, but the master said, ¡°I used to be in that line of work, whether or not there is someone following me is very clear in my eyes. But don¡¯t ask me to find a way to get rid of them, I can¡¯t do it, the person behind me is too powerful.¡±


    nche Capra thought for a moment before telling him, ¡°Thank you, Master. Otherwise you can just put me in front ande down, I¡¯m not going to that ce.¡± One would just have to find a way to avoid them on their own.


    The taxi driver was keen to remind her to call the police immediately if she was in danger, to head for a crowded area, and so on, but nche Capra didn¡¯t listen, nodded carelessly and got off at the front.


    After nche Capra got off the bus, she couldn¡¯t figure out who was following her. So she had to stay where she was for a while, and then secretly hid. Firstly, she could hide her whereabouts, and then she could take another action.


    However, she never thought that while she was hiding and trying to secretly observe who exactly the person following her was, the person she blew up would actually be York Charlie.


    She was first surprised, then incredibly angry.


    He, he had actually been stalking him the whole time!


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to think, and when she saw him standing where she had just disappeared and making a phone call, and then her own phone vibrating incessantly in her bag, she couldn¡¯t help but rush out.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said nche Capra as she stood in front of him with a cold face and undisguised anger in her eyes, ¡°You followed me!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    York Charlie had received a notification from someone sent by his men that nche Capra had inexplicably disappeared, and he had rushed over immediately. He was worried about her, so he didn¡¯t give a second thought to whether or not this was a trap set by nche Capra after she realised she was being followed, all he knew was that nothing more could happen to her, so he eagerly rushed over himself.


    As he stood in the wide street and realised there was not a face or figure that looked like hers around, his heartbeat sounded so hollow, so empty that it resounded over and over again as an echo in his chest.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do but to take the easiest way out: dial her number.

 Chapter 196: Meeting Lorcan George Again

    The moment nche Capra stood in front of York Charlie, even as he saw the burning anger on her face, York Charlie felt his heart settle.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she thought of him, as long as she was okay.


    nche Capra felt even more angry when nche Capra asked that question furiously at York Charlie and he didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t even change his face in the face of her questioning. Did he still take it for granted that he was stalking himself and monitoring him and behaving like this?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± said nche Capra, trying to keep herself calm, ¡°What the hell do you want? Why are you stalking me?!¡±


    York Charlie looked at her for a long moment, the air around him seemed to fall silent for a minute, there was a t but longsting tenderness in his eyes, ¡°What have you been up totely?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s breath knotted, he asked her instead of answering his own question, yet this was what she wanted to keep from him, she had to suppress the anger in her heart and answer with a stern face, ¡°I have my own life, I don¡¯t need to answer to you for everything, do I?¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± York Charlie actually softened his manner and said in a gentler tone, ¡°can you tell me what you¡¯ve been up totely?¡±


    nche Capra, though frozen by his response, said nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    York Charlie took her hand, ¡°Go back, that person who is targeting you behind your back hasn¡¯t figured out who it is yet, and you¡¯re in danger running around like that.¡±


    nche Capra shrugged off his hand, ¡°That person who¡¯s behind this?¡± She sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s always watching my back? Every now and then you give me a stalker¡¯s eye, and what¡¯s the difference between you and those people?!¡±


    York Charlie froze, as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to say those words so unreasonably, and nche Capra watched as he finally frowned deeply and began to turn a cold face on her.


    Yeah, she¡¯d said he wasn¡¯t that good-tempered at all, and he just couldn¡¯t help it when she said it, could he? Besides, she had a point; he was always doing what he wanted, never realising how infuriatingly irritating it was to be followed and watched.


    ¡°What,¡± nche Capra continued with a sneer, ¡°think I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    There was little warmth in York Charlie¡¯s words either, ¡°Is that how you always see me?¡± Heughed suddenly, with a hint of mockery, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you do it on purpose or not, it pisses me off almost every time.¡± He tucked his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers, raising an eyebrow in a momentary air.


    nche Capra then stopped talking, but she didn¡¯t have much to show for it either.


    Just as the two were facing each other in a stalemate, a figure suddenly approached between them, and nche Capra heard him call out to her, only for his voice topletely lose its warmth when he saw York Charlie across from her.


    Lorcan George looked at York Charlie with a drawn sword and a hostile look on his face.


    nche Capra was surprised to see Lorcan George here, at this time, whom she had not seen for a long time, since thest time, thest time she and Lorcan George had met outside and he had told her that York Charlie was the one who had killed OLD George, and she had chosen to run away from him because of his sudden and excited confession.


    It¡¯s been so long since it happened that she¡¯s surprisingly not as embarrassed as she should be when she confronts him.


    ¡°¡­ Lorcan, what are you doing here?¡± nche Capra greeted Lorcan George ignoring York Charlie¡¯s cold stare.


    Lorcan George retracted his gaze on York Charlie, but the hatred in his heart could not be retracted, he looked at nche Capra, who had not seen for a long time, and felt that she was a little thinnerpared to the past, and the emotions in her pair of eyes wereplicated and difficult to discern¡ª.


    It seemed that she was not doing well.


    Since that time, Lorcan George has notpletely withdrawn from nche Capra¡¯s life, but has been silently concerned about her, he even knew that the baby in her stomach is gone, and she was kidnapped, and in the end, York Charlie rescued her out, as well as she fell into theke not long ago, but also stayed in the hospital for two days. He also knew that in addition to York Charlie, she had another suitor on her side, the one called Francesca Jones.


    But even though he knew all this, he¡¯d only heard about it, and hadn¡¯t been able to see her face in person, hear her voice, and learn everything he could about her. Just when he hadn¡¯t thought about meeting her, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet her here, and the moment he saw her, all his concerns and hesitations seemed to be gone.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to make his way towards her.


    Lorcan George pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth as he answered nche Capra¡¯s question, ¡°I had something to do and was passing through.¡± He looked at nche Capra and then at York Charlie, sensing a very unpleasant atmosphere between them, he didn¡¯t know what to feel in his heart, but he was aware that there was a vindictive urge to deliberately ignore the man, ¡°nche, why don¡¯t youe back with me, it¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯d like to say something to you. ¡±


    nche Capra froze, York Charlie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest when he heard Lorcan George¡¯s words, but yet he finally frowned when he saw nche Capra nodding, he stared at her, ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± In his voice was suppressed surprise and anger.


    nche Capra looked over at York Charlie suddenly reached out and took her hand before shaking it away unceremoniously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡±


    At this point Lorcan George doesn¡¯t even want to wait for York Charlie¡¯s reaction and takes nche Capra¡¯s other hand in his own and without looking to one side at York Charlie says to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    nche Capra turned to leave with Lorcan George, while Lorcan George, after turning around, suddenly turned back to look at York Charlie, who was still standing in the same ce, with an incredibly sharp and provocative gaze revealed in his eyes.


    The same crowded street.


    nche Capra and Lorcan George were walking side by side, but nche Capra¡¯s steps were hesitant and heavy, her eyes slightly downcast, and she looked depressed and forlorn.


    Lorcan George suddenly stopped walking.


    nche Capra, too, continued to walk without the slightest notice, and it was not until she had taken seven or eight steps that she realised what was happening, and nced sideways at the person who should have been at her side, whose disappearance was atst the cause of a halt in her steps, and a slow, puzzled return of her head.


    Lorcan George suddenly felt the illusion of a million years in that nce back.


    She had changed, and now, so had he.


    Perhaps long ago, when she was no longer the same, there was no going back. But why was it that at that time, when he looked at her, he always had a vague confidence that he might be able to get her?


    He thought about it a lot, in the end finally understood, only himself alone to thosepanion, away and reunited growing up years look so heavy, in fact,¡­ people do not care at all just.


    No, maybe ¡­ notpletely do not care, just ¡­ she has a lot more than he thought, so he can not see himself.


    Lorcan George looked at her for a long time across those seven or eight steps. He did not know what he was looking at, his gaze gradually became distant, just seven or eight steps away from her, but he felt difficult to approach.


    He did not move, she also did not move, but time was passing by, finally he took the initiative to walk forward and asked her, uttering words that were direct and understandable, ¡°Do you have something on your mind? Was it just now that you didn¡¯t want to go with me at all?¡±

 Chapter 197: Forget it all

    nche Capra watched as he edged closer and lowered her eyes at his words, her voice drifting on the wind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorcan ¡­¡±


    Lorcan George was bitter in his heart, ¡°How many more times are you going to tell me you¡¯re sorry?¡± The knot in his throat moved as if he had swallowed something hard and sour, and his voice trailed off, ¡°Is it true that the only thing left for me to say to you is sorry?¡±


    nche Capra immediately shook her head, but apart from this denial, her mouth opened and reopened, but in the end she could not utter a word. Is that all that¡¯s left for him is to be sorry? Of course not. But when nche Capra thought of him, the undeniable guilt that filled her heart was overwhelming. In addition to the rejection and hurt that had followed, even thepanionship of all those years before had be an additive to the guilt when she thought about it.


    Fermenting and festering, getting thicker and thicker as it piled up over time.


    Lorcan George saw that she was half speechless, lost in his heart to the core, and suppressing the overwhelming pain, he uttered a single word as if he were holding a knife to his own flesh and blood, ¡°In that case, forget it, forget it all ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened.


    He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything, and there¡¯s no need to feel so guilty about me. It¡¯s always been me who¡¯s been too obsessive. But,¡± he turned his words around, a bit of firmness and sternness in his voice, ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m not going to let him go.¡± He went on his own way, never looking at her again, but the sound of his voice as he spoke drifted into her ears along the wind-


    ¡°You tell him there¡¯s a man who¡¯s going toe after him one day to pay his debts, and that he knows in his own heart what he¡¯s done.¡±


    nche Capra froze, and a heart fell as she hurried up and took him by the arm, ¡°Lorcan, you ¡­ you mustn¡¯t!¡±


    Don¡¯t say anything forget it, there is a kind of determination to cut off.


    Don t lose yourself to hatred, you should be a sunny and warm big boy.


    Don ¡­ t be like her, live so hard and so tired ¡­


    She looked at him as if pleading, and the waves of light in her eyes flowed, causing Lorcan George to freeze for a moment. Her hand grasped at his arm, with this pitiful expression, it did give the illusion of being bitterly retained.


    She made him soft, she made him confused, and he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head to kiss her on the mouth.


    That violently harsh shiver.


    nche Capra frozepletely. One second he was breaking with her, he was talking about a deration of revenge content, and the next, this moment ¡­ what was he doing?


    Like her soul had just returned to her body, she felt his soft lips take hers, and nche Capra backed away with a violent force, separated by a distance as unreadable as a vast river.


    nche Capra¡¯s lips turned white and Lorcan Georgeughed softly at her violent reaction. He stuck out his tongue and licked over the slice of his own lips, the fleeting bit of red thatbined with the raised corner of his lips actually had a touch of sultriness to it.


    Right, he was originally born with a pair of endlessly flirtatious peach blossom eyes.


    It was as if he deliberately pretended to be a bad guy in front of her, and after stealing incense and stealing jade in a flirtatious manner, his eyes were reced with a warning, ¡°Don¡¯te close to me, I¡¯m not the same Lorcan George as before.¡±


    He turned away.


    Her eyes travelled through the chaotic flow of people, nche Capra¡¯s consciousness drifted and stumbled, and for a moment she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand still in response to the ever-present changes in people.


    ¡­


    nche Capra was no longer in the mood to find Severn.


    She walked aimlessly, taking a bus ride she hadn¡¯t taken in a long time, only to realise that without realising it; she was in front of THE CHARLIE GROUP.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tilting her face up to look at the glorious building, nche Capra¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and she took a spontaneous step inside.


    It had been a while since she had been to work again, and nche Capra felt deeply that she had really aplished nothing now. She couldn¡¯t find out what was important, and even her daily work was a three day fishing trip, so she was a little disheartened when the lift arrived and she took a step out.


    This was thought to be a well-organised work scene, in today¡¯s moment but some chicken flew feeling. nche capra think it is very strange, a colleague saw her, busy and she said hello.


    nche Capra went to her seat, someone suddenly came and tapped her on the shoulder, nche Capra looked up, it was Liya who usually talked to her more, she raised her eyebrows to her in surprise, ¡°Back? Good timing, all staff meeting in ten minutes!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened slightly, such a coincidence? What had happened?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked, ¡°Is there something important thepany has to say?¡± Such a discreet and growing meeting gave nche Capra a bad feeling.


    Liya came over and lowered her voice, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s several projects under the group that went wrong at the same time and suffered heavy losses ¡­¡±


    nche Capra frowned and wanted to ask something, but Liya waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet, the meeting ising up soon! ¡°nche Capra had to sit back in her seat, waiting for the meeting to be over so she could get a clear picture of what was going on.


    Instead, all that was waiting was a separate meeting for each department.


    nche Capra became a person without a department to which she belonged. So she had to wait for SECRETARY Lean to show up.


    ¡°Eh?¡± After waiting for a while for secretary Lean to show up, he was a little surprised to see nche Capra, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    nche Capra said, ¡°I came to see,¡± she paused, ¡°Did something big happen at thepany?¡±


    Secretary Lean hesitated for a while, but still said, ¡°It¡¯s the George family that is targeting us the Charlie Group at every turn, and now many of thepany¡¯s projects have to be aborted halfway through.¡±


    When nche Capra heard him say that, the face of Lorcan George came to her mind, he said that he wanted to take revenge on York Charlie and make York Charlie pay back the debt. Could it be that all this time he had been meticulously nning all this, and that what he had said during the day today was not just a deration, but words that had been put into action?


    secretary Lean looked at her, hesitantly added, ¡°That ¡­ since you are here, go and see the president ¡­ nche Capra thought about him stalking her today, and her first reaction was to refuse. But ¡­ then she thought of the things Lorcan George had done, and her heart worried for him.


    Not to mention SECRETARY Lean whispering in his ear again, ¡°The president, he, hasn¡¯t closed his eyes for three days,¡± his face with a worried look, ¡°The problems that have gone wrong with thepany this time are really particrly headache-inducing.¡±


    nche Capra is silent for a moment before asking, ¡°He¡¯s in his office right now?¡±


    SECRETARY Lean¡¯s face instantly glowed, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy in his heart as he busily nodded his head.


    After secretary Lean left, nche Capra exhaled a long breath, picked up her mobile phone and opened the text message interface, the address of Severn sent by the private detective was still in the top column, while she slid her finger, York Charlie¡¯s name appeared at the bottom. Seeing the text message made her realise that thest time she¡¯d texted York Charlie had been six months ago.


    At that time, she was still living in her own rented house, and once it was hard to send him away who insisted on staying at her house for dinner, and then when the time camete at night, he sent a text message to ask her, ¡°Did you sleep?¡±


    That text message she did not return, until now did not return.

 Chapter 198: Let me hold for a while

    nche Capra sat in front of theputer, the dark screen reflected her own thin face, cheeks have been thinning, long hair cut and long, before staying bangs also do not know when they were stored up.


    She could not see her own eyes, and could not even tell what she was thinking.


    Sitting alone for a while, the people around her busily working with their heads down, then she finally did stand up and went to the pantry to make a cup of hot milk.


    Then travelling all the way straight, the one she headed for was the president¡¯s office.


    Walking to the door of the president¡¯s office, she was just about to push the door in when she saw SECRETARY Lean open the door ande out. The coincidental meeting made each other freeze, while secretary Lean raised a smile to nche Capra after that brief second.


    Is it something to be happy about, nche Capra thought. She had onlye to see him too, just to see, nothing more.


    Secretary Lean turned away after ncing at the milk in her hand, and nche Capra followed the door in, and right across the room she saw York Charlie with his head down, rubbing his brow, and papers piled high on his desk. The mere sight of a faceless figure made nche Capra think that the man sitting at his desk was hard and tired.


    Had he, indeed, not slept for three days?


    nche Capra try to lighten the footsteps to walk over, fortunately, she did not wear high heels today, walking will not make a clear sound, she step by step on the ground, holding a cup of hot air dense milk, as if it is very discreet, careful to walk the red carpet of the show like. And he, York Charlie, but seems to be busy in the hands of the work, half did not notice her approach.


    Perhaps ¡­ was aware of it, but how could he not have thought that the person who came would be her, right?


    Only this morning she had had a terrible quarrel with him, and in the end had broken up.


    nche Capra came up beside him and tried to put down the milk, but all she needed was one hand to remove the papers from the table. She hesitated, and took it away gently and quietly, while her eyes flicked over to York Charlie, who was still in the same position, one hand propped up on his forehead in a pensive manner, not moving at all.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With his forehead hair blocking his eyes, nche Capra had a suspicion in her mind, and stooped down to look, only to find that York Charlie was really asleep. His eyes were slightly closed and his brow was furrowed into a knot.


    Just when she wasn¡¯t sure whether to leave quietly or what to do, a pair of deep but reddish eyes met hers: he was awake, a knowledge that just popped into nche Capra¡¯s head.


    Before she could back away, York Charlie had lifted his head, a strong hand grasping his arm.


    His eyes, looking at her silently through that residual post-awakening bewilderment and evanescent fatigue, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but catch her breath as the hand on her arm suddenly gave a firm grip, and with a whimper of surprise, she was already being taken into his arms and sitting on hisp.


    He held her gently, but with irresistible strength, nche Capra wanted to struggle, but as soon as her feet hit the ground, his warm breath sprayed in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you like this for a while.¡±


    nche Capra felt the low hoarseness of his voice, that was a state that would only appear after extreme exhaustion, howe she hadn¡¯t noticed it before? nche Capra¡¯s movements stopped at once, her body took on some unnatural stiffness, obediently stayed in his arms but was afraid that her own weight would be too much for him to bear.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± nche Capra spoke softly, ¡°put me down, this is tiring.¡±


    York Charlie gave a reflexive ¡°hmmm¡± when he heard her speak, his sleepiness subsided a bit when he heard what she was saying, ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡±


    nche Capra, of course, shook her head, and she was busy saying, ¡°No, not tired.¡± She couldn¡¯t see him, his face resting against the back of her head, and she swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s this, you get tired ¡­¡±


    York Charlie gave another tired ¡°hmmm¡± and then his light tone came from behind her head and blew directly into her ear, ¡°No, not tired at all.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, tensing up for fear she¡¯d crush him if she rxed too much. Just as she searched her mind for a while, trying to speak again, she felt York Charlie seem to have fallen asleep.


    His shallow, even breaths fell as lightly as snowkes,nding in her ears and on her skin. nche Capra was even more afraid to move.


    How tired was he these days when he could fall asleep like this?


    nche Capra sat on hisp, and suddenly and ghostly curled her arm back and probed, touching his hair with ease. She fingered the hair beneath her palm so gently that she could count on her fingers the number of times she¡¯d touched it, his forbidden ce.


    Ignoring the stiffness and soreness of her muscles, which didn¡¯t count, nche Capra sat in his arms, and before her eyes she seemed to see the years of time, crushed into circle after circle, endless, long, but delicate, dense, and seemingly fermenting with a mellow sweetness.


    This also do not know how long has passed.


    And at this time under the group building, there was a person who was walking in step by step until he took the lift and went up to a certain floor.


    This person had long brown hair, and the sound of her ttering heels rang out in the busy space; no one noticed her, and she took it upon herself to walk in a certain direction.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Because she had heard that the Charlie Group was having problems recently, and the whole the Charlie Group was busy all over the ce, she thought ofing here to take a look, to see what kind of situation York Charlie was in, and to take this opportunity to show herself, so as to make York Charlie feel better about herself, and to enhance his goodwill towards her.


    Most importantly, she has to appear in front of York Charlie from time to time, she has to make him ept her subtle influence unconsciously, so that he can get used to her existence.


    There¡¯s no rtionship more solid than habit.


    Shireen Miller walked steadily on her feet, and suddenly the road felt a little long. She couldn¡¯t decide whether York Charlie would be pleased or disgusted to see her presence, and the best odds were that he would be. She also couldn¡¯t be sure what was so difficult about York Charlie¡¯s job, and she was going to meet him with the sincerity of the entire THE MILLER FAMILY, and she was going to help him.


    None of this, though, she had yet to discuss with her father. But she believed that as long as York Charlie was willing to ept her help, she could totally convince her father to help the Charlie Group through this difficult time.


    She didn¡¯t know much about these business things, but for York Charlie¡¯s sake, she had already thought about getting a formal position in her own group in the future. Perhaps that will add to her leverage as York Charlie¡¯s wife.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a wife who was both beautiful and generous, as well as having the ability and background?


    Shireen Miller thought in a somewhat dazed manner, in fact ¡­ actually the reason why she was so impatient and even decided to make more efforts in the future was because ¡­


    Her hanging fingers trembled slightly as she remembered what she had heard that day at the hospital.

 Chapter 199: Falling Away

    After Shireen Miller had learnt that she was pregnant, the feeling as if she was being haunted by some great and unimaginable trouble had made her want to abort the child for a time, but she had been prevented from doing so, and had been led to believe that she could push the child on York Charlie, and in this way it had be a stepping stone to her marrying York Charlie ¡ª


    As long as she didn¡¯t say anything, and those people didn¡¯t say anything, Mrs. Casey and York Charlie, no one would ever suspect that this baby wasn¡¯t York Charlie¡¯s. So for her, the fear of pregnancy was gradually reced by joyful anticipation, and although there was a little bit of uneasiness hidden in the bottom of her heart, she still rubbed her tummy while looking forward to the day when she would really marry York Charlie.


    However, who would have thought that God would y such a big joke on her?


    The baby in her tummy was actually born underdeveloped and couldn¡¯t live beyond three months, and now it¡¯s already showing signs of stopping development!


    Shireen Miller was resentful and hateful, why did she always encounter such unlucky things? Why is she always prevented from getting what she wants? Why is she always stuck in this situation of wanting and not being able to get what she wants?


    What¡¯s more, she has gradually epted the existence of this child. Even ¡­ told herself that although it came inexplicably, and she was even more disgusted with the man who had raped her, but ¡­ it was also after all a part of her own flesh and blood.


    Is their own biological child.


    She will, in the future, have to watch him grow up ah ¡­


    Shireen Miller had never cried when she was alone, and ever since she had learnt the news, she couldn¡¯t stop the pang of grief and misery in her heart, and the tears couldn¡¯t help falling. There had always been a kind of anger and resentment at nche Capra¡¯s good fortune, while in rtion to her she herself was full of misfortune.


    It seemed as if everything had been done to achieve a purpose, and yet it had been of no use at all.


    Shireen Miller knew that this was something she would have to hide from York Charlie and Mrs. Casey, but she would also have to create an opportunity to turn future miscarriages into something that the Charlie family owed her, into something that York Charlie would feel guilty about.


    So for now, she had to be even nicer to him.


    Shireen Miller came back to her senses and realised that she had been standing in the same spot for quite some time. She took a deep breath, then continued on her way to the president¡¯s office. No matter what happened, she had to catch York Charlie.


    Shireen Miller finally stood in front of the president¡¯s office door, and after some thought, she decided to just push her way in.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, Shireen Miller was greeted by a scene that drove her crazy with jealousy.


    nche Capra was sitting softly in York Charlie¡¯s arms, and York Charlie wrapped his arms around her, his cheek pressed against her hair, and his eyes, which had been closed a second ago, slowly broke open, and there was infinite tenderness in them, as well as the lethargy of the first time he woke up.


    Shireen Miller had never seen him like this.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s cynicism was so great that it almost red up, and nche Capra¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking at her. nche Capra, on the other hand, seemed to realise that York Charlie had woken up after Shireen Miller¡¯s appearance, so she jumped out of his arms at once.


    Because of Shireen Miller¡¯s sudden intrusion, nche Capra realised what she had just been doing. She allowed herself to get so caught up in her two-way with York Charlie that she almost forgot about everything else.


    She shouldn¡¯t have gone soft, she shouldn¡¯t have just obeyed and stayed in his arms.


    She needed to be cold and hard and sensible with him.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t pull her back and was caught off guard. He felt his chest lose its temperature and was a little distracted by the sight of Shireen Miller, his tired voice tinted with a thinyer of frost, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but then he saw nche Capra say nothing and was about to walk out around the table. And York Charlie quickly pulled her back this time and spoke, ¡°Stay here.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s words made nche Capra stand still.


    Then Shireen Miller saw York Charlie¡¯s eyes look at her, a look that meant questioning, and Shireen Miller hated nche Capra in her heart, but knew that in York Charlie¡¯s heart she was no match for nche Capra, and so even if she had said that she was worried about him and hade to see him, he would not have been the least bit moved. So even if she said she was worried about him and came to see him, he wouldn¡¯t be the least bit moved. Moreover, after saying this kind of words, and then face to York Charlie¡¯s cold face, that is not let nche Capra see her joke.


    So she opened the door and took out her sharp weapon, both to curry favour with York Charlie and to exert authority over nche Capra. She said, ¡°York, I heard that the Charlie Group has been having big problemstely, so I wanted toe and help you out,¡± she saw York Charlie frown, fearing that he would just interrupt her and reject her, and hastened to say, ¡°You know, as soon as I talk to my father that he¡¯ll help you! With the help of the Miller family, the Charlie Group will definitely be able to get through this very quickly!¡±


    Speaking of her family¡¯s power, Shireen Miller¡¯s bottom was all puffed up and her eyes were glowing.


    After she finished speaking, her heart was beating hard and she looked at York Charlie expectantly, hoping that her words could make York Charlie show a soft look or the coldness on his face could be faded a little bit, and she couldn¡¯t help but to nce at nche Capra on one side, wanting to see whether or not her words could make her understand¨C -Only she, Shireen Miller, with a family background like hers, was qualified to stand beside York Charlie!


    Shireen Miller almost tensed.


    But the image in front of her eyes made her heart fall down little by little, the me of expectation and enthusiasm in her heart gradually doused, it was York Charlie¡¯s increasingly cold eyes, it was nche Capra¡¯s thunderous expressionlessness.


    Shireen Miller suddenly felt a slight pain in her stomach.


    ¡°You get out,¡± York Charlie looked at her, again as if she were oblivious, ¡°you don¡¯t need to meddle in these matters.¡±


    Nosy ¡­


    I can¡¯t believe he said that ¡­


    Even when she was rejected over and over again, ignored over and over again, strained, his dislike, his antipathy, she saw it in her eyes but never in her heart. Because she always felt that York Charlie did this to her only because there was someone else between her and York Charlie, and as long as that person didn¡¯t exist, she could walk right into his eyes and into his heart.


    It used to be Brandi, and then Brandi was gone but straddling his memory, and all he needed was a period of time to forget. But just when she thinks the path is about to be clear, outes another nche Capra.


    It¡¯s ridiculous that she¡¯s so smugly trying to persuade nche Capra to leave York Charlie¡¯s side by telling her that she¡¯s just Brandi¡¯s essory and that she doesn¡¯t know anything about anything ¡­


    Didn¡¯t know that nche Capra was the same Brandi, didn¡¯t know that her so-called lightening of the tunnel was nothing more than an illusion before the storm, didn¡¯t know that the one person who had never wanted to give her a second thought when she¡¯d been expecting it with all her heart.


    So that¡¯s it?


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t stay in a space where it was just her and him and her, three people, and turned in a panic and fled the ce before more humiliation and utter devastation set in.


    For the first time, the real first time, in the three people¡¯s folding theatre, she felt her own humility, no one cared about her, the person in front of her who she cared so much about didn¡¯t care about her at all, her love and dedication were all trampled on, and shepletely and utterly ended up running away from the scene.

 Chapter 200: Believe Me or Not

    Shireen Miller¡¯s sudden departure surprised nche Capra, who was standing on the side.


    The same is a woman, nche Capra can sensitively feel Shireen Miller at this time the emotional changes, and to her surprise, is Shireen Miller this time as if very fragile in general, York Charlie¡¯s words and deeds make her feel ashamed of herself, nche Capra is clear, this has always been treating her as a love rival, was not so thin-skinned, and to put it bluntly, in her mind, Shireen Miller¡¯s chutzpah ran deep.


    ¡°Thinking about what?¡± York Charlie¡¯s low voice snapped.


    nche Capra looked over at him, but his lips curled up and he beckoned her over, ¡°Come here, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Where else would she go over obediently? Sitting in his arms, a thousand voices in nche Capra¡¯s heart shouted refusal, and her expression tensed as she shook her head, ¡°No go, if there¡¯s anything you want to say you can say it now.¡±


    What would he have to say to her? As if the daytime argument hadn¡¯t been turned over, hadn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t he remember that she¡¯d found out he¡¯d been secretly stalking her, and she¡¯d been really pissed off then.


    Before, she had been ghostly enough to let him sleep with her in his arms, and he was fine with that, but he was going to pull the same trick again and take himself back into his arms again. How could she still be willing?


    York Charlie saw her stubbornly standing there, far away from herself, as if she was afraid that he would eat her, he felt a little amused, his eyes were hiding stars, as if he wanted to attract andpel her, his voice was still as mellow and low, and was even tinted with azy, slightly muffled sound because of the nap he had taken after extreme exhaustion.


    His whole body sat there, spitting out a voice that seemed to carry a spell ofpulsion, ¡°Thene closer, will you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart tickled, and for a moment there was a daze before her eyes.


    ¡°No good!¡± She clutched at her sanity, ¡°I¡¯m standing right here, and I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯t!¡±


    York Charlie felt rather helpless as he slowly stood up.


    At that moment nche Capra almost wanted to back away, but stopped hard. York Charlie noticed her subtle movements and felt even more helplessly amused, for a moment nche Capra looked like a highly guarded, but cute as hell cat.


    He took two steps toward her, and nche Capra called out a halt, one arm outstretched against his advance, but York Charlie took it in his hand.


    York Charlie held her hand, and nche Capra froze, wanting to take it back immediately but fearing that the action would be too obvious, she kept warning herself to remain calm and sensible, pretending to look like she didn¡¯t care, and her mind didn¡¯t rise and fall in any way because of a single word, a single look, or a single gesture from him.


    Then, her hand was caught in his hand in such a dilemma, like the gesture of two people shaking hands, but it was more like she straightened her arm to reach him, and he slightly bent his elbow to catch her.


    Clearly she was the one who didn¡¯t want to get close!


    York Charlie had a smirk in her eyes, ¡°How scared are you of me?¡± His expression dripped with slight innocence, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything? You¡¯ve done more than enough, okay? You¡¯ve had to do far more than I can imagine, too!


    But she couldn¡¯t say any of those things, she could only hold in her anger: she med herself, she med herself for always failing to control herself when she wasn¡¯t careful.


    nche Capra was suddenly on fire, and naturally York Charlie sensed it. Heughed out softly, ¡°I just want you to do something with me.¡±


    nche Capra froze, dazed followed by puzzled and wary, ¡°¡­ What thing?¡±


    ¡°Apany me on a business trip.¡± He said.


    After hearing York Charlie¡¯s answer, nche Capra had a puzzled feeling as she asked back, ¡°You¡¯re travelling for work, what am I doing tagging along?¡±


    York Charlie was so helpless that he wanted to hold his forehead, ¡°That¡¯s why I said for you to apany ¡­¡±


    What kind of logic is this? nche Capra felt like her IQ wasn¡¯t enough. She was a little bewildered at the thought when suddenly a sh of light made it all clear.


    He just simply didn¡¯t want to leave her, and couldn¡¯t even resist not seeing her when he was travelling? Or ¡­ does he have something that she can help with?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So she asked, ¡°Is there something you want me to do?¡±


    York Charlie simply didn¡¯t know what to say, and he was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°You can think of it that way, after all, wanting to see you at all times is a need I have as well.¡±


    It took nche Capra a moment to realise that his intentions were really quite innocent of that sort.


    She suddenly got a little hot in the face.


    Just when both of them were silent and no one was talking, York Charlie suddenly added, ¡°A project over in Washington is being stirred up by Lorcan George, and it¡¯s imperative that I go and see it for myself, and it might be a long visit, too.¡±


    So want yourpany, don¡¯t want to go that long without seeing you.


    That was what York Charlie meant when he said that, but nche Capra didn¡¯t get it, her attention was on the fact that the project was being messed up by Lorcan George. She remembered what Secretary Lean had said, that Washington wasn¡¯t the only one that Lorcan George had stirred up.


    Her mind becameplicated and Lorcan George¡¯s behaviour annoyed her a bit more, she didn¡¯t hold back and asked him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin this to Lorcan George, he is targeting you because of his father ¡­¡±


    York Charlie asked back, ¡°Would he believe me if I exined?¡±


    nche Capra was speechless for a moment and York Charlie asked again, ¡°What about you? Would you believe it?¡±


    This question stunned nche Capra, and she froze without saying anything as York Charlie added, ¡°In the beginning, didn¡¯t you also suspect that I was the one who killed Lorcan George¡¯s father? So why do you, now, think I wasn¡¯t the one who killed his father?¡±


    He spoke in a light tone, but his eyes caught hers and left no stone unturned.


    nche Capra was even less sure what to say. She didn¡¯t know why, she didn¡¯t have any clues, she was just going by what she knew in her heart, and what she deduced was that York Charlie wasn¡¯t supposed to be the one who did that.


    However, even her own deduction was not credible. Because after all, she had deep feelings for York Charlie, had her perception long been disturbed by her feelings, so how could she absolutely andpletely conclude, without any evidence, that York Charlie had not done that thing?


    She¡¯s disturbed because she doesn¡¯t even feel credible anymore.


    So she¡¯s starting to question herself, and she¡¯s a little unsure whether York Charlie did that thing or not.


    nche Capra¡¯s hesitation, apprehension, and uncertainty were all reflected in York Charlie¡¯s eyes. York Charlie didn¡¯t know why he wanted to say so much, but didn¡¯t feel like saying or exining, the more he said, the more confusing it was, the more wrong he was. In the end, he only spat out one sentence, he asked her, ¡°nche Capra, do you believe me?¡±


    Do not want to say more, say more is superfluous, he only wanted to know, in her heart, she actually believe him or not.


    York Charlie suddenly asked such a solemn question, nche Capra¡¯s mind words overflowing, but so jumbled that no matter how to carry out a word to reply to him, how is she going to say? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe him, but that she had deep doubts even about herself. She believed in him, but she doubted her belief, she wasn¡¯t sure if her judgement was true or false, right or wrong.


    If she doubted even herself, then what ability did she have to say, I believe you? Wouldn¡¯t that be no credibility at all?


    nche Capra showed a long silence.

 Chapter 201 Venting Out

    York Charlie gave augh in the face of nche Capra¡¯s silence. nche Capra raised her eyes to look at him, only to see a frosty coldness on his face and an obscure pain of disappointment in his deep ck eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t look away and was a little afraid to meet his eyes. When she was about to move away from the line of sight, the person in front of her suddenly let go of her hand, then turned around and sat back on the seat in front of the desk.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, so you can go out.¡± He said very faintly, his attitude and before a hundred and eighty degrees big change. nche Capra¡¯s heart became heavy, no longer before theplex but mixed with can not be ignored subtle joy throbbing mood. But what could she do about this reality?


    Was he finally disappointed in her?


    nche Capra took one step outward, as if she could feel a hand again, one at a time, so consistent with the rhythm of her steps that it squeezed her heart with almost every step she took.


    Hurting him, she finally realized, and hurting herself at the same time. But again, that hurt was something she couldn¡¯t avoid, and she chose to face it honestly.


    The moment her hand reached for the doorknob, the moment before she left the roompletely, out of York Charlie¡¯s sight, nche Capra spoke suddenly, as if she could no longer bear the pain in her heart, she whispered, ¡°The milk is cold, don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Without looking at York Charlie¡¯s reaction or waiting for his reply, nche Capra opened the door and walked out. At that moment, she was like a fish that had suddenly left the water, and she didn¡¯t know how much she wanted to turn around and go back into that water. But after all, she was not the fish that left the water, even if there was a lot of pain, leaving the water, she could still live.


    After nche Capra left the Charlie Group, she received a phone call from Nadia, and they met again at the caf¨¦.


    Nadia saw her moping and asked cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find out something bad?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s just been so much going ontely.¡±


    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± She asked, and with that she said as if she remembered something, ¡°By the way, I heard that THE Charlie Group has been having major problemstely.¡±


    nche Capra looked out at the coffee on the table and suddenly asked her, ¡°Do you remember Lorcan George?¡±


    Nadia froze and nodded, ¡°Of course I remember, wasn¡¯t he your childhood friend? The one whoter went abroad to study. You and I talked about it. And, also in the same city, I¡¯ve heard about him and met him a few times.¡±


    nche Capra nodded, ¡°His father died, you know that too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The more Nadia listened, the more confused she became, not understanding why she was bringing this up with her at this time, and seeing nche Capra continue, ¡°He suspected that York Charlie did this, oh no, not suspected, he decided that it was York Charlie, so he¡¯s going to take his revenge on ¡­¡±


    Nadia finally realizes why she¡¯s telling herself this, and her eyes widen in surprise as she asks, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the problems with THE Charlie Group are Lorcan George¡¯s doing?¡±


    nche Capra nods.


    It takes Nadia a moment to digest this, and she raises her eyes to see the unmistakable sadness on nche Capra¡¯s face, ¡°So, do you think that York Charlie is responsible for the death of Lorcan George¡¯s father? Is it difficult for you to be between those two men?¡±


    nche Capra lurched in her hands, raised her head with some difficulty, and then gave her a long-lost look, a bitter and resigned look that Nadia had seen only on the face of the old Brandi.


    Nadia remembers that it was York Charlie who suddenly ignored Brandi, and Brandi came running to her, aggravated and in great fear and pain, to tell her, ¡°Why did he just ignore me? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Nadia asked her, ¡°Isn¡¯t York Charlie just so cold and uncaring?¡±


    ¡°But he treats me differently,¡± Brandi was so anxious she was about to cry, and she emphasized especially hard, ¡°He really treats me differently, but this time he¡¯s treating me the same as he treats everyone else, and I just realized that it¡¯s such a painful thing to be treated like that by him.¡±


    Then Brandi cried as she spoke.


    Nadia, however, didn¡¯t know how tofort her, in fact, at that time, she didn¡¯t really think much of the two of them in her heart, she just didn¡¯t think they were a good match.


    Then she witnessed the rtionship between the two turn into that horrible level of hatred, into a tragic situation of you dying and me dying. And this best friend of hers, because she had gone through so much, even through life and death, turned from a simple and lovely little girl into a calm and intelligent woman.


    At the beginning that she was all warm sunshine in her heart, now this one is all cold ice in her heart.


    This is a cruel transformation process, she blood will pull out certain things, and forced herself to be another kind ofpletely different people, she is also the family from childhood spoiled princess, now has nothing, and the face of the extremely bleak reality of life can only be a lone warrior.


    She was too heartbroken for her.


    ¡°Honey,¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes suddenly became red, affectionately called the former often called now but never touched the name, ¡°in fact, there are a lot of things I have not told you ¡­ I really do not know what to do, I just know, just know that I have to ept it alone, face it alone, solve it alone, I don¡¯t even allow myself to shed tears ¡­¡±


    Nadia saw the tears in her eyes, like that nighttime blip, briefly beautiful but amazing, and the more fleeting and precious and rare, the more she felt that she had lived a life that was really too bitter and too tired. Both were once carefree girls, and now that she is like this, Nadia¡¯s eyes be sour and red.


    She said, ¡°nche, you need to stop pushing yourself and cry when you want to cry andugh when you want tough, okay?¡± She choked on her voice.


    nche Capra, however, didn¡¯t make a reply but said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m really annoyed and in pain, you asked me if York Charlie did what happened to Lorcan George¡¯s father, and I don¡¯t know if I know, and it¡¯s a really hard feeling you know? You yourself are doubting yourself to death, but other people want you to give a positive answer, you say, even you don¡¯t believe in yourself, how can you believe that you are trusting other people?¡±


    nche Capra was talking more and more chaotically, and Nadia was getting more and more confused the more she listened to her, but she vaguely knew that nche Capra was in a state of extreme confusion, yet still being forced by herself and by others to make a choice in such a way that she was both overwhelmed, cramped, and agonized.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She didn¡¯t understand her words, but she read the look on her face.


    Nadia walked over to her and sat with her, unable to resist embracing her shoulders and patting her spine to soothe her. She couldn¡¯t say anything, and it was useless to do so, because although she wasn¡¯t the one in authority, she was still the one who couldn¡¯t see.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but cry out against her shoulder at her action.


    In the face of such an emotional her, Nadia suddenly felt that this venting out is not bad, at least, she no longer forced herself to be strong and calm, forced herself to collect all the emotions, and finally became a person whose whole body is full of dark wounds.


    By then, what could be healed?

 Chapter 202 Somehow

    It was dark by the time nche Capra got home.


    She hadn¡¯t expected York Charlie to be home. He came out of the bathroom as if he¡¯d just showered, and when he saw her his eyes flickered and flowed with a very faint, very quick sh of something, and then turned to her as he scrubbed his hair and said, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    nche Capra froze and subconsciously shook her head.


    It was true that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything after lingering outside for a while.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll eat together.¡± With those words, he turned and headed for the dining room. nche Capra¡¯s eyes followed him, and she saw him walk over to the dining table, lifting the insted cover, and wisps of heat rose from the table. nche Capra fixed her eyes on the table, which was set with a four-course meal of tantalizing colors and aromas.


    York Charlie saw her frozen and said, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    nche Capra froze and walked over to him, unable to understand why York Charlie had changed his attitude again. Hadn¡¯t he been sad and disappointed and angry with himself earlier in the office?


    She sat down across from him only to see that his hair was still wet, and her hands just lurched as she picked up her chopsticks.


    York Charlie offered her more rice, but she stood up again.


    Before he could furrow that nice frown, nche Capra spoke quickly, ¡°Where¡¯s the hair dryer?¡±


    Of course she knew where the hair dryer was, she just ¡­ just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him sitting down to eat with wet hair and not even blowing it out. He¡¯s not afraid of catching a cold?


    It was York Charlie¡¯s turn to freeze.


    But soon, his eyes let out a touch of surprise, and his eyes seemed to carry a smile.


    ¡°In the bathroom.¡± He said.


    nche Capra got the hair dryer, plugged it in without saying a word, and stood next to York Charlie trying to blow-dry his hair. But then she saw him move and remain seated at the dining room table looking at her as if he was trying to imprint her in his eyes. That¡¯s when she realized she had done something else out of the ordinary.


    But there was no turning back, not to mention that she somehow didn¡¯t want to turn back, so her expression took on a slightly unnatural look, and she cleared her throat before telling him, ¡°You sit there.¡± She pointed to the couch in the living room.


    The warm air from the hairdryer whistled, and as nche Capra¡¯s fingers threaded through York Charlie¡¯s hair, back and forth, she felt the touch underneath it and the quiet, rxed head underneath it, and was especially, especially tempted to ask him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to hate it when people touched your head?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you touch it much either.¡± Heughed softly, but the wind in her ears was too loud for her to hear it.


    nche Capra heard his reply and realized with a shock that she had actually asked the question out loud. She was instantly remorseful; what she had said was all about Brandi and York Charlie, how had she let it slip? Although the two of them knew each other well. But she still did not want to easily mention the original self, do not want to put the original things open to talk about.


    But York Charlie didn¡¯t seem to care.


    He had answered his own question so easily and cheerfully, hadn¡¯t he?


    nche Capra thought back on his words and felt a sweetness in her heart. White fingers like butterflies like interspersed in the hair, the world is endless, but this butterfly is always hovering in this field, fluttering and dancing, regardless of the passage of time and change of the years, how did not leave.


    York Charlie¡¯s short hair was soon blow-dried, and then nche Capra was a little afraid to look at York Charlie when he rose. Her shy, tangled look did make York Charlie look at her with a smile.


    The two of them went back to the table to eat their dinner.


    The food was getting a little cold, but no one said anything, no one cared. The two seemed to be immersed in the charming and subtle atmosphere of the party, harmonious and quiet and beautiful.


    After eating, I don¡¯t know who helped who, the two people together cleaned up the dishes, and then stood side by side in front of the sink. The water ttered and ran, dispersing a warm mist, and York Charlie suddenly said, ¡°Go on a business trip tomorrow, okay?¡±


    His voice rang out over the sound of the water, softly and softly, and nche Capra unconsciously nodded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± nche Capra really didn¡¯t have much resistance to someone who was habitually cold talking to you like that. Especially in that kind of atmosphere.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, nche Capra and York Charlie got into the car, each dragging a suitcase, with York Charlie driving and her sitting in the passenger seat on the right.


    nche Capra thought that today¡¯s York Charlie was like a different person, how to look at the facial lines of how soft, but also with high school for a period of time he was particrly simr.


    How long will this statest? nche Capra has hope in her heart.


    Three hours of driving, the two are not like chatting nature, did not talk much, but the atmosphere still has a kind of quiet feeling of the years, nche Capra looked out the window scenery, asionally look at the left side of his face, she suddenly recalled that night yesterday.


    At that time, after she promised York Charlie toe to the business trip today, both of them obviously did not speak again, and then do not know how, the two line of sight is glued together, and then even more do not know whether shepelled him, or hepelled her, she and he kissed.


    From the initial gentle and shallow, to the back of the passionate lingering, water deep and hot in general. She remembered actually knocking her teeth out, like a raw novice, and remembered gasping for air several times, almost choking. But neither one bothered, just went on, and on, and on, deeper and deeper and deeper.


    Both kissed with such intent and blush that in the end there was no room to move forward.


    Later on, and I don¡¯t know how much time passed, nche Capra found herself pinned to the couch by York Charlie, but his hands were still safely untouched, except that for some reason, the position instantly brought her to her senses, and then gently and tentatively nudged him.


    She felt that if he still wanted to continue, she probably wouldn¡¯t even refuse. But she didn¡¯t want to be in this big living room, in this open space ¡­


    What nche Capra didn¡¯t expect, however, was that with that one slight movement, York Charlie stopped and pulled back from her. He spoke, his voice low, ¡°¡­ Get up and go upstairs to bed.¡±


    nche Capra froze a little.


    Go upstairs to bed? What did that mean? Did it mean go upstairs to your room and then that, or ¡­


    She must have looked particrly silly at the time, she thought.


    Then she went up the stairs in a daze, and as she stood at the fork in the road between the two men¡¯s rooms, she nced toward him, only to see him with one hand sped to his forehead, his deep, good-looking, expressive eyes shaded, and then without a word he turned right and went into his own room.


    nche Capra stood frozen in ce for a moment.


    A slight tter of water came from that side of the room, and nche Capra realized that he was taking a shower. But hadn¡¯t he already showered when she came back earlier?


    On further reflection, nche Capra¡¯s face burned. Then unable to stand any longer, she hurried into her room.

 Chapter 203 Casualties?

    Three hours of driving, it was already noon when York Charlie and nche Capra arrived in Washington, and the two had just arrived at the hotel, and before they had time to eat, York Charlie received a call from the project manager.


    York Charlie listened to the call and frowned as he looked over at nche Capra, ¡°I¡¯m going to check out the construction site now, are youing with me?¡±


    nche Capra frowned as well, ¡°In such a hurry? No lunch?¡±


    York Charlie shook his head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here, you can have lunch in the hotel restaurant until I get back?¡±


    nche Capra immediately vetoed the suggestion, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    With that the two went together to the project¡¯s construction site.


    As soon as York Charlie appeared, that project manager ran over with a somewhat terrified expression, ¡°President, the people from the Quality Inspection Bureau just came over, saying that the quality of our project is not up to par, suspecting us of cutting corners,¡± he pointed to the three men in suits over there, ¡°They¡¯re the ones that They¡¯re refusing to leave now, saying they must see the people in charge.¡±


    York Charlie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to strictly supervise the materials before? Howe thepany entrusted this matter to you to be in charge of even this most basic can not do?¡±


    Manager Pete nodded his head repeatedly, chills ran down his spine when criticized by York Charlie, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a momentary oversight on my part. The dealer I¡¯ve been working with suddenly ran out of stock, so I temporarily found a home, but how could I not expect that the person gave me some inferior products!¡± He had a look of remorse, ¡°I really ¡­ really shouldn¡¯t have done it a thousand times!¡±


    York Charlie looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Manager Pete¡¯s lips quivered at once.


    ¡°Your matterter,¡± York Charlie a pair of eyes as if see through him, ¡°now with me to deal with those people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­,¡± Manager Pete nodded repeatedly.


    nche Capra took a look, those three people from the QCB were heading this way, York Charlie turned back to her and said, ¡°Later I¡¯m going to deal with those people, it¡¯s not convenient to take you with me, you wait for me here for a while, or go back to the car and wait as well.¡±


    He then looked at Manager Pete, ¡°Where¡¯s a restaurant around here?¡±


    Manager Pete hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, that restaurant ¡­,¡± he thought about it, as if to point out the specific location, but on second thought, the identity of this woman beside the president is not simple ah, so a sh of light. ¡°I¡¯ll have Hachya take this youngdy there.¡±


    ¡°Male?¡± York Charlie suddenly asked.


    Manager Pete did not know why, subconsciously nodded his head ¡°Ah, uhm! It¡¯s a man! A very capable young man!¡±


    Manager Pete originally thought that he had chosen a suitable person to apany thedy, the president would be satisfied with him. Who knew that when he said that, the president frowned. Just when he was worried and unable to understand the president¡¯s mind, the president spoke up, ¡°Find a woman.¡±


    Manager Pete froze.


    What? Find a woman? Where are the female employees on this construction site, my president? You are not making it difficult for me? Manager Pete looked sad and stammered, ¡°President, there is no ¡­ no female, only male.¡±


    He finished his words and was waiting for the president¡¯s anger to descend, but he heard a lightugh.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± He looked over, the only woman¡¯sughter here, isn¡¯t it the woman beside the president?


    nche Capra really didn¡¯t hold back.


    She hadn¡¯t realized that York Charlie was so funny when he made a serious request, especially since his odd request had caused the chubby manager under him to scrunch his face together, especially since ¡­


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s even jealous of someone who¡¯s helping her lead the way and has to use a female.


    nche Capra curved the corners of her mouth, and York Charlie was a little surprised and a little unsure when he saw her suddenly smile, even though he still had that cold, unsmiling expression on his face.


    York Charlie was about to speak when nche Capra said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    York Charlieughed.


    One side of the Manager Pete is looking dumbfounded, how, so this mall man, cold face president, actually ¡­ actually still smile? And, howe he smiled? How did he not understand anything? Could it be that these two people still have any secret signals?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The middle-aged, blonde Manager Pete was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Come on,¡± York Charlie said to him suddenly, ¡°let¡¯s go over there too.¡± His eyes were directed a short distance away, and when Manager Pete looked over, the three men from the QA were standing there watching them, pamphlets in hand, discussing something.


    York Charlie walked away and he immediately followed.


    nche Capra watched York Charlie¡¯s back until they met up with the three men from the QA, and then they were all gone, all of them rounding the corner and out of sight.


    She looked at the steel and concrete in front of her, and the dirt beneath her feet.


    Listening to them just now, it seemed that there was a quality problem with the building¡¯s construction materials, but in that case, how was York Charlie going to solve this problem that did have a quality problem?


    Halfway through the project, it was stopped just like that. However, it is good, so as not to have quality problems in the future, the floor copsed, not only endangered the lives of people, but also the Charlie Group will be more affected.


    nche Capra was just thinking about this when she suddenly heard a ¡°boom¡±, like a huge stone hammer hitting the ground, dust flying, heavy objects copsing, she did not have time to see what the scene was, suddenly there was something in front of her eyes covered down.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    ¡­


    York Charlie was talking to the QA man when he heard a ¡°boom¡± and the ground shook, and Manager Pete, who was beside him, was rmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± York Charlie hadn¡¯t even said a word when the QA guy asked, and a worker came running in, yelling, ¡°No good! There¡¯s a cave-in outside!¡±


    Manager Pete was shocked, this this ¡­ QCB man hadn¡¯t even left yet, how could this happen in front of people. He took a look, those three people from the QA did have a cold face, and he went to look at the president next to him, and his face sank, and he took a step to go outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The people from the Quality Inspection Bureau stopped him, ¡°Look at your project, it¡¯s all copsed now! It¡¯s really a tofu dregs project! I think your project is going to be scrapped like this, don¡¯t talk to us about reopening the project again!¡±


    Manager Pete was worried in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, we promise that nothing like this will happen in the future!¡± He looked at York Charlie, but York Charlie¡¯s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter, not the slightest intention to have a good talk with the other party, and his face was even wearing an impatient look.


    York Charlie was indeed feeling impatient, as soon as he realized that such a thing had happened, his first thought was that nche Capra wasn¡¯t with him, but had been left outside by herself. In his heart, he remembered nche Capra who was waiting outside, and he didn¡¯t know if anyone was hurt when such a thing happened, and even more so he didn¡¯t know if she was hurt, his face sank to the depths of his being, and his voice was tinged with the anger he felt after he was blocked, ¡±Get out of the way! There¡¯s a cave-in outside! What you guys should be doing right now is not to settle scores with me, but to go out and look at the casualties!¡±


    Casualties?


    Yes, casualties! None of the people present seemed to have thought of this except for York Charlie. The moment York Charlie¡¯s cold aura came out, coupled with the very weighty content of his words, the people from the QCB all snapped and made way for York Charlie.

 Chapter 204 – No Longer Her

    York Charlie rushed to the ce of the copse, in front of him the wreckage, sand and stones rolled about, even the steel bars hidden in the cement were exposed, his heart lifted up, all his calmness and rationality no longer existed, the only thing in his mind was that familiar face.


    Looking around, one by one, the workers stood around in their blue uniforms, York Charlie could barely see their faces, and even less hear what they were talking about.


    There was no such person! There wasn¡¯t! She really was gone!


    York Charlie had initially taken a chance that either she had left, or that she had gone to her car. But the site was very empty, especially after the copse, and the scene around him was unmistakable. Just as he was picking up his cell phone to make a call and walking toward where he had parked, Manager Pete suddenly followed him.


    He said, ¡°President! It¡¯s no good! A worker just said Miss Capra is buried! He saw it with his own eyes!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s footsteps paused, the cell phone he was dialing still attached to his ear, the sound of it beeping without end, making one¡¯s heart beat faster, and Manager Pete¡¯s words made him pause in his steps toward the outside, and then slowly and painstakingly turn back to look at the ce where the debris was piled up again.


    The heart in his chest kept sinking all the way down, as endless as the dialed phone in his ear.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the fire call? Called?!¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice was deep and cold, and Manager Pete, who stood beside him, and the onlookers of the workers found it frightening.


    Manager Pete rushed to the phone while York Charlie¡¯s cell phone kept dialing nche Capra¡¯s number, and he didn¡¯t dare drop it for a minute for fear of missing something.


    ¡°President,¡± Manager Pete said as he finished his call and came over, ¡°they said they¡¯d be there in thirty minutes.¡±


    York Charlie looked around at the workers standing around, frowning and sinking his voice, ¡°Listen up everyone! There are people buried underneath right now, can¡¯t wait for the firemen to get here, start digging now!¡± Said pointing to the side of the carts, shovels and the like, he himself was walking over to get the tools.


    President are digging up, the surrounding workers are not inhuman people, know that buried people below is also very anxious. However, a few people just followed the hands digging, someone said loudly, ¡°Now the situation is so dangerous, how do we dig? Maybe it will copse again, then what?¡±


    York Charlie turned a deaf ear to these words, and some of the workers who were ready to start digging already hesitated, while another person beside him said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the problems with the materials bought by thepany, how could it have copsed? It¡¯s you people who do whatever it takes to save money! We were already in danger of losing our lives when we were working in a project that didn¡¯t pass the quality inspection, but luckily the people from the Quality Inspection Bureau came and stopped the work today, or else we would have been the ones buried underneath!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As more and more such voices are heard, the workers present are also getting more and more agitated, targeting thepany¡¯s corruption, the copse of the project is self-inflicted, ¡°People have to be saved! But we have to wait for the firemen toe! It¡¯s dangerous for us to act without authorization!¡±


    Manager Pete was in a hurry.


    He was the project manager of this project, and the problem with the quality of the building materials was also his fault. Although he was verbally exining his difficulties to York Charlie, but in fact, York Charlie was right in suspecting that in fact, it was just his excuse. It wasn¡¯t that the original distributor had run out of stock, but that he had intentionally bought cheap goods!


    In order to make some money out of it, Manager Pete did so. He thought that the material was just not good enough, theter building should bepleted only the use of the age of the problem, will not affect a lot, and the industry do not know how many simr jerry-building project, did not see anything happen. So he did more peace of mind.


    A few days ago, the Quality Supervision and Inspection Bureau checked here to find out the problem, I do not know whether it is a worker behind the back of the chewing tongue, he thought as long as he was justified will not be found, and then the bribe is also essential. However, the matter became more and more serious, and finally the president of the Charlie Group came in person. He felt overwhelmed and panicked, but he would never admit that he had done those things, before meeting the president he had nned, as long as he found a good excuse, the Charlie Group was so powerful, the president came, those people should be easy to deal with.


    Sooner orter, this matter will also be over, he is also the result of admitting a mistake to be punished.


    But he did not expect things to develop into what they are now!


    Not only in front of the people of the Quality Supervision and Inspection Bureau site copse not to mention, but also the president of the side of the woman buried! Why did he bury her instead of anyone else? Manager Pete suddenly felt that he was really unlucky! Now he could only hope that nothing serious would happen to that Miss Capra, and it would be better if she suffered some minor injuries and forget about it. Otherwise ¡­


    He looked over to York Charlie, who was rummaging and digging on the side despite the words of the crowd, his face anxious and worried, but seemingly calm, and his heart skipped a beat. If ¡­ if Miss Capra was dead or crippled, what a price he would have to pay!


    The ears are still the words of those workers, cursing someone in thepany for embezzlement while saying that the woman who was buried was really unlucky. Then someone said that the woman and the president of the rtionship is not ordinary, as a result, everyone looked at the eyes of the president changed, and there are even people said that the president of such is deserved!


    If it wasn¡¯t that thepany couldn¡¯t even control it, how could such a thing happen? This is good, always want to let these people in high positions taste in order to seek profit by any means and pay a painful price.


    Manager Pete stood to the side with his legs weakening. It wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the way the workers were looking at him, disgusted and skeptical, as if they¡¯d seen his ending and were looking at him as a joke.


    They all suspected, suspected that he was the one who was cutting corners behind his back!


    Manager Pete could no longer see York Charlie¡¯s figure, he listened to the words of those workers, he also felt the danger, and did not dare to follow York Charlie to dig people, he knew clearly that he was not a good person, since the mistake had been made, why would he risk his life to save people, to make up for a mistake that could not be made up at all?


    Anyway, the most he could do was to be fined and lose his job, he didn¡¯t need to take that risk to save people!


    He only hoped that the firefighters woulde faster and save Miss Capra, and not end up being buried, not saved, but instead, the president of the Charlie Group would lose his money!


    He couldn¡¯t help but use his eyes to search for York Charlie¡¯s figure again, but he couldn¡¯t see it but didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. At that moment, the long-awaited siren finally came from far and near, Manager Pete was relieved.


    He yelled, ¡°President! Stop digging! The firemen areing!¡±


    But there was no response from York Charlie. He was afraid that he didn¡¯t hear him and shouted several more times. Although he guessed in his heart that maybe York Charlie wouldn¡¯t answer him even if he heard his shouts, he still felt very unsure and apprehensive in his heart about leaving York Charlie inside.


    ¡°Manager Pete,¡± one of the workers sneered as he came over, ¡°what are you still pretending to do here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your voice will be too loud and bury the president of your family? Then you¡¯ll be really finished!¡±


    Manager Pete no longer had any stance at this point, and his imposing majesty had long since ceased to exist. Hearing this worker¡¯s naked mockery, stiffly did not dare to refute a single word.

 Chapter 205 Where is she?

    It was as if York Charlie couldn¡¯t realize how fast time was really passing; he only felt that every second that nche Capra was buried underneath was a long one of crisis and unknown life and death. He began to be able to maintain a little bit of calm, subconsciously informing himself that he could not panic and could not panic, once a person panicked, his behavior would lose efficiency.


    All that science and engineering knowledge he had learned was running amok in his mind, and he tried to grab the useful ones, analyzing nche Capra¡¯s current situation to the best of his ability, and how he could do it the fastest and most efficiently. But when it came down to it, digging one ce at a time, it was one disappointment at a time to the end.


    Disappointed more and more, digging more and more time, he is no longer rational, can no longer keep calm, and even threw away the tools in his hand, in fact, those things are not useful at all. In the constant digging and rummaging, his hands were soon injured.


    Thinking that she was buried somewhere, or even pressed by these heavy objects on her body, either bleeding and injured, unable to move, or simply unconscious and fainted. He didn¡¯t even dare to call her name out loud.


    The worry in his heart rose to the extreme, all kinds of fears kepting up, the steel and concrete, dust and dirt, broken walls in front of his eyes became a frame of chaos and horror. York Charlie thought of her face, and for a while couldn¡¯t think of her face, so annoyed that he was about to go crazy, so scared that he was about to die.


    Why, why had he left her out there alone? Why not put her where he could see her everywhere? Or why did he himself refuse that Manager Pete¡¯s offer to let someone apany her to dinner? More even, why did he bring her here?


    If he was the only one who came on a business trip this time, then nothing would happen to anyone. York Charlie regretted to death, how could he not have thought that the two of them could not easily get back together yesterday, while today it was likely that they would have to face the test of life and death. If, if ¡­ this is the end of him and her ¡­ no! It must not be like this!


    They had traveled so far to get here, they had gone through so much so hard to hold on, could it be that he was going to watch her leave him again this time? Last time he was the one who took the initiative to push her away, he thought he was going to live in perpetual darkness until he realized that the heavens had given him a glimpse of light, and he was so grateful to see it again!


    She must never die! Can¡¯t! Can¡¯t!


    nche Capra¡­ Brandi¡­ nche¡­


    At some point, someone beside him came to pull him away, and he looked up from a pair of ruins with some focus in front of him. The man seemed to look at him in surprise, and then he opened his mouth at him and said several words that he couldn¡¯t hear at all.


    There was more than a roaring in his ears, and York Charlie¡¯s head suddenly went a little dizzy, and the light in his eyes grew dimmer and dimmer.


    ¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the firefighters found York Charlie, it was already half an hour after their arrival. As soon as they came over, a man pulled them up and told them that there was a woman buried underneath, and that someone from theirpany was digging in there, and that they didn¡¯t know where the man had gone.


    Firefighters based on experience and the situation in front of them, quickly set the strategy of excavation and rescue. However, after they put in the rescue, they did not find York Charlie¡¯s figure immediately, and only after digging for more than half an hour did they find York Charlie in the middle of a piece of rubble, who was already grimy-faced.


    He bare hands there, hands bruised, bloodstained, the whole body does not have a clean ce, but there are firefighters struggled to pull him out, he lifted his face at the moment, the pair of eyes are deep ck certainty, let a person look at a moment of frozen.


    Is this ¡­ anxious and crazy? There is no way, right? Firefighters have seen a lot of family members and friends of the victims, but they are still marveled by York Charlie s behavior. Inside ¡­ must be a person who is very important to him.


    Firefighters advised him to go back, here to them, but the person in front of him as if he did not hear as if, but also hands to find, he also wanted to pull him, but I did not expect him to directly to the ground a crooked, fainted.


    ¡­


    York Charlie woke up, in front of the eyes of the incandescent lighted concrete walls, he jerked from the couch sat up. His head was just clearing and the pain in his body reminded him of the events of the day. He craned his head around only to see Manager Pete and a man in a fire suit walk in.


    He immediately stood up, ¡°Where is she? Where is everyone?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have control over his body, he didn¡¯t hold on and he just passed out. It was dark when he fainted like that, and he didn¡¯t know if they had found her, but when he saw the look on the faces of the two men in front of him, York Charlie suffocated in a puff of air almost at the same time, and they didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew that-


    She¡¯s not here, she¡¯s not found. She¡¯s not here, she¡¯s not found. She¡¯s still buried in the rubble, out of sight! He didn¡¯t know how badly she was hurt, whether she was conscious or unconscious, whether she was in pain and fear and suffering, or even whether she was dead!


    York Charlie immediately headed out the door.


    No one can stop him, the firefighter can only follow, can¡¯t bear to tell him this fact, but still ruthlessly beside him, said, ¡°It¡¯s been a day and a half, our detector simply responded ¡­¡±


    York Charlie jerked to a halt and looked at him incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡± His aura was freezing cold, ¡°A day and a half? Not half a day?!¡±


    York Charlie finally yelled.


    Manager Pete didn¡¯t dare to run into the mouth of York Charlie¡¯s gun, but he couldn¡¯t just let York Charlie go over to look for the person again regardless, not only was it a big risk, but the person was also likely to be dead!


    Even the life detector couldn¡¯t detect the person, if not dead, what other possibilities are there?


    For York Charlie¡¯s excitement and anger, the fireman was not angry at all, but more sympathetic to him, sympathized with the murdered woman, and at the same time, he inevitably felt incredibly guilty.


    How could so many of them have failed to save that person? The families and friends of the victims of these disasters, even including the victims themselves, have ced all their hopes on their firefighters ah!


    York Charlie waspletely out of his mind.


    He thought he had just passed out for an afternoon, but he didn¡¯t realize that when he finally woke up, it was already the night of the second day! No wonder he had just had an IV inserted in the back of his hand! He med himself infinitely for why he hadn¡¯t been able to hold on! Maybe he hadn¡¯t passed out and proceeded to dig down to the next ce where nche Capra was?


    Maybe she was buried down there all alone in pain and helplessness, waiting for him toe and save her, she had waited for him for so long, maybe the end of the long wait was just around the corner, how could he have fainted at that moment?


    She was waiting, she must still be waiting! He was going to find her!


    Those people behind him could no longer stop his desire to run to her.

 Chapter 206: I’m Coming for You

    Whether it was day or night in the world outside, nche Capra had beenpletely unaware.


    She didn¡¯t have much time to react when the building copsed around her before she was knocked out by the loud noise that was close to her ears. She could confirm that she had been knocked out by the shock, not by something. Because when she woke up, although her eyes were dark and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, there wasn¡¯t anything weighty pressing down on her.


    She was extremely fortunate to have fallen in a safe triangle.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, didn¡¯t know if it was night or day outside, and she was too nk herself to even think about anything at the moment she passed out. And at the moment, she carefully climbed to her feet, the tiny space only tall enough for her to sit up on her knees.


    nche Capra was even more careful to try to feel her hands gently, her hands were hard and rough walls, and she could even feel the tiny stones, and she probed forward and backward separately, and sure enough there was no exit.


    The outside was blocked.


    There was no danger to herself for the moment, yet there was nothing she could do, nothing she could do. nche Capra could only stay here in peace and quiet, waiting for rescue from the outside.


    At first, for an hour or two, she was able to be cold and quiet, but then this darkness and endless deathly silence that didn¡¯t know when it would end made her more and more afraid, more and more panicked, and that name in her heart rang louder and louder.


    York Charlie, York Charlie, York, where are you?


    nche Capra hugged her knees, an extremely insecure position, and she felt shivering all over. Moments like this were not desperate, but they were not sure if there was any hope at all. Moments like this would always remind her of her nightmarish memories, the struggle to the edge of life and death, the nightmarish experiences.


    She thought of calling out for help, but she got no response except for the dust shaking down around her. The darkness and silence consumed all her courage and patience, as did the loss of hearing and sight, a loss that would drive one mad! She couldn¡¯t find a point to keep herself calm, at least her heart wasn¡¯t so panicked anymore, so panicked that she couldn¡¯t breathe a little.


    How long had passed outside anyway?


    She didn¡¯t even know how much time had passed since she¡¯de to her senses here.


    Here, nche Capra felt as if she had entered another world, one that had nothing to do with the original one at all, one that couldn¡¯t be hooked up with the original one in any way, not even light, not even sound, not even the oxygen in the air, could reach each other.


    And all she could think of now, besides all the fear and panic, was the figure of one man ¨C York Charlie.


    She thought about what he was doing, was he trying to save himself, or ¡­ was he also buried? nche Capra thought of this possibility, her heart strings copsed to the extreme, almost subconsciously got up and rushed out.


    ¡°With a loud bang, she hit her head hard.


    nche Capra immediately burst into tears of pain, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was in pain, or if the thought of that possibility made her vulnerable. No, no, she¡¯d seen him go to the edge of the site, he¡¯d gone off to talk things over with the men, supposedly to the shed over there.


    There, there is no copsing there ¡­


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the less likely it was that York Charlie had been killed, and a heart gradually rxed, but it still sank in her chest. Though, though it was roughly certain that he was in no danger, she herself ¡­ feared that she herself might never see him again.


    Her heartache flooded like a flood when she thought of the possibility that she would never see him again.


    ¡­


    At this time York Charlie haspletely lost his mind, he walked in the middle of a ruin, just want to find the figure of that one person, but unfortunately, her face is so profound, but never appeared in ces other than in his mind.


    York Charlie began to yell her name at the top of his lungs.


    The firefighters following York Charlie were helpless, there was nothing more they could do to stop him. This kind of persistence and expectation of one person wanting to find another person is even stronger and more determined than the will to survive when one is killed, even to the point of a kind of paranoia, a kind of madness.


    York Charlie is still digging with his bare hands, screaming nche Capra¡¯s name, as if he never knows how to get tired, as if as long as he does not find the person does not get her response, he will never stop.


    The firefighters next to him couldn¡¯t stand it, they had dug everywhere, there were still some dead ends, but the detectors had basically probed them, and the man waspletely out of his mind, not willing to believe in the facts they hade up with, he had to go back and forth, going deeper, inch by inch.


    But how far could he go with his hands? Even the machine is no longer useful, his hands made of flesh and blood, what can he do? It was useless after all.


    York Charlie had indeed fallen into a state where he did not know that his body was tired or that his hands ached. He had never called out a person¡¯s name so often, so mostly out loud; he didn¡¯t like to talk, and he especially didn¡¯t like to talk nonsense. But now every one of his calls, the ones that normally sounded like nonsense, the ones that seemed to do nothing to anyone else at the moment, her name, every time, every syble, meant so much to him.


    If only he could get a response from her, York Charlie thought.


    ¡°York Charlie?!¡± A voice blurred.


    York Charlie froze in ce, a little incredulous and afraid that he had hallucinated and misheard it. He stood still as the familiar voice came from behind him on the right, so real, ¡°York Charlie! I¡¯m here!¡±


    She struggled to amplify her voice, but cried out in a thick sob.


    It was as if York Charlie had suddenly been favored by the gods and found, miraculously, the hope of his life. It was the hope of her life, and it was the hope of his life. Without her, without her, there was probably no way for him to live.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heart pounding with ecstasy, York Charlie responded to her, ¡°nche Capra! I¡¯ming for you!¡±


    His voice was hoarse, trembling, yet still familiar to her, belonging to him. It was like a handful of sand had been added to the original mellow, clear wine, and it was so hard to get it down her throat.


    Separated as if a lifetime so long, this voice seems toe from another distant time and space, do not know how many years to call out, persistent poignant, entangled, but finally is through all the barriers, drifting to her side.


    nche Capra in the midst of such a terrible darkness and dead silence, suddenly heard his voice, at first she thought he heard wrong, but he screamed and shouted over and over again calling, let her realize that everything is real, the voice is real, she will see him is also real.


    She could not wait to respond to him.


    York Charlie, he ¡­ had reallye. He hade to her!

 Chapter 207 A Moment of Eternity

    York Charlie, knowing exactly where nche Capra was, immediately approached the ce to speak with her, knowing that she must be scared to death, but now was not the time tofort her, he spoke to her briefly and told her to wait there before he turned back to the firefighters who had not yet left.


    The firefighter was also pleasantly surprised to learn of the news brought by York Charlie, and looked at York Charlie all the way to a long sigh of relief, both for the celebration of that life still alive, and for the joy that York Charlie¡¯s crazy persistence had finally been brought to fruition. But it must be said that this firefighter, who had seen life and death before, was more than surprised at this point.


    They did not expect that in such an almost impossible situation, there is really a possibility in the impossible.


    Following York Charlie to find nche Capra¡¯s location, several people have seen the engineering construction n, and roughly guessed nche Capra¡¯s current situation, ¡°She¡¯s really lucky, we estimate that she should be right in the middle of a triangle formed after the wall copsed.¡±


    nche Capra heard it from down below as well, it was just as she thought.


    What a stroke of luck.


    York Charlie, on the other hand, said, ¡°Then dig without dy.¡± There was still tension in his voice, but he was much calmer than before.


    nche Capra felt her heart settle at the sound of his voice.


    Then it seemed to start digging up there, the sound of machinery running, and nche Capra waited quietly as York Charlie seemed to say something up there, as if to reassure her, but she couldn¡¯t hear the exact words because of all the noise around her.


    But even so, she was content and no longer afraid.


    The sounds of the outside world wereing in clearly, but still not a single ray of light was leaking in, and nche Capra consoled herself with the thought that maybe it was just dark out there, and that York Charlie was up there waiting for her, and that he had been talking to her the whole time, and that he had never been a talker, but he had been up there with his voice, and that there was nothing for her to be afraid of.


    She would soon be saved and she would soon see him. How she wanted to fling herself straight into his arms, as never before, as never before ¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of the machines outside stopped.


    York Charlie paused just as the end of her sentence died away, and she heard someone beside her say, ¡°Mr. Charlie, we can¡¯t dig any further, if we keep digging like this, the safe space that¡¯s shielding Miss Capra, will copse, and in that case, she¡¯ll ¡­ ¡±


    The man didn¡¯t say any more. nche Capra¡¯s heart sank as she heard York Charlie¡¯s hoarse voice again, ¡°There¡¯s no other way?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart lifted again and she listened carefully to the conversation above as the man answered York Charlie, ¡°There is, but that won¡¯t work ¡­ ¡±


    Before the man could finish, York Charlie interrupted, ¡°Why not? Why don¡¯t you use it? Are we just going to watch people get stuck in there?¡±


    The emotion in his voice made nche Capra¡¯s eyes water.


    I don¡¯t know what was said up there, the voices seemed to be purposely lowered, nche Capra couldn¡¯t hear them clearly again, they seemed to say two words each, got into an argument, and in the end she only heard three words, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll dig!¡±


    So persistent and solitary, it was York Charlie¡¯s voice ¡­


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were instantly moist, tears spilling out of her eyes, nche Capra had no idea what he was going to do, but subconsciously felt that he must be doing something that everyone was against, just to get her out. Maybe, maybe it was going to be a big risk.


    So she fought back the lump in her throat and called out in a loud voice, ¡°York Charlie!¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s voice came on quickly, as if he was afraid she¡¯d wait a second longer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m in.¡± nche Capra heard him say, ¡°I am,¡± so softly and tenderly, and with such care that it choked her throat, and for a moment she could not utter a word. And then he heard York Charlie say from above, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, wait for me, I¡¯ll get you out soon.¡±


    nche Capra could hold back no longer, and cried, ¡°How are you going to get me out? Didn t they all say ¡­ didn t they all say they couldn t dig?¡±


    York Charlie looked like he wasughing, not sure if he was reallyughing or if it was just to calm her down with a soft chuckle, and she heard him say, ¡°If they can¡¯t dig, I cane and dig!¡±


    He said it so easily, like he was really talking about something that could easily be done. He repeated with conviction, ¡°I¡¯ll do the digging, wait for me, and be sure to say if anything is wrong.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s emotions broke down and she cried outpletely, ¡°York Charlie ¡­ you don¡¯t dig! You dumb ass! How are you going to dig on your own! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a machine! Your hands will be ruined if you go this deep!¡±


    He had such strong hands, always holding her close, rescuing her in times of distress, retaining her when she fought him to leave. How could his hands, so strong and good-looking, so like his face as a thing of ghostly creation, be thus wasted?


    nche Capra¡¯s sobs broke off, as if she were deliberately suppressing them, but couldn¡¯t. York Charlie¡¯s heart ached more and more as he heard her cries. Trapped for so long, she has not eaten or drunk for so long, and can not see the light, she is the most afraid of the dark, she must be scared to death.


    York Charlie used his own hands to excavate where she was, ¡°How could anything happen to my hands, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not okay. Listen, don¡¯t cry, you be good and wait for me, I can do it.¡±


    Hearing his hundred coaxing words made nche Capra feel even worse inside, he told her not to cry, but she cried even harder, she clenched her teeth, her cheeks and chin shaking so hard, she did her best to hold back from making any noise, not letting him hear, the sound of her sobbing.


    nche Capra had never known that across such a distance, with him above and her below, they could talk, could hear each other, but a minute was so hard to bear.


    She listened to the sound of the gravel lifting, and asionally heard his gentle reassurances, but she could not say a word. She was quiet like this, but all the time she was covering her mouth with tears. She remembered that he had been digging up there, and she had been listening to themotion from below, and it seemed like a long, long time had passed, but she had absolutely no idea how long it had been.


    She had been worried about his body, about his hands, but he still moved tirelessly. She felt pain, pain for him, she thought it must have hurt so much that she seemed to be able to see his hands covered in blood, but without knowing the pain he continued to fight against the hard, hard sandstone and concrete.


    Her heart felt like it was in a frying pan, and she suffered all the time.


    Until, that is, nche Capra saw light leaking in from outside. Then, more and more of this light came in, and the loose cracks grew wider and wider. She unconsciously held her breath, and right there, directly in front of her, a stone loosened.


    Then the stone grew looser and looser, and some force was yanking it outward, and nche Capra didn¡¯t blink, and she knew that it was his hands, his hands that were opening up a sliver of light in the infinite darkness for her.


    Thenter, bright light darted blindingly into nche Capra¡¯s vision, and she watched out of breath as the strong hand, no longer distinguishable from its original skin, reached in.


    It was as if all of nche Capra¡¯s vital activities had been pressed on pause, stopping motionless at an eternal point in time.

 Chapter 208 – Meeting at Last

    Arge hole broke out of the side that had trapped her, and out of thatrge hole ran a light like running water, which was so dazzling that you couldn¡¯t open your eyes, but a hand seemed to pierce the firmament and reach out from that dazzling light.


    nche Capra looked away for a moment unable to move.


    Then she heard his voicee in clear and precise, ¡°Are you in there? Have you seen me?¡± With that he beckoned his hand. His hand could no longer be seen in its original form, blood and water mixed with dirt wrapped around a hand, yet it was still so strong.


    Even though he knew that he would cause great damage to his hands by digging with his bare hands like that. But when he really dug in, when she really saw his hands with her own eyes, the joy of seeing the light of day has been far away from the heartache he brought and touched behind, she can not feel the other, only feel this moment, she fell in love with this person is how difficult for her to let go.


    nche Capra bit her lips not to answer, outside of York Charlie for a moment did not hear her response, but some anxiety, he shouted a few times her name, even with the name, but as the morning bells and twilight drums all at once hit in her heart, she finally could not hold back, and constantly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m at, I¡¯m at, I¡¯m at ¡­¡±


    He anxiously wanted to see her, she also anxiously wanted to see him, they have never had such a longing, the next moment, the two can tightly and deeply embrace together.


    There could be no deeper urgency than to have not experienced life and death, but to have experienced them as if they had.


    York Charlie heard nche Capra¡¯s answer, the whole man moved again, as if he really treats his flesh palm like some steel machine, anything can prate, anything can break, what¡¯s more, his heart¡¯s desire for her is in this distance of a stone¡¯s throw.


    But someone behind him pulled him back, ¡°Stop digging, now let¡¯s do it, let¡¯s do it!¡± It was the fireman who had been standing a short distance away and had rushed in at that moment at the sound of themotion.


    York Charlie, however, turned his head and yelled at them, ¡°She¡¯s been in there so long, how long are you going to wait?!¡±


    The firefighter was shocked by his solemn look, the hand that was pulling on him loosened, and seeing him digging with his own hands again, those hands were almost miserable, he immediately replied, ¡°Get the guys, this guy is crazy!¡±


    York Charlie was only one man, not to mention that he was physically overdrawn, and two firemen came alongside to hold him back while the others went back to digging that gaping hole with their tools.


    nche Capra was inside listening to her body shaking, she had never shed so many tears since she was reborn, she tried to hold them back but couldn¡¯t, where was her so-called calmness and reason? Things that were as strict as dogma she adhered to. nche Capra yelled, ¡°York Charlie, you stop digging, let theme! Let theme!¡±


    She screamed almost at the top of her lungs.


    York Charlie heard her screams, but he stopped refusing to let the firemen stop him, he felt his hands had begun to shake slightly, he no longer had the strength to dig, and he didn¡¯t want to really waste those hands to make nche Capra sad.


    So he stopped, but his eyes were fixed on the spot for an instant.


    When nche Capra was in the sunlight again, she could see none of those men in fire-suits, nor any of the people of the world, while her eyes subconsciously went in search of that figure, and before her heart had time to prate with a trace of anxiety, York Charlie was already standing before her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She saw him almost at first sight.


    nche Capra looked at him, his face an easy, pleasant smile, while he looked, instead, dusty and dirty, as if the person trapped underneath was him and not her.


    ¡°York Charlie!¡± she called his name and flung herself into his arms.


    York Charlie almost took a half-step backwards at her movement, and nche Capra felt the weakness of his body, and also the dyed embrace of his hands hanging behind his back, and nche Capra withdrew from him at once, and then caught his hands with unerring uracy.


    Almost unavoidably, hended right in the center of her hands.


    For a moment there was silence, nche Capra¡¯s head was bowed, her shoulders suddenly shook a little, a little, more and more distinctly until they trembled violently, and her whimpering sobs came from underneath, and York Charlie wanted to hold her andfort her tenderly, but now he didn¡¯t even have that strength left in him.


    He only had time to say two words, then both eyes ck fainted, unconscious.


    ¡­


    York Charlie¡¯s sudden fainting startled nche Capra, but fortunately the fireman next to him was quick to help York Charlie, who fell to the side.


    The two words he had just uttered, like being blown away by the wind, were gone in an instant, and could not be traced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry ¡­¡±


    nche Capra literally froze in shock, then frantic hand-wringing, was maddeningly overwhelmed. She couldn¡¯t even think about what was wrong with him, her heart was filled with fear and dread.


    All that seized her, and all she could do was watch as someone lifted him into the car, and then her own feet subconsciously followed, closely.


    Not daring to blink an eye, she was afraid he would suddenly be gone.


    York Charlie was taken to the hospital.


    nche Capra stayed by York Charlie¡¯s side every step of the way, looking at the way hey unconscious in the hospital bed, looking at his hands wrapped in bandage after bandage, looking as vulnerable as he had ever looked.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but crouch over York Charlie¡¯s hand and whimper.


    York Charliey in the hospital for the rest of the day and still didn¡¯t wake up the next day. She was worried and heard from the firemen that she had actually been trapped for two and a half days. York Charlie had been digging at first and couldn¡¯t wait for them to get there. She had fainted once in the middle of the day and woke up the next night. She was so worried that the firemen had told her that she had been trapped for two days and a half.


    At that time, all kinds of signs, they already think that the possibility of her living close to zero, but York Charlie still do not believe that, must go alone to dig her out. It wasn¡¯t until another early morning came that they heard her respond.


    And after that, as she knew she would, even though everyone said she couldn¡¯t dig any further, York Charlie couldn¡¯t wait for them toe up with a suitable n and chose the worst but most direct way to continue with her own hands.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect the process to be so convoluted and mind-blowing.


    He hadn¡¯t slept for days on end when he was at the office before, only sleeping the night before he came on a business trip; his body was already tired and hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and then he continued to overspend endlessly for her sake.


    Even the doctor had said that his body was in too serious of a deficit, it was ying with his life! There was also his hand, besides the obvious bloody trauma, his tendons and bones were also injured to the bone, it would take a long time to recover, and there was even a high possibility that it would leave aftereffects.


    nche Capra was even more unaware that while she had been awake for one day, York Charlie had actually experienced three days. While many feelings filled her heart and mind, fortunately she and he finally met.

 Chapter 209: It Won’t End Well for Them

    The afternoon of the second day that York Charliey in his hospital bed, two people finally got the news and rushed over. These two people were no other than Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller.


    When she saw Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller standing in front of her, she didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    It didn¡¯t ur to her for a long time who these two people in front of her were, and when faced with their hateful, cynical nces, nche Capra felt only familiarity, and the ups and downs of her emotions over the past two days had rendered her incapable of thinking about anything but what was going on with York Charlie.


    When Mrs. Casey pped her in the face, her head exploded with an unavoidable feeling of dizziness, but it was as if some of her sanity, some of her memories had been brought back to her by the p, wasn¡¯t it York Charlie¡¯s own mother, who hated her so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to look at her? And the young woman next to her, who was gnashing her teeth at her, wasn¡¯t that Shireen Miller, who had harmed her countless times by any means necessary in order to get York Charlie?


    She remembered it all, but she strangely didn¡¯t have an ounce of breath to argue with them, to confront them, much less fight back, or even bother to respond.


    She didn¡¯t want to, wasn¡¯t interested at all.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s bright red lips were like bloody mouths, opening and closing her mouth with vicious words and her eyes with undisguised resentment and disgust, ¡°nche Capra! You caused my son to be like this, don¡¯t you have any uneasy conscience at all? Why do you still have the face to stay here? Get out of here! Get out!¡±


    Mrs. Casey began to pull and tug at nche Capra, who sat in the chair and let her tug and pinch her, but she grasped the bed with clenched teeth, her hands gripping the edge of the bed, her feet pressed against the floor, and no matter how much Mrs. Casey tugged at her or pinched her, she refused to let go, and would not leave.


    Her York Charlie was still unconscious, how could she leave him? What if he woke up and couldn¡¯t see her? What if he wouldn¡¯t wake up because she wasn¡¯t there?


    She wouldn¡¯t leave. She wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    nche Capra, who did not fight back, who did not curse back, who only stared at York Charlie as if she were lost in thought, who did not let go of the bed, was the first Mrs. Casey had ever seen, and Shireen Miller was the first she had ever seen. But Mrs. Casey, because she had decided that nche Capra had caused York Charlie to die, had nothing in her heart but resentment and anger toward her. On the contrary, the more nche Capra said nothing to defend York Charlie, the more she felt that this woman in front of her was difficult to deal with, and the stronger her desire to get rid of her.


    Shireen Miller, on the other hand, was literally frozen in ce. Looking at the two women in front of her was like looking at two crazy people. One does not know to return the mouth does not know to dodge, as can not hear the voice can not feel the pain, crazy general only know desperately grasping the edge of the bed and refused to let go, the other is to people and beat and curse, the whole of a shrew in general, that the eyes hate to eat people.


    Shireen Miller was stunned by the scene.


    York Charlie on the bed was still unconscious as if asleep, Shireen Miller watched the behavior of nche Capra and Mrs. Casey in front of her eyes, and for the first time, she had an impulse to pull out her legs and run away. And just at this time, Mrs. Casey¡¯s voice rang out clearly and sharply again, ¡°Shireen, why don¡¯t youe over and help? Help me throw this crazy bitch bitch out!!!¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s body trembled, and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she actually went up to persuade Mrs. Casey, ¡°¡­ Auntie, Auntie you keep your voice down, it¡¯s not good for the people outside to hear.¡±


    Mrs. Casey, however, looked back at her, regardless, ¡°What¡¯s bad? If they hear it, they hear it! Let this woman stay with York any longer, and sooner orter he won¡¯t even be alive!¡± Said her face gradually emerged a few trace of sadness, grasping nche Capra¡¯s hand unconsciously loosened, instead of hammering on the edge of the bed, bent over and cried to the heavens, ¡°I¡¯m afraid ah! I¡¯m afraid that one day York will die for her, even in a ce I don¡¯t know!¡±


    At Mrs. Casey¡¯s words, nche Capra, who had been silent, cried out unexpectedly, and the voice tore at her heart, ¡°It won¡¯t! It won¡¯t! You shut up!¡±


    I don¡¯t remember when it was, but there was a time when York Charlie looked like that.


    The resemnce was uncanny.


    With the exception of nche Capra, Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller were in various states of mind and did not react for a moment. And just then, the door to the hospital room was opened and a middle-aged man came in with an anxious look on his face.


    When he saw the three people in the ward, he first froze, then he didn¡¯t know to whom he said, ¡°It¡¯s no good, the rumor of the copse has spread, and there are people outside who areing to make trouble!¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face changed as soon as she heard that, ¡°What? A disturbance? What people? Where?!¡±


    The visitor knew her identity, so he said truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s the family members of those workers, they are downstairs now, moring toe to the president to ask for an exnation ¡­¡±


    Once Mrs. Casey heard that they were family members, her heart fell in half, ¡°It¡¯s just some women and children, why are you panicking? Definitely can¡¯t let theme up! Get someone to get rid of them!¡±


    The man was a little difficult, this approach will undoubtedly make things bigger and bigger, and in the end can not be cleaned up, when the president woke up may want to put the me on who it! He stood still, and had to speak hesitantly, ¡°Can¡¯t, can¡¯t do that ah ¡­ And,¡± he found excuses, ¡°also can¡¯t find so many people to drive them away for the time being¡­ ¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Casey raised both eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t find them? What¡¯s wrong with not being able to find them? Are you going to watch those people juste up here and tear myatose son apart and eat him? What do you do? Howe you can¡¯t even do this little thing right?¡±


    Mrs. Casey crackled and scolded non-stop, the visitor¡¯s scalp became tighter and tighter, wanting to speak but half unable to speak, at this time, a clear column but some weak female voice sounded, ¡°Manager Pete, I will go down with you to take a look.¡±


    The man, Manager Pete, looked at nche Capra as if she had been pardoned, and Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller turned their heads to look at her, but nche Capra, not caring about all the stares, stood up calmly, and walked over to Manager Pete.


    Manager Pete dly leads nche Capra out, and Shireen Miller looks over at Mrs. Casey, only to see that she has been looking in the direction that nche Capra left, her gazeplicated in the extreme.


    She could not help murmuring and speaking, ¡°Auntie, why, why did you let her go down? Doesn¡¯t she represent THE Charlie Group?¡± she mustered her courage, ¡°Where did she get this power?¡±


    Mrs. Casey heard her words, but she turned her head to look at her andughed softly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Where does she get off trying to represent the Charlie Group? Heh,¡± she turned to look at the unconscious York Charlie on the hospital bed, ¡°Anyone who wants to covet our THE Charlie family, I won¡¯t let them have a good ending!¡±

 Chapter 210 – I Represent Him

    nche Capra follows Manager Pete down, and before she gets outside, she hears that cacophony of voices, and she asks, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there no worker casualties in thest copse? Why, are there families of workersing to cause trouble again?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, Manager Pete faced this woman in front of him with an inexplicable sense of oppression, especially when she asked these words in a single sentence, he felt even more weak, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that the workers¡¯ wages were in arrears and not paidst month ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°the Charlie Group would be in such dire straits? It¡¯s not so bad that the workers¡¯ paychecks haven¡¯t evene down, is it?¡±


    Manager Pete didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye, so he stammered, ¡°That¡¯s because,st month there was a rainstorm, and there was a little problem on the construction site, and several of the workers were injured, and then ¡­ then half of the money spent on workce injuries went, and by the time the paychecks came in ¡°The more he said, the lower his voice, ¡°can¡¯t, can¡¯t half of the people pay half of the people don¡¯t, plus other ces need to replenish the materials, also need money, recently thepany several projects are out of the question, my side reported, a time money can¡¯t be approved ah.¡±


    nche Capra coldly ¡°Oh¡±, ¡°So what do you think about this matter, how to solve it?¡±


    Manager Pete said stiffly, ¡°I-I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    With that said, the two of them made their way to the hospital lobby, where a group of people were really making a scene, and as soon as they saw Manager Pete appearing, they all rushed over together.


    ¡°Manager Pete, you have to give us an exnation! Are you going to pay us our back pay or not!¡± A woman shouted.


    Another said, ¡°This time this project of yours actually copsed! What if the workers are buried? What if someone died? So it¡¯s because you¡¯re corrupt, you can still cut corners on this kind of thing, andst time my man was injured! But he hasn¡¯t recovered yet! It¡¯s because of you money-grubbers!¡±


    The more the surrounding people spoke, the more angry they became, they all pointed at Manager Pete and said to give a reply, and some people asked, ¡°When will your president wake up in the end? Is he still pretending not to be awake to avoid the problem?¡±


    This person¡¯s voice just fell, heard a sinking clear column female voice, although the volume is not high, but it is quite imposing, not to mention that the crowd often look at, this speaker is actually a very beautiful woman next to Manager Pete.


    Although beautiful, but haggard excessively.


    The crowd was stunned, only to hear her ¡°please be quiet¡±, then she said, ¡°This is a hospital, not a ce to make trouble! If you disturb other patients because of this, such selfishness and disregard for the lives of others, how are you any different from those who are greedy for money and profit?¡±


    The rising mes sank a bit, and nche Capra continued, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings, and to be honest, this engineering ident is also the fault of our the Charlie Group, we will strictly find out, and make the person who is greedy for money behind the scene to pay the price! Moreover, we, the Charlie Group, promise that we will never use such a person in the future! Such a thing will never happen again! As for the outstanding wages, and the medical bills of the workers from thest ident, we at the Charlie Group will double thepensation!¡±


    When nche Capra said ¡°pay the price¡±, Manager Pete¡¯s legs went weak and he could barely stand up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone asked, ¡°What makes you think you can guarantee this for us? That we can trust you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes stared for a moment, she thought for a moment, but then smiled, smiled with such sadness and bitterness, ¡°Right now, the president that you all talk about, who pretends to be in aa and doesn¡¯t dare to face it, has been lying in a hospital bed for two days now, and his eyes haven¡¯t even been able to open, his hand is almost wasted, and even the doctors can¡¯t guarantee when he¡¯ll wake up. Anything you guys want, I can make it up to you on behalf of THE CHARLIE GROUP instead of him, and for that, you still won¡¯t leave him alone, leave us alone?¡±


    The acidity in nche Capra¡¯s voice was as if she carried an unbelievably heavy story, even as her eyes reddened as she spoke. But what she had shown at first was so calm and sure, and there seemed to be a kind of unbreakable aura, the kind of bravery that could face all storms.


    But at this moment she mentioned that person. The look on her face, the emotion in her voice, but it made these women¡¯s hearts heavy, unable to speak.


    All are women, they will fight for their husbands, may not be able to understand nche Capra in such a state. It seems that the president and she is that kind of difficult to part with the rtionship of lovers, and now that the president is lying in bed don¡¯t know can wake up, look at her haggard appearance, I believe it is also a grief is iparable, difficult to ept, all the time is tormented it.


    What¡¯s more, she also like them promised, owed wages will be returned, medical expenses will also bepensated.


    What else could they say?


    The troublemakers just dispersed.


    People left, nche Capra did not breathe a sigh of relief, she turned to look to the side, but saw Manager Pete face ugly standing there motionless, she just wanted to open her mouth to say something, this Manager Pete again do not know what kind of nerve like, hurried away.


    She looked at his back and remembered that when she and York Charlie first arrived at the construction site, York Charlie was very suspicious of him. This Manager Pete, really wasn¡¯t a good person.


    And what did the problems with this project have to do with Lorcan George? Isn¡¯t it true that Lorcan George is behind all these projects? At which point, exactly, did he mess up?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra was thinking about this when she suddenly felt a draft approaching on her left. With all the peopleing and going in the hall, she wasn¡¯t able to tell by ear if any of the footsteps wereing towards her step by step.


    She turned to look, and Moore Howard¡¯s face was suddenly in front of her.


    ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Moore Howard was still smiling andughing, but nche Capra frowned, not wanting to see him more and more, and she resisted the urge to turn around and walk away, looking at him without saying anything.


    Moore Howard is more and more smiling happily, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    nche Capra grimaced, ¡°Am I supposed to look good in the face of someone who is always eyeing me and those around me? Would I even look forward to seeing you?¡±


    Moore Howard shook his head andughed, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not leering at you, if I was leering at you then what would I have done years ago? I would have eaten you long ago!¡±


    nche Capra heard him deliberately misinterpreting his own meaning, and her face became even colder, ¡°What are you doing here? Is it possible that you¡¯re responsible for all the projects on York Charlie¡¯s side?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Moore Howard sighed, ¡°you¡¯re really smart sometimes, but then, you¡¯re always so smart that I can¡¯t help but ruin you. Who made you, to be in love with York Charlie?¡±


    nche Capra gets angry at his arrogant look, ¡°What do you mean?¡± nche Capra felt himughing more and more bizarrely, just at the same time as that subtle sense of crisis surged to her heart, she suddenly felt a pain in the back of her head, and she lived to give someone a st in this public ¡­

 Chapter 211 Where did she go?

    nche Capra was taken captive by Moore Howard, while the very next day, York Charlie woke up.


    York Charlie moved his limbs and felt soreness all over his body, especially his two wrapped, wooden hands, which prevented him from moving even if he wanted to.


    During the time he was unconscious, York Charlie just sat through a long dream in which he kept searching for nche Capra, who was trapped underground, so anxious in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find her, and no matter how hard he dug, all he could feel was that sharp pain that he couldn¡¯t feel at the time ¨C -from both hands.


    York Charlie¡¯s dream ended when he heard nche Capra¡¯s voice, and then he woke up in reality, lying unconscious in his hospital bed. But at first nce, he didn¡¯t see the person he¡¯d been longing for.


    The blurry figure stood up with a swish in the blinding daylight, and shouted with surprise and joy, ¡°York!


    Before York Charlie could respond, she ran out after her, saying she was going to call a doctor. York Charlie¡¯s eyes gradually adjusted to the brightness in front of him, and finally saw the back of the person leaving, and was sure that it was Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller? Why was she here? Where was nche Capra? Was she in the hospital bed too?


    York Charlie thought back to the events that happened before he passed out, and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief ¨C thankfully, thankfully he had gotten her out, thankfully, thankfully he hadn¡¯t just watched her walk away from him. But while thinking of this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but worry, where exactly was she?


    Footsteps sounded outside the hospital room, York Charlie raised his eyelids and saw Shireen Miller and a doctor in a white coat followed by a nurse walk in. Both the doctor and the nurse were pleasantly surprised to see him awaken, and Shireen Miller asked carefully from the side, ¡°Doctor, so is there nothing wrong with waking up like this.¡±


    The doctor bends down and reaches out to touch York Charlie¡¯s hand and asks softly, ¡°Does the hand feel anything?¡±


    York Charlie spits out one word, ¡°Pain.¡±


    The doctor, on the other hand, smiled, and then seemed to pinch other ces regrly, feeling the contraction of York Charlie¡¯s muscles, the smile on his face was even more reassuring, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to recover so well, let¡¯s see, you can take off the gauze in a couple of days, and at most half a month the hand will work as well as it did before, that is, pay attention to not lifting heavy objects more often, and do the rehab slowly. ¡±


    York Charlie heard the doctor¡¯s words, roughly guessed that his hand was injured, there is no good or bad emotion on his face. On the other hand, Shireen Miller on one side was overjoyed, she looked at York Charlie joyfully, ¡°Great, York, this will also put auntie¡¯s mind at ease, you don¡¯t even know how worried auntie is about you!¡±


    York Charlie let her talk incessantly, his face was still expressionless, he just looked at the doctor next to him and asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡±


    The doctor froze for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected him to be so eager to be discharged, ¡°Logically, you can be discharged after the gauze is removed, but I would still rmend that you stay here for two more days to recuperate, your body is really suffering from a great loss.¡±


    Shireen Miller started picking up on the side again, ¡°Yes, York, you¡¯d better listen to the doctor for a few more days, why are you in such a hurry to be discharged, your body is what matters!¡± She said it is an endless, York Charlie never knew Shireen Miller is such a nagging person, he frowned a little impatiently, then closed his eyes.


    It¡¯s a clear sign ¡ª- that you¡¯re really noisy.


    The doctors and nurses went out, and Shireen Miller spoke with out for a while, seemingly asking for notes rted to York Charlie¡¯s condition. And York Charlie was left alone in the hospital room, his closed eyes finally could not help but open.


    He really couldn¡¯t stay still, really couldn¡¯t stop thinking ¨C where the hell had nche Capra gone, and had shee out of there okay? If nothing happened why didn¡¯t shee to see herself?


    At this time, York Charlie suddenly thought of his cell phone, he looked sideways, his cell phone was ced squarely on the bedside table, he subconsciously reached out to get it, but found that his hand could not use the strength, and the palm of his hand were all wrapped up tightly.


    At that moment the ward door was opened and Shireen Miller walked in.


    York Charlie nced at her, and just as Shireen Miller was moved to a burst of excitement at seeing him finally willing to look at her squarely, York Charlie snapped at her, ¡°You go out and get me a nurse.¡±


    Shireen Miller froze for a moment. After reacting and knowing that he was disliking herself, the expression on her face instantly became very frustrated, at the same time there was an inexplicable anger in her heart, maybe not inexplicable, I don¡¯t know from when onwards, in the face of York Charlie¡¯s neglect or loathing, her heart began to be born with anger and resentment, she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to be treated in such a way.


    And why should she trash herself like this.


    However, those rebellious mentality that did not know when it arose could notpletely overthrow her habitual thoughts of insisting on following York Charlie and insisting on getting York Charlie, from the initial willingness to do so to theter time when she would hold back her anger every time, she was going to turn this pattern into a habit as well.


    So how could she easily refuse York Charlie¡¯s request?


    Shireen Miller spoke in a muffled voice, ¡°Fine.¡± And then went out to find the nurse.


    York Charlie watched her leave and watched another nursee in. That nurse looked at him lying in the hospital bed, and there seemed to be some shyness on her face, but at this point York Charlie couldn¡¯t really tell, and the nurse thought he was going to ask her to do something, but to his surprise he just said, ¡°Pick up your cell phone.¡± He raised his chin and alluded to the desktop at the head of the bed.


    The nurse froze, ¡°Huh?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie faintly repeated, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    Perhaps it was York Charlie¡¯s temperament that made it so, the nurse did as he said without much questioning, and as soon as she got the phone in her hand, she heard the cold man¡¯s voice on the bed ring out lowly, ¡°Lean over some.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    York Charlie¡¯s deep eyes looked at her, the nurse couldn¡¯t help but blush, thinking about his request, and thinking that this is just a person lying on the hospital bed with his hands unable to move, or a big handsome man who has never seen in his life, the nurse obediently leaned over as ifpelled.


    ¡°Closer, show me your hand.¡± He added.


    The nurse¡¯s heart was about to pop out of her chest, her brain was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t even think about what this man in front of her was asking her to do, even though his purpose was already obvious ¨C it was only to borrow her hand to look at her cell phone. But the nurse hadn¡¯t thought about it at all at the moment, she was already immersed in the world of nymphomania.


    York Charlie looked at the screen of the cell phone being handed to him, reported a few numbers, and let this nurse unlock it for him. Then an MMS message popped up.


    York Charlie looked at it, the content of the MMS was roughly a picture or photo, he wasn¡¯t in the habit of ignoring any text messages, and generally nced at all messages sent to this phone of his.


    And right now, it was the MMS from an unfamiliar cell phone number that caught his attention.

 Chapter 212 That Picture

    ¡°Tap it.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t have any hesitation and directly gave themand.


    The next moment, a photo was reflected in York Charlie¡¯s eyes. York Charlie¡¯s pupils shrunk, clearly saw the contents of the photo ¨C nche Capra stood with her back to the camera, and opposite her was a smiling Moore Howard. The two seemed to be chatting very happily. to be having a very pleasant conversation.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± A somewhat sharp, female voice with a deep anger rang out.


    York Charlie subconsciously turned his eyes to the source of the voice. He frowned, and saw Shireen Miller striding in furiously, her eyes fixed on the nurse next to him, her eyes so harsh that she looked like she wanted to eat someone.


    The nurse stood up violently, and the cell phone in her hand fell to the ground with a ¡°snap¡±.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ am not, not ¡­¡± she exined in a panic.


    Shireen Miller, however, had already stridden to her front, reached out and pulled her arm, pulling the nurse toward the outside while saying, ¡°Not what? Why are you so close? You¡¯re leaning your face on someone¡¯s shoulder! Get out of here! Get out!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s eyes were red and she kept saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±, but she was finally thrown outside the ward by Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller this is a long breath, and turn back to look at the ward lying York Charlie, she thought of her own York Charlie disliked, and the kind of nurses of the stream actually can be so close to lean on him, Shireen Miller and angry and aggrieved, she carefully walked to the side of his bed, want to open his mouth to say something, but the sharp-eyed nced at the screen of the cell phone lying on the floor still lit up.


    ¡°What ¡­ is this?!¡± She picked it up in surprise.


    York Charlie grimaced, ¡°Shut up and put it back.¡±


    Shireen Miller saw the photo in the cell phone was already frozen, at this time the content in this photo is so conspicuous, how can she easily pretend not to see, she took the cell phone in her hand and pointed at the photo, very surprised and very angry, ¡°This, isn¡¯t this nche Capra and Moore Howard? York , you¡¯reying in a hospital bed for her and she turns around and runs off to hook up with another guy!¡±


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more she was relieved, nche Capra! You¡¯re finally going to fall by your own hand this time, aren¡¯t you?


    No sooner had her words left York Charlie¡¯s mouth than the door to the hospital room was violently pushed open and Mrs. Casey came in with a furious look on her face, ¡°What did you say? !!! Shireen!!! what were you just saying?!!¡±


    Shireen Miller hadn¡¯t expected Mrs. Casey to arrive so coincidentally, so promptly.


    She was only briefly stunned, her heart was alreadyughing, but her face was still hateful and angry, she held the picture in her hand to show Mrs. Casey, ¡°Auntie, look! nche Capra actually got mixed up with Moore Howard at this time!¡±


    Anger red up inside Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°York! did you see that? What unseemly things are you doing now for the woman for whom you almost lost your life? Instead of taking care of you, she¡¯s off hanging out with Moore Howard!¡± Mrs. Casey¡¯s chest heaved with anger, ¡°You get rid of a woman like that!¡±


    York Charliey in his hospital bed, once again feeling powerless. He should never, ever have let this woman, Shireen Miller, see that picture! Coldly ring at Shireen Miller, he somewhat helplessly said to Mrs. Casey, ¡°Mom, just one picture, you¡¯re going to talk like this?¡±


    Mrs. Casey sneered, ¡°Just one picture? There¡¯s so much that can be seen in this picture! Why was Moore Howard here at this time? And why was he meeting with nche Capra? And the two seem to be on umonly good terms? You think this is all a coincidence? I¡¯m telling you, this project is a joint effort between nche Capra and Moore Howard! That nche Capra has been hanging out with Moore Howard for a long time! And you¡¯re pretending not to see it!¡±


    York Charlie was silent.


    Mrs. Casey, seeing his disbelief, went on, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, York, how stupid have you been for her? A Lorcan George, a Moore Howard, all these people who have nothing to do with ourpany¡¯s problems, and who doesn¡¯t have something to do with nche Capra? And they can do it so easily because they have a mole in the Charlie Group? And who is that inside man? Apart from nche Capra who has this ability, apart from nche Capra who can influence you so much and at the same time keep the whole the Charlie Group in the dark, I can¡¯t think of any other person apart from her! For the sake of this woman, do you want to see the foundation of the Charlie family built up over three generations being lost in your hands? Are you going to be the ungrateful grandson of the Charlie family?


    Mrs. Casey became more and more agitated, ¡°How can you stand your father and grandmother?


    In the face of Mrs. Casey¡¯s questioning, York Charlie¡¯s heart was not without its ups and downs, but he had always had his own set of standards, he had always had his own judgment, and coupled with his almost unperturbed disposition, the expression on his face did not change much.


    He wasn¡¯t angry and irritated at Mrs. Casey for saying that he had spoken harshly, nor was he worried and upset because Mrs. Casey had spoken as if there were some truth in what she had said, and he had his doubts, but he didn¡¯t want to make a definitive judgment before then, he wanted to ask nche Capra himself.


    He wanted to ask her about the photo, about the connections and bonds between her and Moore Howard that he¡¯d been deliberately blind to, and even about what he¡¯d wanted to know about her ¡°fake death,¡± her face, her identity, and what she¡¯d been up to all these years. ¡­


    In fact, these are almost taboo topics that he doesn¡¯t dare to touch no matter what, no matter how he tries to hold back from asking her, he still wants to find out for himself.


    He didn¡¯t want her to hide anything from him, didn¡¯t want her to have a gap in her life history that belonged to him.


    Fear of harm, but more want to suffer together, pain also want to pain, let him more clearly know the pain she experienced, so that it is not just belong to her alone in the experience of pain.


    York Charlie grew thoughtful.


    ¡°Put the phone down.¡± After a long time, York Charlie suddenly said.


    Shireen Miller, who was holding the phone, froze, but Mrs. Casey looked at him incredulously, just now, after she said those words, she thought that no matter what, York Charlie should also think about his father and his grandmother, and saw him gradually fall into a contemtive look, Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t help but guess that he might really suspect nche Capra. Capra. Just as Mrs. Casey was pleased, he suddenly said this.


    He actually still didn¡¯t believe it?


    Mrs. Casey was trembling with anger, ¡°York, you still don¡¯t believe it? Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, then call her and let¡¯s all hear what nche Capra is doing right now and ask her what¡¯s going on with that picture! I¡¯d like to see how she¡¯s going to exin it!¡±


    With a single reach, Mrs. Casey snatched the cell phone out of Shireen Miller¡¯s hand, then without looking at York Charlie¡¯s reaction huffed and puffed and dialed nche Capra¡¯s number.


    Those three words jumped prominently across the screen, and Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help the thumping of her heart.

 Chapter 213 An Unexpected Escape

    Ignoring York Charlie¡¯s reaction, Mrs. Casey forcefully grabbed the phone and dialed nche Capra, who was just waking up from a darkness, another dark room, another idental attack and kidnapping, and the handiwork of that bastard Moore Howard.


    The first thing nche Capra does when she wakes up is get angry.


    She was angry at Moore Howard for going rogue time and time again, and she was angry at herself for not taking precautions against being attacked from behind in the middle of a crowded hall, and then being brought here and locked up!


    nche Capra felt even more powerless.


    I wonder how long I have been out this time, and whether York Charlie has woken up? Even though she said she had nothing to worry about with Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller watching over him, she felt uneasy as long as the one who was watching over him with her own eyes wasn¡¯t herself. Besides, she still wanted York Charlie to be the first one to see her when he opened his eyes; he had fought so hard for her, he must have wanted to see her first when he woke up, right?


    There was no one else in the room, and nche Capra fumbled to her feet, reaching for her cell phone in her pocket and realizing she¡¯d dropped it somewhere. She walked a little bit in one direction, and finally she was touching the wall.


    Although she had always been afraid of the dark, now was not the time to be afraid, and after nche Capra touched the wall, she kept following the wall again, and after walking in a circle for who knows how long, she finally touched a ce that looked like a door to her.


    The next step was to look for the door handle.


    Even though she knew she was locked up and there was no way she could open the door if she found it, nche Capra gave it a try. But what she didn¡¯t expect was for the door to open with a single pull.


    The doorway is getting bigger and bigger, the door is getting more and more open, and the light outside shakes nche Capra¡¯s eyes for a split second.


    Surprisingly ¡­ it just opened?


    nche Capra some can not believe, she carefully moved steps out, but did not see a person, here seems to be just an alley where no onees, out of the alley, actually is the street.


    ¡­


    And at this very moment in the hospital room, that call to nche Capra never went through.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Mrs. Casey sneered, ¡°see, she¡¯s afraid to even answer the phone! What else is there to say now? York, you still believe her after all this?¡±


    Shireen Miller, too, was in a state of secret pleasure at this time; she felt that no matter what nche Capra said York Charlie would probably believe her words rather than Mrs. Casey¡¯s opinion, and as nche Capra was one of those clever and well-disguised people, she would have thought that when she heard Mrs. Casey say that she was going to call directly to nche Capra, she would have thought that it would be better for her to call her directly. to nche Capra and felt that this method was not good, but now ¡­ unexpectedly, nche Capra actually did not answer the phone!


    This is more likely to arouse York Charlie¡¯s suspicion than anything she could have said. Shireen Miller is simply getting happier and happier as she thinks about it. nche Capra is going to be dead this time! It would be great to get rid of nche Capra before anything happens to the baby in her belly!


    She red at York Charlie, hoping that he would show some kind of emotion that would prove her right, that would reassure her, that would make the prognosis for nche Capra¡¯s defeat a little clearer¡ª


    ¡°Get out, all of you.¡± York Charlie said suddenly and faintly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shireen Miller was disappointed. I didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to give a reaction like that at the end. Mrs. Casey froze again.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ ¡°She simply couldn¡¯t be more angry, she had said everything she could, but her son, her son was actually still like this! Mrs. Casey For the first time she didn¡¯t feel like staying any longer and didn¡¯t wait for the second time he said he was going to kick him out, she flung her cell phone away herself and headed out.


    Shireen Miller looked at Mrs. Casey, who was leaving angrily, and then at York Charlie, who was expressionless, and finally followed her out.


    After nche Capra walked down the street, she was thinking about where the hospital where York Charlie stayed was, when a voice suddenly called out to her, ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you from the Charlie Group that was at the hospital the other day?¡±


    nche Capra turned around to look, and saw two unfamiliar faces, but when they came together, they looked extraordinarily familiar. These were, I think, the families of the workers who had caused trouble in the hospital that day?


    After nche Capra greeted them, thinking about York Charlie¡¯s matter, her heart was very uneasy, but unexpectedly these two people pulled her back to prevent her from leaving, ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t leave like this, it¡¯s hard to see you the Charlie Group people, there is no news since that day, you! Didn¡¯t you say that you would bepensated double for both sry and medical expenses?¡±


    nche Capra froze, thinking that after she had said all this, she had indeed been taken away by Moore Howard before she hadmunicated with Manager Pete or reported to the Charlie Group, but ¡­ these people were not in such a hurry, were they? nche Capra had a doubt in his heart, so he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t see Manager Pete? That¡¯s the person in charge of this project?¡±


    The man immediately looked angry, ¡°What Manager Pete! My husband went to thepany yesterday to look for him, only to find that he has fled! He doesn¡¯t care about anything anymore! Ouch, I was so anxious, but I thought you wouldn¡¯t lie, and your president is still in the hospital, right? I just want to say first look for see you the Charlie Group has no other what people, this is not today just let me run into you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the matter,¡± said another woman, ¡°You have to give us an exnation! It was agreed thatpensation would be made, but why did the person in charge run away? How can we rest easy?¡±


    nche Capra realized that it was the Manager Pete who had run away that had caused all this trouble, and if she hadn¡¯t somehow escaped, in a couple of days, these people might have gone to the hospital to cause trouble again. And now York Charlie is still lying in the hospital room, Mrs. Casey is a person who can only drive people away, and the rest of thepany is even more interested in the Charlie family mother and son, and even less likely to send people over to solve the problem.


    If this goes on, things will only get bigger and bigger, and the bigger it gets, not only is it bad for the Charlie Group, it¡¯s even worse for the status of the Charlie family¡­. nche CapraThe more Capra thinks about it, the more he feels that it¡¯s not simple here. Just a project problem, site copse, a little serious can destroy the Charlie family, even the whole the Charlie Group, that no one behind the nning she is absolutely not believe.


    The question was, who was behind it? Was it Lorcan George?


    Lorcan George, that¡¯s what everyone in the Charlie Group said at first. But she had a feeling that even the copse had been nned. Because only when York Charlie was so mired in the muck that even he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, such a scheme would be considered to have reallye out on top. And when does York Charlie put himself in danger? He is an extremely sensible and good at weighing the pros and cons, and only ¡­ only on things that have to do with her does he get caught up in it without a second thought.


    So that person was counting her in as well? But why was she buried? Could it be that there was someone at the construction site at that time who had deliberately targeted her? But then why was she in the construction site? It wasn¡¯t because she followed York Charlie that she came there. And at that time, she would follow York Charlie to the construction site, it was also something she didn¡¯t think of herself, at that time, she was angry with York Charlie, it was logical that she shouldn¡¯t follow him on a business trip.


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the more confused she became.


    But no matter what, it was important to solve the problem at hand first.

 Chapter 214 That’s it!

    nche Capra proceeded on her original route to the hospital where York Charlie was.


    She approached the hospital room with trepidation, worried that York Charlie still hadn¡¯t woken up, but also afraid that he would have woken up long ago and she wouldn¡¯t be the one to be by his side.


    After all these thoughts, she felt that the most important thing was for him to get well soon.


    nche Capra pushed open the door to the hospital room as a golden sunbeam shone in through the opposite window,nding on the mottled white tiles as if they were a cloth. Her eyes went to the right, where a slender many on the bed, his ck, crushed hair hanging down over his eyes.


    He was leaning in a sitting position.


    A surge of surprise came over nche Capra, like fine light spilling over theke of her heart, and all at once the chambers of her heart became bright and warm, and she walked quickly over to him, ¡°York Charlie! you¡¯re awake!¡±


    The moment she shouted his name, her eyes reddened.


    York Charlie¡¯s deep ck eyes were still unreadable underneath that matted hair, instead the faint shadows made his eyes even deeper and more indiscernible, nche Capra excitedly grabbed his hand that was on the quilt, the touch of that bandage made her shrink back again violently, she said a little chagrined, ¡°A, it didn¡¯t hurt you did it? Your hand ¡­¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s jaw stays taut, his tone light, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    nche Capra then froze.


    Why did she think, York Charlie was a little weird today? But after experiencing that incident with the copse, nche Capra was even more worried about his body, and she settled down before saying, ¡°Your hand ¡­¡±


    ¡°My hand will be fine!¡± nche Capra hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when York Charlie suddenly interrupted her angrily.


    nche Capra was stunned again, so obvious that she couldn¡¯t ignore it if she wanted to. But she had long been of that unconvincing nature, and seeing that he was inexplicably angry, her tone of voice at this time had little warmth, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    nche Capra had wondered if he¡¯d been awake too long and she wasn¡¯t there so he was angry? But she immediately dismissed that possibility, York Charlie wasn¡¯t even that melodramatic!


    She finished her question and waited for York Charlie to answer her, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    The air just fell silent.


    nche Capra was really puzzled, why was he suddenly like this to himself? She asked him and he didn¡¯t say anything. But look at his current state, no longer like that high and mighty president, except for the body of the cold temperament has not changed, he is now a somehow angry big boy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra thought of this, the heart and soft, she just could not help but speak, did not expect York Charlie but preempted the opening, ¡°this period of time what have you gone?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to say.


    That she¡¯d been knocked out and taken captive by Moore Howard? Her rtionship with Moore Howard wasn¡¯t easy to talk about, so wouldn¡¯t mentioning him in front of York Charlie make him even more suspicious? Then again, how would she exin how she got back? Even she was baffled, and even she thought it was likely that Moore Howard had let here back on purpose.


    On purpose? nche Capra¡¯s eyes zed over. Why would Moore Howard take the risk of locking himself up and then let her go on purpose? Was it just to catch her? How could it be?


    nche Capra was still guessing and thinking, York Charlie had already taken in her not-so-subtle look, and in her contemtion nche Capra suddenly heard a softugh, but it was cold, and she heard York Charlie say, ¡°Can¡¯t tell? Or do you have something to hide from me?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her face tried to remain calm, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    For the first time since nche Capra had entered the room, York Charlie looked at her as if he were looking at her squarely, his pupils gleaming with a little light as he asked, word for word, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Moore Howard?¡±


    The words nche Capra least expected to hear finally came out of his mouth. Did he suspect her after all? But, but but it had only been one round trip for her, and thest time he¡¯d been sober he¡¯d been fighting for himself. How was it that the next time he was sober again he was asking such things of her?


    What on earth had happened? Did someone say something to him? Or maybe ¡­


    She remembered that Moore Howard had somehow taken her captive and let her back.


    Was it Moore Howard himself?


    nche Capra seemed to understand something, and at the moment York Charlie was still staring at her for an instant, wanting an answer, but how could she answer? Tell the truth, or tell a lie? What would he think of her if she told the truth? But a lie? Again, she couldn¡¯t say it.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was so sour that it was hard to speak, and finally she squeezed out a sentence from her mouth, ¡°York Charlie, do you believe me?¡±


    York Charlie heard the words and instantly remembered when he had asked her the same thing, asking her, Do you believe me? He remembered now how he felt. There are a lot of things that can¡¯t be exined, and even for specific parties, there is no need to exin, just a sentence of believe, or not believe, can exin everything.


    But at this moment nche Capra asked him this, and although he could vaguely recognize the emotions in her words, those things were like a mountain across his eyes, so that he couldn¡¯t ignore them, couldn¡¯t overlook them. How he wanted to know everything she was hiding from him, even though ¡­ though he was sure she hadn¡¯t done anything to wrong him, and, even if she had, he supposed he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to forgive her.


    He just needed a confession. Oh no, a confession of all confessions.


    York Charlie¡¯s silence made nche Capra¡¯s heart even more sour and bitter, tormented and agonized. There was really no way for her to say what he wanted to know. Even if she could say it and then exin itter, those were the ones that couldn¡¯t be exined at the moment in any way. How could she say it, how could she exin it?


    Thinking of this, a weary thought came to nche Capra¡¯s mind. If you can¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t say it, that way, you don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of exining anything. Since he didn¡¯t even believe in himself, what reason was there for this rtionship to continue? Sooner orter it would break, right?


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know how she could be so apathetic, there was a feeling of disillusionment, as she spoke even she felt that she was just too cold a person, that she was the one who was truly hard-hearted and desperate.


    Sheughed, ¡°York Charlie, you see, we are now you do not believe me, I do not believe you, we now do not trust anyone. In that case, it¡¯s just hurting each other if we keep on spending time, so why don¡¯t we just leave it like this?¡±


    York Charlie raised his eyes violently and looked at her incredulously.


    nche Capra added, ¡°York Charlie, don¡¯t look at me like that, don¡¯t you think that after all these years, the things that havee across between us have grown more and more? Again ¡­¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s words suddenly disappeared.


    Her eyes widened as she looked into the eyes that were so close that they were out of focus.


    He kissed her, kissed her deeply. Forcing her mouth open in a predatory way that annihted everything she wanted to say. He wasn¡¯t gentle at all, every movement was aggression and punishment.

 Chapter 215 I Recognize You

    York Charlie¡¯s kisses grew deeper and heavier, and nche Capra¡¯s head was spinning and her chest was getting so tight she could barely catch her breath. With one mighty push, she pushed him away from her.


    York Charlie¡¯s hand was injured, and with nche Capra pushing back, the two of them were easily separated. York Charlie¡¯s lips and tongue exhaled a rolling tide of heat, and nche Capra was breathing heavily, she hurriedly stood up without looking into his heavy eyes, and scrambled to leave as if she was carrying something in her chest.


    Walking out of the hospital room, tears came to her eyes.


    I wondered who else in the world, like her and him, loved with such twists and turns, and back and forth it looked as if the clouds were clearing, but it turned out to be still deep in the clouds?


    nche Capra walked out of the hospital with a pale face.


    Thinking about what she was going to do, it dawned on her that she hadn¡¯t yet told York Charlie about the disturbance by the workers¡¯ families and the assurances she had taken the liberty of making. Her own behavior could only temporarily suppress the workers¡¯ unrest, and if the Charlie Group still didn¡¯te down with any real money in another two days, those people¡¯s temporary trust in her would be swept away.


    At that time, there was no telling what kind of things they would do.


    nche Capra sighed and continued to walk out, when suddenly a child bumped into her.


    nche Capra was startled as the child fell to the ground oohing and ahhing, she rushed to pick him up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you hit anything?¡±


    The child stood up, shook his head and said, ¡°Big sister, do you have any candy?¡±


    nche Capra froze, candy? She didn¡¯t really have any.


    The child then made a bitter face, ¡°How can I give you the information without sugar, you have to give me a payment, right? That¡¯s the rule in the jianghu.¡±


    nche Capra heard his words clearly and instantly cried andughed a little. This is only a few years old child ah, how to open his mouth on the rules on the jianghu? Could it be that he was role-ying?


    ¡°Little brother,¡± nche Capra had to say, ¡°Sister does not have time to y with you, you find other children to y together, adults do not y this.¡± She was about to leave.


    The little boy quickly pulled her back, ¡°Eh ¡­ no no no, you can¡¯t leave, I came with a message, if you leave who will I find to get paid!¡±


    nche Capra turned back helplessly, ¡°You can find someone else ah, sister really no sugar ¡­¡±


    The little boy suddenly touched up the back of his head, said with some distress, ¡°But the person I¡¯m looking for is you ah, long ck hair, very white skin is very good-looking, wearing a coat the same color as chocte, is not it you?¡±


    nche Capra froze, and suddenly had a shuddering feeling. She subconsciously looked toward the crowd and hastily withdrew her eyes, the words of the little boy in front of her, but it gave her a sense of fear that there was a pair of eyes around her watching her, watching her.


    ¡°What did you ¡­ you say?¡± nche Capra settled down, ¡°Did someone send you to me?¡±


    The little boy nodded, but immediately added, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you who it is, though! It¡¯s a rule of the jungle!¡±


    nche Capra squeezes out a smile, ¡°What message did that person ask you to bring to me, little brother?¡±


    The little boy thought her smile looked like she was trying to eat a bully and took a step back, ¡°You have to pay me before I can give you the news!¡±


    nche Capra looked at his guarded look and darkened her face slightly, the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°But you can only give me this information, it¡¯s useless to give it to anyone else isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The little boy nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡± nche Capra continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you the money and buy the candy myself?¡±


    The little boy cocked his head for a moment, as if weighing which was better, money or candy, and finally he nodded, rather grudgingly, ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t get any candy out of me, you can give me the money, but there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    As he spoke, he went digging into his shirt, digging deeper and deeper as he went.


    nche Capra was really crying more and more. What¡¯s wrong with kids these days? It¡¯s like they¡¯vee to life. Their brain structure is different from that of children in the past. When he finally pulled something out, it was a folded note.


    nche Capra also took out her wallet and pulled out a bill.


    ¡°Payment in one hand. Delivery in one hand, deal made!¡± A childish but pretendedly mature voice spoke.


    nche Capra took the note, her mind long gone from joking with the child, who had even politely said goodbye to her.


    nche Capra looked around the neighborhood and slowly unfolded the folded note-


    ¡°If you want to know the truth about the year, go to this ce ¡­¡± with an address attached.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Her eyes were fixed on the words in front of her, as if she were trying to discern something.


    How could someone suddenly give her an address like that at this time? She had looked up so many things about that year, but apart from thatst one, the Charlie Group nning was almost no practical gain at all. Just when she had put this matter to the back of her mind and was even about to forget about it for a while, this note appeared again.


    nche Capra was sensitive to the fact that there was no such thing as coincidence.


    It meant that her secret lookup was, in fact, known to someone else. And this person, again at this time, sent her such an address, an address that could let her know the truth of that year, nche Capra had to suspect the purpose of this person.


    But the desire for the truth makes her care less. Even if it¡¯s a trap, even if there¡¯s nothing there at all, she¡¯s still going to find out.


    With that thought, nche Capra had decided. She looked back at the hospital building for a moment before finally skimming her eyes again and setting off towards the address on the note.


    What was there, really? The truth, what was it? nche Capra dreamed of finding out.


    ¡­


    A city, a small town on the outskirts of the city.


    nche Capra followed the address on the note and found a house, looking at the dried radishes drying outside the door, smelling the faint scent of approaching dusk in the air, there were cloudsing from the sky, and a stone on the ground rolled towards her as if it had been kicked by someone identally.


    nche Capra was standing in front of the family¡¯s house and turned back slowly when she heard footsteps behind her.


    ¡°You ¡­ you little Brandi?!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before nche Capra could get a good look at the visitor, he had already moved his mouth to utter the words of surprise. nche Capra¡¯s eyes hit his before she could see that it was an elderly man with almostpletely white hair, and the creases around his eyes wereyered and sagging loosely downward.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart rose in shock.


    Although, her memory really can¡¯t recall this old man in front of her, but she always feel that he is very familiar, as if she has seen him somewhere from time to time in the past, her heartbeat elerated, puzzled to open her mouth, ¡°Old grandpa, you ¡­ you know me?¡±


    The old man took two more steps closer, his eyes filled with tears, seemingly nostalgic, seeminglypassionate, ¡°How could I not recognize you? Little Brandi, don¡¯t you remember? I¡¯m Hobart!¡±


    nche Capra was stunned in ce.

 Chapter 216 The Last One

    Looking at the old man in front of her, another face that was about ten years younger came to mind.


    ¡°Grandpa Hobart¡­¡± nche Capra¡¯s throat was hard, ¡°how ¡­ how did you age to this look?¡±


    Hobart, of course she remembered him. He was the original butler of his own family, and her father said he was master and servant, and more like a friend, a forgotten friend.


    Hobart let out a long sigh, ¡°Back from the dead, girl, are you too?¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but wet her eyes, he¡¯d exined everything with just four words, back from the dead. And the fact that he¡¯d asked her back was enough to show that he¡¯d seen himself like this and knew that he¡¯d been through something simr to what he¡¯d been through. But, but how could he recognize her at once?


    Could it be that, like Lorcan George, the her that was remembered most fondly was in fact the one who had been her as a child? And this face now was quite simr to that of a child.


    ¡°Grandpa Hobart, you ¡­¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°that year you were kicked out of THE Russell family by my dad, I thought ¡­ I thought it was dad who he ¡­¡±


    Hobart shook his head, ¡°Of course not, your dad and I were such good friends, how could he have wronged me just because someone else nted it? It¡¯s because he and I are such good friends that he ¡­¡± Here, he let out another long sigh.


    nche Capra look at his gaze reveals the emotion of reminiscence, can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°back then, back then, what exactly is the matter? the Russell family how to break the property? How did my dad ¡­¡±


    She looked at the old man across from her with seriousness and anticipation, hoping that he could answer all her doubts and return the truth to reality.


    Hobart heard her ask this question, the light in his eyes flickered more and more, gradually out of a few hints of regret, pity, and helpless resignation. nche Capra ghost read the emotions in his eyes, but just as she held her breath and watched his mouth slightly open, about to say the words ¨C


    There was a thud out of nowhere in the dusk.


    The old man in front of her throat spilled out not a word, but a cry of pain, and then ¡­ his eyes widened, and the red blood in them quickly filled the whites of his eyes, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t react before he copsed to the ground with a thud.


    Bright red blood gradually spread out from where he fell.


    Like a thunderbolt to the head, nche Capra¡¯s mind was unable to think, knowing only that the man in front of him had been shot, shot ¡­


    ¡°Grandpa Hobart!¡± she shouted, crying and crouching down.


    nche Capra had a watery haze before her eyes, her hands grasped the man on the ground, but the aged man was almost a bullet away from life, and could not be stopped from approaching death.


    nche Capra lifted her head and stared hatefully at a couple of burly men who appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you guys?!¡± nche Capra almost lost herposure, ¡°Using a gun to kill someone here, do you want to squat in a jail cell and be shot?!¡±


    The man in the leadughed out loud, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that the woman the boss was so concerned about was so naive!¡± Saying that, he approached nche Capra again and bent down to look at nche Capra¡¯s face, ¡°But naive women, this looks are all very good ¡­¡± He made a movement, ¡°Brothers. Take her inside!¡±


    nche Capra looked at the ground where shey. Hobart, who was no longer alive, closed her eyes in pain. And when she opened them again, she had to let a mane to her left and right, take her arms, and lift her right up,pletely defenseless.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± She roared out angrily.


    In other words, in the face of such hostage-taking and siege, she could still calm down, but Hobart¡¯s death just now had too great an impact on her. Hobart was not only the one who knew the truth of that year, but also the only one left in this world who was a family member in general ¡­


    He was just killed by the group of people in front of her!


    The more nche Capra thought about it, the more hatred she felt in her heart. She and the Russell family owed Grandpa Hobart a lot, and if it wasn¡¯t for the Russell family, Grandpa Hobart wouldn¡¯t have gone through his so-called ¡°escape from death¡± and be what he is now! If it weren¡¯t for the Russell family, Grandpa Hobart wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. If she hadn¡¯te to him today, he wouldn¡¯t have survived and died!


    nche Capra was filled with remorse and hatred!


    Who the hell is that guy behind them? Who is that scum? If she knew, she¡¯d make that man pay twice as much! She had long since ceased to be a forgiving, kind, and merciful person! She would make that person pay dearly!


    nche Capra¡¯s gaze was fierce, while the men looked at her like she was a toy, smiling with amusement. Especially the one who hit the head, he leaned over again, ¡°I haven¡¯t yed with women for a long time, and I didn¡¯t realize it until I saw you today, but it¡¯s really because all those women are unbearable to look at!¡±


    A minion on one side chimed in, ¡°Boss! Then you have to enjoy yourself today! All of us won¡¯t disturb you!¡± With that, he winked at the four or five people on his left and right, and was about to leave together.


    The moment the door was closed, nche Capra still hadn¡¯t recovered from her hatred.


    ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s going on?¡± The man leaned over a little more, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dead person? It¡¯s not like it was your dad ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± nche Capra yelled.


    At the moment she was still in the position she had been thrown on the ground, she watched as the man narrowed his eyes and appeared to be charging at her, she immediately stood up.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?!¡± She struggled to speak to the man, on guard against what he was going to do to her.


    The man stood up as well and he smiled, ¡°I want to make love to you, okay?¡±


    nche Capra instantly felt hugely insulted, she resisted the urge to shake him and tugged hard on her fists, an icy to the bone expression on her face. She wanted tosh out, to hit someone! But reason told her that doing this wouldn¡¯t solve anything at all, there were still several people watching outside, with her alone she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape!


    But this person ¡­ this person really makes her disgusted and angry to the extreme!


    The man saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, but instead reached out his hand to touch her face, and the moment his skin touched, nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and directly kicked him in the crotch, hard, hard, almost as hard as she could.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The man cried out in pain.


    The man outside the door heard themotion and instantly rapped on the door, ¡°Big brother, is something wrong?¡± But the man inside the house looked at nche Capra in pain while holding back the pain so much that he couldn¡¯t even resist twisting his body to try to ease the pain in his lower body.


    There were odd noises in the house again, and the boss was silent. The people outside assumed that something was really going on inside, and they immediately pushed open the door and rushed in.


    nche Capra stood there properly, and their big brother ¡­ covered his lower body in pain, his facial features wrinkled together, and his face was white.


    The group froze there for a moment.


    And at this time, the man seems to have slowed down, directly rushed over and choked nche Capra¡¯s neck, as his eyes became more and more red, his fingers tightened and tightened, nche Capra¡¯s breath forced, his throat itchy and painful, feeling that the air and blood are swollen in his brain.


    ¡°Big brother! No way!¡± Someone came over to stop it, ¡°President Charlie said to keep her alive!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened and her face wentpletely gray in an instant.

 Chapter 217 How It Was Him

    nche Capra felt the man¡¯s hands around her neck gradually release, and in her ears were his incessant insults that nche Capra couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Her mind kept going back to what the other man had just said.


    President Charlie?


    Who else would be addressed that way? Who else but York Charlie?


    Maybe it was the shock of the day, the fact that her search for the truth had failed at thest minute, the closest she¡¯d ever gotten to the truth and she still couldn¡¯t get a grip on it, and Hobart¡¯s death, the only person in the world who knew the truth, the only person left in the world who was her ¡°family¡±, dead, dead in front of her eyes, all because of her. In front of her eyes, all because of her, because of her ¡­


    One thing after another, nche Capra¡¯sposure and sanity had copsed.


    Or maybe it was the fact that the man had pinched her so hard that her brain was deprived of oxygen and her IQ just dropped. ¡­ When she heard the words ¡°President Charlie¡±, she could hardly ept them, but she almost believed them. ¡­ But she almost believed it.


    Believe what? Believe that these people were sent by York Charlie!


    If it wasn¡¯t, if it wasn¡¯t York Charlie trying to cover up the truth of what happened back then, what other people would have had a reason to kill Hobart! Even if it was Moore Howard, Moore Howard, he couldn¡¯t wait to know everything himself and then hate York Charlie from then on, how could he take the effort to do such a damaging thing?


    Besides, the mob, the guns, the killing ¡­ Her memory inexplicably went back a long time, to when she and York Charlie were together, and she had seen a killing like this, and the man, after he had killed the man, had actually put away the gun in his hand, and walked over to her beside the ¨C -York Charlie.


    The man had groveled to York Charlie, and York Charlie had watched it all and just nced coldly at him before turning away with her, then shocked and frightened, in tow.


    They knew each other. York Charlie actually knew such a person! And it was as if such a person were a ve in his house!


    At this moment nche Capra said, dumbly, ¡°What did you just say, President Charlie?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But the man shook his head as if he were vain, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    And the man who pinched her also reacted at this moment, he directly turned back and flung the vain man in the face, ¡°What nonsense! Do you still want to die!¡±


    nche Capra s heart, however, was like falling into a cold winter, even the corner of her mouth, she couldn t help but hook up a cold smile.


    York Charlie ¡­ is really you?


    ¡°What are youughing at,¡± the boss no longer has a good face, ¡°you hit me, tell me, how do you want topensate?!¡±


    nche Capra continued to sneer, ¡°What do you want? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your boss, will me you?¡±


    The man threw back his face andughed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong to call you naive, and you, as long as this life remains, nothing will happen to me.¡± He tsked, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve managed to kill my interest, next, don¡¯t me your buddy for being cruel to you ¡­¡±


    nche Capra closed her eyes and told him, ¡°Tell me, what will it take to leave me alone?¡±


    She really had no choice.


    Before, before, she could still hope for a person toe to her rescue, but now, how could that persone to her rescue? Even these people were sent by him ah! She had no one to rely on anymore, no one to trust, she was the only one left in her world.


    She was tired. Too tired to use her brain, too tired to bother maneuvering around the people in front of her.


    She chose to use the simplest and most useless method.


    If she can escape, let¡¯s escape, if she can¡¯t ¡­ then so be it ¡­ There was no point in her living anyway.


    nche Capra thought with infinite sadness as she waited for the man in front of her tough at her, or make her impossible offers, or ¡­


    ¡°The door was kicked open with a pop.


    nche Capra snapped her eyes over to the door and a man appeared in the middle of the door frame, a man she had forgotten who it was. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him out of her mind, looking at his unmistakably familiar face and thinking to herself, ¡°This man, who is he? Who is he?


    The room was in instantmotion.


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± the man opened his mouth to call her, his voice low, and a strong revulsion appeared in a facsimile of nche Capra¡¯s heart. Why him? How could it be him? Why him again?


    York Charlie!


    A group of men appeared behind York Charlie, and as soon as they entered the house, they began to fight with the few people inside, who at first subconsciously went to fight against the hostile group that suddenly appeared, but the leader of the group seemed to have thought of something, and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t fight, it¡¯s your own people! ¡±


    Then both groups of people stopped.


    Especially the gang brought by York Charlie was totally unaware of what was going on in front of them.


    This shout was heard by all the fighters present, nche Capra also heard it, so she looked at York Charlie looking at her with a worried face, and on her face was a sneer, York Charlie¡¯s face sank when he heard it, ¡°What nonsense!¡± He said to the person who just shouted, ¡°Who the hell did you send? Speak!¡±


    When that person saw York Charlie, he looked cautious, ¡°President Charlie, President Charlie we were sent by you!¡±


    The two groups of people in the room froze in ce.


    York Charlie ckened his face, ¡°Who told you to say that?¡±


    The man stammered and didn¡¯t know how to speak, and a cool voice suddenly jumped out from one side, ¡°York Charlie, what are you pretending to do? You¡¯ve been directing your own show? Turns out the script wasn¡¯t even written? Hehe, it¡¯s really ridiculous!¡±


    York Charlie turned his head and saw nche Capra looking at him with a detached gaze, an icy smile on her face.


    He moved his mouth and finally said to those around him, ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±


    As a result, both sets of people went out.


    nche Capra saw such a scene, the smile on her face was even colder, cold and mocking, but only she herself knew how gray and painful her heart was when she was smiling like that.


    Still saying it wasn¡¯t someone he sent? All so obedient to his words!


    York Charlie¡¯s heart stung as he looked into her guarded and detached eyes, but he only frowned as he leaned a step forward, only for her to take another step back.


    York Charlie felt as if he hadn¡¯t set foot on solid ground, floating vacuously in the air, with the melting, burning, infinite sea of fire below him. He tried to grab her, but she refused to hold out a hand and shied away from him.


    York Charlie sighed with a mixed heart, looked at her, and said, ¡°It was my fault this morning.¡±


    nche Capra is still sneering, ¡°What a rare sight, you President Charlie would still admit your fault to someone? However, you never know what you are truly wrong about, so such an apology is not necessary!¡±


    York Charlie let out a bitterugh, ¡°Why have you be like a hedgehog.¡±


    nche Capra continued to sneer, ¡°You know in your heart who caused me to be what I have be!¡±


    York Charlie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to talk to her anymore.


    He was still in the hospital, and when he heard that nche Capra was in danger, he rushed here regardless. But the first thing he did when he just got out of bed was to see his hand still tightly wrapped in bandages, how could he save her with such a hand? So he did not hesitate to ask his men to tear the bandage off him, and it was fortunate that Mrs. Casey was not there at the time.


    Otherwise he would have been dyed for a while again.

 Chapter 218 Another Hospital Visit

    nche Capra looked at him, for a long time silent and speechless, and she suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer, that she was going to get away on her own, preferably far away, not the kind of ce where others could easily find her, especially him.


    With the thought, nche Capra was about to move, but as soon as her feet moved, as if a lit room suddenly went out, there was an instant ckness in front of her eyes, apanied by a dizziness in her head.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes, reached up and pressed her hands to her dizzy temples, and her legs began to wobble, making it a little difficult to stand.


    A pair of strong hands reached out to hold her up, something screamed in her ear, nche Capra remembered vaguely that it was York Charlie¡¯s voice, and finally she just couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and the moment before she closed her eyespletely she saw a bony hand all over a scabbed over wound, and she was pulled into a mind-blowing darkness.


    Unconscious.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to suddenly pass out, either. After passing out, she was dutifully cradled in her own arms. Fearing that something had gone wrong with her body, York Charlie picked her up and immediately headed out the door.


    Although his hands were a little sore before a while.


    He didn¡¯t care that his hands were still injured, and when he got out of the house, he found that the previous group of people of unknown origin were gone, leaving only the people he himself had brought with him. York Charlie looked at them for a moment, and then carried nche Capra to the car.


    ¡°Get to the hospital immediately!¡± He said to the driver who was driving in front of him.


    York Charlie carried nche Capra to the hospital, he was already a bit worried about her health ¨C not to mention the fact that she had suffered a severe trauma, plus she had a miscarriage, followed by being buried in the recent copse, and he didn¡¯t know if she herself had been properly recuperating in the past two days.


    As a result, the doctor told him that her health was getting worse and worse, and her body¡¯s own functions had even declined, so if she didn¡¯t properly recuperate, she might not live for several years.


    York Charlie was confused when he heard this result. He never knew that there woulde a time when he would be like this, as if he could not understand a few simple words. He never knew, either, that on some of the days he had ignored her, her health had actually gotten this bad. He didn¡¯t even know, how could he not know?


    If he had been a little bit earlier, a little bit more concerned about her body, wouldn¡¯t it have turned out to be like this? What with not living more than a few years, how could a young girl like her be judged like this?


    He was messed up, York Charlie admitted, and he was scared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though he never believed in fate, and never believed in anything but what happens, so much drama in his life gradually made him feel the power of destiny. Although he still doesn¡¯t believe in fate that much, he doesn¡¯t dare to bet on that, how can he dare to bet on her life?


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of fate, it was that he was afraid that when he didn¡¯t know it, god forbid, he would have already lost her.


    So he had to hold on to her even harder before it was toote.


    Catch her, keep her.


    York Charlie began to guard nche Capra every inch of the way. They had returned to the city, the vige and town that had been on the outskirts of the city before, which had originally belonged to the city where the Charlie Group was from. It was the closest city to the town, so they picked the closest hospital to bring nche Capra to, and all in all it was a natural progression, York Charlie and nche Capra were back in the city.


    nche Capra woke up with her mind still in turmoil.


    All she felt was an overwhelming headache, as if she had stayed up for days without sleep and then suddenly dozed off for only an hour. She was still sleepy and wanted to go back to sleep, even to the point of feeling like she could sleep until the end of time. But her head was swollen and swollen, and there seemed to be so many jumping and intertwining things inside her that she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She woke up, and the moment she opened her eyes, her vision was of her own body covered in a white quilt, her whole body wrapped in it, and on this immacte white background cloth rested a long, slender, bony, but wound-streaked, faintly reddish hand, the veins under the skin of which were spread in shunts like awork of rivers.


    nche Capra squeezed her eyes shut again.


    Why was she so afraid to look at his hands at the moment? Thinking of his ruthlessness his cruelty, thinking of the hate she felt for him, she wished she could ignore all the good he¡¯d done for her, would rather pretend she¡¯d seen nothing, so she could hate him in peace, with all her heart.


    Her own hatred, her family¡¯s hatred, wasn¡¯t that enough?


    The sinsmitted, the debts owed, she was going to make him pay.


    A momentter, nche Capra slowly opened her eyes again, the hand on the sheet was still in front of her, but her eyes moved upward and she saw his other hand, upright, leaning on his head, and again, the back of that hand was still bruised to the bone. She pushed down the pain and strangeness in her heart and continued to look upward.


    To her surprise, she met his eyes directly.


    She was startled, wondering how he could have just happened to wake up at this exact moment. And York Charlie¡¯s face jumped with warmth at the first sight of her awake, ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you want something to eat?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, nche Capra knew just how tired he was. Suppressing the heartache and guilt that had surfaced in her own mind, but those feelings returned and seemed to double at the sight of his hand, nche Capra suddenly felt a great deal of anger, resentment at the emotions she couldn¡¯t control, and thus implicating that anger in him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could she be like this?


    nche Capra spoke with great anger and agitation, ¡°Why are you here? Get out! Get out! Get out!¡±


    She shouted three times in a row, so hard that it seemed as if she could vent the anger that had piled up inside her through such words. But in reality, what was the use? She didn¡¯t feel any of that anger less, and then she shed tears somewhat helplessly.


    What was with the tears?


    nche Capra felt herself jerked into the arms of the man in front of her, his embrace so tight and deep, as if she were afraid that she would have some kind of ess to the sky and her soul would be able to get out of her body and thus get out of his arms and leave him. I don¡¯t know whether she felt resentful of such a hug, or still resented him, or wanted to get more sufficient oxygen, she was shedding tears while pping him and pushing him back, and he ¡­ was always indifferent.


    ¡°Listen to me, listen to me,¡± York Charlie whispered in her ear, ¡°be quiet, don¡¯t move around, and don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    nche Capra thought that this man she hated was really out of his mind, would she be quiet if he told her to be quiet? Was it possible to stop crying if you wanted to? How was crying or not crying controble?


    Was this person too stupid?


    nche Capra cursed him ten times, twenty times in her mind, the movements in her hand still didn¡¯t stop, she only bit her lip, biting herself painfully, the ce closest to her in her afterglow was his bare neck, I don¡¯t know if she was inspired by what happened before, she gave up her lower lip and bit his neck with one mouthful of teeth.

 Chapter 219 I Don’t Know

    In that moment, she was very much wanting to push harder. After all, he was so bad, she hated him so much, hated him with every fiber of her being, so she should bite through his veins, make him bleed, and even a little harder, was it possible to bite him to death?


    But almost as soon as that thought came out, the teeth she bit down on were instantly sore and soft, and she felt like she was all like an old man who had lost all his teeth, and she couldn¡¯t use any strength at all for the things in her mouth ¡­


    Soft flesh to soft flesh sensation.


    The very moment nche Capra bit into York Charlie¡¯s neck, York Charlie¡¯s entire being froze as well. There were wisps of tingling that traveled from between her soft, warm mouth and tongue to the skin of his neck, then spread throughout his torso like a microcurrent. He couldn¡¯t feel that she was trying to bite him, but it was clear that this current situation was one where she was so hateful and angry that she was aiming a strike at his neck.


    He knew it, but he knew better, she couldn¡¯t eveny a hand on it.


    York Charlie sighed and finally called her name, ¡°nche Capra, marry me!¡± The tone seemed as if he wasn¡¯t saying a question, but making a suggestion.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra froze, then left his neck.


    Marry him? Why was he suddenly proposing this? How did he even have the courage to say this to her? Didn¡¯t he feel guilty at all for all the excessive things he had done to her?


    Or was this the way he wanted to make it up to himself? nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold her breath as she grinned impishly where he couldn¡¯t see her, ¡°Marriage? Fine! Unless you¡¯re willing to let me bite you hard!¡±


    York Charlie froze, then there wasughter in his voice, ¡°Fine.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t put it away as she listened to the fire spreading inside her. He was actuallyughing? Was he determined that he would never bite him? Otherwise he wasn¡¯t afraid of death? How could a person not be afraid of death? That¡¯s all a joke!


    And so nche Capra, not sure if it was a fight or if she really wanted to make him regret his words, to make him realize that his certainty about her was in fact a mistake, to make him realize that she didn¡¯t care that much about him, nche Capra went all out and sank her teeth into the soft, fragile neck.


    nche Capra could almost hear her teeth piercing his skin. Then came the gushing of something fishy-sweet, hot and liquid-like that raced into her mouth, the sensation of blood and flesh almost making her vomit.


    York Charlie stifled a grunt and his entire body tensed, and she knew he must be in terrible pain.


    nche Capra had been holding her breath from the moment she bit down on his neck, and now that the breath had run out, nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, she released her teeth and left his body with a loud gasp.


    The blood actually spread to his cor.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what a hideous and horrible look she had at the moment, and there was a nurse standing in the doorway so scared that she dropped something in her hand to the floor.


    The sound of metal hitting the floor.


    nche Capra looked at York Charlie, whose blood was gushing out of his neck from several bites she¡¯d taken, her heart beating so fast that the taste in her mouth filled her entire mouth, and she looked like she¡¯d done something only a madman, only a monster, only a fowl animal could do.


    But his eyes were still gentle as he looked at her.


    The startled nurse finally went to the bedside, she saw the shocking wound on York Charlie¡¯s neck, saw the way he was frowning due to the pain, but his eyes were still gentle, and also saw the person sitting on the hospital bed across from the one he was looking at tenderly, the nche Capra who was at the moment covered in blood at the corners of her mouth.


    The nurse immediately picked up what was at hand to treat York Charlie¡¯s wounds, she looked at nche Capra like a monster, and nche Capra seemed to be frozen, half a day did not respond. The nurse thought about the scene she had just witnessed, enlightened but still amazed and distraught.


    She had just stood in the doorway and had wanted to go in, but instead she saw the man and woman hugging each other tightly, and she was just about to sigh at the depth of love between the lovers, when in the next moment the woman retreated from the man¡¯s arms. What startled her was the woman¡¯s blood-covered lips, and the man¡¯s blood that was against the inside, but could still be seen flowing to the edge of the cor in front.


    For a moment, she really thought she had walked onto the set of some horror, zombie, or vampire movie! It was too scary!


    She hurriedly rushed up, but realized that the eyes of the pair were a little different, the woman was a little dumbfounded, as if she didn¡¯t expect that she had just done something so horrible, and the man was still imploring, as if he was tolerating the woman¡¯s nonsense.


    The nurse understood all of this, and while helping the man with his wounds, she became angry in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Can¡¯t you talk about anything properly and have to bite your necks? Don¡¯t you know that the carotid artery on the neck can be said to be the most fragile part of the human body, and you can¡¯t just bite it? Do you guys have such a low regard for life or what? Do you want to be off-mainstream or follow the example of vampires?!¡±


    The nurse crackled and righteously spoke a great deal, most of it directed at nche Capra.


    ¡°I promise.¡± nche Capra said, looking at York Charlie.


    The nurse was continuing to search her brain for something to say to educate the rambunctious couple when out of the cold the woman next to her popped up and she too froze ¨C a promise? What is this promise? It seemed like they just looked at each other with their eyes and didn¡¯t say a word, right?


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The nurse heard this man she was bandaging speak again, and when she looked up to his face, he actually smiled! Oh my god! What the hell is going on here?


    He was bitten like this, and he didn¡¯t even make a sound, but he actually smiled at a time like this? She really couldn¡¯t understand what these young people were thinking.


    Silence fell in the air. The nurse quickly took care of it, and before she left, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything, and in the end, when she left, she could only silently mutter to herself in her heart ¨C don¡¯t bite again ah!


    In the hospital room, there were only two people left facing each other.


    After a long time, nche Capra smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°York Charlie, did you never think I would say yes?¡±


    York Charlie was silent for a moment before slowly shaking his head. nche Capra saw his head shake and assumed that he meant that he had always thought that she would say yes, that it was a mindset that was imperative to her. She sneered in her heart and had to show it on her face.


    But just before she could show it, that brief pause, York Charlie spoke again, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    How could nche Capra not expect that answer from him?


    Either he thought she¡¯d say yes or he thought she wouldn¡¯t, so what was there to know? What the hell was he thinking?


    Finally, she heard him say, ¡°nche Capra, I¡¯ve never been sure of you, neither that you¡¯d agree to marry me, nor that you wouldn¡¯t, you know? So because of that, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t even know ¡­¡±

 Chapter 220 Will Not Regret

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s every woman, who likes to listen to moving love words and do touching love affairs.


    For nche Capra, just a in sentence from the heart, than those ¡°I love you¡±, ¡°I miss you¡±, ¡°you are my most precious¡± to be much more moving. ¡°I love you¡±, ¡°I miss you¡±, ¡°You are my most precious¡±. Because those heartfelt words, those honest words, they are very moving in themselves.


    Like York Charlie¡¯s line, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.


    It just, unbiasedly, hit nche Capra right in the heart.


    But she doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s getting any better about the rtionship. It was as if a demon held her captive at all times, and the more her heart moved for York Charlie, the more indignant her hatred became, and, in the end, she was only overwhelmed with anger at herself for moving on ¨C


    He¡¯d done so many bad things, and even if she loved him, that was far too much to offset. How could she still allow such feelings to run rampant? She would have to learn to control them, to keep them in whatever ce she wanted, or if she wanted to use them one day for her own vengeful goals, then she could take them out as well.


    It¡¯s best to be patient and restrained and put them away.


    nche Capra was discharged from the hospital after a few days, and in the meantime she had vaguely heard that York Charlie was nning their wedding. As for where someone like her, who was practically hated by those around him, heard about it? Well, that was thanks to York Charlie¡¯s devoted secretary Lean.


    Twice when she was hospitalized, York Charlie had asked him to send her something, and that¡¯s how SECRETARY Lean couldn¡¯t resist telling her about that incident. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t surprised when she heard it, what was so surprising about it? He¡¯d asked her all about it, and she¡¯d said yes to all of it.


    It was just that at that moment, she admitted, she actually felt a sense of unreality.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she was right or wrong, she didn¡¯t know whether she would lead things to an uncontroble point, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality she had in mind when she did this.


    It was revenge, she admonished herself, getting closer to him, closer to him, for revenge. But the moment she made the decision, there is no other thoughts, she really do not dare to think about it. nche Capra think that she may be a psychopath, day and night by reason and emotion, by love and hate, by all kinds of a pair of extremes of torture torment, she is about to be boiled into a bowl of ck or red strange color of the bowl of water. I do not remember what day it was, but I do not remember what day it was, but I do not remember what day it was.


    I don¡¯t remember which day it was when York Charlie called out to her again.


    These days, she had been getting along with York Charlie nonchntly, ostensibly because he was busy, but actually ¡­ nche Capra didn¡¯t really want to talk to him too much, fearing that she had identally developed any other, other than hateful, feelings for him again, although, those other than hateful feelings had also been more than enough. Hate in addition to feelings have been more than counted.


    But, after all, the old ones were familiar, and she was okay with controlling them, so what about the new ones? How could she know what that new would be? Most of what was unfamiliar was unexpected.


    Let¡¯s take an example, when she first fell in love with someone, the love she felt was sour and sweet, and then as she continued to go deeper and deeper, she realized that such a feeling was bitter, astringent, spicy and salty, as for what else, she thought she had already tasted what she had tasted before, and she had tasted it enough, but what hadn¡¯te hadn¡¯te, and the time hadn¡¯t yete, not that it really wouldn¡¯te again.


    It was not true that it would nevere again. Everything was new, and the time had not yete.


    nche Capra was called by York Charlie that day, and she looked back at him frankly, waiting for him to speak, and he actually had uncertainty in his eyes, besides the exhaustion in them, and he said, ¡°Do you want it? No regrets?¡±


    nche Capra was full of it these days, too, so she caught it immediately, and without hesitation she answered, ¡°Thought about it, and won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Was this a vow she gave, or was it a deration?


    Saying I love you and I will always be good to you is a vow, saying I hate you and I will get back at you should be a promation. nche Capra is like someone who wears a mask, in fact, she always forgets that she¡¯s wearing a mask, but has to say that she never forgets.


    Saying seemingly beautiful things, but only seemingly, when in fact, in her heart, she was thinking of something so vicious but great.


    It almost thrilled her.


    ¡­


    After that, York Charlie¡¯s move to prepare for the wedding became more and more obvious, before it was privately picking out the bridal vi, wedding nning, and even to the honeymoon trip, and finally on the stage, it is all over the ce to give people a wide range of invitations. Of course, because of York Charlie¡¯s identity rtionship, wedding invitations are still in the drafting stage ¡­


    Inevitably, though, word of the wedding reached Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller was shocked when she heard about it, and her first thought was ¨C are York Charlie and nche Capra getting married, has York Charlie decided to marry nche Capra, is nche Capra going to marry York Charlie, and is nche Capra going to marry nche Capra? Capra already married York Charlie? York Charlie ¡­ finally married Brandi, who was in love with her?


    What about her? What about her?


    Shireen Miller thought God must be ying a joke on her.


    No way! She had to stop this wedding! So Shireen Miller apprehensively dialed Mrs. Casey¡¯s number.


    Mrs. Casey answered almost immediately. Shireen Miller was about to speak, but Mrs. Casey said, ¡°Shireen, you¡¯ve heard the news, haven¡¯t you, and York¡¯s preparing for your wedding!¡± She grinned as if she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Shireen Miller froze, ¡°Auntie, what did you ¡­ you say?¡± She suspected she had misheard.


    ¡°Gee,¡±ughed Mrs. Casey, ¡°you child, are you stupid? I say, York is nning your wedding himself, yours and York¡¯s! Shireen Miller and York Charlie¡¯s!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mrs. Casey emphasized their names very hard.


    Shireen Miller was still a bit dumbfounded, she didn¡¯t seem to be able to keep up with Mrs. Casey¡¯s thinking, was ¡­ it York Charlie¡¯s and her wedding? Their wedding? Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened as joy and excitement filled her body, as her heartbeat felt like it was going to explode.


    Even Mrs. Casey had said so, it must be true! She¡¯d thought about that before, about York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s wedding. How could York Charlie and nche Capra get married when there was so much between them?


    Not to mention York Charlie¡¯s side, Mrs. Casey would never, ever allow nche Capra to marry there, even on nche Capra¡¯s side, her heart for the Charlie family, even for York Charlie, wasplicated beyond belief, right? Between them, separated by hatred, separated by unresolved misunderstandings, separated by family opposition, separated by worldly controversies ¡­ Even, Shireen Miller remembered again, this child in her stomach is still there! Last time, Mrs. Casey had already announced the existence of this child in front of everyone, announcing that she was York Charlie¡¯s future wife, so, who else was the person who married York Charlie this time ¡­ besides her?


    That s it, that s right, that s it.


    Shireen Miller had a sudden urge for time to move fast.


    ¡°Shireen,¡± spoke Mrs. Casey¡¯s side, ¡°isn¡¯t it too happy for half a day?¡±


    Shireen Miller, of course, was overjoyed, and at this point she didn¡¯t hold back, nodding her head as she replied, ¡°Auntie, I really feel happy, happier than I¡¯ve ever been!¡±


    Mrs. Casey also kept smiling, ¡°I¡¯m d to be d! It¡¯s good to be happy! Auntie, I¡¯m happy too! I¡¯ll be even happier when you give birth to my grandsonter!¡±

 Chapter 221 That’s enough!

    Mrs. Casey spoke and suddenly mentioned that child in her womb, and Shireen Miller subconsciously burst into a panic.


    Child, child, but this child would soon be gone. Shireen Miller panicked for a while, but immediately relieved, after all, now she will soon be married to York Charlie, as long as she is married to him, whether there is this child or not does not matter? As long as she was married to him, what did it matter if she had the baby or not? The big deal was that she could have an abortion and then have another one for him.


    Shireen Miller was getting more and more excited.


    Mrs. Casey said a few more words, and finally made an appointment with her to discuss the wedding with York Charlie, Shireen Miller naturally agreed.


    For Shireen Miller, everything was just as it should be.


    The next day, Shireen Miller joined Mrs. Casey and couldn¡¯t wait to see York Charlie.


    When York Charlie saw theming together, his expression was very cold, which made Mrs. Casey and Shireen Miller feel a little strange. It was reasonable to think that he should not have such a look on his face when he was looking at the person he was going to marry, right? But Mrs. Casey, on second thought, felt that it was reasonable, perhaps, York Charlie did is one thing, and his heart, and can not ept Shireen Miller so quickly, but it does not matter, as long as he promised to marry Shireen Miller is enough.


    That was the end of Mrs. Casey¡¯s worries.


    When York Charlie finally finished his work and was free, Mrs. Casey took Shireen Miller by the hand and said to him, ¡°York, how can you be too busy to prepare for the wedding by yourself? Let me and Shireen Miller join you! Besides, you don¡¯t know the Miller family¡¯s rtives, so Shireen Miller should discuss this with his father.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face grew shy as she listened.


    York Charlie wrinkled his nose as he listened, eventually he just stated a fact, ¡°This wedding has nothing to do with Shireen Miller.¡±


    Mrs. Casey froze, ¡°What?!¡±


    Shireen Miller, who was looking down shyly, also jerked her head up.


    Mrs. Casey stuttered and stammered, ¡°You¡± for half a second, unable toplete her sentence, and finally her anger exploded and the words came out like a series of thunderbolts, ¡°Then who are you going to marry? Shireen¡¯s no better than nche Capra, I thought you¡¯de to your senses! I thought you had it all figured out, but you¡¯re still obsessed! Don¡¯t forget, Shireen is still carrying your baby!¡±


    York Charlie listened but his face didn¡¯t even change.


    Shireen Miller also fell from heaven to hell for a moment! Despair surrounded her, but at the same time there was a tiny bit of hope that Mrs. Casey¡¯s words would make York Charlie change his mind before the wedding took ce!


    But the air was silent only for a moment, and there was still the smell of smoke from Mrs. Casey¡¯s wrath, while York Charlie, like a fortified city, remained impassive in spite of all the turmoil of the outside world, and the silver bullets and guns of the enemy.


    Shireen Miller heard him say faintly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing topare, nche Capra carried a child for me too, and besides, she¡¯s the only one in my heart, and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s chest was heaving with anger and she gripped Shireen Miller¡¯s hand a little harder without even realizing it, ¡°That¡¯s a nice thing to say, what do you want that woman for! What¡¯s the use of your so-called love! Besides, how do you know that the baby in her belly is yours? It¡¯s not someone else¡¯s? Have you checked? She¡¯s such a flirtatious woman ¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about Shireen Miller? How can you be sure that the baby in her belly must be mine?!¡± York Charlie interrupted Mrs. Casey unmercifully, when his voice finally zed from hearing Mrs. Casey¡¯s over-the-top insults about nche Capra.


    Shireen Miller heard a rumble in her head as something copsed in general at the same time her hand was raw from Mrs. Casey¡¯s grip.


    York Charlie suspected the baby in her belly! He suspected her baby!


    Shireen Miller instantly felt humiliated, not in the willful way of being ndered, but in the way that she felt as if she had been stripped naked and was being watched by a crowd. All her secrets were exposed! Her secrets! This wild seed in her belly!


    A bastard? No! No! No, no, no, no, no, no, no! She couldn¡¯t let York Charlie keep thinking that way! Shireen Miller was in a state of confusion, but her mind was still on the matter, and she could not hear what Mrs. Casey was arguing with York Charlie, and she did not want to hear any more!


    So Shireen Miller, as if suddenly stimted, with tears in her eyes, looked as if York Charlie¡¯s words had insulted her, and with a deep sense of humiliation she threw off Mrs. Casey¡¯s hand, and ran away without saying a word.


    Shireen Miller kept running out.


    I don¡¯t know what Mrs. Casey would have thought, I don¡¯t know what York Charlie would have thought, in any case, it was the only way to make it look as if he had run away because York Charlie¡¯s words hurt her too much to listen to them.


    Shireen Miller remembered that York Charlie had just said that nche Capra was the only person in his heart, and that was all that mattered. Shireen Millerughed out coldly as tears flowed down her face.


    Although said York Charlie such words is not excessive, also not in her unexpected, she did not already know York Charlie¡¯s heart? From his high school days to now, the only woman living in his heart was Brandi. So even how she tried to please him, and how she tried to be true to him, she couldn¡¯t move him at all.


    It¡¯s one thing to know and another to hear. Previously she had a mirror in her heart, but it was by her from time to time with the gas, stained with a hazy mist of water, which mist a day does not disperse, the mirror a day can not be clear, she can also deceive themselves, in fact, what Brandi, nche Capra, are not as good as a man in the heart of the ambitions of York Charlie is also, he has that ambition to dominate the shopping malls. Brandi, on the other hand, is just an obsession in his heart. Obsession this thing, and ambition is very simr, are strongly want to achieve a goal, strongly want to get some what people what things, and the more you can not get, the more unmanageable.


    Mrs. Casey and York Charlie, who were in the house at the time, continued their argument about nche Capra and Shireen Miller¡¯s wedding.


    Mrs. Casey saw Shireen Miller running out of the house in tears, and she regretted that she had not paid too much attention to her, so she did not stop her in time, and looking at her aggrieved appearance, Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart became even more angry, ¡°York! What are you talking about? What do you mean the baby in Shireen Miller¡¯s belly may not be yours? Whose else could it be if not yours? Is Shireen Miller the same kind of woman who sleeps with random men as nche Capra?!¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯sst wordspletely enraged York Charlie, who sank his face and voice, ¡°Mom! Please watch your words! If you keep maligning and insulting people like that, don¡¯t me me for really disowning you as a mom! Also, don¡¯t forget, Grandma¡¯sst words before she died, what did she wish for? She wanted me to marry nche Capra, and she left so many shares for her! I know what¡¯s in your mind, but haven¡¯t you forgotten that if I don¡¯t marry nche Capra, her shares will fall into someone else¡¯s hands! At that time, will you be able to hold onto THE Charlie Group for THE Charlie family?!¡±

 Chapter 222 – Absolutely Not

    York Charlie such a call, Mrs. Casey heard is angry and unwilling, how many kinds of emotions stupid, finally unexpectedly is speechless, can not say a word.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    nche Capra, shares ¡­ Why does everybody help her? If not olddy Elsa left such a will, if not how she herself could not snatch those shares over, how could she be in such a passive position. Now it¡¯s good, in such a critical moment, nche Capra and York¡¯s wedding is going to take ce, she obviously have time to stop, but because of the reason of the shares, let her have to ept this result.


    Letting York marry nche Capra?


    She got chills just thinking about that fact.


    No, she couldn¡¯t just let nche Capra actually marry into THE Charlie family, she had to think of another way, there was no way she was going to ept the fact that nche Capra was marrying into THE Charlie family no matter what, yes, she had to think of another way!


    And then there was Shireen Miller, she couldn¡¯t let her down like that, she had to get her hopes up, and she could never let Shireen Miller get her hopes up. She was her daughter-inw, and the baby in her womb belonged to the Charlie family!


    Mrs. Casey left York Charlie¡¯s ce without a word and went to the Miller family, she wanted to see Shireen Miller, but it wasn¡¯t Shireen Miller who came out, it was Shireen Miller¡¯s father, Albert.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face looked a little worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shireen? Why don¡¯t you see hering out?¡±


    Albert didn¡¯t look good, ¡°She locked herself in her room and wouldn¡¯te out, and when she came back she was crying.¡±


    Mrs. Casey was even more worried, Shireen Miller is not really desperate for York, is she? How could she give up like that? She wouldn¡¯t allow her to be so depressed either.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Albert couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shireen didn¡¯t say a word when she got back, shut the door to her room and never came out again.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Casey came over and asked about Shireen Miller as soon as she came, he also probably guessed that Mrs. Casey came for Shireen Miller, and why Shireen Miller was like this? thought Mrs. Casey knew the reason.


    In the face of Albert¡¯s question, Mrs. Casey was a bit difficult to speak, but there was no way, she had to say it, ¡°It¡¯s like this, our family York said some heavy words, the two of them had a little conflict, and there are some rumors outside, but don¡¯t worry,¡± she hastened to assure, ¡°Our family has decided that Shireen Miller is the most important person in the world. ¡°Our family recognizes Shireen Miller as our daughter-inw, we will never let her suffer!¡±


    Albert¡¯s face sank as he listened and realized what was going on.


    He had lived for such a long time, it was impossible for him not to hear the truth behind Mrs. Casey¡¯s whitewashed words. York Charlie had always been charmed by a woman, and he had never liked this daughter of his, and in the face of Mrs. Casey¡¯s matchmaking, and even decided that his own daughter was the daughter-inw of the Charlie family. family¡¯s daughter-inw, York Charlie how much resentment, he was able to guess one or two.


    Therefore, the matter is definitely not what Mrs. Casey said, York Charlie said some heavy words, the two had a conflict, but they were already at odds, this time, York Charlie must have said something very excessive words, did something very excessive things, hurt his daughter¡¯s heart! As for those rumors outside ¡­ Albert naturally knows it well.


    I¡¯m afraid, outside of the boisterous the Charlie Group president is a huge amount of money to prepare for the wedding, the bride of that wedding is not him this daughter, right?


    The more Albert thought about it, the more his face sank. Pity him a hold in the heart of the care of the growing up of a thousand gold baby, in his York Charlie, but regarded as dirt, dislike to death, pity his daughter a piece of heart, love him for so many years, from high school onwards, and now also pregnant with his child, he York Charlie is so blind, abandoned as a broom of it?


    Albert tried hard to suppress his anger, but the tone of his voice could be heard by anyone that he was already very, very, very angry, ¡°In this matter, York Charlie must give us Shireen Miller an exnation! She still has his child in her belly! The bride that he, York Charlie, is going to marry can absolutely only be our Shireen, not some other woman! Otherwise,¡± Albert¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his side, ¡°don¡¯t me us, the Miller family, for turning our backs on him!¡±


    Mrs. Casey, a woman, was already a bit afraid of these men in the shopping mall, besides, she did not do the right thing on her own side this time, she did not have any bottom, at this time, when she heard Albert¡¯s threat, the fear in her heart was not unheard of, she could only guarantee again and again, ¡°No. No! She could only promise, ¡°No! We York will only marry Shireen as our wife, we won¡¯t marry anyone else! The Miller family and the Charlie family have been in good terms for so many years, no matter it is in business or in private, I absolutely won¡¯t allow things to destroy such a rtionship to happen!¡±


    Albert¡¯s face then looked better, Mrs. Casey looked at him, and then asked, ¡°Then, can I, can I go in to see Shireen?¡±


    At the mention of Shireen Miller, Mrs. Casey¡¯s face did look a little worried, Albert thought it was because she really liked Shireen Miller worried about Shireen Miller, the look on her face was even more eased, ¡°But it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s not always willing to open the door, and I¡¯ve said it before, she¡¯s been keeping herself to herself since she came back in the morning. back till now, she has shut herself up in her room, and she shall not do anything I say outside.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s countenance froze, and her eyes opened a little wider, ¡°She can¡¯t be ¡­¡± She thought for a moment, and the more she thought of it, the more she felt that it was not impossible, and she said hastily, ¡°Quickly, quickly take me to her room; I am afraid she is ¡­¡±


    Right! Why didn¡¯t she think of this possibility at first? Shireen Miller as a soft and weak woman, still carrying a child in her belly, but the man she had her heart set on marrying didn¡¯t give a damn about her, no one could ept such a blow after blow, right? So she will feel hopeless and feel better to die. ¡­


    She can¡¯t let go of that man in her heart, and she¡¯s carrying his child in her stomach, so how can she start a new life? How can she start a new life? If she wants to continue, how can she find the courage to do so? York Charlie disliked her and hated her, and she waspared to nche Capra whom she despised ¡­


    The more Mrs. Casey thought about it, the more rmed she became, but fortunately Albert had gone white and led her to the door of Shireen Miller¡¯s room.


    Albert started rapping on the door, ¡°O daughter! What are you doing in there? Come out for a minute, will you? Just make a noise!¡±


    Mrs. Casey was scared to death, afraid that she would do something irreversible, in which case her hope would be gone, and the loss of her grandson would not matter so much, but wouldn¡¯t York Charlie really have to marry that woman? That was her son, her Charlie family! She would never allow that to happen! She¡¯d never survive just thinking about it!


    Besides, if Shireen Miller was really so devastated by this incident that shemitted suicide in a moment of despair, then the Miller family must treat them, the Charlie family, as their enemies! In this way, not only will the Charlie family¡¯s power in the Charlie Group have an incalcble impact, it is also possible that the entire the Charlie Group is in a position of istion, after all, over the years, the Charlie Group has prospered, and there are quite a lot of red-eyed people!

 Chapter 223 – Don’t Think Twice

    Mrs. Casey no longer dared to think about it, and followed suit by desperately banging on the door as she shouted, ¡°Shireen! Who am I? I¡¯m York Charlie¡¯s own mother, after all! How could he possibly disregard my opinion? Whoever I want to marry into the Charlie family can marry into the Charlie family, and whoever I don¡¯t allow to marry into the Charlie family can¡¯t even touch the threshold of the Charlie family! Whoever York Charlie wants to marry, he has to go through me! Don¡¯t you understand? In my heart, only you are my daughter-inw of the Charlie family!¡± She spoke at length, taking a break at the end to continue, ¡°Open the door for Auntie! Auntie will always be on your side!¡±


    The more Mrs. Casey spoke, the more emotional she became, and even Albert, who was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, noticed it. I didn¡¯t realize that Mrs. Casey really liked his daughter so much? Wouldn¡¯t it be good for his precious daughter to marry her? Although her husband didn¡¯t like her very much, she liked her husband so much, and hadn¡¯t she always been very patient? Once married, the two of them will slowly get along and develop feelings for each other.


    Besides, is a man¡¯s love reliable? Even if York Charlie is in love with that woman now, so what? Sooner orter, he will forget all about her! Even if York Charlie likes his own daughter, so what? When he forgets about her, he will still be seeing other women.


    The important thing is that Mrs. Casey, the mother-inw, likes it! Since ancient times, isn¡¯t the most difficult rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw? How many young daughters-inw have been wronged and mistreated because they were not liked by their mothers-inw? Even if the husband and wife have a good rtionship, if they don¡¯t get along with their mother-inw, they still have a bad time!


    Now, the key is that Mrs. Casey, the future mother-inw, likes their daughter so much, so even if her daughter is wronged in York Charlie, Mrs. Casey, the mother-inw, will defend her!


    The more Albert thought about it, the more he felt that his idea was very reasonable, but the door of his daughter¡¯s room was still tightly closed in front of him, and just when he was thinking about whether he should find someone to break in, the closed door of Shireen Miller¡¯s room suddenly opened.


    Albert and Mrs. Casey looked with bated breath.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hair was a little disheveled, her eyes were really red and swollen, her lips were white and bloodless, and she looked sad and haggard, pitiful, Albert¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t be sad, can¡¯t you see that father is here?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Casey was relieved when she saw the door of the room open, she also said, ¡°Shireen, don¡¯t worry, I will never let that boy York Charlie mess up! There are many children who don¡¯t listen to adults, but in the end, they still have to be cured by adults. Don¡¯t worry! If I say I¡¯ll let York marry you, I¡¯ll marry you! Don¡¯t you believe what Auntie said? Auntie has always been on your side, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Mrs. Casey said a great deal more in one breath, and both of them watched Shireen Miller with wide-open eyes, expecting that she would say something, while Shireen Miller atst knit her brow in resignation, and tears fell from her eyes like beads, and she looked sadly at Mrs. Casey, and asked in a low voice. ¡°Is it true? Do I really have a chance?¡±


    Mrs. Casey, seeing that she was finally willing to speak, nodded her head and said, ¡°Really! It¡¯s absolutely true! I wouldn¡¯t let that woman in the Charlie family¡¯s door even if I had to die!¡±


    Shireen Miller looked like she was relieved, but seeing two faces so worried about her, especially her father who had doted on her since she was a little girl, made her cry even harder.


    She was aggravated, truly aggravated.


    After Shireen Miller came back from York Charlie¡¯s ce, she really felt that everything was hopeless, she felt boundless disheartened, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear along the way, she felt like she had suddenly lost the goal of her life, the one that had been ced in her heart for a long, long time, and it felt as if she had fought a battle that she hadpletely lost, a battle that she The battle she had started a long, long, long time ago, and had almost be a spiritual support until now, and then she lost it, and it was like she had lost everything at once.


    She walked home disoriented.


    Once she arrived home, she didn¡¯t expect her dad to be at home, she didn¡¯t know if her face was too scary, so the moment her dad saw her he looked surprised and worried, with a hint of fear, what was he afraid of? Shireen Miller thought. But at that time, when she saw her dad, who had spoiled her since she was a child, those blows and grievances she had suffered outside, the sense of shame and grievance brought about by her life¡¯s failures, suddenly magnified into countless times, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    In her subconscious, she should be the high and mighty queen, the princess who is cared for in the heart of the hand, and now this encounter with the emotional devastation and blow after blow, let her give birth to infinite grievances. Should not be like this ah, should be like that ah!


    She cried out in her heart, but not a single voice answered her.


    Albert was frightened when he saw her suddenly crying, and asked her eagerly what had happened. But how could she say it? How could she say it? Such a great failure, such a profound humiliation, such a difficult thing to say. At the same time she felt that she might have cried too much, and that she could not spit out aplete word in her throat except for the sound of crying.


    So she stopped talking, stopped talking, what was there to say about something so humiliating? She ran into her room and shut herself up, if she had said anything even her father would have advised her to give up York Charlie, give up York Charlie! That¡¯s what he would have said! He¡¯d advised her that several times before!


    It was her stubbornness, her stubbornness to love York Charlie, her stubbornness to run after him. Stubborn to turn herself into a bad person for him, stubborn to do so many bad things for him! It can be said that all the bad things she, Shireen Miller, has done in her life that have harmed people are all because of York Charlie!


    Who says she¡¯s biting him? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s biting the devil in her heart and won¡¯t let go!


    It¡¯s a strange thing, once Shireen Miller came into her room, thinking about it, she didn¡¯t want to cry, her tears had dried up somehow, she went to look in the mirror, but her eyes were still red and her throat was a little sore. Sometimes she really thought she was strange, why could she act and pretend to shed tears, she could shed tears in front of others, and whenever she was alone, she didn¡¯t want to cry?


    Was this a good thing or a bad thing?


    Shireen Miller suddenly realizes that maybe she can be a very strong person. After all, she¡¯d been chasing York Charlie for so many years, and whatever it was hadn¡¯t budged her. Her obsession is so deep in her heart, but by now it¡¯s gotten more and more paranoid, and it¡¯s not going to be so easy for her to get out of it.


    What¡¯s more, she is still carrying someone else¡¯s child in her stomach, although this child can¡¯t live for long, it¡¯s impossible to give birth, but she needs a name to get rid of him, this child of hers even needs an identity, whose child is it? It would have to be York Charlie¡¯s child!

 Chapter 224 – Returning for Revenge

    In light of all of the above, Shireen Miller felt like she couldn¡¯t get out of it now if she wanted to! She¡¯s been set on York Charlie all her life! She has no other choice but to marry York Charlie! She can¡¯t see any other options, and she doesn¡¯t have that much capital to make her pick now.


    Everyone knew that she had been chasing after York Charlie for so many years, and it was a well-known fact that she was pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s child, and that she had been publicly announced by Mrs. Casey as the Charlie family¡¯s daughter-inw several times. These things are things that the whole world knows.


    If, and if York Charlie did marry nche Capra and abandon her, then she would not have a good life! Everyone would say that she was the stupid obsessed girl, that maybe it was because she had some mdy or some strange temper that York Charlie disliked her so much, that he wouldn¡¯t marry her even though he¡¯d fallen out with his own mother, and even worse, some people would suspect the baby in her belly.


    All pregnant with a child people still refused to want her, maybe this child is of unknown origin, maybe she this person is a private life lechery ¡­ these gossip about her will be more and more outrageous.


    Her whole person would be ruined!


    As soon as, as soon as York Charlie married nche Capra, then she would be truly ruined! How could she live! She might as well be dead!


    Just as this thought came to her, she heard her own father shouting and rapping at the door, and then Mrs. Casey¡¯s voice again, and Shireen Miller¡¯s heart, which had been about to be silent, but atst resigned, was revived when she heard what she said!


    Yes, Mrs. Casey might hate nche Capra even more than she did, and she might be even more unwilling than she was that York Charlie should marry nche Capra; and Mrs. Casey, however useless, was York Charlie¡¯s mother, and with her support and defense, what hope was there for her? She could have followed her and fought on!


    Shireen Miller thought and went out to open the door.


    ¡­


    After Mrs. Caseyforted Shireen Miller, she couldn¡¯t stay at home and went to see nche Capra, who had been living in York Charlie¡¯s house, but at this time, just as she and Shireen Miller had met with York Charlie at the office in the morning, she and Mrs. Casey went to see nche Capra, who had been living in York Charlie¡¯s house. But at this time, as she and Shireen Miller had just met with York Charlie at work this morning, York Charlie wouldn¡¯t even be home at this time.


    Mrs. Casey, having made her ns, went straight to nche Capra¡¯s.


    nche Capra was not surprised to see Mrs. Caseye to her, and she didn¡¯t want to hide like a turtle. What¡¯s more, she actually had some things she wanted to ask Mrs. Casey.


    Regarding what happened back then, Mrs. Casey might be the one who knew the truth the most. Although she understood that she wouldn¡¯t say anything even if she asked, she could still do some side-talking and stimtion, and she could also specte some things from her reaction whether she said or not.


    As soon as Mrs. Casey arrived, she flung a check at her without saying a word, ¡°You know how much I hate you! I won¡¯t say any more words! Make me an offer, any amount of money if you¡¯ll leave York¡¯s side!¡±


    nche Capraughed at the sight of her, ¡°Mrs. Casey, are you rich or am I rich? As long as I am married to York Charlie, I will have twenty percent of the Charlie Group in my hands! How much money do you really have to be able to match these shares? Besides, Auntie, you¡¯re also the wife of a business family, you wouldn¡¯t be unable to tell who¡¯s worth more between live shares and dead money, would you?¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face immediately became untenable, ¡°nche Capra! You also said that you would only have those shares if you were married to York! But can you really marry York? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    nche Capra thought she really looked like a shrew too, spittle flying in mid-air, that¡¯s how pissed off she was! She smiled slightly, ¡°Mrs. Casey, why are you taking it so personally? It¡¯s as if you have some sort of grudge against me. Have you always been like this, that you will spare no effort to eliminate any woman that York Charlie likes? Oh, just like that Brandi!¡± she made a look of sudden realization, ¡°But I am also wondering why you hated that Brandi so much back then, but still indulged York Charlie and Brandi to fall in love with each other? Could it be that you were so tolerant because there was something in Brandi that you thought of getting? Oh I see, you were going to use her?¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s eyes went wide with both incredulous amazement and she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat and feel her soul shake-how did she know all this? How did she know about the time she had deliberately indulged York Charlie and used Brandi? Even though Mrs. Casey knew she was Brandi, it was precisely because of that that it was obvious that the person who was being used was the least likely to know!


    Is she guessing or does she have definitive proof? Could she be blowing her up?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Casey panicked for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If all the old scores were opened, she didn¡¯t know if there would be a rupture between nche Capra and York Charlie, but they, the Charlie family, would be in a state of permanent unrest, and if someone made an issue of it, the Charlie family¡¯s power in the Charlie Group would be in jeopardy. The Charlie family¡¯s power in the Charlie Group is also in jeopardy. Also, she and her son York Charlie¡¯s blood rtionship, I¡¯m afraid that wille to an end.


    York Charlie will never recognize her as his mother!


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s voice felt like it was blocked by something, and she stammered out a few words, ¡°You, what did you say? I can¡¯t understand ¡­,¡± her aura waspletely gone.


    nche Capra saw all the changes in her demeanor, and in her heart, her suspicions about what happened back then became even more certain. The fact that she was so afraid to speak of that year¡¯s events, and that she looked as if she had just hit the nail on the head, made her suspect more and more that the great majority of her suspicions were true, and that Mrs. Casey was afraid because it involved the rise and fall of the Charlie family, did she not?


    Beyond that, she could think of nothing else.


    It was thest time since Hobart¡¯s death that nche Capra had felt herself that close to the truth again, and at this point she couldn¡¯t care less; she wanted to know everything so badly that she had to be in a position sufficiently adequate to unveil the tip of the veil of all that was going on.


    She looked at the still panicked Mrs. Casey in front of her, and slowly spoke, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I am Brandi, that is to say, the nche Capra that you are so afraid of, and can¡¯t drive away, and York Charlie is not willing to let go of, is the one who was victimized by the Charlie family in that year. family,¡± she watched Mrs. Casey¡¯s face turn pale, she smiled, ¡°Maybe you have guessed it, but I want to tell you, I came back to seek revenge on you, the Charlie family, on York Charlie! Charlie for revenge! What I¡¯ve lost, I can¡¯t get back no matter what, but I can,¡± she narrowed her eyes, ¡°make you THE Charlie family end up like I did back then! Even, worse!¡±


    Mrs. Casey went limp and fell to the floor, her eyes looking upward in horror at nche Capra, who was still standing upright, as if she were looking at an evil spirit that had risen out of hell.


    nche Capra smiled coldly again.


    Mrs. Casey looked like she had seen a ghost, so scared that she lost her three souls, she struggled to get up from the ground in a hurry, she looked in the direction of the gate and rushed out, while running, she chanted, ¡°I want to call the police, I want to call the police, I want to call the police ¡­¡±

 Chapter 225 – Unconsciousness

    Mrs. Casey was so stimted that she was in a bit of a trance, looking at nche Capra as if she were looking at a poltergeist that was going to lunge at her the next moment, she touched the doorknob, opened the door and was about to run out, nche Capra thought she was a bit unhinged and followed her to the door in order to avoid any mishaps right now.


    York Charlie, this vi foundation is very high, underground garage are exposed to the ground, there is also because of the overall style andndscapeyout, out of the front door after the staircase is a certain length and height.


    As a result, nche Capra never expected that Mrs. Casey¡¯s foot had justnded on the stone steps, and her whole body had a tendency to fall to the side. In a sh of lightning, she didn¡¯t have time to think too much, and took a big step forward, stretching out her arm to pull Mrs. Casey, wanting to stabilize her body ¡­


    However, not only did she fail to pull Mrs. Casey, but she herself was pulled down by Mrs. Casey, and both of them rolled down the stone steps.


    The pain in her body was far toote to be felt, and nche Capra lost consciousness without knowing where she had hit, while Mrs. Casey, having fallen even harder than she had, and being in her old age, also fainted with both eyes closed. Coincidentally, York Charlie had just driven back and saw the scene.


    ¡­


    Both nche Capra and Mrs. Casey were taken to the hospital by York Charlie.


    nche Capra woke up alone in a hospital bed, inexplicably feeling a sense of emptiness, followed by pain up and down her body¡¯s circumference.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She recalled how she had taken this fall. There was nothing the matter with herself, except that her body ached as if it had been run over everywhere, and then her head swam a little and she was dizzy, and then she thought of Mrs. Casey.


    How was Mrs. Casey now?


    nche Capra wondered about Mrs. Casey¡¯s condition, and guessed that since she was in the hospital, Mrs. Casey was there, and since they were both brought in at the same time, she figured that the wards were in close proximity to each other. She got out of bed, put on her own clothes, and gently pushed open the door and went out, and then, as she expected, she saw Mrs. Casey lying in the first ward next door.


    ¡°Why are you up?¡± A low voice suddenly rang in her ears.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have to turn around to know whose voice it was, her eyes looked at Mrs. Casey in the hospital room and the words came out of her mouth, ¡°You the one who brought me and your mom here?¡±


    York Charlie whispered ¡°Uh-huh¡± behind her, and seeing that she had been looking at the unconscious Mrs. Casey lying in the hospital room, and thinking that she would think too much of it, she reassured her, ¡°It¡¯ll be all right soon, and besides . . it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    nche Capra let out a softugh, ¡°You trust me so much without even seeing the facts? What if I said that I let your mom fall on purpose?¡±


    York Charlie quickly replies, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you would do that.¡±


    nche Capraughed softly again, but she still didn¡¯t turn her head to him, ¡°You really think the world of me, weren¡¯t you always unsure of me before? Howe you¡¯re so sure this time?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s voice paused for a moment before ringing out, ¡°Do you have to ask me to say something that sounds reasonably spective? nche Capra, I realize that you¡¯ve been pushing me farther and farther away from the truth, as if you¡¯re continually proving to yourself that I¡¯m just that kind of person who weighs the pros and cons of everything, who thinks rationally, and who never mixes in too much emotion. But in that case, I ask you, how are you going to exin that time when you were trapped underground in that cave-in, and we cried out to each other, and I had to get you out even if I had to waste these hands?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart pumped, each pump bringing more than a sense of pain, but also of soreness.


    She faced into the hospital room, her mouth opening unsure of how to speak, and finally could only turn her back to him, smiling bitterly where he couldn¡¯t see, ¡°Is that so? And what about you? Do you also think that you have analyzed me thoroughly? We are so suspicious and spective of each other, yet we still want to be a husband and wife under the same roof, even sharing the same bed, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and turned directly to the right, heading towards the empty corridor on the other side. Still with her back turned in his direction, still with an expression that no one could see, such a stance, even if no one or no one spoke out of turn or out of turn, was something that no one or no one could discover.


    Such, detached yet secure posture.


    Shireen Miller soon learned of Mrs. Casey¡¯s fall and hospitalization. She rushes to visit Mrs. Casey, the only support she has now, the one person who can bring her more possibilities. But to her surprise, Mrs. Casey had been unconscious.


    She¡¯d asked the doctor about it, and he couldn¡¯t make a good judgment.


    They said that the patient seemed to have been extremely stimted before the fall, and then rolled down the stone steps and hit her brain, and now the whole person was unconscious, but her brain waves were extremely disturbed, and didn¡¯t remain in a stable zone like the usual sleeping patients.


    Although this is unlikely to be life-threatening, there are more unstable factors, not to mention that we can¡¯t be sure when she will wake up, even if she wakes up, her mental state may not be too good.


    Shireen Miller panicked at the doctor¡¯s note.


    What if, what if Mrs. Casey just never woke up? York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s wedding was getting closer and closer, how could she possibly stop it from happening all by herself? Although ¡­ it was only an engagement ceremony, it was enough to ruin her!


    The more Shireen Miller thought about it, the more scared she became, and she was even more distracteding out of the hospital, walking so much that she bumped into someone.


    Shireen Miller lowered her head before she could react, when she heard a shout, ¡°Miss Miller?¡±


    Shireen Miller subconsciously looked up and saw a face of Moore Howard.


    ¡°Why you?!¡±


    Moore Howardughed, ¡°Miss Miller is asking a strange question, it¡¯s not umon for people toe and go on this street, rubbing shoulders and rubbing shoulders, and it¡¯s just as likely that you¡¯ll identally bump into someone. Besides, we all live in this city, where there is a reason not to bump into it?¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t want to talk andugh with him, she was not in the mood at the moment, but Moore Howard was pulling her along, ¡°Miss Miller, we¡¯re acquaintances anyway, since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, let¡¯s have a drink together, shall we?¡±


    Shireen Miller just wanted to refuse, but just before she opened her mouth, Moore Howard suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh, I forgot, Miss Miller can¡¯t drink right now, you¡¯re still pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s baby!¡±


    Shireen Miller was starting to panic and her eyes were averted, ¡°Why are you saying that? Since you know I can¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll see you this way, I have things to do ¡­¡±


    As she was talking, Moore Howard suddenly let out augh, Shireen Miller looked at him with some displeasure, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Moore Howard pursed his mouth gently, then spoke again, ¡°I was thinking ah, howe Miss Miller has other things to be busy with right now? The father of this child in your womb is about to marry another woman and you¡¯re not even in a hurry?¡±


    Shireen Miller got a look of total annoyance on her face when he got to her sore spot and thought he was there to mock her, ¡°Moore Howard, what the hell are you trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 226 – Women, They’re Just Naive

    Moore Howard looked like he especially liked to appreciate the appearance of others who couldn¡¯t control their emotions, he smiled again, ¡°So didn¡¯t I say? We must be especially fated to meet here today, and because we are especially fated, this path of you chasing York Charlie, ah, it¡¯s really not fated ¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller froze, a glimmer of possibility gradually running through her mind, ¡°You mean, you have an idea?¡±


    She stared at Moore Howard¡¯s mouth, hoping he would give an affirmative answer. Then Moore Howard did speak, first he nodded, a gesture that tugged at Shireen Miller¡¯s almost-cooled heart, and his next words revived her desire.


    ¡°Maybe you could take a gamble, aren¡¯t York Charlie and nche Capra about to have their engagement ceremony? If you¡¯re willing to part with it, find a way to abort the baby in your belly on the spot during their engagement ceremony ¡­¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Would ¡­ that work?¡±


    Moore Howard looked at her somewhat helplessly, ¡°I thought Miss Miller was so smart after all these years of fighting! Don¡¯t you understand even after I¡¯ve said so? In the beginning, Mrs. Casey dered your identity to your face by virtue of the child in your womb, thus reducing nche Capra to a mistress, in this way, in fact, you have already upied the moral high ground. But then, because of your stupidity, your inaction, it resulted in you yourself bing that woman who was disliked for carrying a child, in fact, you thought everything to death, you were only afraid that people would talk about you, but how could you have not thought that it was also this that made you a weak person who deserved to be sympathized with?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart raced the more she listened as Moore Howard continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think of doing something that would make everyone sympathize with you ande over to your side? In that case, York Charlie would instead be the viin who is heartless and abandons his orthodox fianc¨¦e who is pregnant for him, and of course, the worst of all would be nche Capra, who would once again be scorned by public opinion because everyone would think that it was this woman who bewitched York Charlie and that¡¯s why York Charlie is the reason why you were abandoned, and in this way, didn¡¯t you get the result you wanted?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement mixed with a hint of doubt, ¡°But why would I want to have a miscarriage at an engagement party? I could have made a scene in front of everyone, called out nche Capra, sought justice from York Charlie! Why are you encouraging me to abort at the engagement party?¡±


    Moore Howardughed, ¡°Encourage? What purpose do I serve? Missy Miller, it seems you¡¯re still very wary of me!¡±


    ¡°I remember ¡­,¡± Shireen Miller said unapologetically, ¡°You said you wanted nche Capra, of course I have to be wary of people who like nche Capra on guard!¡±


    Moore Howard looked as if he had heard some kind of funny joke, ¡°I don¡¯t think I ever said I liked nche Capra did I. Miss Miller, my feud with nche Capra can¡¯t be cleared up in one fell swoop, just make it clear that I don¡¯t want to see her get any better either that¡¯s all. Let me break it down for you like this! Why would I want you to have an abortion at an engagement party? And how are you going to have an abortion? Well, the way your brain works is by provoking nche Capra and pinning the miscarriage on her, right? It¡¯s almost a m dunk. nche Capra bes the vicious third party. If I really liked her, why would I ruin her like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make a scene at the engagement party, as you say, in a milder way?¡±


    He paused and added, ¡°I can see that I really have the intention to help you, of course, also have the intention to set up nche Capra. Miss Miller, everything to strike, should be fast and hard, the best hit, like you always small fight and how can it work?¡± He looked at her meaningfully, ¡°Is it possible that you still can¡¯t let go of that child in your belly?¡±


    Shireen Miller was shocked and immediately said, ¡°How can that be? I didn¡¯t give up!¡± After she said that, she felt that her reaction was too drastic, obviously she really wasn¡¯t unable to give up, not to mention that this child doesn¡¯t know whose seed it is, besides, it¡¯s destined to be a stillborn when it¡¯s born, and she had already thought about whether or not to utilize the miscarriage to put pressure on York Charlie. ¡­


    But why is she reacting so violently? It made it seem like she was actually being told by him not to give up the baby.


    Shireen Miller is somewhat remorseful of her behavior.


    Moore Howard¡¯s heart is as clear as a mirror, he knows that this child in Shireen Miller¡¯s stomach is not York Charlie¡¯s, or his subordinates do not know which person¡¯s, but also knows that this child in Shireen Miller¡¯s stomach is basically a stillborn, even if it is not now at most two monthster is.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He also felt a bit puzzled, Shireen Miller know the origins of this child, should be very disgusted is, how just now she reacted as if she really can not give up. It¡¯s hard to believe that she still wants to keep this child and marry into the Charlie family with this child in her belly.


    Women are so naive.


    But nche Capra is also a woman, why is she not so naive? There were times when he still found nche Capra a tricky woman to deal with, but since she was not only not cooperating with him, but also fighting against him, there was no need for him to be merciful to her long ago.


    Maybe it would take making her feel as disliked by the world as she did back then for her to realize that she, and he, were meant to be partners.


    Moore Howard and Shireen Miller talk while both have their own thoughts, and after Moore Howard has told her so much, she understands what he¡¯s up to. It turns out that he doesn¡¯t like nche Capra and wants to get her. On the contrary, he is afraid that he hates nche Capra and that¡¯s why he wants to destroy her, right? When he first said that he wanted to work with her to get what he wanted, he only wanted to work with her to break up nche Capra and York Charlie, so that Moore Howard would be happy if nche Capra was unhappy, right?


    However, Shireen Miller is not stupid, before Mrs. Casey always said that Moore Howard wants to target the Charlie Group, when she was facing Moore Howard, she panicked in the beginning because of her own affairs, and didn¡¯t think of this for a while. Now it seems that Moore Howard¡¯s purpose may not be as simple as he said, she guessed that he also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make some business interests.


    Damaging the Charlie Group, damaging the interests of the rivals, wasn¡¯t there some kind of benefit gained ordingly?


    Since she was going to marry York Charlie after all, then the Charlie family, the Charlie Group was what she had to guard, otherwise how would she survive in the future? But now the situation was really special, she could only listen to Moore Howard, indeed, his method was the quickest and most effective.


    As for whether it would affect the Charlie Group, she couldn¡¯t care less now. Besides, in the situation she currently looked over, she couldn¡¯t see Moore Howard causing any huge irreversible damage to THE Charlie Group.


    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Moore Howard¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    Shireen Miller then reacted to the fact that she¡¯d been out of her mind for quite a while. And there was the even more startling fact that she looked around and realized that she was actually still on the street not far from the hospital after all that talking and standing face-to-face with Moore Howard!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Moore Howardughed again, ¡°You¡¯re scared? Scared of being seen with me by York Charlie¡¯s people?¡±


    Shireen Miller was indeed scared, but it was what it was, and besides, he had just asked her to go for a drink with him, which she hadn¡¯t wanted to do, and then she had stood in the street with him and talked.


    Thinking of this, Shireen Miller and some angry, can not help but curse in the heart, go to the fucking drink, go to the fucking destiny, in the end is not the intention of step by step to lead themselves into his trap?


    Although, her toughest problem also really rely on him to find a solution.

 Chapter 227 Goodbye Francesca Jones

    York Charlie had put the engagement out there.


    All Shireen Miller could do when she found out was advise herself to hold her tongue for the time being and wait until the engagement to make sure nche Capra looked good! After thest incident, Albert was furious and worried about his daughter when he heard about this still announced news, but he was surprised to find that this daughter of his didn¡¯t have that discouraged look on her face even though she didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Daughter ah,st time York Charlie his mom didn¡¯t give us an assurance that York Charlie would never marry that woman? What the hell is going on here? And with that look on your face, could it be that you and York Charlie¡¯s his mom have some way of turning things around?¡±


    Shireen Miller gritted her teeth and smiled coldly, ¡°Dad, what can York Charlie his mom do, and don¡¯t you forget, she¡¯s still in the hospital in aa! If you want to turn things around, I do have a way of doing it myself, so don¡¯t you worry about it. I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t tie the knot!¡±


    Albert saw Shireen Miller¡¯s face showing a ruthless look, and with some guilt and difort in his heart, he said politely, ¡°What is your solution? Can you tell dad first? You can never do anything too much, after all, the Charlie family is also the future to marry over the ce. And girls, it¡¯s better not to be so unscrupulous, if you have any ns, you tell dad, I¡¯ll do it for you, right? I don¡¯t want you to get yourself in an unclean ¡­ body.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s look tightened up a bit, and she said to a worried, and serious Shireen Miller, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it, this is something I can do myself, and I have to do it myself, and you won¡¯t be able to help me with it. I¡¯m not trying to do anything to the Charlie family either, I¡¯m only targeting nche Capra alone, don¡¯t worry ¡­¡±


    Although Shireen Miller said that, Albert still didn¡¯t feel at all at ease in his heart, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other way for her to do it, and it had to be done by herself.


    York Charlie and nche Capra engagement party news also reached the ears of Francesca Jones, Francesca Jones is a windy and hot temperament, immediately called nche Capra.


    nche Capra is very surprised Francesca Jones suddenly called over, this period of time he has been sending text messages to herself, she almost did not return, this moment is an unprecedented call over.


    She answered.


    ¡°nche, let me ask you something.¡± Francesca Jones said.


    nche Capra let out a ¡°hmmm¡±, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you and York Charlie getting married?¡±


    nche Capra then realized, no wonder he suddenly called, now everyone out there knows that she and York Charlie are getting married, right?


    She didn¡¯t hide it and said honestly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Francesca Jones stopped talking for a while.


    Just as nche Capra was about to open her mouth to break the silence, Francesca Jones spoke again, ¡°So, do you really want to marry him?¡±


    nche Capra froze, whether she really wanted to marry York Charlie or not, what was going on between her and York Charlie, she didn¡¯t want to involve uninvolved people in it, and she shouldn¡¯t leave anything to hope for for anyone else, so she said, ¡°Well, sincerely.¡±


    nche Capra thought Francesca Jones was going to be silent for a while this time, but he just paused and quickly said, ¡°¡­ That, and I congratte you with all my heart, and I wish you all the best, and I hope you are happy and blessed all the time. ¡±


    nche Capra really froze.


    It was as if something had hit her heart. Not because of Francesca Jones, but because of Francesca Jones¡¯ words, that blessing. She was touched by Francesca Jones¡¯pany and blessing, but she didn¡¯t like him after all, she knew that better than anyone. It was just that his off-the-cuff blessing, the simple happily ever after, made her feel that it was just a dream too far away to be true.


    How could it be happily ever after?


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Thank you, Francesca Jones.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? But if you want to thank me, apany me to the amusement park one more time, ugh,¡± he sounded a little helpless, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone around me who enjoys going to the amusement park as much as you do, andtely I¡¯ve really been bored out of my mind.¡±


    nche Capra knew he was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t poke him, responding, ¡°Good.¡±


    The two said they would go, and after talking on the phone, nche Capra and Francesca Jones made an appointment to meet up.


    The amusement park was the same as it had been in the beginning, and Francesca Jones had the feeling that she hadn¡¯t seen nche Capra in a long time, ¡°Ugh, hasn¡¯t it been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other?¡±


    nche Capra thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Francesca Jones sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been bored with nothing to do all day, how about you? Having a good time? I text you and you don¡¯t text me back.¡±


    nche Capra was a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m probably a very old school person, I rarely look at my cell phone, and every time a message is sent for a long time I don¡¯t see it until a day or two after.¡±


    Unless it was a phone call, she added mentally. Phone calls she could get in time for the most part, but she wouldn¡¯t say so. What if Francesca Jones did call herter? Better to minimize contact!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I thought you were ignoring me on purpose, but ¡­¡± he said somewhat jokingly, ¡°it¡¯s toote for me to pursue you, after all, you¡¯re getting married in a few days.¡±


    nche Capra looked at him as he added, ¡°But it seems like I¡¯ve been toote before, you¡¯ve had someone living here ¡­¡± he poked his chest where his heart was, ¡°you¡¯ve had someone living here for a long time now .¡±


    nche Capra is silent.


    Francesca Jones was conversational in general, ¡°Would it be convenient for Fang to tell me when you had a person living here?¡± He pointed to his heart again.


    nche Capra froze at his question. When, when, that was too long ago. Francesca Jones, seeing her look of being caught up in her memories, busied herself by saying, ¡°Hold on, hold on, wasn¡¯t it a long, long time ago, thinking about it so long?¡±


    nche Capra smiled, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ gaze was softly ethereal, ¡°Uh ¡­ if I¡¯d known, I could have jumped the gun and tried everything to meet you before then. If time could be turned back, of course.¡±


    nche Capra looks at him and suddenly feels a little saddened, how could he think that? How could a man like him think ¡°if only time could be turned back¡±? She didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Francesca Jones ¡­¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ downturn seemed tost only a moment, as he pped his hands together and smiled, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about it, we¡¯re here to have a good time!¡±


    A joyous excursion ensued.


    After the two of them had had enough, nche Capra felt somehow better, and she had to say, again from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Francesca Jones, thank you, it was really fun.¡±


    Francesca Jones smiled and faced her just as she was about to speak when a voice suddenly cut in between, ¡°Thanks for what, nche Capra that¡¯s a ridiculous thing to say to him, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 228 It’s For You

    nche Capra froze and turned to look, it was Shireen Miller standing a meter away from her with a mocking face.


    So close.


    A shifting shadow, Francesca Jones was suddenly in front of her, and she heard him say, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shireen Miller looked at Francesca Jones and smiled, ¡°You cane to the yground, why can¡¯t Ie? Why are you so protective of nche Capra? You¡¯re too much of an actress, aren¡¯t you? Come on, don¡¯t pretend!¡±


    nche Capra stepped out from behind Francesca Jones and walked over to him, she looked at Francesca Jones and then at Shireen Miller in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Shireen Millerughed even harder at her puzzled look, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re not so naive as to think that you¡¯re really all in one ce, are you? Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re getting married to York Charlie in a few days, and today there¡¯s a man who can¡¯t get enough of you, so you¡¯re just being cocky and smug, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t joke, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Francesca Jones interrupted her with a sudden outburst.


    Shireen Miller saw Francesca Jones¡¯ reaction andughed even more triumphantly, ¡°Tell me to shut up? Francesca Jones, Francesca Jones, don¡¯t think that if you don¡¯t say anything, you can hide it forever, something done is done, just like a person, no matter how many good things he has done, he can¡¯t cover up the fact that he did it in the first ce. Just like a person, no matter how many good things he does, he can¡¯t cover up all the bad things he did in the first ce!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra, hearing this, already had some vague guesses, she went to look at Francesca Jones¡¯s face, Francesca Jones¡¯s expression was getting angrier and angrier, while Shireen Miller was still talking, ¡°s, nche Capra, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know it yet, do you? don¡¯t know, do you? Do you know why you know Francesca Jones? It wasn¡¯t a chance encounter, much less fate, it was him approaching you with a purpose, his purpose from the beginning was to toy with you, to attack you!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened and instead of talking to Shireen Miller, she asked Francesca Jones, ¡°Is everything she said true?¡± Seeing that Francesca Jones was silent, she asked again, ¡°She knows so much, so you¡¯ve known each other for a long time?¡±


    This time, Francesca Jones seemed to want to speak up, but again, Shireen Miller, who was off to the side, beat her to it, ¡°I know him more than that! For your information nche Capra, Francesca Jones was the one I got and set up to be at your side,¡± she bursts outughing, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that did you?¡±


    nche Capra was truly stunned, Shireen Miller was right, no matter how much she had just spected about Francesca Jones and Shireen Miller¡¯s rtionship, she would never have thought of that. Francesca Jones was actually the person that Shireen Miller had ced at her side? Shireen Miller¡¯s purpose she can figure out, she left and right is just to get herself out of York Charlie by all means, so it¡¯s not impossible that she wants to get herself to move on. But Francesca Jones ¡­ she hade to think of him almost as a friend she could trust.


    Even though she knew he had man-woman thoughts about her, and even though she tried to avoid him as much as possible, she still considered him a friend. She for one had so few friends that she could count them on one hand, and he happened to be one of them. He gave herfort and help, happiness and warmth. But in the end, was it all a trick?


    nche Capra looked at Francesca Jones with a sudden detachment and determination in her eyes, and Francesca Jones looked panicked; he couldn¡¯t wait to exin himself to her, but she turned on her heel and walked away.


    ¡°nche, let me exin, things ¡­¡±


    nche Capra suddenly looked at him with some disgust and interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! You¡¯re a liar!¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ heart ached, and what she reached out to catch was the passing wind.


    nche Capra walked away without looking back, walking away with such determination.


    Francesca Jones had let Shireen Miller talk before because what she said was supposed to be the truth; was he going to deny it? Even though he had something to hide, even though what Shireen Miller was saying wasn¡¯t the whole story. But Francesca Jones really hoped that nche Capra would listen to what Shireen Miller had to say and then stay to hear what he had to say.


    But he was wrong, she didn¡¯t.


    Francesca Jones all of a sudden red at Shireen Miller, who was still standing in the same ce, with an angry face, and Shireen Miller actuallyughed with glee at the sight of him, at the sight of nche Capra breaking with him.


    ¡°Shireen Miller!¡± said Francesca Jones with anger in her voice, ¡°Have you forgotten, what I told you? Did I go too long without reminding you and you got carried away?¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s heart stuttered and her face paled. It was true that she had forgotten what Francesca Jones had warned her about, what he had said, that if she dared to tell nche Capra about the deal they had once made between them, he would make her worse than dead using those methods of the mob. But she had already said it, and she could only give herself up.


    It was all her fault that she had just seen nche Capra and Francesca Jones having such a good time, and in a moment of hatred, she had impulsively run over. However, now that she had said her words and nche Capra had broken with Francesca Jones, what should she do? Francesca Jones cared so much about nche Capra, would he take all the anger back on his own head?


    nche Capra is obviously too desperate, even if she is part of the reason, it is also nche Capra¡¯s fault!


    Shireen Miller, fearful of retaliation from Francesca Jones, thought out loud, ¡°What¡¯s it to me? I¡¯m telling the truth! If nche Capra had listened to you, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered what I said, okay? It¡¯s just that she¡¯s so desperate!¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she was about to walk away.


    Almost as soon as Shireen Miller turned around, her eyes widened in surprise, ¡°York? Why are you here?¡±


    Oh no, when did York Charlie get here? What did she just say and what did he hear?


    York Charlie had been in the neighborhood a long time ago.


    He arrived just in time to see nche Capra, Francesca Jones, and Shireen Miller talking about something, all with bad looks on their faces, except for Shireen Miller, who was her usual smug self. He listened for a while on the side.


    Then he saw nche Capra run off, ignoring Francesca Jones¡¯ retention. He was going to go after her right away, but thinking that he still thought there was something going on between Francesca Jones and Shireen Miller, he stayed and listened for a couple of minutes.


    Then again, he was about to turn away and go after nche Capra in the direction she had gone off in when Shireen Miller saw him.


    At this moment York Charlie didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Shireen Miller at all, he was all worried about nche Capra, but Shireen Miller actually made a move to pull his arm.


    York Charlie instantly sank his face.


    ¡°What are you doing! Let go!!!¡±


    Shireen Miller held on for dear life, ¡°I have something to say to you!¡±


    York Charlie went to shake her hand hard, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! I already know everything I need to know!¡± He sneered, ¡°Shireen Miller! You¡¯ve really been working behind the scenes! Arranging for Francesca Jones to seduce nche Capra! I¡¯m going to get you for this sooner orter, so let go of me right now!¡±


    Shireen Miller was in a hurry, and I don¡¯t know where she got the courage from, she directly jumped into York Charlie¡¯s arms and hugged him.


    York Charlie was alsopletely surprised.


    Trying hard to ignore the icy to the core aura that emanated from York Charlie¡¯s entire body, she spoke with a sobbing voice, ¡°York, York, how can you say this about me? I did all of this for you! I just did it because I love you so much!¡±


    With one mighty push York Charlie pushed her away from him, Shireen Miller stumbled and fell to the floor, York Charlie said nothing, gave her a disgusted look and turned away.


    Shireen Miller knew that he must have gone after nche Capra.

 Chapter 229 You Wouldn’t Understand

    York Charlie quickly caught up with nche Capra, even though she was still some distance away.


    She looked so disoriented that she didn¡¯t even realize she was walking in the middle of the main street, so it seemed that the truth Shireen Miller had just announced hurt her.


    The thought of her being so upset over another man made York Charlie¡¯s heart feel like an overflow of vinegar.


    He was about to approach her to ask her about her affair with Francesca Jones when suddenly a car sped toward nche Capra, and she was still too deep in her own thoughts to react.


    Did she have a death wish?


    York Charlie rushed up in a few arrows and pushed nche Capra to the side, just for a moment, and the next second the vehicle sped past them.


    nche Capra staggered and looked like she was about to fall to the ground, unable to stand.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    York Charlie¡¯s long hand wrapped around her and shended in his arms.


    The familiar scent of his cologne put her in a momentary trance-they were like an innocent couple like this, with nothing to think about.


    ¡°How long are you going to be lost in thought? Or has your soul already been seduced by that Francesca Jones guy.¡±


    The cold and familiar voice poured into her ears like a cold wind, and nche Capra jerked her cord.


    Sanity all came back.


    nche Capra pushed York Charlie out of the way as soon as she could, her eyes as alert as an enemy with a rusty look.


    York Charlie thought of her rxed demeanor with Francesca Jones, and the irony grew.


    nche Capra also realized her outburst and withdrew the sharpness in her eyes as she looked at him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, what else would you and Francesca Jones be doing?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s delicate nerves snapped and she frowned, ring at him, ¡°You mean I¡¯m having an affair with Francesca Jones?¡±


    This was ridiculous, Francesca Jones hade along when she was at her most disillusioned and she had always thought of him as a friend, though not anymore.


    ¡°Do I have to report to you beforehand for every contact I have with the opposite sex?¡± nche Capra hooked the corners of her mouth, coldness spreading across it with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it turned out that President Charlie had so little confidence in himself that he had to resort to imprisoning his fianc¨¦e in such a manner.¡±


    York Charlie was momentarily speechless, veins bulging in his clenched fists, his blood stirring, angry, and lost.


    His silence made even nche Capra realize she¡¯d spoken harshly, but the words were out of her mouth, and she had a clear conscience.


    The two just froze on the curb, eyes not meeting, hearts each in their own way.


    But neither would let go of the other¡¯s hand.


    York Charlie knew that nche Capra had a hard temper, and it was better for him to speak first, or this cold war was going to end.


    ¡°Anyway, youe back with me first and we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what we have to talk about in this case.¡±


    That said, nche Capra followed York Charlie back to his house.


    ¡­


    The ck Lincoln slowed down as it drove into the vi area until it came to a stop in front of the house, and upon seeing nche Capra get out of the car as well, the bodyguards who stood waiting, having already acquiesced that she was the future Mrs. Charlie, bowed in unison.


    ¡°Wee home President Charlie, Miss Capra.¡±


    York Charlie passed through it with nche Capra without a nce, her face expressionless, her eyes as dark as night, hiding all her thoughts.


    Having just gotten home, nche Capra hadn¡¯t eaten her meal, had the maid put her in a watering hole, and then wouldn¡¯te out of her bedroom.


    York Charlie was in the foyer unloading his suit jacket and tie for the maid who was waiting with a tray, his eyes never leaving nche Capra, even if it was just his back.


    ¡°President Charlie, dinner is all ready.¡±


    ¡°In half an hour you¡¯ll have the cook heat it up and bring it to my bedroom, no, nche Capra¡¯s share too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    York Charlie, not expecting nche Capra to lock the bedroom door, rapped twice.


    ¡°nche Capra, open the door for me if you¡¯re in there.¡±


    All that came back to him was silence.


    What kind of man can¡¯t even get into his own bedroom, York Charlie couldn¡¯t wait to get his room key from the maid, he climbed right through the window.


    nche Capra happened to be lying on the parapet to blow the wind, and was startled by the sudden appearance of York Charlie.


    She¡¯s been through a lot, too, and isn¡¯t so shocked that she screams.


    More angry than shocked, nche Capra gritted her teeth and suppressed the anger that was about to ignite, ¡°Do you know how high it is? What if you fall?¡±


    ¡°This is my house, of course I know how high it is, I¡¯m noting over now.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s heart was naturally happy to know that she still cared if he would get hurt, and despite the lingering jealousy, he chose to look at it from her perspective.


    ¡°I heard some of Shireen Miller¡¯s words, she and Francesca Jones joined forces to deceive you, and your pride was hurt, but on the bright side, Shireen Miller did it to take you away from me, and now that they¡¯ve disintegrated internally, and you¡¯ve seen Francesca Jones ¡®s true colors, and just by having less contact with him, there¡¯s one less danger.¡±


    York Charlie reassures her that he feels the same way himself.


    nche Capra felt York Charlie understood, and she broke away from the confinement of his hands and turned to lean against the openwork carved parapet, half of her body in the darkness, the wind ruffling her hair.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to lose a friend, and you don¡¯t have any, you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be lied to and betrayed by someone you trusted, and you wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have your true friends leave you one by one.¡± nche Capra thought of Lorcan George and suddenly felt heartbroken.


    York Charlie had grown up with a brooding, cold-as-ice temperament, and he had never had a friend who pushed his buttons except in business.


    Even if others want to be close to him with a sincere heart, he is indifferent, he is an iceberg that will not melt.


    It wasn¡¯t a sore spot for York Charlie, and he wasn¡¯t offended when she said so, he just felt like they were going to fight again if they keptmunicating.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset right now, just calm down, it won¡¯t be long until our engagement arrives, until then everything needs to be taken care of with care and attention.¡±


    He patted her on the shoulder and whirled into the house to change and wash, while nche Capra¡¯s attitude remained aloof.


    She didn¡¯t even look at York Charlie because it would remind her of how York Charlie had hurt her back when she was at her lowest, and she knew all too well the pain of being betrayed by someone she trusted.


    On the other hand, she didn¡¯t think that Francesca Jones was really as heartless as Shireen Miller said, at least in those days when she was sad for York Charlie, Francesca Jones¡¯ presence andpanionship made her not so sad.


    Theter it got, the colder the wind became, all but blowing into one¡¯s heart and cooling it down with it.


    nche Capra had gone back inside after a sneeze.


    While York Charlie had left the bedroom to go work in his study, nche Capra undressed and showered, and before she went into the bathroom, she covered her front with a towel in one hand and picked up her cell phone, which wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, in the other.


    It was Francesca Jones, who had messaged and called frantically, trying to exin to her.


    ¡°How dare you lie to me and expect me to forgive you right away, no way.¡± nche Capra cleared out all his messages and pulled him closer to the contact cklist as well.


    No matter how Francesca Jones was going to exin it, there was no way she was going to be able to look at him as a friend she could trust for now.


    Messaging her best friend Nadia about an afternoon tea date, nche Capra tossed down her phone and turned into the bathroom.

 Chapter 230 Engagement Ceremony

    At first light, in the banquet parlor of the Night Phoenix Hotel, a grand party, as brilliant and noisy as fireworks.


    This was the engagement ceremony arranged by York Charlie, luxurious decorations, fine wines, and high society guests, everything was the best.


    When they first entered the venue, many of the guests were still not ustomed to the white light emanating from the crystal ring chandelier, which fell on the silverware on the table, the decorations on the wall, and the soft Persian carpet, like a soft light.


    No one could have imagined that the iceberg that is York Charlie would melt.


    York Charlie was really hooked on nche Capra.


    Shireen Miller as the representative of the Miller family also came to the banquet, she originally thought that it was just an ordinary banquet arranged by York Charlie, but she never thought that just when she arrived at the venue, she would see York Charlie in a ck suit leading nche Capra into the venue.


    nche Capra appeared in a gorgeous gown,yers of white baroque style carved and hollowed outce and soft veil folded together, bracelets and earrings are carefully polished pearls, gorgeous but not vulgar. This beauty, who has always been famous for her sensuality and spunk, became gentle and noble at once.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes almost bulged out.


    She clenched her teeth as she watched the York Charlie duo descend the stairs, her hand trembling as she held her goblet until itnded on the floor, the blood-red liquid leaving traces on the carpet.


    nche Capra!


    Shireen Miller¡¯s presence is no longer the center of attention, all eyes are on York Charlie with nche Capra.


    York Charlie wastes no time in stating, Wee to my engagement session with nche, I hope our love is blessed and that you all have a good time.


    Even if it¡¯s not blessed, it doesn¡¯t matter, he thought.


    Tonight was still not a night for peace of mind, and in addition to the ticking time bomb that was Shireen Miller on the guest list, there was the George family, the invisible cannonball.


    The old George is dead, and his son, Lorcan George, is handling everything. Lorcan George, who used to seem like a nice guy, has been feeling hostile to York Charlie since his father¡¯s death.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But he also covets nche Capra, and to prevent Lorcan George from disrupting the engagement ceremony, he calls his assistant early in the morning to send extra bodyguards to keep Lorcan George on the ground.


    No one will be able to take her away from him.


    nche Capra today rare very peacefully snuggled in his arms, like a favored little woman, York Charlie mood suddenly very good, to other people¡¯s attitude is also a lot of pleasant.


    She saw Lorcan George standing not far away, she was going to go up and say hello to him, and thought that Lorcan George was also looking at her.


    However, Lorcan George¡¯s disheveled eyes were staring at York Charlie, and she was not in his eyes.


    This was not the Lorcan George she knew either.


    nche Capra shook her shoulders just a little, and York Charlie was able to catch it and look down at her and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just want to get this boring ritual over with quickly.¡±


    ¡°Soon, it¡¯s just a formality, I¡¯m going to announce to the public that you are the future Mrs. Charlie.¡±


    Mrs. Charlie, a name that carried bitterness and a little bit of sweetness.


    nche Capra finally had a smile under her eyes as she bit her thin pink lips, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s heart melts and he wraps his arms tightly around her waist, showing a rare smile in public.


    As for Shireen Miller, nche Capra had long since stopped caring; she had seen through all of the woman¡¯s tactics and heart, and beyond being ridiculous, she actually found her pathetic.


    She was going to let it go, Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t, there was no turning back, she had to go one way or the other.


    The party had arranged for a live band to y, the elegant and smooth music was mesmerizing, dancing was suggested, the lights gathered towards the center of the Persian carpet, the guests who hade with theirpanions leaned in to move to the music, nche Capra mingled with York Charlie in the group, the lights fell with ethereal dreaminess.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    A crunch breaks the peace and the banquet room is plunged into darkness, no one can see anyone and the scene is a mess.


    nche Capra grabbed York Charlie¡¯s hand, she had a feeling something was going to happen, she was scared, but she forced herself to stay calm.


    ¡°York,¡± she called to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice rang in her ears, ¡°Someone will fix us up, let¡¯s continue the dance we were just doing.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll just cuddle.¡± nche Capra¡¯s breath traveled up his neck and York Charlie kissed her, not as intensely as before, just the tip of her tongue against it, but more than often they were tantalized.


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    The lights came back on in less than five minutes, and as if he¡¯d counted on it, York Charlie let go of nche Capra the moment the lights came on.


    His henchman came over at that moment and reported in a low voice, his expression going from sunny to cloudy, and his eyes gradually bing zed over.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s on my way.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A little thing, I¡¯m going to take care of it, wait here for me.¡± York Charlie kissed her on the forehead, turned and strutted out of the banquet parlor, heading for the bridal suite they had booked.


    nche Capra knew something must be wrong, she lifted her skirt to follow, not realizing that Shireen Miller was halfway across the room.


    How could she have forgotten that there was a piece of dog poo here.


    nche Capra was in a hurry and became less and less patient with Shireen Miller, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up Miss Miller?¡±


    Shireen Miller was so angry that her lower lip was still trembling, she pointed angrily at nche Capra, ¡°You shameless bitch, how dare you expose it in public, what, is it honorable to be a mistress? Don¡¯t forget that I am the appointed Mrs. Charlie of the Charlie family, I¡¯m already pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s child, you are nothing but York¡¯s ything.¡±


    She spoke so vulgarly that the guests were a little hard of hearing.


    But who doesn¡¯t love to be in the middle of the action at someone else¡¯s house.


    nche Capra was inwardly impassive; the words could no longer hurt her.


    ¡°Is Miss Miller done speaking? Finished speaking can you give way, I have to go out for a while.¡± nche Capra¡¯s face was expressionless, like a haughty, cold rose.


    The guests knew who the master was at a nce, there was no point in watching this hrity and they dispersed.


    Shireen Miller did not expect her not to respond, a moment speechless, clenched his teeth and thought for a long time and a half can only make the aisle to let her pass.


    But how could she be willing.


    nche Capra left with her heavy dress,ining in her mind that the dress York Charlie made her wear was too heavy, not realizing that Shireen Miller was still following behind her.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eight-centimeter heel mmed into the end of her dress, and she was trying to catch up with her and bring her back to argue, but she didn¡¯t realize that the doorway wasn¡¯t carpeted, and nche Capra¡¯s gown was made of high quality softce.


    nche Capra was about to fall, Shireen Miller wanted to catch her and humiliate her, but thece was too slippery, she didn¡¯t catch nche Capra, but hit the table herself.


    Shireen Miller screams and falls to the floor.


    nche Capra barely managed to stabilize herself on her side, the weight of her gown holding her up.


    nche Capra looked back, and Shireen Miller was looking at herself with indignant and triumphant eyes, a smirk at the corners of her mouth, the blood-red color of her lips making her even more terrifyingly grotesque, as if she¡¯d found another weapon with which to defeat nche Capra proud and proud.


    Meanwhile, the guests swarmed up like a wave of bees, anticipating what would happen next.


    There was only one person in the crowd who had a worried demeanor.

 Chapter 231 Just Like Back Then

    nche Capra wanted to make the first move and clear the air, but who knew that Shireen Miller had thought of the wording early on, and her blood-red lips kept opening and closing as she spoke against her conscience.


    ¡°nche Capra, why did you push me?¡±


    nche Capra knew it would be this kind of set-up, she frowned, ¡°Who pushed you, it was clearly you who fell.¡±


    ¡°And you know how to renege, and rightly so, what a woman like you can¡¯t do.¡± Shireen Miller pointed at her, afraid that others would not know who pushed her.


    Strange to say, Shireen Miller fell down, just to falsely use her there was no need to keep sitting on the ground, so as not to make herself look bad as well?


    nche Capra gritted her teeth, she was already toozy to fight with this kind of woman, but she just wouldn¡¯t let herself go.


    ¡°Try to exin what evidence you have that I pushed you?¡±


    ¡°You need evidence for that, I¡¯m sitting here, it was just the two of us, and if you trot out the evidence line it¡¯ll be more confirmation that you did push me. Otherwise who do you want me to justify it to.¡±


    ¡°Shireen Miller, have a conscience.¡± nche Capra¡¯s chest rose and fell more and more sharply, herst act of mercy.


    Shireen Miller felt the pain in her belly and the moistening in her lower body, and she knew that this baby was not going to be saved after all.


    The tearing pain almost made her pass out on the spot, but no, how could she sacrifice this child for nothing.


    Shireen Miller braced herself on the floor, her vision became more and more blurred, but she was still able to speak, ¡°This sentence should be my turn to say to you, to be a person to have a little bit of conscience, what is the purpose of you to get close to York with all your heart and soul, you can¡¯t let me and my child go?¡±


    What!


    This is unbelievable.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t realize Shireen Miller could act so well, and since she wanted an exnation, she¡¯d give it to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to follow me when I leave-¡± The words ended abruptly before they could be heard as Shireen Miller fainted.


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s bleeding!¡± Someone in the crowd screamed.


    nche Capra¡¯s nerves tensed, and she looked down the tail of her own dress to see Shireen Miller, only to see the white fabric soaked, the brogue openwork carving pattern blooming out like a rose in a cherry blossom garden, blood-red, gorgeous, and unreal.


    It was as if she saw a line made of blood, spreading little by little like her feet.


    nche Capra knew it wasn¡¯t herself, but the others didn¡¯t, and they yelled call the police, ah, and put Shireen Miller in the hospital, and then put nche Capra in the police station.


    ¡°She killed a little life!¡±


    ¡°How could President Charlie look at a woman like that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a snake charmer.¡±


    ¡­


    People are getting more and more, the surrounding is also getting more and more noisy, dazzling lights down can not block the puddle of bright red blood, but rather make it with blood light.


    At this time, York Charlie, who had temporarily gone to deal with an urgent matter, finally returned to the banquet parlor, he had already received the news from this side, so when he saw the chaotic scene at the entrance, he was not surprised at all.


    It¡¯s just that, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    ¡°Make way, President Charlie is here.¡± The bouncer pushed aside the crowd surrounding him so that York Charlie could enter.


    nche Capra¡¯s withered heart beat again all of a sudden when she saw York Charlieing, and she looked at him hopefully, hoping that he would get her out of this ce.


    If the pregnant woman was to be the priority, then at least look at her to show that she trusted her and that she really hadn¡¯t pushed Shireen Miller.


    However, York Charlie didn¡¯t even look at her, he picked up Shireen Miller to leave and bumped nche Capra as he walked away, this time she fell and he still didn¡¯t look back.


    Over and over again, he broke her heart.


    Memories stirred together in her mind, the past bridging with reality ¨C some years ago, she was in the rain, waiting for him toe, waiting to be treated like he was now.


    What more could she want from him, she wanted his love with all her heart.


    He hadn¡¯t exined what to arrange for the aftermath, and no one was sure whether this engagement was going to go ahead or not.


    More than that, nche Capra attracted attention.


    All the eyes that looked at her were tinged with disgust, as if she had done something heavenly.


    ¡°Look at her gown, it¡¯s stained with blood, she¡¯ll never be able to wipe it off in her life.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a murderer.¡±


    ¡°I think the press will be here soon.¡±


    ¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If the reporters came, then nche Capra would not be able to get out of here, and if she wanted to get out, she had to do it now, even if it meant leaving under the abuse and ridicule of others.


    Strangely enough, nche Capra¡¯s brightly colored rose seemed to be wilting quickly, leaving only the leaves and branches behind. She sat on the ground and didn¡¯t move, and her eyes were empty, staring into the abyss.


    Letting peopleugh at her, she didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you,¡± a familiar voice came from above her head, waking nche Capra up, she looked up and it was Lorcan George, she knew it was him.


    Lorcan George picked her up straight away and sneered at the people blocking the doorway to watch the show. ¡°If you guys want to make headlines like little sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to move out of the way now.¡±


    The words were immediately followed by someone making way for him.


    nche Capra thought to herself how funny it was that her name was now a gue.


    I¡¯m afraid the only people as scary as her are the reporters who are on their way over.


    Once in the elevator, nche Capra demanded toe down, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Lorcan George, not even making eye contact, and Lorcan George stayed silent the entire time, he had changed.


    The priority now was to get out of this gown.


    She drew out the knife she carried strapped to her inner thigh and cut the heavy skirt downyer byyer until only ayer of tulle and lining remained, while Lorcan George took charge of pressing the elevator buttons on each floor as a way of stalling for time before she collided with a reporter.


    By the time the elevator reached the third floor, nche Capra was finally done so she could run.


    Lorcan George took her to the exit of the escape staircase and made a mad dash, almost as if running for his life, out of the hotel.


    The reporters¡¯ side just waited for the elevator, and one look at the gowns in the elevator and they knew what was going on, and made a bee-line for the door.


    Lorcan George drove a ck Lamborghini this time, in a color that wasn¡¯t too eye-catching.


    He motioned for nche Capra to get in and left the Night Phoenix Hotel before a reporter could spot them, the car speeding past, swirling up the dead and yellow leaves.


    Still panting, nche Capra opened the window to get some air and Lorcan George was there to remind her, ¡°Not so quick to shake it off, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to have to drive around the city a bit, I¡¯ll drop you off at his house when it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°I know, that gang of reporters¡¯ routine is nothing more than squatting at the door to keep watch, or else peeping, the watchdogs are not as diligent as them.¡±


    Where the reporters had the Lorcan George Lamborghini setup, they couldn¡¯t squat them at the Night Phoenix Hotel, so they squatted at York Charlie¡¯s vi, and even BFF Nadia might be under surveince.


    There was nowhere she could go.


    Lorcan George used to ask her if she wanted toe to his house, now he wouldn¡¯t, it was like he waspletely dead in the water, his whole heart gutted and filled with hatred for York Charlie.


    nche Capra had no thoughts, her mind was nk, she wanted to sleep somewhere now, somewhere without York Charlie.


    The wind ruffled her hair and she slumped against the car window as if she was going to fall asleep.


    The Lamborghini was hidden in the darkness.

 Chapter 232 – A Head-On Confrontation

    In the end nche Capra¡¯s destination was not York Charlie but the hospital, she wanted to see how Shireen Miller was doing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she nt evidence on you?¡± Lorcan George wondered.


    ¡°So I¡¯m there to see her ugly.¡± nche Capra answered casually, what she was really thinking, she didn¡¯t want to admit-she was still thinking about the man York Charlie.


    He must be at Shireen Miller¡¯s side right now, riding out the storm with her.


    Fortunately, the reporter probably didn¡¯t guess that nche Capra would be going to the hospital, and nche Capra was in a lot less trouble.


    Lorcan George apanied her out of the car, and nche Capra subconsciously assumed he was going to go in with her.


    When he gets to the door, he stops.


    nche Capra realized what he meant and thought she would at least thank him, and when she reached out to touch his hair, he avoided it.


    In the past, he¡¯d been eager for her to touch his head, and would voluntarily lower his head, smiling in a particrly goofy way.


    nche Capra withdrew her hand awkwardly, ¡°Thank you, for saving me from that situation.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, I really do appreciate-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying thank you, I said it was nothing, you can call me if you need me in the future, I¡¯m always avable, but I¡¯ve got something going on right now, I¡¯m going to go first.¡±


    He avoided all eye contact, as if eye contact would trigger his hurt and he would resent her.


    There really was no going back.


    Watching him leave, nche Capra was powerless to keep him again; she couldn¡¯t be that selfish anymore. Except, if she could, at least let them go back to the way they felt after their reunion after all those years apart, when he was excited like a child.


    No, he was a child then.


    Now, she wondered if he¡¯d still treasure those memories as babies.


    nche Capra wiped away her tears and turned to go into the hospital, where it was open and bright enough that she would be seen shedding them.


    ¡­


    In the hospital room, a sob came out for a long time.


    Shireen Miller lies on her bed, her tears already wetting her pillowcase.


    She doesn¡¯t speak, just cries.


    The nurse tucks her in, and the quilt is no longer a ¡°hill,¡± t, or even sunken.


    York Charlie sits on the couch next to her, his face expressionless and in a trance.


    Shireen Miller reminds him of nche Capra¡¯s reaction to her miscarriage, and how her heart must have ached.


    Although he had his doubts that the baby in Shireen Miller¡¯s womb was his own, it happened at his engagement party and he was responsible.


    Shireen Miller cried for a while and still couldn¡¯t think straight and asked the nurse again, ¡°Is the baby really gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She touched her t stomach, her heart as cold as the water.


    This child wasn¡¯t supposed to exist, but it was flesh and blood, so how could she just say she¡¯d cut it off.


    Mrs. Selena soon arrived, and mother and daughter hugged and cried together for a while before Mrs. Selena went out to answer the phone again, probably from the Miller family.


    After Mrs. Selena left, Shireen Miller was still in tears, York Charlie walked over to the bed and sat down, he sighed, ¡°It is what it is, I wish you would look away.¡±


    ¡°Will I ever be able to get pregnant again? Will you still want me?¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened with tears, a thirst in her eyes.


    York Charlie averted his eyes and said bluntly, ¡°With other men who are more suited to you, of course.¡±


    Shireen Miller doesn¡¯t speak, still crying.


    He wouldn¡¯t give her any promises lest she still think about it.


    Still reluctant, Shireen Miller sat up and insisted on leaning on his shoulder, York Charlie was about to push her away when the door to the hospital room opened.


    nche Capra saw the ambiguous image of Shireen Miller sobbing on York Charlie¡¯s shoulder.


    York Charlie instantly felt bad and immediately pushed Shireen Miller away, his eyes always on nche Capra, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, we just-¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, she¡¯s a patient now isn¡¯t she? It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to push her.¡± nche Capra was expressionless as she spoke, her face as pale as her gown.


    There was still a bit of blood on the lining.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t think nche Capra would dare toe to the hospital; shouldn¡¯t she be surrounded by reporters with no way out at this point? How dare shee here?


    Just as she was feeling surprised, Mrs. Selena also came in, she just hung up the phone, her eyes are still red, it seems that she did not worry about her daughter a lot.


    The first thing she saw was not her daughter on the hospital bed but nche Capra, Mrs. Selena¡¯s anger was instantly ignited.


    ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s not enough for you to harm my daughter, now you dare toe here, what is your intention!¡± As Mrs. Selena spoke, her hand shot up and the emerald bracelet on her wrist shed with a thud.


    nche Capra knew what she was going to do, she was numb to the humiliation and allowed Mrs. Selena to beat her.


    She could, York Charlie couldn¡¯t, and he reached out and grabbed Mrs. Selena¡¯s hand just in time to prevent it fromnding on nche Capra¡¯s pale, paper-like face.


    ¡°Auntie, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? My daughter lost her child because of this woman, can¡¯t you see how emaciated she is now? It¡¯s all because of this bitch!¡± After Mrs. Selena withdrew her hand, she still didn¡¯t give up and reached out to twist nche Capra¡¯s arm again, almost as hard as she could.


    nche Capra stifled a grunt, she still suffered.


    York Charlie thought it was so perverse of nche Capra, like before, she wouldn¡¯t let herself be aggravated in the slightest.


    ¡°nche, you can leave if you¡¯re not feeling well, just leave it to me.¡± This was the best thing he could think of at the moment ¨C to keep nche Capra safe and to calm Shireen Miller and Mrs. Selena.


    However, he had underestimated the woman¡¯s ability to pester, and Mrs. Selena grabbed nche Capra¡¯s hand, her eyes protruding and her teeth bared like a fire-breathing beast.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve caught you today, you bitch, how could I possibly let you go?¡±


    Turning her head, she had another attitude towards York Charlie, ¡°Just take care of Shireen Miller, and leave this woman to me to teach her a lesson.¡± As if York Charlie was on their side.


    York Charlie suppressed his temper and refused to let go of this, ¡°Auntie, I am also responsible for this matter, there is no need for you to go so overboard with nche, at least sit down and talk properly.¡±


    Like they are so shrewd and rude, where can they see that they are the thousand golds and wivesing out of a luxurious family.


    nche Capra, who had remained silent, finally spoke up, she nced down at Shireen Miller, who was hugging her knees and crying, her heart was full of mixed feelings, ¡°I came here because I wanted toe and confront Shireen Miller head on, I am not the murderer of her child.¡±


    How could she have done such a thing when she was once a mother too.


    Shireen Miller listened with a weak heart, but the tears covered it all for her, and in a rare moment she chose to remain silent, there was no need for her to worry when her mother could help her teach nche Capra a lesson anyway.


    Mrs. Selena still clung to nche Capra, bing more and more angry, she left her bag behind, threw it on the floor, and began to p nche Capra, her shoulders, her arms, and her back.


    Verbal humiliation rained down on her as well.


    ¡°You have the nerve to confront me head on, you caused my daughter to have a miscarriage, there were so many people watching, and you were the one who pushed her to the ground.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you bitchy woman a lesson today, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    York Charlie saw that the situation was getting out of hand, he rushed around behind them and grabbed Mrs. Selena¡¯s hand and pulled her away, which gave nche Capra a chance to catch her breath, she was almost cornered.


    nche Capra was bruised all over her body and her face was red and burning, the result was still light, if it wasn¡¯t for York Charlie stopping her, Mrs. Selena would have already taken out the knife she had in her bag and cut her face.

 Chapter 233 – This is all your karma

    nche Capra staggered to her feet, she didn¡¯t cry, her tears never came for such trivial matters.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your beating?¡±


    ¡°Not satisfied, I want you bitch to go to hell!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth suddenly quirked up at this point in a sneer, ¡°What if I told you I was supposed to be crawling up from hell.¡±


    Her pupils dted as she said this, like a doll with someone behind her manipting it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The words were not meant for Mrs. Selena.


    York Charlie looked at her, a sh of surprise in his eyes, and at that moment, nche Capra finally turned her gaze to him, me hidden under her eyes, along with all the years of aggravation.


    Is nche Capra indirectly admitting that she is Brandi ¡­


    No matter how much Mrs. Selena cursed, she automatically blocked it out as she stood beside the bed, blood still at the corner of her mouth, the light spilling over her forehead hair, her unblinking eyes even colder in the shadows.


    Shireen Miller looked at her fearfully, and for a moment she was actually afraid that this woman was going to kill her, a fear that was instinctive, like a praying mantis meeting a yellow bird.


    ¡°What are you doing here ¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you ¡­¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s attitude was no more arrogant than it had been at the engagement ceremony, and instead she flinched.


    ¡°I told you I was just going to confront you face to face, but looking at you now, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± nche Capra¡¯s city is so deep that Shireen Miller can¡¯t see through theyers of truth in what she¡¯s saying.


    Even York Charlie didn¡¯t know what she was thinking right now, and he chose to watch from the sidelines, but of course, he wasn¡¯t going to let Mrs. Selena do that to Shireen Miller again.


    nche Capra finished what she had to say and turned to leave, she was covered in bruises, her gown was ripped and her hairpiece had been taken from her long ago, her long hair pouring out.


    Shireen Miller called out to her, ¡°What did you just mean by that?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to just go away, and I¡¯m giving you time to rest out of the fact that I¡¯ve lost a child too, and I know the pain.¡± nche Capra says and strides away.


    York Charlie tries to follow, Mrs. Selena and Shireen Miller yell after him and he turns a deaf ear.


    He soon catches up with nche Capra, ¡°Are you okay? I think you¡¯re a little weird today.¡±


    Weird?


    nche Capra suddenlyughed, a sneer that made York Charlie even more puzzled.


    How could he understand what it felt like to have a heart ripped to shreds by memories and the present together.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just tired,¡± nche Capra held her forehead, pretending she had a headache, ¡°You go back to being with Shireen Miller, she¡¯s in the greatest need of care right now.¡±


    ¡°But you-¡± York Charlie subconsciously reached for nche Capra¡¯s hand, which she consciously avoided.


    ¡°Just go back.¡±


    nche Capra was intent on leaving, and there was no way York Charlie was going to join him; not only was she reluctant, but Mrs. Selena and Shireen Miller both still needed him to appease them.


    In order to minimize the impact of this incident on hispany, as well as to maintain the rtionship with the Miller family as much as possible, and most importantly, to keep Shireen Miller out of trouble with nche Capra, York Charlie could only York Charlie could only stay at the hospital to calm Shireen Miller down.


    Shireen Miller looked forward to so many years have not received York Charlie a little love, and now it is his one sentence of greeting, can make her heart beat, the pain of the loss of her son also slowly fade.


    Don¡¯t me her for being heartless, this child should never have existed in the first ce.


    Settling Shireen Miller, York Charlie rushed home instantly, the house was quiet.


    He asked the maid, ¡°Where¡¯s nche Capra?¡±


    ¡°Back in her room.¡±


    ¡°Did you give her the medicine I asked you to prepare, and did she take it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Strange, usually nche Capra would not be so honest, this time why so honest, even the maid felt strange.


    It looked calm, but there was something dark going on.


    York Charlie went upstairs, he thought that nche Capra would be angry with him and would lock the bedroom door, however, everything was out of his expectation, she did not lock the door.


    As soon as she opened it, a gust of wind blew through, carrying with it the scent of room fragrance.


    nche Capra was leaning against the balcony rail, wearing the same outfit she¡¯d worn at the hospital-a gown she¡¯d cut to look like a work of art, the blood on the train shocking.


    She doesn¡¯t turn around as York Charlie closes the door behind her, and he wraps his arms around her from behind, his heart, which has been on edge, finally settling; she¡¯s still in his arms.


    nche Capra wiped away her tears, but she had no control over the trembling of her body, and York Charlie was quick to notice the difference.


    ¡°nche, turn your face around.¡±


    nche Capra wouldn¡¯t, so he forced her to face herself, and she was definitely crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± nche Capra wouldn¡¯t reveal anything; she repeatedly wiped away her tears, but they still came up unheeded.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about that thing at the engagement party today, you don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ll take care of it, just stay home in the meantime.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not about that.¡±


    She nced away, just a nce, theint, the pain showing in front of him, quickly drowning in her eyes again, yet York Charlie still sensed it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Shireen Miller was the one she¡¯d pushed over, it was him she resented.


    The hand around her slender waist slowly loosened, York Charlie looked straight at her with a creeping chill, ¡°You still ming me for that baby thing?¡±


    Now that he¡¯s said it, nche Capra doesn¡¯t hold back and says bluntly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ming you, that¡¯s why I went to the hospital today to find out what happened to Shireen Miller, and she lost her baby, York Charlie, that¡¯s what you get for that!¡±


    ¡°How are you sure that baby is mine.¡±


    ¡°God has eyes.¡± nche Capra was indifferent.


    York Charlie mmed the door.


    After such a big incident, how could the Miller family let nche Capra go so easily? Even if Shireen Miller herself did not pursue the matter, Albert could not stand it, not that he loved his daughter so much, but if this matter was easily forgotten, where would the face of the Miller family go?


    So, the day after the incident, Albert arranged a good reporter in front of York Charlie¡¯s vi squatting, waiting for nche Capra toe out to be blocked, he also contacted the newspaper, paid for the newspaper to report on nche Capra¡¯s scandal, nche Capra portrayed as an in order to get to the top of the pain to kill the main house of the miscarriage of the third party. .


    All of these actions were expected by York Charlie, and he knew it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    After a sleepless night in the study, nche Capra was still asleep when she returned to the bedroom, her brow slightly furrowed, as if she was having some kind of bad dream.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart ached as he watched, knowing that he had been the one to aggravate her yesterday. It was only natural that she would be upset.


    Long, slender fingers gently smoothed the rise and fall of her brow, and he ced a kiss on her forehead before going into the bathroom.


    After he left, nche Capra opened her eyes, unable to tell that she had just woken up.


    Washing and dressing.


    The bodyguard came up to report the situation, ¡°President Charlie, the reporters are blocking the door to the house.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just flies, can¡¯t get rid of them, let them be.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Downstairs, York Charlie instructed the maid, ¡°Keep an eye on nche Capra in the next few days, don¡¯t let her go out, and close the curtains on all the windows, don¡¯t leave any dead ends, and remember to close the doors in the backyard and the front yard.¡±


    He gave such detailed instructions, just because he was afraid that there would be a little gap for the reporters to exploit.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Open the door, the car was already waiting in front of him, he got into the car, the front yard door finally opened, but the reporters didn¡¯t have the slightest chance to interview, the Lincoln car divided them into two waves.

 Chapter 234 – Woe to the Worrier

    Before the newspaper side could be published, they received a directive from York Charlie himself, ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten times the price for the story and shut your peers up, too.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The Miller family had waited a long time for the slightest bit of negative news about nche Capra, and at best it was theughing stock of the women¡¯s gossip at the party.


    There was no doubt that York Charlie was covering for nche Capra.


    At this point, he is still defending nche Capra this hot potato, York Charlie crazy?


    Due to the power of the Charlie Group, Albert still had to endure this breath for the time being, if there was a chance, he would punish York Charlie together.


    There is no impermeable wall under the sky, even if the media reporters and newspapers have given up tracking what happened between nche Capra and Shireen Miller in the engagement party, this incident still spread on the inte.


    I don¡¯t know whichizen broke the news that nche Capra pushed down Shireen Miller at the engagement party and caused her to miscarry. This news did not specify whose engagement party it was, so it was confusing, andizens subconsciously thought that it was the engagement party of York Charlie and Shireen Miller, and nche Capra was the mistress who made trouble. Theizens subconsciously thought it was the engagement party of York Charlie and Shireen Miller, and nche Capra was the mistress who went to make trouble.


    Even though York Charlie defended nche Capra, theizens were still madly attacked, and some people made her phone number public. nche Capra would receive countless harassing phone calls and vicious text messages as soon as she turned on her cell phone, and the maid could get back many letters from the mailbox every day, and she didn¡¯t need to open them to read them, but she knew that they were addressed to her because of the gory drawings on the outside.


    If York Charlie hadn¡¯t been so careful about security, someone might havee to her door to kill her to avenge Shireen Miller¡¯s death, just like the letter said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This is cyber violence, one of them might not even know Shireen Miller, it¡¯s just aizen breaking the news, and they attack indiscriminately, even to the point of personal attacks, nche Capra has seen it now.


    Every time the maid brought in a letter, York Charlie tried as much as possible not to let nche Capra know about it, and he instructed the maid, ¡°In the future, if there is this kind of letter, you don¡¯t need to bring it in, you can just burn it in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    York Charlie pretended that nothing had happened, he didn¡¯t want nche Capra to be hurt again, as for Shireen Miller¡¯s side, he spent money to arrange the best hospital room and caregiver to give her the best treatment, even though what she wanted was actually York Charlie¡¯spany.


    nche Capra had also asked him at the dinner table, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check on Shireen Miller?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, she¡¯ll be well taken care of, nothing I have to do.¡± York Charlie doesn¡¯t even frown, nche Capra doesn¡¯t say anything he¡¯s almost forgotten about Shireen Miller.


    nche Capra looks at York Charlie¡¯s current attitude, thinking of his desperate behavior at the engagement party, she suddenly has trouble telling which one is really him?


    She put down her chopsticks and tested him, ¡°Say, about Shireen Miller¡¯s miscarriage, don¡¯t you have any idea at all?¡±


    York Charlie looked at her with gentle eyes, like a shallow puddle of water in the moonlight, and she was the only thing in his eyes.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Why so sure, I¡¯m not a white rabbit.¡± nche Capra breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that there had been a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    If he trusted her, then she could hold out for patience.


    ¡°Does trust need a reason? Besides, it wouldn¡¯t do you any good to do that on that asion.¡±


    York Charlie would think so, but not the inte users, who abused nche Capra in ck and white as hard as they could, and she wasn¡¯t deep enough in the mountains to have ess to the inte topletely ignore the nastyments.


    York Charlie is afraid that she read too much heart depression, simply asked the maid to cut off thework.


    nche Capra went up to his study andined, ¡°Hey, what era is it, or do you want to control me in this way?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep thinking about control,¡± York Charlie is a little upset, but only for a moment, he reaches out, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to see all the bad reviews that don¡¯t make sense, I¡¯ll take the time to deal with it.¡±


    nche Capra had just ced her hand on his palm when she turned her head and was taken in his arms, she was sitting on herp.


    nche Capra hooked her arms around the back of his neck, a smile finally on her face, ¡°How long will that take to deal with, you don¡¯t have to pay any attention to it, it¡¯s all about me, I can still take it.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing to me.¡± nche Capra pressed her corbone against his neck and hugged him tightly, ¡°York, I¡¯m just a little tired, I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    They held each other for a long time without speaking, so quiet that all either could hear was the other¡¯s breath.


    ¡­


    York Charlie thought about what nche Capra was going through these days, and aside from the heartache, all that was left was guilt.


    He was the one who put her in this predicament.


    Saying sorry now was false, he had just recently finished a big project and could have a full day when he nned to take her out for a break.


    Women, the greatest cure was still buying.


    nche Capra, of course, had nothing to do with it, the big deal was that she went out wearing a sunsses mask.


    Like a normal person peacefully with him, chatting, shopping, enjoying the night scenery. That was all she wanted now.


    All that strife, and the Russell family¡¯s obsessive feud with the Charlie family, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    Before going out, nche Capra had juste downstairs, and when she saw York Charlie, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How can anyone go out shopping and still be dressed in a suit and leather shoes, not to mention that you have tens of thousands of dors for this set.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other clothes except a suit and loungewear.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I pick something out for you?¡± nche Capra pulled up his tie and wrapped her fingertips around the end, a wicked smile on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion when you¡¯ll do me the honor of going out with me.¡±


    It had been a long time since they¡¯d had any peace.


    nche Capra thought she could finally spend the day with him in peace, however, she thought too easy and they were followed shortly after they left the house.


    York Charlie and nche Capra both sensed it and returned to the vi at the first opportunity.


    The next day, there was no reporting out, so it seems it wasn¡¯t the newspaper that did it, and York Charlie had someone check it out, and the person who was following them wasn¡¯t a reporter, he was just a temp that was assigned to them.


    As for who paid him to follow them, that was still to be investigated.


    ¡°It seems fine.¡± York Charlie reassured nche Capra.


    nche Capra, however, had an uneasy feeling in her heart, and her chest was tight, as if there was a stone pressing down on her, making her breathless.


    As luck would have it, in the afternoon there were reports that she was on a brisk outing with York Charlie, seemingly in a good mood and unaffected by that rumor.


    This time, the attack was on THE Charlie Group.


    The report said that York Charlie had a nice outing with his mistress, nche Capra, shortly after his fianc¨¦e, Shireen Miller, had a miscarriage, and made him out to be more of a hateful scumbag than a dude.


    That day, the Charlie Group¡¯s stock did suffer.


    York Charlie sends someone to investigate, and as he thought, it¡¯s the work of the Miller family.


    As soon as York Charlie returns to the office, he receives a report that the George Group has cut off one of their projects as a way to suppress the Charlie Group. Lorcan George¡¯s hostility towards him has already involved the group¡¯s interests, so York Charlie is not going to be shy about it.


    As soon as York Charlie leaves, nche Capra receives a letter from a private investigator, and things are looking up.


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s been knocked out of York Charlie¡¯s dream with a blow to the head.


    How could she forget that she was Brandi-the orphaned child of the Russell family.

 Chapter 235 Tell Me the Truth

    Brandi-the only hope of the Russell Group sacrificed under thepeting interests of the group-was a false shimmering existence.


    Brandi was dead, and now she was nche Capra.


    nche Capra repeatedly reminded herself in her mind lest she lose her emotions in front of others; after all, she was always easily agitated in that regard and could not help but look suspicious.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free right now, could youe out and meet me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t think twice.


    Can¡¯t she see how much she wants to know the truth when she¡¯s risking everything to meet with a private investigator?


    nche Capra dressed up in disguise before she left the house, and she arranged to meet with the private investigator at a cafe.


    The car arrived in front of the cafe and nche Capra specifically instructed the driver before getting out of the car, ¡°Don¡¯t tell York Charlie about me running out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You rash, the whole town is talking about me now, of course York Charlie doesn¡¯t want me to go out, if you tell him, you and I don¡¯t have to hang out anymore.¡±


    The most she could do was give a small punishment, not so much for him, he¡¯d lose his job.


    The driver nodded then, ¡°I understand, so when Miss Capra wants to go back, just ask me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Getting out of the car, nche Capra exhaled heavily, surprisingly she was a little nervous.


    The private investigator had arrived early, wrapped up tightly for fear of revealing his appearance, and nche Capra thought to herself that it was just as well, it was going to be winter.


    ¡°I thought you said you were making progress on what Imissioned you to look into for me?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± The other man handed over a kraft paper file bag, ¡°Here¡¯s everything I could find out.¡±


    nche Capra scanned down the stack of quite weighty looking document bags, her hands trembling under the table, ¡°And, I¡¯d like to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with York Charlie?¡± nche Capra got the words out and her whole body felt like it was taut, waiting for a word from the private investigator.


    ¡°Yes. The role he yed in that incident back then was by no means a roadkill.¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra forgot what kind of demeanor she returned to the vi with that caused the maid to ask her with a worried look, ¡°Miss Capra are you not feeling well anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Upstairs, back to her room.


    She just changed ces to fret, and then, still, she opened the vellum bag, a loop of thread winding around her heart in growing panic.


    nche Capra¡¯s hand shook a little as she flipped through the papers, cursing herself for being useless, she put them down first and poured a ss of water to drink, her mind a jumble of thoughts like threads.


    She already knew that the Russell Group was just a victim back then, bing cannon fodder under the group¡¯s business interest dispute, but was the business interest dispute as bad as to make her family die.


    Sealed?


    For emptying the Russell Group by despicable means, and then want to kill to silence?


    Who could be behind it?


    nche Capra¡¯s mind shes back to thest thing the private investigator said, and she has no reason not to suspect York Charlie.


    However, until she finds the evidence, she will remain suspicious of York Charlie as the mastermind.


    For no other reason than she wants to believe him for once out of selfishness, although she can¡¯t believe all of it.


    ¡­


    The Charlie Group has been working overtime these days to suppress the George Group bypeting for partners and cutting off the other party¡¯s regr supply, and at the same time, they also have to solve the problem of thepany¡¯s image being damaged.


    For one thing, York Charlie has already taken care of it, and for another, he is now holding a press conference, stating that his personal affairs have nothing to do with thepany, and should not be tied up, as long as there is no problem with thepany¡¯s products and projects, the Charlie Group is still the same as it was in the beginning, and that the Charlie Group¡¯s despicable means of damaging thepany¡¯s image are also smearing its own image. The Charlie Group is also discrediting itself by using despicable means to tarnish theirpany¡¯s image.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t explicitly say it was the Miller family, but journalists are smart enough to read multiple answers into a single hint, and the Miller family fell into the list.


    The press conference was a sess, and the stock gradually recovered. York Charlie was finally able to take a break after working for several days in a row.


    He misses nche Capra more than rest.


    It was already evening when he returned, and the vi was still peaceful on the surface, but in reality, there was a lot of fighting going on.


    The maid greeted him with water and a hot towel, ¡°President Charlie, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s nche?¡±


    ¡°Miss Capra is upstairs in the bedroom.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie took off his suit jacket and threw it to the maid and went straight to the bedroom.


    He was going crazy thinking about her these days, and it was so hard to find the time toe back, even if he couldn¡¯t see her for too long before he had to rush back to the office again.


    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, York Charlie unconsciously dropped his defenses at the thought of nche Capra.


    But she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom.


    ¡°nche?¡±


    A rustling sound from the bathroom reassured York Charlie.


    The room was lit with a sweet orange scented aromatherapy and the air was a little sweet, York Charlie didn¡¯t like the smell, he left the balcony door open and a cold breeze poured in, the floor to ceiling curtains fluttering along with the bed veil.


    The curtains and the bedspread fluttered. Along with them were the bound papers on the dresser, which York Charlie wouldn¡¯t have seen if it weren¡¯t for the sound of turning pages.


    Next to it was a brown paper bag with the headline ¡°the Russell Group¡±.


    York Charlie closed the balcony door behind him, and all was quiet again.


    He¡¯d been too busy to pay attention to nche Capra these days, and she¡¯d taken advantage of the fact that she¡¯d gone looking for these and never recognized herself as Brandi¡­


    York Charlie flipped through the information and his heart was beating faster.


    nche Capra still cared about the the Russell family mystery from back then, if she knew about it, in her current state of mind she would have a breakdown, but what good would it do to know, it would only mess up her life now.


    Brandi, stop investigating.


    As York Charlie pondered, nche Capra had showered and walked out of the bathroom, she had been happy to see him, however, when she saw that behind him was the dresser, the file she hadn¡¯t put away.


    nche Capra was a little flustered but she didn¡¯t let him notice, ¡°How did you find the time toe back? Thepany should be busy these days.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me when I say I missed you so much I came back.¡± York Charlie wrapped his arms around her, he held her so tightly that both of their hearts were beating the same, fast.


    Faster and faster.


    nche Capra was suddenly a little disappointed, but he wouldn¡¯t see it, that¡¯s the beauty of hugs.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been reading that stack of information, too, haven¡¯t you?¡± This time she initiated the conversation, and York Charlie didn¡¯t want to cling to it like he had before, just to confirm that she was Brandi.


    Releasing his embrace, nche Capra looked at York Charlie with an expressionless face; she was on the verge of a breakdown now.


    ¡°Everything the profile says is true, right?¡±


    York Charlie avoided her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The more he did, the more she felt that he had nothing to do with what happened back then.


    ¡°You have to stop lying to me, back then when THE Russell Group was wiped out and THE Russell family was destroyed, it had something to do with THE Charlie Group, it had something to do with you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    She had warned herself not to get excited, but how could she be calm, her eyes were red just asking that.


    And York Charlie stood dry, his exhaustion reced by panic as he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°No truth, but it¡¯s not what you think either.¡±


    She¡¯d taken enough bullets anyway, was she afraid of this one?

 Chapter 236 – Unintentional Vilification

    The atmosphere in the predominantly ck-toned bedroom was also heavy with an eerie silence.


    The distance between York Charlie and nche Capra was getting farther and farther, she kept backing up, he tried to catch up, but she stopped him with a drink, ¡°Don¡¯te over here, don¡¯t use that past thing to perfume me again.¡±


    ¡°That past thing can¡¯t be exined in a moment, let¡¯s take a breather, I¡¯ll exin it to you when the recent storm has passed, okay?¡± York Charlie could onlypromise first, who let him know how stubborn nche Capra was.


    That incident back then, he hadn¡¯t investigated it clearly even now, and as far as the current progress was concerned, if he let nche Capra know the truth about that year, her emotions would definitely go out of control.


    She would hate him, and he couldn¡¯t live without her.


    York Charlie more and more obstruction, nche Capra more feel that the mastermind behind the scenes is him with the Charlie family, her wide eyes with indignation, the contraction of the pupils will also be in his eyes, cherry lips trembling, ¡°you do not give an exnation, I will not give up the investigation down. ¡±


    ¡°Do you have to know? This matter has been over for so many years, you will only suffer if you know.¡± York Charlie persuaded bitterly.


    Brandi, the misunderstanding back then cannot be repeated again.


    ¡°York Charlie! What are you trying to hide? Or is it that you have a weak heart? That tragic case of the Russell family, you had a hand in it too, right?¡± nche Capra gasped, she was now swimming on the edge of losing control.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If York Charlie was really behind this, what was she going to do?


    She actually fell in love with her enemy ¡­


    nche Capra kept backing away until she had nowhere to go, her skinny back hit the cold wall and she stifled a grunt and wrinkled her nose.


    York Charlie rushed forward to ask her, worry in his eyes, ¡°Are you okay? Where did you hit?¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t hear anything right now, a sneer on her delicate face, ¡°Are you a cat crying for fake mercy or are you trying to soften me up, do you think the past will go away if you¡¯re nice to me?¡±


    No way.


    It was a piece of red-hot iron branded on her that she would never forget in her life.


    York Charlie knew now that no matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t believe a word he said, and she was beginning to hate andin about even his existence.


    But so what, he would never let go of her hand just because of something like that.


    nche Capra averted her face, ¡°I want to be alone right now to calm down, can you go to the study tonight or I¡¯ll go to the study, the guest room doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m engaged to you, unmarried couples are meant to share a bed.¡± York Charlie is firmly against it, letting her go at this time, her heart can¡¯te back.


    ¡°What fianc¨¦ and husband, don¡¯t you ever mention that term again, now that I think about that incident back then and look at it now, you¡¯re reminding me of what a ridiculous thing I did.¡± nche Capra ruffled the frontal hair that hung in front of her eyes behind her ear, her face nothing but cold.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t mention it, but even then you can¡¯t leave, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything left to talk about? If you won¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯m not looking for someone to find out, so don¡¯t you dare lie to me again.¡± nche Capra pushed him, ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m getting out of here.¡±


    The hand around her waist didn¡¯t loosen but instead increased in strength, York Charlie swept her up in his arms and pressed her tighter and tighter, and finally there wasn¡¯t any distance between the two at all.


    He wanted to crumple her up and fuse her with his flesh and blood, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my time exining that one, first you take back what you said before, you will not and cannot leave here.¡± York Charlie said it word for word, just in case she thought he was just saying it.


    He¡¯d gotten her back so hard, how could he let her leave.


    It was like nche Capra and Brandi were split into two souls, when Brandi took over nche Capra¡¯s body, she had nothing but hate in her eyes, she could never let go of the past.


    York Charlie loves both Brandi and nche Capra¡¯s soul, and he won¡¯t let her leave him.


    Not even if he¡¯s ashamed of her.


    However, no matter what York Charlie said, nche Capra was now hell bent on getting away from this man, and she was getting more and more agitated, her unpowdered face red with anger, ¡°I told you to let go of me, didn¡¯t you hear me? York Charlie!¡±


    She was almost suffocating in the tiny world he had circled, gasping for air over and over, uncontroble tears wetting her long hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I said I won¡¯t let go unless you promise not to go.¡± York Charlie leaned against her shoulder, he closed his eyes, he was really a little tired.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a moment these days that I haven¡¯t thought about you, let me hold you for a while, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    ¡°No good, if you¡¯re tired there are plenty of women waiting for you to pamper them aren¡¯t there? It has nothing to do with me.¡± nche Capra pounded her fist on his shoulder, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to let go!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let go, not until you calm down, nche, those things are in the past, you need to move on, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±


    Move on?


    Such words he could say.


    nche Capra¡¯s sanity was all but gone now, and she was going to run away from him no matter what it took.


    In the heat of the moment, all she could think of was the pocket knife she carried with her, and her mind went nk with just one conviction, to get out of the arms of this unguessable man.


    With no way to think, she drew the knife and shed his arm,


    York Charlie stifled a grunt as the pain finally made him release her, at the same time the blooding out of the wound woke nche Capra up.


    What had she just done?


    She had actually stabbed him with a knife!


    nche Capra was in aplete panic, mired in guilt and overwhelm, she had wanted to run away from him so badly, but now her feet felt as heavy as lead.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t me nche Capra; he would have been d to keep her in that condition.


    It was just that blood kept flowing from the wound, quickly staining his shirt, and York Charlie, tired from days of exhaustion and low on blood and gas himself, was starting to get dizzy.


    ¡°nche,¡± he called out to her softly, and as if waking up from a dream, nche Capra immediately stepped forward and cut his shirt with a knife to bind the crook of his elbow, suppressing the blood as much as possible from continuing to flow.


    York Charlie gave her a weak look, ¡°Can you take me to the hospital? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m in good shape.¡± His lips were starting to turn white.


    nche Capra, frightened and with tears falling from her eyes, assisted York Charlie down the stairs as she did so.


    Again, she forgets about the fact that she¡¯s Brandi, all she knows is that she loves him and he¡¯s now stabbed by her.


    nche Capra and York Charlie rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night, thinking that the darkness of the night would be their best refuge, but they underestimated the power of the paparazzi.


    They filmed nche Capra holding an injured York Charlie and made a big fuss about it, twisting the facts.


    So again, it was nche Capra who dominated the headlines in the newspapers, with the ring headline, ¡°nche Capra attempts to assassinate York Charlie, then seize the Charlie family fortune.¡±


    The content trumpeted how much nche Capra coveted the Charlie family¡¯s property, and masturbated about the whole thing, yet all they did was snap a picture of it at the door.


    For a while, it was all over the city.

 Chapter 237 Suffered Alone

    In the hospital, the white light washed away the pain and blood.


    The doctor finished bandaging York Charlie¡¯s wound, naturally asked why, nche Capra mumbled, York Charlie reacted quickly responded, ¡°I was trying to cut the fruit, and I gave the fruit knife a cut.¡±


    As the nurse bandaged York Charlie¡¯s wound, the doctor approached nche Capra, a family member, and said, ¡°Although the wound is not deep, the cut happens to be a venous blood vessel, which could have had dire consequences if it had been delivered toote.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will be careful in the future.¡± nche Capra listened in horror.


    She almost did kill York Charlie.


    At that time, her heart was about to stop, and along the way, when she saw blood bubbling up, her tears didn¡¯t stop, but it was York Charlie who keptforting her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me, this is just a minor injury to me.¡±


    ¡°nche, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s hatred was washed away all of a sudden, there was no way she could cut her ties with York Charlie, and telling her to kill him was even more impossible.


    On the way back, York Charlie fell asleep on her shoulder because he was so tired; he was only so at ease in her presence.


    She could never take her eyes off him.


    Her thoughts were all over the ce.


    The next day, York Charlie had just woken up, and hadn¡¯t been warming up to nche Capra for long when he received a message from his men ¨C informing him that nche Capra had been discredited again, and that her little stab yesterday had be a stabbing.


    York Charlie is furious and personally orders his men to find out who took the photo, and he will not let him go.


    nche Capra is not so-called, she was afraid that he pulled the wound, often can not move his feet, just stand in the study door to watch him work, he touched his arm a bit, nche Capra¡¯s heart will follow the pounding a bit.


    Nothing would happen to him again, would it?


    York Charlie noticed nche Capra¡¯s gaze as well, and he turned back, reached out and called to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in? I¡¯m not busy right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you pulling your wound here.¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes flustered and she turned to leave.


    Herck of candor also got to him.


    Offering to pull nche Capra back, she refused to sit in his arms, and it would be a pain in the ass if she identally bumped into itter, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit off to the side.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He wasn¡¯t listening at all.


    nche Capra had no choice but to sit on hisp, her movements no more sprawling than before.


    York Charlie was taking care of her business, having his assistant issue a statement in his personal name that the report was a rumor, that the injuries he sustained had nothing to do with nche Capra, and that, on the contrary, she was the one who drove him to the hospital.


    To put it bluntly, she was defending nche Capra at every turn.


    nche Capra looked at the statement and was self-conscious, ¡°I did cause that wound.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for it too, and besides, I won¡¯t have people saying you¡¯re imperfect.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t think twice, he wasn¡¯t going to budge on this one.


    Not realizing that a titr CEO of the Charlie Group would do such thankless and potentially self-destructive things for her, nche Capra¡¯s angr heart finally softened and looked at him with the same deep affection she had before.


    It belonged to him.


    What had started out as a stare-down somehow led to a kiss, or nche Capra initiating it.


    Tongues tangled between lips and teeth, not giving the other man a chance to catch his breath until he¡¯d pumped the air out of his lungs, and York Charlie¡¯s kiss spread downward.


    A crisp ringing interrupted their entanglement and York Charlie answered the phone impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The man behind this has been found.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Moore Howard.¡±


    I knew it would be him.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t surprised, but anger had already popped up in his eyes, and he ordered coldly, ¡°Those manipted pawns should be taken care of first, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself back at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once he hung up the phone, nche Capra asked him with a frown, ¡°Moore Howard did this?¡±


    ¡°Well, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him hurt you, just stay home.¡± York Charlie carried her to a chair and sat her down, he had to go back to the bedroom to change and go out.


    The door to the study was left open and the warm yellow light reflected nche Capra¡¯s vaguely worried face, the shadows blocking out the panic under her eyes.


    What was Moore Howard up to again?


    Was this one aimed at her or York Charlie?


    ¡­


    Now that it was clear that it was Moore Howard, everything was fine, York Charlie used his usual tactics to suppress the Howard Group, however, the Howard Group had no effect, but rather, it had a tendency to grow.


    It¡¯s not easy to suppress the Howard Group, and when it doesn¡¯t have a reasonable effect, the partners naturallye to the door and ask him why he didn¡¯t honor hismitments, and he¡¯s survived two at a time.


    York Charlie knows that if this continues, he will not be able to suppress thepany¡¯s interests. This was a stupid thing to do.


    He suspended all targeting of the Howard Group and asked his assistant to look into the reasons behind it.


    As it turned out, the best way for a small, shakypany like the Howard Group to fight the Charlie Group was to seek help from anotherpany.


    Moore Howard went to Lorcan George.


    No, no, I should say that Lorcan George approached Moore Howard and offered him help to keep him afloat.


    York Charlie knew what Lorcan George was up to, and now he had the headache of having to deal with twopanies that had joined forces, and if he didn¡¯t get a grip, Moore Howard would have to go on to hurt nche Capra.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    That said, how could Lorcan George let nche Capra get caught in the crossfire of gossip?


    ¡­


    nche Capra returns from an afternoon tea and the maid tells her, ¡°President Charlie is back, but not in a very good mood, so please be careful Miss Capra.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± nche Capra thought to herself, the photo thing has already been given the go-ahead, and what¡¯s bothering him so much.


    She took a shower, didn¡¯t even put on any clothes, wrapped up in her robe and went to York Charlie, she just stood in the doorway watching him.


    Usually he¡¯d pick up on the sight of her and tease her.


    Today there was no movement at all-York Charlie was fully engaged in his work, and he looked as cold as ever in such cozy light.


    Must be something tricky, nche Capra thought.


    She took it upon herself to approach and peek behind him; the files were all on Moore Howard and Lorcan George, along with recent trips.


    Why was York Charlie investigating Lorcan George?


    Did he have something to do with this?


    ¡°nche, when did you get here.¡± York Charlie only realized her now, he covered the file, but it was toote, nche Capra opened her mouth and asked him, ¡°What does this have to do with Lorcan George.¡±


    York Charlie knew he couldn¡¯t hide it and had toe clean.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t realize how much heartache she was showing him right now.


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d worry, and besides, isn¡¯t he your friend?¡± York Charlie hugged her, ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as I can.¡±


    Watching him bracing himself, preferring to suffer on his own rather than have her share the burden, nche Capra¡¯s heart followed, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t break through.


    She couldn¡¯t let him suffer alone.


    ¡­


    the George family, Lorcan George drank a lot of wine at dinner, but was not at all drunk, he went back to his study to rest, but his thoughts messed up his mind.


    He had been waiting, waiting for someone to show up for the effect he wanted.


    For days, she hadn¡¯t shown up.


    Until today.

 Chapter 238 – The End of Fate

    ¡°Ding-dong.¡±


    Lorcan George in the study also heard that doorbell, his eyes snapped open, his eyes were full of smugness and pleasure after the victory, however, this was just the beginning.


    The maid came upstairs and asked him, ¡°Miss nche Capra is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°You tell her toe up to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid ryed Lorcan George¡¯s original message to nche Capra waiting outside the door, she was a little hesitant, which meets in the study, don¡¯t y any tricks again ¡­


    Thinking of York Charlie so reluctantly, she struggled in her mind for a moment, but still entered the door.


    The door to the study was left open, and Lorcan George was sitting on the sofa waiting for her toe.


    The sound of heels hitting the floor was getting closer and closer, and Lorcan George closed his backward leaning posture and sat upright waiting.


    nche Capra stood in the doorway, she was wearing a long trench coat today that wrapped around her slimmer and slimmer figure.


    Lorcan George would never again see the light in her eyes as he had before, instead it dimmed, ¡°Come on sit down, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Why did you join with Moore Howard to suppress the Charlie Group, Lorcan you can¡¯t do that.¡± nche Capra had a pleading look in her eyes, usually when she was like this, he would have gone soft.


    Lorcan George stood up, ¡°Because I hate him.¡±


    Even if it meant making nche Capra a victim, he wouldn¡¯t stop.


    nche Capra took two steps forward slightly, but her eyes were full of resistance, ¡°Stop it Lorcan, York Charlie is not the one you should be targeting, Moore Howard is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop if you want me to.¡± Lorcan George responded to her plea dryly, only with conditions, ¡°You nche Capra are to be my woman.¡±


    That was the condition.


    She was York Charlie¡¯s soft spot.


    nche Capra clenched her cherry lips, her face blue with surprise, she hadn¡¯t expected Lorcan George to be like this now, she didn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Lorcan George frowned instead and asked her back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be something I don¡¯t recognize at all, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    No wonder nche Capra looked at him with the eyes of a stranger.


    Lorcan George hooked his lips in a more or less mocking smile, ¡°What was I like before? Living only for you? Or just you in my eyes?¡±


    nche Capra avoided his sight like a needle, ¡°The old you wouldn¡¯t have used such despicable means, especially still with Moore Howard, do you know what kind of person Moore Howard is?¡±


    If she was a demon that crawled out of hell all these years, then Moore Howard was an evil spirit from hell from the very beginning!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me, I¡¯ll judge for myself.¡± Lorcan George wouldn¡¯t let her go on, he grabbed her shoulders violently and looked at her up close.


    She was still beautiful, and he was a walking corpse.


    Lorcan George got a little agitated, his slightly trembling hands gripped nche Capra painfully, and his words made her even more incredulous, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to York Charlie, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯d still be a rich kid who only knows how to surround himself with you.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, nche Capra violently pushed him away, her look was simr to York Charlie¡¯s, the same coldness, ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Since the conversation is not going well, there is no need for me to waste my time here with you, I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices.¡± nche Capra turned condescendingly and strutted away.


    She had barely made it to the door when she was yanked back by Lorcan George, his grip on her hair was raw and her brain couldn¡¯t react for a second before her lips were gagged.


    Lorcan George had kissed her forcibly, in this way, in this context.


    I can¡¯t believe he was thinking about such things.


    He really was insane.


    Pushing Lorcan George away once more, he still seemed to have some attachment to the kiss, nche Capra didn¡¯t hesitate to reach out and p him, she hit hard so the corner of his mouth broke in a second.


    Lorcan George wiped it and blood still came out, and he let it go.


    He would kiss her out of the blue, long before it was because of the love he had for her in the first ce, it had gone sour and he didn¡¯t even know if his feelings for her were hate or resentment now.


    Kissing was just a matter of displeasing York Charlie for being in a position to possess her.


    ¡°It seems I was wrong about you before, the person you are now is the real you, and I have nothing to say about it if you don¡¯t self-loathe.¡±


    ¡°Whichever one of me it is, you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me would you? All you know is York Charlie and you¡¯ll always only think of him.¡± Lorcan George was even more agitated by the p and he forced his arms around her to keep her from leaving.


    nche Capra thought to herself no good, she had forgotten that Lorcan George would do anything right now to get what he wanted.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to rest here for a few days and when York Charlie and the Charlie Group are willing to put themselves at my disposal, you can get out.¡± Lorcan George sneered, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years at least, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    With that, he grabbed both of her hands with one hand, and with the other, he pulled handcuffs out of a desk drawer and prepared to cuff her.


    nche Capra was still struggling desperately, but it was all to no avail. She was really not expecting Lorcan George to learn how to kidnap people now, it seemed like he had really learned behind Moore Howard.


    ¡°Lorcan George you bastard, at least we are friends, you do this to me, do you still have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°It was York Charlie who forced me to do this, if it wasn¡¯t for him I¡¯d still have my family, and, nche don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve heard something about that year-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word, don¡¯t you change the subject.¡± nche Capra wouldn¡¯t let him go on, ¡°From this moment on my love affair with you Lorcan George is at an end.¡±


    With that said, she suddenly went into a bit of a trance, giving Lorcan George an opening as he put her hands behind her back to be cuffed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In the nick of time, the door was gently pushed open, ¡°Let her go first, she can¡¯t get away with us anyway.¡±


    As the words fell, nche Capra looked around at the sound of the voice, and sure enough, it was Moore Howard.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t know what Moore Howard was thinking, but he had a point, plus he didn¡¯t want to do it so desperately, so he let go of nche Capra.


    nche Capra rubbed her vaguely aching hand and red at Moore Howard who was heading to sit on the couch, ¡°Moore Howard, what are you trying to pull again?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? You¡¯ve badgered me time and time again, and this time you want toe and intercede on his behalf, they say that being in love makes one¡¯s IQ zero, and that seems to be true.¡±


    nche Capra looked like she had been stepped on where it hurt, she frowned, ¡°Moore Howard what¡¯s gotten into you? What I had with you before is in the past, I won¡¯t work with people like you again.¡±


    ¡°People like me?¡± Moore Howard hooked his leg and smiled openly, ¡°What kind of person am I? You tell me instead.¡±


    ¡°Toozy to tell you that much.¡± nche Capra gritted her teeth, ¡°Now since you won¡¯t let me go and you won¡¯t kidnap me, you guys can just tell me what you want, if it¡¯s to hold me hostage against York Charlie, then you can try, I guarantee you that he¡¯ll be the winner in this game, after all, you¡¯re nothing but rats.¡±


    With that said, nche Capra looked back at Lorcan George with a look that was a mixture of resentment and indifference, but more than anything, disappointment.


    After all these years, she thought she had gotten to know Lorcan George pretty well, was she wrong? Was she wrong? Or could one thing really change a person?


    Lorcan George¡¯s heart ached as her sight stung him when he met her at eye level, and this heart of his would never beat for her again.

 Chapter 239 – You Don’t Believe Me

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing anything, we¡¯re just asking you to stay here a little longer and talk.¡± Moore Howard¡¯s mind still kept people guessing.


    nche Capra sneered, ¡°Inviting me to chat, I don¡¯t seem to have anything to chat about with you, I don¡¯t have time to kill time with you guys here, let me leave.¡±


    Moore Howard was nomittal, he smiled and signaled Lorcan George behind her with his eyes as if giving him the initiative.


    nche Capra turned and she looked at Lorcan George, painfully aware that although she had put words in her mouth, she still couldn¡¯t leave thest ten years or so of her friendship behind in one fell swoop.


    She couldn¡¯t let Lorcan George stay with Moore Howard any longer, it was only a matter of time before he turned into that kind of man, cruel, cold-blooded, like a snake always hunting for food.


    Holding on to a little hope, nche Capra asked Lorcan George, ¡°You don¡¯t want to work with the likes of Moore Howard, he¡¯s a madman who will do anything to get what he wants, is that what you want to be?¡±


    She reaches out and grabs Lorcan George¡¯s arm and shakes him, trying to shake him out of it, but it¡¯s impossible, Lorcan George¡¯s eyes have changed, and when he looks at her his eyes are nothing but empty, staring into the abyss.


    Nothing but vengeance could wake him up now.


    nche Capra had seen that persuasion was not working and had given up on that, but how could she not be worried, there had to be another way to get him back to his old self.


    Just not right now for a while.


    Moore Howard gave the order for his men to take nche Capra away, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to chat, as your former partner, I certainly won¡¯t give you a hard time, and I¡¯ll remind you that this won¡¯t be thest time.¡±


    And Lorcan George just watched, not reacting at all, or more to the point, stillplicit.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t desperate enough for her, and he made it a point to have a few of his men follow him, so that if Moore Howard¡¯s men tried to hurt nche Capra, they¡¯d have to step in just in time.


    ¡°Never let nche Capra get hurt okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that nche Capra was forcibly removed from THE George family, they shoved her into the car, Moore Howard was not in this car, her heart was beating so fast she thought she was done for.


    Luckily it was a false rm, Lorcan George¡¯s men temporarily took her from Moore Howard, they dropped her off in front of THE Charlie family vi and pushed her out of the car roughly.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll deal with you guyster.¡± nche Capra got up from the ground with a bit of a fluke in her indignant eyes, it was a good thing she hadn¡¯t been kidnapped or she didn¡¯t know what the rest of her life would be like.


    After organizing her clothes, nche Capra entered the Charlie family vi.


    The maid was worried when she saw here back sote with her injuries, ¡°What are you doing again-¡±


    ¡°Never mind that much, you don¡¯t tell York Charlie about me, he¡¯s upset enough as it is.¡± She didn¡¯t want to cause him any more trouble.


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°The hot water is already running for you.¡± nche Capra returned to the room at this point.


    ¡­


    In the spacious office, the curtains on the floor-to-ceiling windows were drawn, and York Charlie was at his desk, working overtime.


    In the past few days, the George family had be restless again, and tried to steal his business partners, while also sounding out and looking for people to attack the Charlie Group¡¯s system, if not for York Charlie¡¯s early reminder, it would have caused a panic again.


    Lorcan George is determined to fight against him, York Charlie is no longer polite, cut off the George family two orders.


    Since he couldn¡¯t suppress Moore Howard, he would suppress Lorcan George.


    His busy schedule had prevented him from seeing nche Capra for the past few days, and out of concern, he¡¯d gotten an informant to keep him posted on her condition.


    As soon as the phone rang, with a quick sweep of narrowed eyes, York Charlie picked up the phone with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Miss Capra seems to be enjoying going out for afternoon tea these days anding backte in the evening, talking about being bored in the morning and going out after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Any footage of her going out for afternoon tea?¡± York Charlie frowned, nche Capra had a million reasons to lie.


    ¡°No, but did film her going to THE George family¡¯s cottage in the evening andter getting into Moore Howard¡¯s car.¡±


    York Charlie frowned, what was she doing there?


    ¡°I see, keep watching.¡± Hanging up the phone, York Charlie looked at the table full of documents still waiting for him to handle, his mood became more and more irritated, he simply suspended his work.


    Walking out of the office, the secretary came up and asked, ¡°President Charlie, where are you going?¡±


    He coldly nced at the secretary, his thin lips lightly spat out two words, ¡°Going home.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±


    Why does it feel like he¡¯s going to kill someone ¡­


    nche Capra, on her side, hadn¡¯t expected York Charlie to return and was still soaking in the tub, letting her head go.


    The heat steams and the smoke is enchanting.


    nche Capra leaned back and put her hands on the edge of the tub.


    She¡¯s still looking for the people involved in that ident with THE Russell family.


    York Charlie wouldn¡¯t understand, and even then, she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Knock knock.¡±


    A sudden knock on the door startled nche Capra, and she asked in rm, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be,¡± York Charlie frowned, feeling more and more that nche Capra¡¯s recent trajectory was off.


    nche Capra red at the figure on the fogged ss, ¡°Got it, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Not having time to dry off, she wrapped a towel around her and headed out.


    As soon as she opened the door, shended in York Charlie¡¯s arms.


    Smelling the fragrance of her hair, his heart settled a little.


    ¡°nche, you seem to be in and out a little too muchtely.¡± York Charlie asked her before carrying her to the bed.


    nche Capra¡¯s sensitive nerves were easily piqued as she angrily pushed York Charlie¡¯s embrace away, her hand pressed against his chest, her pouty cherry lips tinged with dissatisfaction, ¡°You suspect me?¡±


    ¡°I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay to ask, if you really don¡¯t believe me, just tie me to your side, I didn¡¯t do anything to wrong you.¡±


    She even went to intercede with Lorcan George for York Charlie, what a good intention to be treated like a donkey.


    York Charlie saw that she reacted so violently, it was still hard to dispel her doubts, ¡°Then tell me, what have you been doing these days?¡±


    He sat up, wrapping one hand around her slender waist and gently cupping her chin with the other.


    The towel had long since fallen to the ground in a tangle.


    nche Capra still had that same tough-guy attitude, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, just tie me down instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do that if I could.¡± He did think that was a good offer.


    ¡°You-¡±


    nche Capra was just about to crack up when York Charlie sealed her lips with his, his kiss almost taking her breath away.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind suddenly shed back to the image of Lorcan George forcing a kiss on her, and the strange look on his face frightened her, her best friend of many years.


    She no longer knew Lorcan George.


    York Charlie released her lips and noticed nche Capra¡¯s eyes drifting, obviously preupied, he frowned, ¡°The kiss seemed to remind you of something.¡±


    A sentence full of sarcasm.


    nche Capra dislikes him angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t I have a mind of my own? Besides, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, so don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve done you wrong.¡±


    nche Capra made to break away from him and York Charlie wrapped his arms around her tightly, not giving her a chance.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean? It¡¯s not like you trust me, and you won¡¯t let go of me.¡±


    She was already giving him a hard time.


    York Charlie pressed against her heart, listening to her heartbeat, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be taken from me.¡±


    nche Capra gave him a rub to the back of her eyes, and as soon as her body went limp, she couldn¡¯t do anything with him.


    Reaching up, she hooked her hand around his neck, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    York Charlie kissed her again.

 Chapter 240 – What Do You Want?

    nche Capra sighed as she looked at York Charlie, who was sleeping soundly with his arm around her.


    Was she going to be too arrogant with him?


    But she just couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    ¡°Say what time it is.¡± nche Capra looked under the covers for her cell phone.


    The screen lit up and before she could see the time, a call came in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was a call from Moore Howard.


    nche Capra hangs up immediately, and she nces back at York Charlie on the bed; he¡¯s still asleep, and she breathes a sigh of relief.


    Haphazardly pulling on a pair of loungewear, she turned to the den when Moore Howard¡¯s call came in again.


    ¡°What the hell do you want with me?¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t have treated him any worse, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten how many times she¡¯d escaped from him.


    Moore Howard wasn¡¯t annoyed and smiled, ¡°Am I interrupting your springtime moment with York Charlie?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you came to say, then I¡¯m hanging up.¡± nche Capra rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Tonight,e by the hotel I¡¯m at, I have something to tell you.¡± Moore Howard¡¯s voice suddenly went cold, finally willing to get down to business.


    From that distance, nche Capra caught a whiff of danger.


    There was no reason for her to be going.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you, and either you¡¯re done talking on the phone or, well, get over it.¡±


    She ended it; he hadn¡¯t.


    Moore Howard said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget what your rtionship with me was in the first ce, we were partners, and now that the partners have fallen on their swords, even if they have, would it not be a good idea to be so disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Partner? I¡¯m just a pawn in your hand, now I won¡¯t y with you.¡± nche Capra had already seen Moore Howard¡¯s true colors, and it would not be good to be with him.


    She was going to hang up the phone no matter what Moore Howard was going to say, but she didn¡¯t think that Moore Howard would be mean enough to do that.


    ¡°Does York Charlie know I¡¯m partners with you? Or conspired to rise up and rob THE Charlie Group and kill his partner.¡±


    Each word fell on her heart like a stone weighing her down.


    nche Capra¡¯s shoulders froze, she had a lump in her throat and no retort.


    ¡°Moore Howard you scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Likewise to each other, don¡¯t forget your date tonight.¡± Moore Howardughed softly and hung up.


    nche Capra resists the urge to m the phone down and goes back into the bedroom where York Charlie is awake.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, his disheveled hair not detracting from his demeanor or his face, his lean body half-exposed to the air, the small of his back stretching downward covered by the quilt, and the sunlight that crept up over the bed lined him withziness without being too diffident.


    ¡°What are you doing there so early?¡± York Charlie watched her with a smile on his lips, but his gaze swept over her entire body as quickly as an arrow, finallynding on her cell phone.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t panic and graciously walked over to meet his embrace and good morning kiss, ¡°My best friend had somethinge up to me and I answered it in the den because I was afraid I¡¯d wake you up.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± York Charlie still had the same skeptical attitude, but he looked at her with a soft look in his eyes, and he could only fit her in his eyes.


    ¡°Told me to meet herter, that she had something to tell me, and it shouldn¡¯t be anything important.¡± The more honest nche Capra became, the more York Charlie thought something was wrong with her.


    She soon realized it as well and blushed, ¡°You still suspect me?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be taken from me, after all, there are so many coyotes in this city.¡± He kissed her hair, teasing her intentionally.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t deny that there are more than a few that want to use her against York Charlie.


    Only York Charlie, is truly afraid of her leaving him.


    ¡­


    The ck Lincoln came to a stop in front of the gilded hotel, and nche Capra got out, pressing her index finger to her lips as she held it up to the driver at the window.


    If York Charlie finds out he¡¯s dead.


    The driver nodded knowingly, where he dared to say.


    nche Capra nced up at the door and window of this hotel room and she took a deep breath before graciously stepping inside.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Moore Howard.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Moore Howard waited in the room for a long time before nche Capra came over, and she came in, still with the same haughty demeanor.


    ck heels on the coffee table, nche Capra opens the door and asks him, ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡±


    She looked around and there were no henchmen standing behind her waiting to give orders, the room looked like a European retro presidential suite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have a hidden agenda to do anything to you, just sit down and talk.¡± Moore Howard said, rubbing his hand against nche Capra¡¯s ankle as he circled around, the ambiguous maneuver actually belittling her.


    nche Capra remembers the hard times she used to have, and she ps his hand away violently and tucks her legs in, which makes her sit down reluctantly, and she just cringes at the sight of Moore Howard now, turning to him on her side, legs folded.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Her manner was still as brusque as ever, and after all those years, it still hadn¡¯t managed to smooth out her edges.


    Miss Brandi.


    ¡°As you said, you were supposed to be a pawn, and now that you¡¯ve be a discard, I¡¯ve decided to discontinue working with you.¡± Moore Howard spoke in a single, guttural voice.


    nche Capra was going to forget about the agreement until he said something.


    He ced a document on the coffee table and pushed it towards nche Capra; it was the agreement to terminate their partnership.


    Moore Howard copsed backward on the couch, his arms resting on his back, ¡°When we signed the partnership agreement, I thought you were really a good candidate worth investing in, but you ended up disappointing me.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t realized that nche Capra would still care about the old feelings and York Charlie¡¯s feelings resurfaced, if he had known that it would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen nche Capra as his partner in the first ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past, and I¡¯ve suffered a lot at your expense.¡± nche Capra picked up the agreement with a sullen face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Moore Howard would let her go so easily.


    Moore Howard¡¯s ruthless character was best known to her.


    However, nche Capra went back and forth, and carefully read the contents of the document, and surprisingly, there were no strings attached, or trickery.


    Moore Howard was actually willing to let her go?


    Hadn¡¯t he punished her before for defying his orders?


    Now he¡¯s letting her off the hook.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t quite believe it, she looked up, ¡°Are you trying to get me to do something again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the agreement, you¡¯re no longer of any use, and I¡¯m no longer interested in the shares of THE Charlie Group you hold, so what¡¯s the point of me keeping you as a pawn that I can¡¯t even pull back?¡± Moore Howard¡¯s words were contemptuous of her.


    Anyone else would have gratefully signed the agreement, with a hint of goodwill toward Moore Howard.


    But nche Capra was no one else, and after so many years as a partner, back then Moore Howard had told nche Capra personally that he would take York Charlie¡¯s life and then take over the Charlie Group.


    She had memorized it word for word.


    There was no way Moore Howard, whose ambitions she knew best, would let her go so quickly.


    No, spare York Charlie.


    ¡°What the hell else do you want with York Charlie?¡± nche Capra red at him, her zed eyes burning with anger that seemed all child¡¯s y to Moore Howard.

 Chapter 241

    ¡°How dare I do anything to York Charlie.¡± Moore Howard shed a mocking smile, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    If it were possible, he¡¯d kill him by a thousand cuts.


    nche Capra vaguely sensed from his smug look that Moore Howard must have taken another shot at York Charlie.


    Asking her out was just a way to show off.


    Moore Howard was about to say something else when the phone sitting on the coffee table rang, and nche Capra nced at it; it was one of his men calling.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, meaning let him answer it, there was nothing she could do here.


    Moore Howard nced at her, she was still turned sideways to him, her hand resting on her thigh in a haughty manner.


    He picked up the phone, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°President Howard, something big is going on, arge chunk of thepany¡¯s core team has left, and the partners have all said they want to cut ties with thepany.¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s eyes grew stern, ¡°How could this happen? Is it possible that you guys are confused by the reports.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be, hispany¡¯s stock had been on the reboundtely, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was head over heels in the stock market.


    ¡°A thousand times over, pleasee back immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Moore Howard hung up the phone, got up and was about to leave when nche Capra, seeing how anxious he was, asked, ¡°What could have gotten you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, just take the agreement and get the hell away from me.¡± Moore Howard isn¡¯t in the mood to banter with her about each other right now.


    nche Capra¡¯s smile only slowly dimmed after Moore Howard left, having overheard a bit of the phone call just now.


    Is Moore Howard really done for this time?


    Who could do it to override him?


    ¨CYork Charlie.


    Moore Howard returns to the office and makes his way to the staff offices, noticing that they are all quite empty.


    In the conference room, his secretary was waiting for him, ¡°Look, the stock has dropped, shareholders are trying to dump their holdings, shareholders are being held ountable, and partners are suing you.¡±


    It had only been a few days, the Howard Group had fallen from the sky to the ground, not to mention the stockholders didn¡¯t react, Moore Howard himself didn¡¯t even know how it happened.


    He told his men to find out why immediately, ¡°Immediately, you have to investigate thoroughly, you know? Not a single bit of information can be spared.¡±


    Moore Howard had done a lot of dirty deeds over the years, and he knew very well that it was impossible to cause this situation with the normal mechanism of market operation, moreover, the smallpany did not have this ability to suppress him.


    He thought of York Charlie.


    With the help of THE George family, hadn¡¯t THE Charlie Group been quite peaceful for a while?


    A few momentster, the secretary handed over the phone, ¡°York Charlie, the president of the Charlie Group, would like you to listen to the call.¡±


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m not in the mood to y with him right now, and that he should get the hell out of my way.¡± Moore Howard said and then recoiled as he reached out to his secretary for his cell phone, ¡°Hold on, I have something to say.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s voice was as obnoxious as ever, ¡°I heard something happened to yourpany, what¡¯s going on now?¡±


    ¡°What kind of rtionship do we have, would it be a bit too abrupt for you toe and greet me, President Charlie,¡± Moore Howard¡¯s tone of voice was still frenzied as he spoke, but his look was grim and terrifying.


    There was a heckle on the other end of the line, soft, but full of innuendo.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    The words sounded so ironic.


    Then word came from his men that it was all the Howard Group¡¯s doing, and before Moore Howard could find a way to deal with it, he saw another headline saying that something was wrong with the Howard Group, and that the people involved were now investigating.


    It was because of this headline that this kind of chaos appeared within thepany, Moore Howard called for someone to suppress the news, ¡°No matter how much money you spend, suppress it for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pressing the gourd to float up thedybird, the media side of the price has not been negotiated, but also really have the relevant departments to thepany to find Moore Howard to talk, so that thepany posted a statement has be a piece of waste paper.


    Moore Howard¡¯s emotions were already close to the edge of copse, but still had to ept the tedious questioning of the relevant departments.


    One interview is not enough, they are already investigating thepany and Moore Howard, and the result is a whole lot of problems ¨C thepany has done in the past to disrupt the market order.


    In addition, the evidence of Moore Howard¡¯s past crimes ¨C how many dirty deeds he had done in the past, all of a sudden were made public.


    The Howard Group¡¯s reputation copsed, and although the shareholders were still holding on, thepany was already a shell, crumbling and reviled.


    However, when the police came looking for Moore Howard, they found out that he had already left, leaving the others to be interrogated by the police so that they could divide their attention.


    Naturally, news of Moore Howard¡¯s running around reaches York Charlie, who also gets a call from Moore Howard, ¡°York Charlie!


    How could it be.


    How long did it take him to set up this setup and still have THE Howard Group gain a foothold, and yet York Charlie guessed his next move in a short period of time and made the first move.


    ¡°I just had my men investigate the dirty things you did before,¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice was cold and unclipped with emotion, making it impossible to guess what he was going to do next.


    Moore Howard gritted his teeth, ¡°So it was really you who did it.¡±


    ¡°Stealing a chicken is not a good idea, you¡¯re doing it to yourself, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie you-¡±


    York Charlie hung up the phone.


    Lorcan George heard about this, he knew that there must be the Charlie Group¡¯s involvement in this, and knowing the time, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move for the time being.


    York Charlie spent how much effort to let the Charlie Group development to such arge listedpany, is not a smallpany can easily be brought down.


    Moore Howard is now surrounded by enemies, he can only rely on himself ¨C he still has a pawn.


    Although it is a discarded son, but now there is still a little use.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra!


    What Moore Howard didn¡¯t expect was that York Charlie had also thought this through long ago, and had arranged for various bodyguards to protect nche Capra early in the morning, so Moore Howard didn¡¯t have a chance to get close to her at all.


    York Charlie blocked the road, but it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t go over the wall.


    ¡­


    With business news dominating eighty percent of the news these days, nche Capra looked at the name Moore Howard I don¡¯t know how many times a day.


    Obscure, she thought.


    But she was also surprised that Moore Howard was even having a day, when not so long ago he had been so proudly nning to show her his so-called gentlemanly behavior.


    nche Capra was so absorbed in her thoughts that York Charlie stood behind her long enough for her not to notice.


    Unhappy, he put his arms around her from behind, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    nche Capra was startled, she thought it was Moore Howard who came looking for her.


    Even though the battle for the group had nothing to do with her at all, she just had this premonition.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel like the weather has been so changeabletely, one minute it¡¯s raining and the next it¡¯s sunny, and it¡¯s putting me out of the mood.¡±


    ¡°Then stay home, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± York Charlie rubbed her long soft hair with his familiar scent.


    nche Capra thought York Charlie was a little sappy today, but she didn¡¯t hate it is all.


    On the contrary, she thought it was kinda nice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun in staying home? Going to your study to look at the collection of antiques or gold bars?¡± nche Capra pushed him gently, wanting to resist, and York Charlie hugged him tighter.


    ¡°You like ying with those?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving an example.¡±


    York Charlie carried her back to the house, and with a kick of his long legs, the balcony door shut with good sense.

 Chapter 242

    the Charlie Group was still thriving, and York Charlie¡¯s rtionship with nche Capra had its ups and downs, but they never wanted to leave each other.


    York Charlie¡¯s life wasplete, so to speak.


    His happiness is like a blinding light that burns Moore Howard¡¯s eyes.


    The happier York Charlie is, the more Moore Howard hates.


    However, he had to admit that York Charlie was now the star of the show, and he was just a dog in the water.


    He has managed to escape the police for a while, and is free from the need to run around every day.


    Moore Howard, anxious to find his cell phone contacts in the dpidated and smelly motel, keeps calling.


    Lorcan George had refused to take his call, that fucking asshole, thought he was a rash, but turned out to know how to defend himself at this point.


    nche Capra was even less likely to pick up.


    ¡­


    Moore Howard called everyone he thought could give him a hand and waited for the same refusal to pick up or else a dy.


    ¡°The ungrateful bastards!¡± Moore Howard couldn¡¯t yell out yet, his anger making him ugly, his face almost contorted in expression, his veins popping.


    But there wasn¡¯t exactly no way out.


    He had someone else to turn to-Shireen Miller. Even if it was a stupid woman, there was always someone who could pull him through.


    ¡°Who is it.¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s voice was thin and soft.


    Moore Howard lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, Moore Howard.¡±


    There was a pause before the other man changed his tone, ¡°It¡¯s you? Haven¡¯t you been tracked down by the policetely? How dare you call me, you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll report you.¡±


    Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t any better with Moore Howard now than she had been before, she¡¯d weakened a lot after her miscarriage and York Charlie hadn¡¯t visited her since.


    She couldn¡¯t do it without dying.


    Moore Howard sneered, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d report me, I wonder if Miss Miller is afraid of what you¡¯ve done being publicized?¡±


    ¡°You scumbag!¡± Shireen Miller yells in exasperation.


    Moore Howardughed, ¡°That¡¯s the kind of thing you should keep to yourself, you know what you¡¯ve done yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shireen Miller hangs up the phone angrily.


    ¡­


    Hotel Tragic, ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Moore Howard is sitting on the bed, and Shireen Miller has been standing since she came in all kinds of disgusted.


    She looks a lot thinner, but Moore Howard doesn¡¯t care, he¡¯s got urgent business with her right now.


    ¡°The court froze my assets.¡± Moore Howard finished with some exasperation.


    ¡°So what, you want me to pay you?¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s tone was contemptuous, ¡°I¡¯d give a few tens of thousands right now, but just this once.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of youing to me?¡± Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t figure it out, she thought she could cut all ties with Moore Howard as long as she didn¡¯t want to.


    Moore Howard hooked his lips in a smile that grew more terrifying the softer it became.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s happened to metely, right, now the police are chasing me all over the city, I can¡¯t go on like this, you¡¯ll be a shield for me, you¡¯ll do whatever I tell you to do.¡±


    Shireen Miller grimaced, thinking he was telling a joke.


    ¡°On what grounds?¡± It wasn¡¯t like they were rted, and she wasn¡¯t getting any favors from him, and she was making a mess of herself.


    ¡°On the basis that you and I used to work together, and don¡¯t you forget what you did before to steal York Charlie, we¡¯re on the same page now.¡±


    Shireen Miller stiffened, her eyes a little weak as Moore Howard stepped forward and smiled as he straightened her sideburns, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt when I rejoin THE Howard Group.¡±


    ¡°What favors?¡±


    ¡°You know, some details I won¡¯t reveal.¡± It was all dirty tricks anyway.


    Shireen Miller was at a loss for words, she was going to agree to Moore Howard¡¯s demands, but on second thought, Moore Howard was not as powerful as he used to be, so there was no need for her to follow his orders anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do this kind of thankless work, and I don¡¯t want the favors, and I can¡¯t be around people like you anymore.¡± Shireen Miller finally realized that she was undoubtedly drawing fire by staying with him.


    She quickly turned to leave, the thick sound of the door closing felt like a p in Moore Howard¡¯s face as he coldly chortled, ¡°You made me do this.¡±


    ¡­


    The following day, THE Miller family was in disarray.


    The maid went to call Shireen Miller, who was still asleep and had no idea what was going on outside.


    ¡°Miss it¡¯s not good, you have to get up.¡±


    ¡°What for, I was hardly asleep.¡± Shireen Miller frowned but got up anyway.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulled on a long dress and went downstairs at the maid¡¯s urging, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re up so early.¡±


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Albert mmed the table so hard that everyone¡¯s ears twitched. There was a newspaper on the table.


    Shireen Miller was unsure as she went downstairs to the coffee table and picked up the paper.


    The headline was actually a leaked nude photo of her!


    It was as if a bomb had exploded in her head ¨C she knew who had done it.


    Moore Howard!


    Moore Howard had given previously nude photos of Shireen Miller to the media, and now not only the newspaper, but all media tools had nude photos of her, and thements on the inte had exploded.


    Shireen Miller had just reacted from the shock when she received a p from Albert and her tears were flung down.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what happened ¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I have a daughter like you, you are a disgrace to THE Miller family!¡± Albert shrugged and left.


    Leaving Shireen Miller with an overwhelmed Mrs. Selena.


    A mess.


    ¡­


    The impact of the nude photos was not as simple as Shireen Miller¡¯s reputation alone, it also made a big impression on the Miller family, and the Miller family fell into a state of disrepute, and many party lists did not have the Miller family¡¯s name on them.


    Shireen Miller had a miscarriage and exposed the nude photos, it seems impossible to enter the Charlie family, the reporter turned against her and began to squat in front of the Miller family, waiting to see her joke.


    In order to save the group¡¯s image and performance, Albert decisively held a press conference, has been clearing the rtionship, emphasizing that Shireen Miller grew up in a foreign country, and the Miller family is not close.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think of the Miller Group when you talk about Shireen Miller, it has nothing to do with her at all.¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t realize that her family was not her strongest support at such a time, but instead became the first party to disassociate with her, and not only that, she was also kicked out of the Miller family by Albert.


    She had no choice but to rent a house outside, but she didn¡¯t realize that the paparazzi were everywhere, and every time she went downstairs, she was surrounded by them.


    She was so distressed that she went to a bar for a drink and was sexually harassed, and when she didn¡¯t get away with it, she said, ¡°What are you pretending to be a chaste woman for? I¡¯ve got all the photos, and you¡¯re enjoying yourself in them, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shireen Miller was devastated and began to numb herself with shopping and drinking.


    The money given to her by the Miller family soon ran out, and she had to work part-time. She used to live a privileged life, but she couldn¡¯t do the work of an ordinary person, and she had to go to interviews withpanies, and when people saw her, it was like seeing a fly.


    She had no choice but to go to a nightclub to work, in the face of those from time to time sexual harassment, she has been numb, sometimes even a few words of beauty, you can get a lot of tips.


    When the customers say that kind of ugly words again, she won¡¯t cry anymore, but her heart will still sting a little.


    It turned out that she, Shireen Miller, was so worthless, she was no longer a high and mightydy, she couldn¡¯t even be an ordinary person.

 Chapter 243 – Complete Abandonment

    Shireen Miller hadn¡¯t been working at the nightclub for long when Mrs. Selena came to see her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the child she held in her heart and loved to grow up would be reduced to serving tea and water to others, and epting countless unpleasant flirtations and teasing, so she burst into tears on the spot.


    Mrs. Selena¡¯s tears made Shireen Miller¡¯s numb heart sting a little, she couldn¡¯t bear to let her mom see herself like this again and pulled her to the back door.


    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t a clean ce, you shouldn¡¯te here anymore, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But I miss you.¡± Mrs. Selena wiped tears from her eyes, she hadn¡¯t known how long she¡¯d been crying at home, and not a day went by that her eyes weren¡¯t red.


    Shireen Miller followed suit, her nose reddening, ¡°I can¡¯t go back anymore, Mom.¡±


    Mrs. Selena knew it too, but she wasn¡¯t willing and couldn¡¯t watch her daughter sink, she pulled out a stack of thick envelopes from her bag and handed them to Shireen Miller.


    ¡°This is thirty thousand dors, you can use it first, I¡¯ll go back and think of a way to get your dad to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Mom ¡­,¡± Shireen Miller sobbed, at the same time she also realized that the only one who really loved her was her mother, and it would be good if others didn¡¯t fall on their sword.


    Mrs. Selena was still dreaming that Albert would offer help.


    She came back from the nightclub, before she went upstairs to wash her face and change her clothes, she was called by Albert who was sitting in the hall drinking tea, ¡°Where did you go sote?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mrs. Selena didn¡¯t dare to say, Albert had already got up and walked to her side, the cheesy scent of the nightclub still wafting from her.


    Albert understood at once, ¡°Did you go to Shireen Miller?¡±


    Since it was all broken up, Mrs. Selena didn¡¯t hide it anymore, ¡°Yes, I did go to see her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave her alone, the Miller family doesn¡¯t have this daughter anymore.¡±


    How could he say something so cruel?


    Mrs. Selena was angry and kept wiping her tears, she questioned Albert, ¡°She is our daughter after all, how can you be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at what she did?¡±


    ¡°Then at least give her some help, do you know what kind of life she¡¯s living now? She¨C¡±


    Mrs. Selena¡¯s words came to a screeching halt as Albert pushed her, unable to bear the thought of her whispering in Shireen Miller¡¯s ear any longer.


    It was only because the maid was holding her back that Mrs. Selena did not fall.


    She looked at Albert incredulously, her face full of tears, her mouth open and her eyes wide with shock.


    It was unbelievable that he was now treating his wife in the same way.


    Albert tilted his chin up and didn¡¯t even look at her as he told her clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Shireen Miller in front of me, and don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to offer her any help, the Miller family doesn¡¯t have that person, I don¡¯t have that daughter.¡±


    ¡°But you know she is now¨C¡± said Mrs. Selena, still undeterred.


    ¡°You mention her to me again, simply get out of THE Miller family with her.¡± Albert said, and walked back again, sitting down and sipping his tea slowly, as if what he had just said was an everyday greeting and he didn¡¯t care.


    The sandalwood scent made Mrs. Selena¡¯s head spin, she hadn¡¯t realized that Albert was going to put words in her mouth.


    ¡°You mean you want to divorce me?¡±


    Albert raised his eyes, his eagle eyes unruffled, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mention Shireen Miller, this life will still be livable.¡±


    Mrs. Selena heard what he meant, and for a moment she could not bear the blow, and holding her head she fainted.


    When she awoke, the maid was lighting the incense burner, and Mrs. Selena called to her feebly, ¡°Don¡¯t light it; it smokes my head.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping all day, and you¡¯re just about to have lunch now.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± She was annoyed at the mention of his name.


    ¡°President Miller went out early, he told you to get plenty of rest and not to think about anything.¡±


    Mrs. Selena slowed down for the moment, thinking how she felt that there was something in her husband¡¯s wordsst night.


    A woman¡¯s intuition does not follow with age, and Mrs. Selena could detect Albert¡¯s smug smile as he spoke, and despite his efforts to conceal it, it could not escape her gaze.


    She had always thought that Shireen Miller, being the only child of the Miller family, would inherit the family business in the future, and that Albert could not be so cruel.


    Now the situation is different from what she thought, could it be, what she thought at the beginning was wrong?


    Mrs. Selena secretly asked a private detective to check Albert¡¯s rtionship with other people for her, whether there are people other than family members who are particrly close to him.


    As expected, Albert has an illegitimate child outside the family.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯s not afraid of Shireen Miller bing a dog or a street rat.


    Mrs. Selena is heartbroken and rushes to the nightclub to find Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller doesn¡¯t know the situation yet and is still a little embarrassed, but luckily the owner doesn¡¯t give her a hard time and lets her out.


    The back door ¨C the damp alleyway.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you? You don¡¯te to where I work, if you do, you go to my apartment.¡±


    Mrs. Selena was about to shed another tear at the sight of her, but this time for herself, ¡°Your father turns out to have had someone else on the outside for a long time, and an illegitimate child that he¡¯s been grooming for this sin.¡±


    Shireen Miller was equally shocked, ¡°What? Mom, is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the detectives have given me all the evidence, and I¡¯ve gone and gotten a paternity test, he really does have a real son out there.¡± Mrs. Selena cried and hugged Shireen Miller.


    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t care about you anymore either, what can we mother and daughter do in the future?¡±


    Seeing her mother crying so desperately, Shireen Miller¡¯s heart was also like a knife.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Moore Howard leaking the photos to the media, would she be in such a state now?


    There was nothing she could do to catch Moore Howard, and the man would be scurrying around the country by now, hiding from capture.


    Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t willing to go down in mes like this, and she thought of the old her, whether she was high and mighty or willful, someone would have sumbed to her.


    Designer clothes, shoes, and bags were so plentiful that she needed a separate single room, and when she asked for a car, her father bought her a Mercedes.


    Every time she attends a party, there are rich kids moring to talk to her, and whether she will respond or not depends on whether she is in the mood or not.


    Private pools,vish parties, crazy shopping ¡­


    Now, she lives in a one-room apartment, and even has to save the money to buy a washing machine. Every day, she washes her clothes by hand, and her beautiful, slender and white hands be rough and wrinkled.


    Her clothes were only cheap, the rough material of her uniform rubbed against her skin, and she still had a few pairs of shoes, butpared to the past, it was a heaven and a hell.


    Her life was gone.


    She couldn¡¯t just let it go. Even if she was at fault, weren¡¯t nche Capra and York Charlie to me? It wasn¡¯t fair that after all the effort she¡¯d put into pursuing York Charlie, nche Capra ended up taking Mrs. Charlie¡¯s spot!


    ¡°Mom, if it wasn¡¯t for nche Capra, I would have been York Charlie¡¯s wife by now, my life would have been better, a hundred times better, how could I have ended up in this situation?¡±


    Mrs. Selena agreed with her, ¡°I think that nche Capra is a vixen reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have a favor to ask you, I need to get back at nche Capra, I can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Shireen Miller suddenly grabbed Mrs. Selena by the shoulders as her anger that had been extinguished red up again.


    She was going to make nche Capra go to hell with her!


    Of course Mrs. Selena was willing, she would have let her kill nche Capra for the sake of her daughter, however Shireen Miller only told her to ask nche Capra out.


    ¡°I want to talk to her in person.¡±

 Chapter 244 Good Intentions

    The weather was changeable these days, and nche Capra didn¡¯t like the feeling of her heels getting wet, and rarely went out and about.


    Mrs. Selena had to go to the Charlie family herself to find her.


    In the master bedroom, nche Capra was still lying in bed, half asleep.


    The maid knocked on the door, ¡°Miss Capra, someone is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± It was early in the morning to disturb her.


    nche Capra had a bad case of wake up call, and she didn¡¯t look good when she sat up.


    ¡°She says she¡¯s Shireen Miller¡¯s mom.¡±


    nche Capra frowned, what was Mrs. Selena doing here looking for her? Was it hard toe after her specifically to beat her up?


    It had been a while since the miscarriage, York Charlie had given the Miller family a lot of favors and that had set it right.


    If Mrs. Selena came back again and was rude to her, then she wouldn¡¯t be polite.


    ¡°Got it, let her in.¡±


    nche Capra added a tunic and yawned her way downstairs.


    Mrs. Selena¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily as soon as she saw nche Capra, she had to be stoic.


    She greets nche Capra with a big smile, ¡°Sorry to disturb Miss Capra¡¯s rest.¡±


    nche Capra wondered if Mrs. Selena was off her meds, thest time they met they beat her up and called her a slut and now they were calling her Miss Capra.


    ¡°Howe Mrs. Selena came to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid Shireen Miller will get mad?¡± nche Capra came downstairs and sat down opposite her.


    The maid self-consciously brought her a ss of lemonade and left of her own ord.


    Mrs. Selena thought to herself that nche Capra was good enough, now that the maids were defaulting to her as Mrs. Charlie.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    nche Capra veiled her face, although her face is a little pale, but the victory is in the temperament of warmth and generosity, and the corners of the eyes of the eyebrows look like they have been carefully sculpted.


    Such good skin, but unfortunately the essence is a bitch.


    Mrs. Selena held back the mockery in her heart and lowered her stature to speak frankly with nche Capra, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Shireen Miller said that she realized that she was also responsible for herst miscarriage, so she wanted to ask you out for a drink, and also to settle the enmity.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t believe it, there was no way that Shireen Miller would think that way.


    ¡°Your daughter really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she gave me her address.¡± Mrs. Selena handed nche Capra the paper with the address of the bar and lifted her teacup to drink her tea.


    nche Capra nced at it, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to meet with her, this weather is making my mind foggy and I just want to get a good night¡¯s sleep at home.¡±


    Mrs. Selena wanted to fight a little more, however nche Capra had already beat her to it and called the maid over, ¡°See the guest off and remember to give her the umbre.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Selena reluctantly left.


    After she left, the professional fake smile nche Capra had been maintaining retracted as she grimaced and crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the trash.


    ¡°Trying to get me toe to your ce to live again, think I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡­


    Shireen Miller receives a message from Mrs. Selena ¨C she¡¯s exposed herself to nche Capra, who won¡¯te.


    She¡¯s angry, but there¡¯s nothing she can do about it; Mrs. Selena is no match for that man-child nche Capra.


    When she got through this, she could go straight to nche Capra to settle the score.


    After a few days of working the night shift, Shireen Miller was finally able to leave work at the beginning of the day, and it had been a long time since she¡¯d seen the store with all the lights on.


    The sound of heels walking on the wet ground after a rainfall, caught in the sand friction, was louder.


    A gust of wind blew, dead leaves fell, and Shireen Miller¡¯s skirt rolled up as she lugubriously covered the train.


    This weather was so strange.


    She was in a trance, oblivious to the fact that a sports car had pulled up beside her, and four young men were smiling and looking at her with contemptuous, and lewd, eyes.


    ¡°Missy Miller.¡±


    Called so, Shireen Miller realized their presence, and she wasn¡¯t surprised, she only felt a headache.


    These four brothers are all the Miller family¡¯s nemesis¡¯s sons, in the past, when she was in a good position, the other party was interested in relying on the marriage to pull the Miller family together, the Miller family simply did not see it, and the matter of proposing a marriage also passed.


    Now the Miller family is notpared to the previous scenery, not to mention, she Shireen Miller has long since not that bigdy.


    Shireen Miller knew what they were up to, so she ignored them and insisted on moving forward.


    However, the dudes just slowly drove along, and verbally harassed her while doing so.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re out of the stage, how much is it a night?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll take you to have fun, we¡¯ll pay for it and you¡¯ll be our ymate, that¡¯s a good deal, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exciting to think about it.¡±


    Shireen Miller had heard this kind of dirty talk in nightclubs for a long time, and had already seen it, she still walked very fast, not even looking at them, let alone responding.


    The other party was enraged by her attitude, so they stopped the car and the four of them surrounded her, blocking her way.


    ¡°You little bitch, you have no shame when I give you face.¡±


    Shireen Miller was grabbed by the hair and pped.


    After tackling Shireen Miller, they manhandled her up and down.


    Shireen Miller struggles and yells for help, but her mouth is covered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your family still needs my family to cover you right now, you¡¯ve had one set of nude pictures taken, wouldn¡¯t mind a few more.¡± He said and was about to shove Shireen Miller into the car.


    Shireen Miller stomped on the car door for dear life and refused to get in.


    Tears were streaming down her face, and instead of a clear conscience, her aggravation was rewarded with increased arousal.


    ¡°It¡¯s called retribution, get it?¡±


    ¡°In the past, when we hit on you, you still had that look of love and disregard.¡±


    ¡°Now we want you on your knees begging for mercy.¡±


    Shireen Miller was no match for them physically and slowly went limp and was about to be taken into the car when a ck Lincoln was beside the sports car and nche Capra got out of the backseat of the car and yelled, ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡±


    nche Capra pulled out her cell phone to take their picture and they immediately let go of Shireen Miller and weakly said, ¡°We¡¯re just arguing.¡±


    Then immediately they got back into the sports car and sped off.


    nche Capra grunted, ¡°These boys know their ce.¡±


    Shireen Miller was easily rescued and she gasped, feeling like she was alive again.


    nche Capra handed over a tissue in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Wipe those tears, the street¡¯s really out of whack.¡±


    Shireen Miller took it and then felt the irony and sneered, ¡°What are you doing? A cat crying for mercy? Or did youe all this way to see me in my ugly state.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know those dudes, and you think too highly of yourself.¡± nche Capra pursed her lips and turned sideways toward her, ¡°I¡¯m just sick of seeing this kind of thing happen on my watch, it has nothing to do with personal vendettas.¡±


    If it had been someone other than Shireen Miller being held hostage today, she would have saved her just the same.


    However, it was strange to say, how could this world be so small and let her run into Shireen Miller.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight with Shireen Miller anymore, she didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t know nche Capra had such a side, she sneered, ¡°How does it feel to y the good old boy? Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee to your senses, I¡¯m the one who saved your life and this is how you respond to me?¡±


    Shireen Miller lowered her head and clutched a tissue in her hand, she just couldn¡¯t stand to see nche Capra y nice, it made her look even more hypocritical.


    Seeing nche Capra all dressed up in designer clothes and chauffeured to her Lincoln by York Charlie, and looking at her own mess, Shireen Miller¡¯s anger grew.


    Grateful?


    How could it be.

 Chapter 245 Brandi

    It waste at night, and nche Capra didn¡¯t want to be out here blowing off steam and having to argue with a lunatic like Shireen Miller; she was ready to go back.


    The car was parked out front, waiting for her.


    nche Capra licked her wind-dried lips, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave first, bye~¡±


    Turning around, she took arge step.


    ¡°Brandi,¡± came a voice from behind her like a rope clutching her, revealing her scars from the first to thest syble.


    nche Capra stiffened, but didn¡¯t turn around.


    Even if Shireen Miller knew she was Brandi, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, the simple, careful-for-love Brandi was really dead.


    She was nche Capra now.


    Seeing that she still wouldn¡¯t admit it, Shireen Miller took the initiative and stepped forward, ¡°You¡¯re Brandi, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? Are you crazy?¡±


    Shireen Miller sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I¡¯ve heard it all, you¡¯re Brandi, the Brandi with the broken home.¡±


    She was intentionally provocative and nche Capra knew it, so it was just anger, she still pressed on, ¡°Shireen Miller, what¡¯s wrong with you and who is Brandi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to keep pretending, you can¡¯t be nche Capra and not be curious about York Charlie¡¯s past anyway.¡±


    ¡°You mean about York Charlie hurting Brandi? I know all about those things, it¡¯s between York Charlie and me, outsiders need not interfere.¡± nche Capra turned her head to re angrily at Shireen Miller, ¡°And you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    She knew all that?


    Then she¡¯s still at peace with York Charlie?


    Shireen Miller thought nche Capra was being feisty, but there was nothing she could do about it if she didn¡¯t admit it.


    The tears she¡¯d just stopped sprang back up again, ¡°Brandi, why did youe back when you¡¯d already been found dead! Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to stay in hell?¡±


    ¡°You say things like that that make me think you¡¯re really pathetic.¡± nche Capra looked at her, was really looking at her with a look of pity for a roadside tramp.


    Shireen Miller wiped away her tears, ¡°Yeah I am pathetic, if you hadn¡¯te back nothing would have happened now and York Charlie wouldn¡¯t have done that to me.¡±


    ¡°Brandi I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m nche Capra, you need to stop dreaming like that.¡±


    Shireen Miller simply ignored her words, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re back.¡±


    nche Capra had a feeling that if she stayed with Shireen Miller, a lunatic, any longer, she would follow suit, so she eliminated the idea of pping Shireen Miller, hooked her lips in a smile, and asked her, ¡°All done? I¡¯m leaving after that.¡±


    No time to y with her.


    Shireen Miller had a rare chance to catch nche Capra in her current capacity, and she certainly wasn¡¯t going to let her off easy.


    She¡¯s going to use that most painful part of her history to get back at nche Capra, and that happens to be nche Capra¡¯s minefield.


    nche Capra has been outte at night for a while now, and she¡¯s also been investigating past hints about that incident.


    Just her ability alone is too small, until now did not find out anything, can onlymission a private detective for her to continue to investigate.


    The cell phone in her bag vibrated, I think it was York Charlie looking for her, he said he would be back early today and asked her to wait for him at home.


    He might even get mad if he found out she¡¯d run out again.


    nche Capra was about to leave when Shireen Miller pulled her hand so violently that she didn¡¯t react for a second and almost fell over.


    Luckily she stabilized herself in time, and Shireen Miller¡¯s words poured into her ears, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t finished yet, what are you in such a hurry for, York Charlie, even if he likes you, for him it¡¯s still his career first, and he is probably still working overtime at this moment.¡±


    The more Shireen Miller did this, the more pathetic she became.


    How many times she had fantasized that she was waiting at home for York Charlie toe back and change his suit for him, now it was all a bubble.


    To patch up her shattered pride, she convinced herself that York Charlie wasn¡¯t with her, with anyone, that the woman was pathetic, that York Charlie would leave her shaped like a widow.


    nche Capra could see the jealousy in Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes, she could have taunted, but it would only go on and on.


    She shrugged off Shireen Miller¡¯s hand and gasped slightly.


    ¡°I am not wanting to be around your crazy ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy, but who do you think caused this? It¡¯s you, Brandi, and how I¡¯d be in this mess if you hadn¡¯te back.¡±


    Shireen Miller was like dogpile, and the one time nche Capra shook her off, she pestered her. The street was lightly trafficked, or the two of them would have looked like a joke to outsiders.


    nche Capra wouldn¡¯t want to bepared to her.


    nche Capra watched Shireen Miller¡¯s calm demeanor, but in reality, she was already out of control, gripping her hand with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    The woman really was insane.


    If she had known that she should have left immediately after saving her, staying a moment longer would be giving Shireen Miller a chance.


    Shireen Miller kept saying, ¡°Back then, the Charlie familypeted with the major groups, the Russell family was in the middle and kept a neutral attitude, the Charlie family felt that the Russell family was too much of an eyesore and simply eliminated all of them from thepany. simply eradicated them all, from thepany to the people.¡±


    nche Capra frowned deeper and deeper, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t make up this kind of thing at random again, I won¡¯t believe your words until I find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°And do you realize what you are now? Do I need to wake you up?¡± She held her tongue for a long time before finally making a move on Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller ignored it, she was like a nun chanting in a church now, not stopping for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t forget THE Miller family was there back in the day, how could I not know? Do you know why York Charlie was so nice to you? It¡¯s because he¡¯s guilty, he¡¯s guilty of all the nasty things he did to your family back then!¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s face was pale, but her lips were blood-red, and her twisted expression looked a little scary in the pale moonlight.


    She was all about revenge, and even if it just broke nche Capra¡¯s rtionship with York Charlie, it would be sce to her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to hear any more, she knew Shireen Miller was babbling, but there was no way to not take it to heart.


    What exactly had the Charlie family done to the Russell family back then? Why did so many answers identify the Charlie family? Could it really be that the Charlie family did it?


    If that was really the case, by that time, York Charlie had already started to manage the Charlie Group.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you shut up!¡± nche Capra warned once more, yet Shireen Miller still had the same attitude, unable to listen to anyone, she chattered on by herself.


    Shireen Millerughed a little smugly as she spoke, the way she squinted her eyes making nche Capra more and more furious.


    There was a limit to what people could endure, and the more nche Capra endured, the more Shireen Miller went on the rampage.


    Why did she let Shireen Miller sway her emotions?


    The strings of reason crumbled inside, and on impulse, nche Capra violently choked Shireen Miller.


    Her force was not small, and Shireen Miller¡¯s breath failed toe up and she turned red, unable to speak before she quieted down.


    nche Capra saw that she was close to gagging before she let go of her.


    As soon as she was released, Shireen Miller felt like a new life, and she leaned back against the tree coughing and gasping for air.


    nche Capra looked at her in a state of disarray and dismay, and justughed.


    At the same time, Shireen Miller¡¯s words did send ripples through her heart, a few more cuts in a wound she had never healed, she hurt, but what could she do.


    There was nothing anyone could do to change history.


    She just wanted to know the truth, that¡¯s all.

 Chapter 246 – I Didn’t Hurt You

    Seeing nche Capra¡¯s look of frustration, Shireen Miller knew she¡¯d aplished her goal-she was trying to sabotage her rtionship with York Charlie.


    Shireen Miller thought it was ridiculous that she just loved seeing nche Capra like this.


    ¡°Is it fear?¡±


    nche Capra snapped her head up to re at her, her voice stern, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for taking a swing at you if you say that again.¡±


    Shireen Miller thought to herself what did she have to be afraid of, it was just a flesh wound.


    It was better to have nche Capra in pain.


    ¡°Are you afraid to face reality?¡± Shireen Miller hooked the corners of her mouth in a cold and smug smile, ¡°But reality is right in front of us, so what can we do?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± nche Capra smacked her across the mouth with the back of her hand, gasping for air.


    Shireen Miller, raw from the blow, but happy, crouched down to rest for a moment and looked at the dead leaves that had fallen to the ground, lost in thought, ¡°So I¡¯m so pathetic.¡±


    nche Capra rushed home in a huff and the maid, looking at her like a burning ball of fire, winked at the chauffeur at the door, who shook his head-it was best not to mess with her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s York Charlie? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back early?¡± nche Capra¡¯s face was expressionless as she took off her coat and tossed it to the maid, ¡°This is pissing me off.¡±


    The words were not meant for York Charlie.


    But York Charlie picked it up, ¡°What could possibly make you so angry?¡±


    nche Capra turns her head, only to realize that York Charlie is sitting in the hall waiting for her, a ss of brandy on the table already bottomed out.


    At the sight of York Charlie, nche Capra¡¯s mind automatically shed back to what Shireen Miller had told her tonight, and even though the words were unproven, she knew that York Charlie was definitely not innocent.


    She had loved and hated him, and now, naturally, there was more hatred in her heart.


    With a bad attitude towards him, ¡°What do you care?¡±


    York Charlie heard that the smell of gunpowder was not right, ¡°Is it that someone is again taking advantage of my absence to say bad things about me in front of you?¡±


    He was all used to arguing over such things.


    But he wouldn¡¯t tell nche Capra the truth for a while.


    Nor did he want nche Capra to proceed with the investigation.


    nche Capra looked at him askance and grunted, ¡°You know how bad you¡¯re getting a bad reputation outside, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯m angry when I see you, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The maid called out to her from behind, ¡°Miss Capra, you haven¡¯t drunk the bird¡¯s nest today, the cook just boiled it, the temperature is just right now.¡±


    ¡°No more, you guys eat, it¡¯s useless for me to supplement any more, I¡¯m not giving birth.¡± nche Capra is now an untimely bomb that could blow up at any time.


    York Charlie sighed and still followed upstairs.


    nche Capra rushes into the bedroom like a firecracker, and doesn¡¯t forget to bring the door with her, mming it with a bang that makes the whole hallway look like it¡¯s shaking. She¡¯d showered and gone out today, and tonight she¡¯d given Shireen Miller such a touch that her hand still remembered the feel of it.


    It would remind her of those words, and Shireen Miller¡¯s look of contempt, and the more she thought about it, the more disgusted she felt, so she simply stripped off her clothes and took another shower.


    No sooner had she removed her outer shirt than she was enveloped by a pair of hands, and her back was pressed against it, her stomach against the back of the couch, and she couldn¡¯t move her hand with her shirt for a moment.


    What was York Charlie doing? Didn¡¯t he know that her mind was bothering her right now?


    He is not afraid that she will give him another stab.


    York Charlie embraced the return of the beauty, the feeling in his heart is naturallyfortable, it is this beauty is not very happy, he can feel her angry line of sight through the back, prating not the sofa, it is him.


    After a moment of silence, nche Capra spoke quietly, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m about to take a shower here, don¡¯t pounce on me like a wild animal in heat all day.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I told you to let go?¡±


    She was really angry.


    Who the hell was out there saying bad things about him?


    York Charlie¡¯s heart sank as he was joyful and angry, just sticking to her, not letting go, but not saying anything either.


    That was the most pestering thing about him.


    nche Capra gave in to the grinding before her body softened, but the sharpness in her words was undiminished, ¡°You know what? I learned something more about the past today, and it has something to do with you, too.¡±


    Is he going to listen?


    York Charlie didn¡¯t even ask, his thin lips wandered between her hair, his warm breath lingered in her ear, his voice carried a hint of ecstasy but was firm, ¡°nche, believe me, I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you, don¡¯t listen to anyone else, am I less trustworthy than anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who knows the answer to that, to be honest I¡¯ve been around you for so long I¡¯ve never been able to read your mind.¡± She just knew he loved her, that was all.


    nche Capra thought it was ridiculous that she couldn¡¯t even tell now if what York Charlie was saying was true or not, it was the newsing from outside that seemed more real and believable, even if it was what that Shireen Miller woman was telling her.


    She sneered, still refusing to turn to face him, and just by the tone of her voice she knew she must look mockingly ufortable right now.


    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± She asked him coldly.


    ¡°Or else? I don¡¯t think all those little tidbits of information you¡¯ve been poking around out there are going to be any more credible than me telling you myself.¡± York Charlie seemed confident in himself that he could give nche Capra the happiness she wanted and wouldn¡¯t do anything to wrong her in the future.


    That¡¯s what he thought.


    What about the past?


    ¡°Does that count for hurting Brandi? Don¡¯t you forget what you did to her back then, putting a bullet in her heart when she needed your help the most.¡± nche Capra had realized as soon as she asked the question that this was an unintentional admission that she was the Brandi from back then.


    It didn¡¯t matter though, Brandi was like a spirit that had been living inside her for over a decade, Brandi could have been around for much longer, but she ended up giving York Charlie a hard choke.


    So nche Capra, a soul with a thousand holes in it, was born.


    She just didn¡¯t realize that Brandi¡¯s shadow was still there after her rebirth and that she was still hopelessly in love with the man.


    Feeling the man behind her stiffen his shoulders, nche Capra grew more and more sarcastic; he could really punch himself in the face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t answer? Because you have nothing to say?¡± nche Capra provoked him, hoping he would give her a quick exnation, but he was just silent.


    ¡°what did the Russell family do wrong to be treated like that and what did Brandi do wrong? Do you know how careful she is with you? She was afraid you¡¯d break up with her if anything went wrong, and she was just a normal, innocent high school student when you did that to her.¡±


    Thinking back to how blushing and youthful Brandi looked every time she saw him, she thought that her liking could be exchanged for an equal amount of devotion from him.


    And it turned out that¡¯s how he responded to her feelings-without words, a look, a turn away.


    It was enough to break her young heart.


    Saying more, nche Capra felt like she was going to turn into a second Shireen Miller as well, and she paused to gather her thoughts and, in the process, adjust her breathing, which had been disturbed by her anger.


    York Charlie was always quiet on such matters, and as nche Capra was impatient by nature, she could only wait for him for a moment, just a moment.


    She thought she could always wait for an answer, even if it was thest thing she wanted to hear.

 Chapter 247 Can You Forgive Me?

    York Charlie has no answer, he remembers everything from back then, and still has asional nightmares until now, but there are a lot of things that won¡¯te to fruition just because he wants to change them.


    He was silent, and his expression slowly returned to the cold time he, his eyes looked to nowhere, his thin lips tightly closed.


    Seeing him like this, nche Capra felt angry, she gave him a chance to exin, and this is how he responded to her expectations.


    It seemed the rumors about him were true, and so was what that crazy woman Shireen Miller had said.


    nche Capra was so angry she couldn¡¯t breathe, and while he was lost in thought, she wrenched her hands away from him and turned her back on him and was about to leave, ¡°Since you can¡¯t answer that, don¡¯t be so bold as to tell me that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where I go has nothing to do with you at all.¡±


    nche Capra was about to leave when she realized the door was locked, she was furious and sarcastic as she unlocked it, ¡°I bet you came back here so early just to lock me in so I wouldn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything like that.¡± As the words fell out of her mouth, her hands were encircled as York Charlie wrapped his arms around her and forced her to turn around to face him squarely again, ¡°I thought you said you wanted to hear me exin. You stay and I can say some of it.¡±


    Some?


    ¡°The Brandi thing.¡±


    nche Capra was like a cat with a blow-up that had been soothed by its owner and had instantly gone docile; York Charlie had really eaten her up and wouldn¡¯t let her leave him no matter what.


    Carrying her over to the couch to sit, York Charlie still had her sitting on hisp, his hand entwined with hers, stroking, ying with it, then sping it tightly.


    ¡°Back when I was a high school student as well and had to carry some of my family¡¯s burdens, you ¨C Brandi¡¯s presence was like finding a ray of light in the darkness for me, and it was Brandi who held me up when I felt like life was weighing me down. ¡± York Charlie bowed his head as he gave her hand a kiss.


    It would have been impossible for someone like him, who didn¡¯t like to show his emotions and feelings, to reveal his state of mind to an outsider, but because the other person was nche Capra, he could.


    It was also something new for nche Capra, it was the first time he had ever volunteered details of his time with Brandi ¨C they had been as green and blushing as a normal high school couple.


    ¡°As you said Brandi cherished every moment with me, and so did I. I was careful, as much as I could, to not be so brooding and withdrawn, and I didn¡¯t want Brandi to leave me if she couldn¡¯t ept my personality.¡± York Charlie borated, his steady voice suddenly became so soft at this point, ¡°I love Brandi, I love her more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did you do that to her? Do you realize that her heart was almost dead at the time? No, her heart was ripped out for you.¡±


    ¡°nche calm down and listen to me, I never expected things to go that way, I thought everything would go well.¡± York Charlie really didn¡¯t think things through enough at the time, this he admitted.


    nche Capra got off of him, she left the balcony door open, the cold wind poured in, nche Capra had the wind at her back, it ruffled her hair, she looked so fragile and as if she was unbreakable.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it, but you were in THE Charlie family, there¡¯s no way you didn¡¯t know what the previous generation was nning, let alone that you were already running thepany by then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± York Charlie dropped his eyes, his head aching vaguely as the memory that had been buried for so long floated up all at once, catching him off guard.


    nche Capra thought she was close to the truth, and she felt scared, scared that the man in front of her was really the one behind all the mishaps back then, and that she was in love with him.


    ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you do anything? I¡¯m not asking you to help THE Russell Group, which was already devastated and shaken at the time, I¡¯m just asking you to save THE Russell family, with Brandi.¡±


    ¡°nche, I don¡¯t know if you can understand that. There are things that I¡¯ve tried everything in my power to stop them from happening, but there was nothing I could do about it at the time, and I didn¡¯t want to stand by and watch the people I love suffer.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice trembled a little, I don¡¯t know if it was from the cold wind or because he was overly emotional.


    It wasn¡¯t that easy for him to take all that stress on his own back then, but he didn¡¯t even mention it.


    The past was something he didn¡¯t want to look back on at all, and it was enough that nche Capra was by his side now.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be winter now, it¡¯s cold, close the door.¡± York Charlie walked over to her and closed the door behind him, he wrapped his arms around her and warmed her up, she was wearing just a liner skirt and her arms were blowing raw.


    ¡°Can you not be mad at me now that I¡¯ve finished?¡±


    He thought it was settled.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But nche Capra still had a lot of unanswered questions, and she asked him, ¡°You were in THE Charlie family, you should have known what was going to happen next with THE Russell Group, and you were still dating Brandi at the time, right, and you didn¡¯t tell her anything, which I understand. What I¡¯m asking is, did you feel guilty about Brandi afterward or something?¡±


    And for her? And with what kind of feelings about being with her?


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to ask that, and all at once he felt as if he¡¯d been given a scar, and the pain waspounded by the panic brought on by the shame.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes shed, and she sensed that his heart was flustered by the question.


    York Charlie could actually panic, nche Capra thought amused.


    Did his panic mean that he¡¯d really dated Brandi to the end out of guilt, and that was why he¡¯d been so desperate the day they¡¯d broken up, because there were no feelings left?


    And how much of that was love for her?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me.¡± Leaving a cold sentence behind, nche Capra pushed him away and broke free from his embrace as she turned to pull on her tunic and prepare to leave.


    It could be that fate meant for them to be entangled like this, and no matter how many times nche Capra pushed him away, York Charlie would embrace her once more-he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    nche Capra turned her back to him and suppressed her exhale as best she could, her tears taking her breath away.


    If she¡¯d known this would be the answer, she never should have asked in the first ce.


    York Charlie¡¯s voice rang in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just didn¡¯t react, of course I love Brandi, the guilt ¡­ is there too.¡±


    ¡°I said I know, that¡¯s enough.¡± nche Capra wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, her shoulders shaking slightly, still holding back.


    York Charlie rested his chin against her shoulder and asked carefully, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything about me and Brandi, and I¡¯ve always owed something to Brandi, and I didn¡¯t try to deny it.¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you, can you still forgive me?¡±


    That tone was careful, with pleading, and fear, it wasn¡¯t at all like the usual cold as iceberg York Charlie, it was even a bit like Brandi back then.


    All York Charlie wanted was a nod, even if nche Capra had to add a lot of strings attached afterward, to beat him and scold him, he could ept it, he was willing to indulge her temper.


    As long as she was willing.

 Chapter 248 The Truth Comes

    Forgiveness?


    She was most afraid of forgiving people.


    York Charlie could easily hurt her because of a misunderstanding, and now he coaxed her and wanted her to forgive?


    nche Capra thought it was ridiculous, but the sad thing was, she actually hesitated.


    She loved this man.


    After a long hesitation, nche Capra chose to remain silent, she didn¡¯t want to answer the question, she couldn¡¯t.


    York Charlie could see the difficulty in her eyes, he understood everything ¨C she still resented him.


    The hand that was tightly wrapped around nche Capra¡¯s waist slowly loosened, and York Charlie left the bedroom without saying a word to her.


    What he was thinking, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    nche Capra sat down and ruffled all of her hanging hair behind her head, not relieved by York Charlie¡¯s departure, but rather heavier.


    ¡°Damn, how am I supposed to answer a question like that ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra was awakened early the following morning by a tinny ringing.


    She frowned, she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night and it was hard to fall asleep without being disturbed again.


    It was Nadia calling.


    nche Capra¡¯s squinted eyes snapped open and all the discontent on her face was dispelled.


    She picked up immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just asking you out for dinner and shopping, are you free?¡±


    ¡°Sure, find a ce and I¡¯ll be right there.¡± nche Capra hung up the phone and lifted the covers off the bed.


    Half an hourter, nche Capra was at the ce Nadia had arranged to meet ¨C a cafe.


    Nadia, however, didn¡¯t show up.


    She ordered a coffee and sat down before calling Nadia, ¡°I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t I see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in traffic here, I¡¯ll bete.¡± Nadia looked at the long line of cars in front of her, she was getting antsy.


    ¡°Okay, I know, take your time.¡± nche Capra reassured her, she figured York Charlie wouldn¡¯t be back for a couple days.


    Hanging up the phone, nche Capra picked up her coffee and took a sip, she looked east and west, her whole body waszy and had little energy.


    Because of this, she waspletely oblivious to the sight outside ¨C Moore Howard was wearing a mask and hat, making sure that the people around him didn¡¯t recognize him.


    The more he looked at thenguid nche Capra, the more his heart clogged. He¡¯s running around now, and she¡¯s climbed up York Charlie and started living the life of a rich man.


    ¡°nche Capra, I won¡¯t let you live in peace.¡±


    Collecting his telephoto lens, he nced at the thick stack of information in his hand, his smile sharp and twisted under his mask.


    ¡­


    nche Capra had guessed correctly that York Charlie had had almost zero interaction with her in thest few days.


    When he came back, she was asleep. When she woke up, he was off to work.


    They were going cold turkey that way.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart is clogged, but she¡¯s not willing to let her down.


    She stayed here in the vi every day, being her canary.


    The maid came up with dessert and knocked on the door, ¡°Miss Capra, the macaroons from the store you asked for are back for you, along with a letter.¡±


    ¡°Letter?¡± nche Capra frowned, she thought to herself is it hard to believe someone else ising to attack her?


    ¡°Fine, just set it on the coffee table.¡±


    Only after the maid left did nche Capra get up from her hanging chair on the balcony to read the letter.


    She always had a bad feeling in the back of her mind, and every time she felt that way, she¡¯d won the lottery.


    Sure enough, nche Capra¡¯s heart nearly stopped as soon as she saw that the sender had written, ¡°the Russell family know-it-all.¡±


    Who was this sending her this?


    Was there anyone else in the know about the Russell family?


    nche Capra was so excited and terrified that she held the letter in her hand, which was shaking so much that she could hardly hold it.


    She opened the envelope and inside was a stack of papers.


    When nche Capra finished reading, the papers slipped out of her hands andnded on the carpet with a muffled thud.


    It turned out that her mom and dad were really killed by the Charlie family, and if she wasn¡¯t lucky, she would have died under the Charlie Group as well.


    She was actually still with York Charlie, she really was crazy.


    The truth in this document was a bolt from the blue for nche Capra, her thoughts were all over the ce and her vision was blurred.


    Her body went limp and nche Capra sat down on the couch.


    Tears sprang from her hollow eyes, her slightly parted lips trembled, and even her breathing was beyond her control, the air in her lungs felt as if it had been drained from her.


    The maid who came up to bring her tea was taken aback when she saw her frozen there without speaking, ¡°Miss Capra, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you unwell somewhere?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, she just cried, and the more she cried, the more she cried, the more the maid was scared, she wiped her tears and handed her water, ¡°Miss Capra, calm down.¡±


    Seeing nche Capra still crying, the maid sighed, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call President Charlie.¡±


    It was only when the words came out of her mouth that nche Capra woke up as if in a dream and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t call him, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just not getting over something.¡±


    She was hurting all over now, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore, she couldn¡¯t keep crying like this.


    The maid was still a little hesitant, ¡°Is that so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± nche Capra told her to go down, just as a phone call came in, the bedroom door was open and the sound came in.


    The maid listened to the call and immediately came up to report to nche Capra, while the other took charge of York Charlie.


    ¡°Mrs. Casey is awake!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s tears came to an abrupt end, like a symphony of pathos without a finale, and she calmed down so quickly that her brain didn¡¯t slow down.


    All she knew was that she had to make a trip to Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey must know the truth, too.


    Considering that York Charlie was still at work at this hour and shouldn¡¯t be rushing back to the hospital right away, nche Capra hurriedly changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital without even putting her hair up.


    The first person Mrs. Casey saw when she opened her eyes was nche Capra, and she was startled, then frowned, clearly not weing her visit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long sleep, are you feeling okay?¡± nche Capra asked her with an expressionless face.


    Mrs. Casey suddenly felt a chill down her spine and didn¡¯t dare respond to her, she didn¡¯t know how the situation had changed during hera ¨C there was no way Shireen Miller was going to be Mrs. Charlie.


    nche Capra¡¯s face was ashen as she held the document out and asked Mrs. Casey, ¡°Did your family kill my parents back then?¡±


    Mrs. Casey frowns, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember. The Russell family that was brutally murdered.¡±


    Mrs. Casey looked shocked at the mention of it, her pupils constricting violently while the rise and fall of her tube-plugged chest increased.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra watched her reaction and her heart went cold.


    ¡°Remember Brandi? If it wasn¡¯t for her luck, she wouldn¡¯t be dying under you guys.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like that.


    Mrs. Casey shook her head, yet she hadn¡¯t been able to speak, her throat couldn¡¯t make a sound no matter what, instead the changes in the EKG next to her were getting louder and louder.


    nche Capra, seeing that Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t seem quite right, rushed to ring the bell for the nurse.


    Turning back, York Charlie walks up.


    nche Capra¡¯s face is as icy as his, and the atmosphere of the ce.


    It was only when the doctor arrived in time that Mrs. Casey regained herposure.


    ¡°The patient just woke up, she¡¯s not quite stable yet, we can¡¯t stimte her.¡±


    The doctor finished and walked out.

 Chapter 249 A Pleasant Cooperation

    The scene that York Charlie saw when he came in was this-the doctor administering aid to Mrs. Casey, while nche Capra stood to one side with a cold face.


    He had to go on the suspicion that nche Capra was deliberately saying things to irritate his mother so that she would pass out again.


    nche Capra pursed her cherry lips, ¡°Why did you have time toe over?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t rushed over, I wouldn¡¯t have known what was going to happen next.¡± York Charlie responded coldly, treating her noticeably worse than usual.


    nche Capra suffered the sarcasm, and that hatred grew heavier in her heart, like a lump in her throat.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m in the way here, I can leave right now.¡±


    With that, nche Capra got up to leave.


    York Charlie pulled her back, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you trying to imply about me?¡±


    ¡°What did you tell my mom?¡± York Charlie was blunt, he didn¡¯t want to maintain this hostile rtionship with nche Capra if he could, but that was the reality.


    When had they gotten so cold?


    nche Capra thought about the tears she¡¯d shed today, she couldn¡¯t let them go to waste, her pain, he had to taste it too.


    ¡°Brandi¡¯s parents, did your family kill them?¡±


    She stuttered, each syble she bit down on so hard she hated to turn it into a razor-sharp de and stick it in him.


    While nche Capra was so concerned about this, York Charlie just frowned, his thin lips pursed tighter, and quickly returned to his normal self.


    He really was a cold-blooded animal.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Casey finally had some strength to speak at this point, she licked her dry lips, and for the first time she was so conciliatory to nche Capra, ¡°This is something that I can exin to you.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were still red and deadpan, ¡°Then say so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this-¡±


    Before Mrs. Casey could finish, York Charlie gestured for her to stop talking and justy back.


    He looked at nche Capra, no longer with tender eyes, but as if he were looking at a hostile opponent, cold, raw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin this to you when I get a chance, so why don¡¯t you stop asking now?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why not now?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to take it out on my mom, she¡¯s just waking up now can you leave her alone for now?¡± York Charlie pointed to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what we have to say when we get back and I¡¯ll take all the me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that in nche Capra¡¯s mind, his words were an admission that the Charlie family was behind the deaths of her mom and dad, and her feelings right now could not be described as anger.


    It was hate, along with pain.


    ¡°York Charlie, better not forget what you said today.¡± nche Capra got up, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you mother and son to it.¡±


    She strides away, York Charlie doesn¡¯t go after her, not that he doesn¡¯t want to, but after he stands up, the soundsing from the EKG are suddenly very abnormal, he instantly calls the doctors and nurses, only to find out that Mrs. Casey has once again gone into another state of shock, and has been rushed into the operating room.


    York Charlie sat alone outside the operating room and waited, he thought of nche Capra¡¯s determination when she left, his heart sank, he covered his inmed eyes, this matter still needs to be resolved urgently, otherwise, with nche Capra¡¯s character, she will definitely not be able to think about it.


    Why was she still obsessed?


    The two people¡¯s thoughts diverged, and gradually there was a crack in the two hearts that were connected.


    nche Capra left almost as soon as she stepped out of the door in tears, she was broken by York Charlie¡¯s heart, she thought that she had asked, he would make an exnation, but he did not do anything.


    Since he was behind her mom and dad¡¯s death, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him.


    She was going to kill him.


    People wereing and going in the hospital, the elevator was crowded, nche Capra waited for two shifts of the elevator before she got a spot to go downstairs, she was squeezed into the innermost spot, and the elevator in the hospital was transparent, so she could see downstairs.


    nche Capra had no intention of looking around, she just nced casually and her eyesnded on a familiar figure downstairs.


    What was Moore Howard doing here?


    Even if he was wearing a mask and a hat, nche Capra would have recognized him by his figure.


    She might even recognize him if he turned to dust.


    Moore Howard was not to be messed with, nche Capra knew that in her heart of hearts, but now that hate was taking over her mind and controlling her thoughts, an idea had sprung up in her mind.


    She was going to work with Moore Howard.


    Going down the stairs, nche Capra heads in the direction of Moore Howard, who seems to be waiting for someone and keeps looking from side to side while covering his face with his shirt.


    nche Capra walks over and ps him hard, Moore Howard turns around warily and then smiles, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to work with you, Mr. Moore Howard, the nation¡¯s most wanted man.¡± nche Capra¡¯s distaste for him was still undiminished, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten together with him if it hadn¡¯t been for revenge.


    Moore Howard gave her a flirtation and couldn¡¯t get it off his face, asking her with a dark face, ¡°I wonder if the youngdy could talk somewhere else? It¡¯s noisy here with all the people.¡±


    They went to the clubhouse and opened a private room, the only ce that could amodate someone like Moore Howard.


    The money was still from nche Capra, ¡°Keep the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Closing the door behind her, Moore Howard only then uncovered his mask and hat, he hooked his lips into a smile and teased her, ¡°Miss Capra is having a good time now, isn¡¯t she, soon she will be a rich wife of a wealthy family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, I¡¯m just a canary now, York Charliees back when he¡¯s happy, and when he¡¯s not, I don¡¯t know where he goes.¡± nche Capra knew that York Charlie was ignoring her for her job, but she just wanted to reduce him to nothing.


    So that she could hate him too, hate him enough to kill him.


    Moore Howard knew just by seeing nche Capra¡¯s reaction that he finally had a pawn back in his hand, and this time, nche Capra wasn¡¯t an outcast.


    She¡¯s got a mission to aplish that concerns his future and his ns for revenge.


    ¡°Well, what exactly did youe to me to say, just tell me, I¡¯m also a tiger in the headlights right now, so how dare I go against you.¡± Moore Howard lowered his stance and pretended to know nothing.


    He could really act.


    Too bad nche Capra didn¡¯t have the heart to guess.


    ¡°I want you to work with me.¡±


    ¡°Coborate on what?¡±


    ¡°The same thing you told me initially, bring down THE Charlie family, but this time I¡¯m going to do it myself, no need for you to do it, you just have to give instructions.¡±


    Moore Howard of course agreed, he smiled brightly andughed out loud, ¡°Fine, since Miss Capra can look up to me, then I certainly won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Except I¡¯ll have to run from the police in the meantime, at my expense ¡­¡±


    nche Capra shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring over a hundred thousand dors in cash tomorrow.¡±


    It was given to her by York Charlie, she hadn¡¯t spent it lest people say she was really greedy for his money, and she didn¡¯t think it would actuallye in handy now.


    But it was for hunting him down.


    After holding back for so long, the day finally came when she got her way, and Moore Howard was much more excited than usual, ¡°Happy working together.¡±

 Chapter 250 – Afraid You’ll Run Away

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    nche Capra left the clubhouse after saying that, leaving Moore Howard with the brilliant lights, the cold wine, and a few women in revealing clothes lying on top of him, rubbing against him intentionally or unintentionally, clustering around him.


    And Moore Howard¡¯s lowered brow hides his cold eyes after the spirits have gone down, and he breaks into a grim smile, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡±


    nche Capra returned home, her heart in her throat, she couldn¡¯t make much of an expression at all now, but she faced the maid with a hard smile at the thought of her revenge n with Moore Howard.


    ¡°If York Charliees back, you¡¯lle up and give me a heads up ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as she left, the maid revealed a puzzled look, ¡°This morning was still crying out, howe you¡¯re smiling back now ¡­¡±


    Really don¡¯t understand the minds of these people.


    ¡­¡­.


    Mrs. Casey reluctantly stood up from her wheelchair, assisted by her maid, and when she stood in front of the entrance of the Charlie family vi, her mood was a littleplicated.


    Obviously, she was going back to her son¡¯s house, but she had to think twice before she was ready to go in.


    Just inside, Mrs. Casey opened the door and asked the maid, ¡°Where is nche Capra? I have something to say to her.¡±


    ¡°Mistress is upstairs resting, she says she¡¯s had a bad headachetely and wants to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Miss Capra.


    Mrs..


    Mrs. Casey grimaced, even the maids had fallen on their sword while she was unconscious.


    Couldn¡¯t me the maids though, in the end it was her own son who had no vision to run into a woman like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and find her, you help me up.¡± Mrs. Casey didn¡¯t care if nche Capra was sleeping.


    ¡°But Mrs. is still resting ¡­,¡± the maid hesitated a little.


    Mrs. Casey frowned, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have something important to say, do you think I¡¯d be willing to meet with that woman, it¡¯s out of your hands, help me up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    nche Capra had spent thest two days dealing withpany business, she used to think it was unbelievable to see how busy York Charlie was, and now she was experiencing it.


    She simply couldn¡¯t catch her breath.


    It was hard to be able to lie down and rest for a while when the maid called her outside again, ¡°Ma¡¯am, madam is here, she said she has something to tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Casey?


    nche Capra¡¯s wrinkled brow furrowed even deeper, she knew that Mrs. Casey was here for York Charlie, but what Mrs. Casey had to say, she didn¡¯t know.


    No matter how Mrs. Casey exined it, the Charlie family couldn¡¯t get away with it.


    The maid pressed again, and nche Capra was about to respond when the door was thrown open, and Mrs. Casey came right up to her, and she didn¡¯t look too good either.


    nche Capra was trying to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te downstairs to pick you up, I¡¯ve been so tired thest two days over York¡¯s fact.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t pretend.¡± Mrs. Casey interrupted her coldly.


    nche Capra was stunned, ¡°It seems you are still upset that I married York Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never been satisfied with you as a daughter-inw for a single day, but I didn¡¯te over here today to lecture you.¡± Mrs. Casey finished, panting a little.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her body couldn¡¯t stand the excitement now, and she was about to pass out again if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    nche Capra, in order to avoid trouble, held back her resentment towards Mrs. Casey foring uninvited, and asked the maid to help her to sit on the sofa for a while.


    nche Capra is still sitting on the bed, in a silver and white satin nightgown, her long hair hanging down as she looks out the window, her long hair blowing up in the breeze.


    She¡¯s beautiful in this way, but she¡¯s missing someone important around her.


    nche Capra did get out of bedter, slowly, ¡°And what is it you came to see me about?¡±


    She walks over to the single sofa next to Mrs. Casey, sits down, and slowly pours tea for Mrs. Casey, taking herself another piece of the macaroon that the maid had brought for her to eat.


    She took a bite and frowned, the macaron was really too sweet.


    Mrs. Casey was furious when she looked at her slow manner, ¡°I can exin about the Russell family.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, don¡¯t I know everything here?¡± nche Capra sipped her tea to relieve her boredom, ¡°It¡¯s no longer necessary.¡±


    Don¡¯t repeat that a second time, it¡¯ll only make her hate York Charlie more.


    Mrs. Casey gritted her teeth, the memory of the past didn¡¯t make her look good either, but she had to say it anyway, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s not what you think, the Russell family wasn¡¯t our undoing, and the Russell Group tried to pull a few strings when they were on the ropes back in the day. ¡±


    Meh.


    Now you know toe and say things like that to cajole her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t believe it anymore, she only believed what she knew to be true, and in turn questioned Mrs. Casey, ¡°And? You didn¡¯t do it? Who else could it be? To do what the police couldn¡¯t do to build a case for this incident, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only ones capable of doing so.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t say anything about how you all wanted to help but couldn¡¯t, I just don¡¯t believe that there was nothing you could have done at the time.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face reddened with impatience, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, we weren¡¯t in a good position either, and it wasn¡¯t us who profited from the fight, it was the Howard family.¡±


    Moore Howard wouldn¡¯t have mentioned any of this to nche Capra, otherwise how could she have helped him destroy the Charlie Group.


    Seeing that nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything, apparently she didn¡¯t expect the Howard family to join in, Mrs. Casey smoothed out her breath, and then talked about the unsettling past, ¡°We tried to help you, but the Howard family interfered and took advantage of the situation to suppress you, so we couldn¡¯t do anything about it, andter on, because we stood up to the Russell family. Because we stood on the side of the Russell family, the Howard family used all kinds of dirty tricks against us.¡±


    ¡°At that time, thepany hadn¡¯t gone public yet, and the data wasn¡¯t publicized, so we had to take the me.¡± Mrs. Casey sighed, ¡°I went to inquire about your familyter, only to hear your housekeeper say that none of the family remained.¡±


    That was all Mrs. Casey knew, and she had told her all.


    nche Capra, however, would listen to no persuasion now; she felt that Mrs. Casey was talking nonsense, ¡°Your son has taken the me himself, so don¡¯t try to justify him.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so¨C¡±


    ¡°Mom, or Mrs. Casey, I¡¯ve got a terrible headache right now, can you give me a break for a while, please go back, staying here will only make you sulk.¡±


    nche Capra drove her away without mercy.


    After sending Mrs. Casey away, nche Capra intended to undress and take a bath; she soaked in the tub, the bubbles holding back the water, and she leaned back, a little lost in thought as she looked at the white, blinding light.


    It was only when the maid heard the ringing in her room and handed nche Capra her cell phone that nche Capra came back from her world.


    The caller was her agent, who hadn¡¯t contacted nche Capra for a long time, probably because she thought nche Capra was going to be a mansion¡¯s wife, so how could she still look at modeling as a career, so she hadn¡¯t given her any notice.


    The agent¡¯s idea is right, anyway, her current situation is no different from quitting, if she is not in a good mood, she will go out for a walk, and when she is well, she will be willing to stay at home as a tame cat, waiting for York Charlie toe back to smooth her fur.


    The call came just in time.


    ¡°nche ah, I was thinking that since you¡¯re already getting married and will soon be having children, and all of this is taboo in the modeling world, and you¡¯re a bit old to be in the modeling world at your age, why don¡¯t you just-¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have something to tell you, I¡¯m going to quit my job and have a busy household, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being a hoity-toity rich wife.¡± nche Capra stopped her just in time before she could go on and hurt her pride.


    She, nche Capra, would leave the modeling world because she voluntarily wanted to leave, it was definitely not something that had been eliminated, her center was no longer on her modeling career now.


    Rather, she was on a revenge n.

 Chapter 251: All I Want Is Just You

    ¡°In that case, then since you¡¯ve said so, go to thepany on another day to go through the resignation procedures.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been a bit busytely, is it okay if I find someone else to act for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone and cing it in a dry area next to her, nche Capra stood up and washed off thether.


    While she was blow-drying her hair, York Charlie came back and he went to the den.


    It was the same thing he did every time they got into a cold war and he got angry.


    nche Capra changed into a cut-out, dark purple jumpsuit, which she still wore with some awkwardness, shuddering to think what York Charlie had in mind when she first arrived.


    Wrapping her robe around her, nche Capra turned to him in the study.


    York Charlie was working, and he seemed to be in a bad mood, his mind no longer on his work.


    nche Capra remembered the aggravation of the day and the events of the year, her eyes began to redden again, she clenched her teeth to make herself not think so much, the man in front of her is now just her dear fianc¨¦.


    Clenched fists unclenched, nche Capra walked up behind York Charlie, ¡°Still busy?¡±


    York Charlie caught a whiff of a very different aroma than usual, seductive, sensual, like it waspelling him, but now wasn¡¯t the time to think about such things, he didn¡¯t know how to fill the cracks in his rtionship with nche Capra.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not doing anything?¡±


    York Charlie pushed his chair back and looked at her, ¡°Or if you want to beat me up and scold me for today, go ahead and do that, I won¡¯t be mad at you.¡±


    He deserved to be punished, and she was the only one who could inflict guilt on him.


    He had thought of everything possible, he just didn¡¯t expect a smile to appear on nche Capra¡¯s face. ¡± What are you talking about, why would I hit you.¡±


    Her lips curled up in a beautiful and natural smile, but one that looked like it would onlye out in front of a camera.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t understand her intentions, ¡°But you were still sad at the hospital today, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Don¡¯t lie to him, the eyes are all still red.


    nche Capra thought to herself that he still knew she was sad, yet he ignored her, and that breath in her heart clogged her heart even more.


    However, on the surface, she still had to pretend to be magnanimous and forgive him, ¡°You said that thing, ah, I came back and thought about it for a long time, I know you also have your difficulties, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Does that sound like something nche Capra would say?


    Doesn¡¯t look like it.


    York Charlie was about to wonder if she was seeing a double.


    But he¡¯d be relieved if she really felt that way; he was afraid nche would push him further and further away from him, even hate him, because of this.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    nche Capra lowered her eyes, the shadows hiding her huff, ¡°Of course, and I wouldn¡¯t want you to lie to me, I¡¯ve had enough of the lies.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    York Charlie licked his thin lips, ¡°But I¡¯d be a little ¡­ unbelievable if you said you forgave me.¡±


    nche Capra raised her eyes, nothing was left, she smiled more and more gently, she pouted, ¡°Now you don¡¯t believe anything I say do you? You won¡¯t listen to me when I say something angry, and you won¡¯t listen to me now when I say something nice, what do you want?¡±


    York Charlie stands up and wraps her in a hug, ¡°All I want is you.¡±


    nche Capra closed her eyes, ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    They were silent for a few moments in perfect silence, just holding and feeling each other¡¯s real presence.


    nche Capra almost couldn¡¯t suppress the love she felt in her heart for him, she was going to have to keep it all down from now on so she wouldn¡¯t go soft again.


    He was the one who had gotten her mom and dad killed!


    ¡°nche, you smell good today, I mean different than your usual scent,¡± York Charlie snapped, his breath catching a little as his warm nostrils sprayed her neck.


    nche Capra kissed him, ¡°It¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for you, so if you¡¯d like,e back to the room with me and I¡¯ll show you something even more different.¡±


    What could York Charlie say when a beauty said that, he immediately picked her up and headed back to the bedroom.


    The balcony door was left open, the cold wind drifted in, and they didn¡¯t care.


    Right now, it was a springtime moment.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what was wrong with nche Capra today, the rare time she volunteered to want him, but his brain couldn¡¯t think with that aroma, and nche Capra underneath him made his blood boil.


    They interlocked their fingers and York Charlie kissed her neck, themp by the bed was on and the light hit nche Capra¡¯s flushed face, a sensation that made her forget her task for a while as well, but, in addition to enjoyment, there was a hint of confusion in her look, as if she¡¯d lost something, and there was an empty space in her heart.


    The next day, York Charlie pushed off work and stayed with her until she woke up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    nche Capra opened her eyes and York Charlie looked at her with a smile and another soft look in his eyes.


    ¡°York,¡± she hadn¡¯t called him that in a long time.


    York Charlie obliged and he dove under the covers and wrapped his arms around her, nche Capra even made a scene, ¡°Your clothes are cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll get warmter.¡±


    Cuddling her, York Charlie rested his chin against her head and asked her carefully, ¡°nche, let¡¯s get married today, get a license.¡±


    ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡± nche Capraughed and teased him.


    Unexpectedly, he answered her in a serious manner, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart fluttered as she looked up, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    That was the flow of the n anyway.


    York Charlie was so excited that he was hugging her so hard she could hardly breathe, it was only when she whacked him that he responded.


    ¡°So we¡¯ll go after breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    They finished eating and went to get their license.


    When they came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, York Charlie felt his heart beat half a beat slower.


    He would remember this moment forever.


    nche Capra asked him why he was staring at her and smiling, and without saying a word, he cupped her hand and kissed it like a gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life cherishing you, believe me.¡± He gives her his deep promise.


    nche Capraughs, ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like a romantic poet? I know all about it.¡±


    She smiles so warm, like the sunshine today, but her heart is cold, all the way down to the soles of her feet.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t wear a diamond ring, just a silver one, and so did his hand.


    It¡¯s not that they are low-profile, nche Capra and York Charlie both feel that wearing a diamond ring to go out is very troublesome, may lead to another reporter to interview, published in the newspaper that the pigeon egg ring on her hand how many carats, more than she knows.


    On the way home, York Charlie teased her, ¡°Mrs. Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh? You got something to say.¡±


    ¡°My wife.¡± nche Capraughed when York Charlie finished, jokingly tapping her on the shoulder, ¡°That verse is out, enough of you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many times I¡¯ve called you that in my mind?¡± York Charlie grabbed her hand and kissed it delicately.


    nche Capra had beenughing as well, ¡°You need to stop saying such sour lovey-dovey things, I¡¯ll get goosebumps.¡±


    That said, she seemed to take it well.


    nche Capra left the window open and the wind blew her down hair around, behind her the daylight was blindingly white and she smiled softly with the light at her back.

 Chapter 252 A Pity

    For some reason, York Charlie suddenly had an unreal feeling, as if all his present happiness was nothing but a phantom dream, or even what could only be described as a bubble, which would burst at the first poke.


    When they got home, nche Capra carried her dress upstairs, and York Charlie wanted to follow her up, but she wouldn¡¯t let him, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime, what are you doing up here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± York Charlie gently took her slender hand in his.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go change into something morefortable and make it easier to cookter.¡± York Charlie gave a confused look when nche Capra finished speaking, ¡°Just let the cooks do that sort of thing, why else would they be invited?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t afford to have pots and pans in her life, she could buy whatever she wanted as his wife, and he was going to renovate the empty room into her new dressing room, she could buy all the luxury brands in the world, whether it was clothes and shoes or jewelry, she was perfectly entitled to splurge like that.


    nche Capra knew what York Charlie was thinking as she stood two steps above him and scratched his nose as if he were a small child.


    ¡°You, do you really understand what marriage is? Marriage means that we¡¯re going to be together from now on, and I¡¯ve got nothing else to do in the house, and it¡¯s a wife¡¯s duty to cook you a nice meal.¡±


    York Charlie was quite taken with this, but, ¡°Well, then, you¡¯ll be in charge of my supper, so that I promise toe back for supper every day from now on.¡±


    It also leaves the post open for the cook.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if York Charlie had never seen nche Capra¡¯s handiwork before, but she just handed him food burned to charcoal and he¡¯d eat it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I¡¯vee a long way.¡± nche Capra knew York Charlie would doubt her cooking skills.


    York Charlie shook his head, ¡°No, I eat everything you make.¡±


    After much persuasion, she fried two dishes for him for lunch and made soup, ¡°I¡¯ve checked these ingredients with the soup, they are all tonic for your body, you¡¯ve been so busy at work these past few days, it¡¯s a tonic for you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She gave him a bowl of rice and didn¡¯t sit down to eat herself, just watched him eat.


    ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯ll taste it.¡± York Charlie looked down and took a piece of meat and tasted it.


    nche Capra looks at him and smiles, a smile that isn¡¯t so much satisfying as it is creepy.


    York Charlie looked up, and nche Capra withdrew his smile just in time, and with that gentle look again, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to watch you eat.¡± nche Capra hooked her lips, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m so used to eating sds when I¡¯m a model that I¡¯m not used to home cooking instead.¡±


    ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll have the maid toss your sd.¡± York Charlie just wanted to keep her down with him no matter what.


    He didn¡¯t know that at the moment his new petite wife was thinking about how to make him physically worse and worse.


    ¡­


    There¡¯s a rumor going around the Charlie Group ¨C the president of the Charlie Group doesn¡¯t go anywhere after work, he just goes home.


    It¡¯s not quite like the other bosses.


    Employees were secretly talking about what nche Capra had used to get him so enamored that he was running home as soon as he got off work.


    ¡°This is what you guys don¡¯t understand, to capture a man¡¯s heart, first capture a man¡¯s stomach.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this kind of words a lot, look at President Charlie¡¯s 10, 000 year old iceberg face, does he have a heart to grab?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you say that again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me tell the truth yet.¡±


    The group didn¡¯t realize York Charlie was behind them until his assistant shouted, ¡°President Charlie,¡± and instantly froze.


    It¡¯s a good thing York Charlie didn¡¯t count on it either, or they¡¯d have been screwed.


    ¡°This moment is really thanks to nche Capra, because of her, President Charlie has been in such a good moodtely.¡±


    York Charlie returned home and was greeted by nche Capra in her apron, she told the maid to go ahead and do something else, ¡°Just let me do it.¡±


    Handing her his suit jacket, York Charlie was looking for a homing kiss, who knew nche Capra was thinking the same thing as she tugged right on his tie and kissed him.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    York Charlie thought he was bubbling over with happiness.


    She had dinner ready and York Charlie washed his hands and waited at the table for the maid to help bring it over.


    Dinner was hearty, usually four or five courses.


    ¡°The soup isn¡¯t ready yet, and it will be almost ready when you¡¯re full.¡± nche Capra served him his meal.


    York Charlie nodded, like a good boy.


    He finally knows what others say the joy of a new marriage feels like, with a little dainty wife like nche Capra in the house, he¡¯s had room for her in his eyes all his life.


    nche Capra is still standing, watching him taste the new dishes she made, she hooked her lips and smiled coldly.


    This smile identally fell into the maid who brought the soup up, she was directly scared that the pot fell to the ground, the soup that just rolled up spilled all over the floor, ¡°Ah¨C¡±


    nche Capra collected her smile in time and went to check the situation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just my foot, my foot gave a burn ¡­,¡± the maid didn¡¯t even dare to look at nche Capra as she spoke.


    nche Capra looked at her like that, that is to see but not have the guts to say it.


    York Charlie called the driver, ¡°Quickly take her to the hospital, the cost you advance, turn around and reimburse.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sending the maid away, York Charlie called nche Capra back to continue eating, ¡°What kind of soup did you make?¡±


    ¡°Tian Qi and Yang Ginseng Chicken Soup, I see that your eyes have been a bit redtely, so I gave it to you to lower the fire, and this can also dispel dampness.¡± After nche Capra finished speaking, York Charlie smiled, ¡°You know everything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for your sake.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite a pity to pour that soup just like that ¡­,¡± nche Capra revealed a lost look.


    After dinner, York Charlie dragged her out for a walk in the backyard, during which Nadia made a phone call, nche Capra went back inside to answer it, and after hanging up, she received a text message from an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Next recipe is tonic based, ingredients are ¡­¡±


    nche Capra replies, ¡°Got it.¡±


    York Charlie called to her from a distance and she rushed back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look, theurels are blooming, this should be thest of them.¡± York Charlie¡¯s breath swam in her hair.


    The cinnamon flowers drifted to the ground and nche Capra closed her eyes as the scent of the flowers intensified.


    Opening her eyes, York Charlie kissed her.


    York Charlie thought this was going to be blissful until he fainted in the middle of a meeting and that moment was over.


    It would have been a small thing, but it was a big thing for nche Capra because that¡¯s what she wanted.


    nche Capra was notified at home when York Charlie fainted, and pretending to be flustered, she sent the maid down to notify the chauffeur while she changed into some clothes in her bedroom.


    Closing the door, nche Capra¡¯s anxious look dropped suddenly, and with a cold face, she sat down on the sofa to finish the ss of wine, her slender fingers slowly turning as the burgundy liquid slid into her bright red lips.


    Everything in the world is mutually exclusive, one day eating tonic and the other day eating cold, it is even the healthiest body can¡¯t survive this kind of torture.


    This was the way she was emptying York Charlie¡¯s body day by day.


    It was obvious they seemed to be having such a good time, but in reality, nche Capray beside him every night drilling him on what to do tomorrow to make him weaker.


    ¡°Down.¡± nche Capra sneered, she was having a hard time.


    The panic, the guilt, the worry. All pushed to the back of her mind, not wanting to think about it at all.

 Chapter 253 – The Deficit

    She rushed to the hospital, and in the meantime, Moore Howard paid someone to disguise himself as awyer, took advantage of the chaos to blend into the Charlie Group, and announced at the meeting that York Charlie¡¯s health was now in serious trouble, and that thepany¡¯s affairs would next be represented by nche Capra.


    The room was filled with an uproar and murmurs, the secretary refused to believe it, ¡°Is this really what President Charlie meant?¡±


    ¡°President Charlie had sensed his ill health before and he told me about being represented by his wife.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a secretary.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°That needs to be documented, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±


    The so-calledwyer smiled smugly, ¡°Of course, then, I¡¯ve brought the documents with me.¡±


    It was clearly written in ck and white, however, in reality, it was just a forgery by Moore Howard.


    He¡¯s good at that sort of thing.


    ¡­


    The hospital was in a state of chaos, and if anything happened to York Charlie, the hospital would be in no danger.


    So the whole hospital is on alert, and York Charlie is given a full body checkup, and it turns out that he¡¯s just malnourished and weak from food ipatibility.


    When nche Capra arrived at the hospital, York Charlie had not yet woken up, the hospital was afraid of mistakes so he was kept in the ICU ward for observation, she could only look at him through the ss.


    Looking at him lying bloodless on the hospital bed, his body full of tubes, nche Capra¡¯s heart was like being clutched tightly as if, so painful that she could not breathe.


    Look what she had done. She had actually harmed him to such an extent, she hadn¡¯t thought that the method Moore Howard had given would have this effect, she had thought it was all something she could take into her stomach ¡­


    She seemed to have split her soul in half, half angelic and half demonic.


    In order not to awaken the angelic half, nche Capra couldn¡¯t bear to look at it any longer; she turned away and rushed to the office.


    When she arrived, the shareholders were still protesting to the wyer¡± that they would not ept a woman of unknown origin to run thepany.


    This was a publicpany, not a small business. They can¡¯t just change leaders.


    nche Capra arrives and bes a target for the shareholders, who ask her what qualifications she has to represent thepany.


    ¡°Just by virtue of the fact that I¡¯m York Charlie¡¯s wife, and, lest you forget, I¡¯m also a shareholder, and my shareholding absolutely entitles me to speak here!¡± nche Capra¡¯s statement drank them in.


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s normal for everyone to not be able to ept it at once right now, I¡¯ll make a formal statement tomorrow during the all-staff meeting.¡±


    With such harsh words, nche Capra then left the conference room, her attorney following behind, reminding her, ¡°Moore Howard said he¡¯s waiting for you in the underground parking lot, a ck Volkswagen.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    nche Capra met with Moore Howard and then moved to the clubhouse to discuss her next n ¨C the next step would be for nche Capra to join forces with Moore Howard to hollow out the Charlie Group and start a new business.


    Moore Howard had been making too many moves and the police had caught him, so he had to work behind the scenes.


    But nche Capra isn¡¯t going to let him control her, she¡¯s going to take down the Charlie Group herself.


    That¡¯s how the Charlie Group brought down the Russell family in the first ce. I wonder if York Charlie is getting a taste of that now?


    He didn¡¯t know now, he would knowter.


    ¡°Happy working together.¡±


    ¡°Nice working together.¡± Moore Howard finished and added, ¡°You better not go soft.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Back home, the maid asked with concern, ¡°Where¡¯s President Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Still unconscious in the hospital, I want to go over to stay with him, but I can¡¯t ignore thepany¡¯s side of things, I¡¯m very tired and want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put on the bath water instantly.¡±


    It was as if the home was hers as well.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t care though, and when she thought about her time here with York Charlie, she hated herself for not knowing the truth sooner so she wouldn¡¯t have to create so many memories with him.


    How wonderful it had been, and how ridiculous it was to look at it now.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Casey was discharged from the hospital within two days of her sobriety and is recovering well, although she has trouble with her legs and still needs a wheelchair.


    There was nothing she could do about nche Capra¡¯s union with York Charlie that she just didn¡¯t agree with.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about the fact that the days were still unstable.


    Afraid of her emotional state, she waited until York Charlie woke up before the maid notified Mrs. Casey, who immediately rushed to the hospital to meet York Charlie, who had been transferred from the ICU ward to the general ward.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Son, aren¡¯t you living happily with that nche Capra woman? Why did you suddenly pass out?¡± Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t figure it out at all, but vaguely sensed something.


    York Charlie was even more confused, and the first thing he asked when he woke up was where was nche Capra?


    ¡°She came to see you for a while and then left.¡±


    He then realized the reason he had fainted ¨C the effects of food ipatibility.


    ¡°It would be best if you were hospitalized here for a while before you leave, this said illness is not a disease, but it is not simple.¡± The doctor instructed him, and Mrs. Casey hastened to echo, ¡°Do as the doctor says.¡±


    In fact, he could be discharged after a day or two of rest; the doctor had been bribed by Moore Howard to say such unconscionable things.


    It didn¡¯t even matter anymore.


    York Charlie felt a sudden headache, not so much because of his illness as because of his mood swings.


    He thought about every meal nche Capra had cooked for him from the first day of their wedding until yesterday.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to replenish your body.¡± Her voice rang in his head.


    ¡°This is to lower the fire.¡±


    ¡°I saw how pale you were and mademb soup, it¡¯s very tonic and not at all nasty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her every word now became needles in his heart, could he not be chilled?


    York Charlie closed his eyes and tried to suppress his anger.


    Because this was nche Capra¡¯s doing, it was only natural for her to hold a grudge against him for hurting her so many times.


    It was something he owed her.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart ached as she watched her increasingly emaciated son.


    He was bing more and more like this every day since he¡¯d been with nche Capra.


    She thought of the day she woke up, York Charlie took all the responsibility, but in reality, although the Charlie family had something to do with that incident, the Charlie family did not take the main responsibility, and it was all the Howard family¡¯s fault.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, forgetting for a moment that York Charlie¡¯s health was still not good, she furiously questioned him, ¡°the Russell family, why did you take all the me for that matter, look now, nche Capra, she does not hate you to death is strange, not even look at you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Mom you don¡¯t say.¡± York Charlie had a splitting headache now.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I say it, if I don¡¯t say it again, I don¡¯t even know if my son gave someone the death of his life, nche Capra is Brandi right, she as the Russell family orphan, the Russell family now what kind of anyone knows, I don¡¯t believe it if she doesn¡¯t hate you? ¡± Mrs. Casey¡¯s blood pressure rose again when she got excited.


    If she had known that nche Capra was Brandi, Mrs. Casey would not have been so harsh on her.


    Mrs. Casey had a point, and York Charlie had thought about it a million times herself.


    ¡°I know, but our family did have a responsibility back then, we owed it to her, and do you know how I felt when I realized that I hadn¡¯t been able to save her a handful of times but instead had pushed her into the abyss? I loved her.¡±

 Chapter 254 – He’ll Only Hurt You

    nche Capra did not sleep after Mrs. Casey left, her heart, which had so easily calmed down, was rippled again.


    She hated herself for being so easily affected by other people¡¯s words, to the point where she was beginning to wonder if her judgment was correct.


    How about, calling for another investigation into this matter?


    It was the only way out at the moment ¨C the only way out that would relieve her doubts and distress.


    nche Capra had wanted to ask Moore Howard, but he was still on the run and she couldn¡¯t reach him, so she had to call the private investigator who had helped herst time.


    ¡°The number you have dialed is no longer in service. ¡­¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    nche Capra immediately had her men investigate the private investigator¡¯s identity.


    On the same day, she got the result, this private detective is also on the run, his crime is not as simple as invasion of privacy, the information shows that he and Moore Howard are aplices.


    In other words, he was once subordinate to Moore Howard.


    Something doesn¡¯t feel right ¡­


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but wonder, so much so that she spent the rest of the day with a worried look on her face, and thepany watched her face tense up.


    When she left work the street lights were already on, the sky was somewhere between ck and gray, nche Capra felt why this weather was so stuffy, so she opened the car window.


    The cold wind poured in like crazy.


    The driver asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Cold? Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s stuffy?¡± nche Capra saw the driver¡¯s puzzled look through the rearview mirror and she suddenly understood.


    It wasn¡¯t the weather that was stuffy, it was her heart.


    What Mrs. Casey had said echoed in her head, ying over and over the same way someone puts a record on a phonograph and forgets to take it off.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯te back either, Moore Howard had said he¡¯d do everything he could to keep him contained in the hospital, and nche Capra hadn¡¯t visited him again.


    Look at herself, what had be of her?


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so help me find a neighborhood bar, drop me off there, and go on your way.¡± nche Capra flicked the hair stered to her face back behind her head, the side of her face growing more defined and pale in the dismal moonlight.


    She was also running around these days, both physically and mentally, and was nearing her limit.


    For the sake of revenge, she still had to persevere.


    The driver didn¡¯t hear her, the car stopped in front of one of the city¡¯s famous nightclubs and nche Capra got out, ¡°Go back, I¡¯ll call you if I need you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned and frowned, why did this bar seem familiar?


    No, it wasn¡¯t a bar.


    It was just that, nche Capra took a step into the nightclub.


    Inside, it was all lit up, surrounded by colorful lights, men and women dancing passionately in the middle of the dance floor, and a hot DJ on stage performing electric music.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra found a seat and ordered a mojito, surrounded by this lively atmosphere, her brain also followed the drowsy.


    She had no one to look to but the crystal curtains that separated the seats.


    Only to overhear Shireen Miller right next door.


    She seemed to have done something wrong, and the man sitting there wanted her to make amends, which she wasn¡¯t unwilling to do, and he offered her to spend the night with him.


    Shireen Miller was reluctant at this, who knew that the other man would pull out a pocket knife and hold it against her face and threaten her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your little face scratched up, behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Shireen Miller gave her face a pinch that brought tears to her eyes in pain, but just wouldn¡¯t give in.


    She was here to work in a nightclub, not to be their ything!


    ¡°Breaking thew?¡± The man sneered, not letting go of her because of this instead he squeezed tighter, ¡°You think that scares me?¡±


    The manughed out loud and the way heughednded in nche Capra¡¯s eyes made her about to puke.


    Obscene and smug.


    The knife against Shireen Miller¡¯s face still hadn¡¯t moved, just a millimeter short of the de touching her face, and Shireen Miller gritted her teeth, sweating with impatience.


    The man was still showing off, ¡°I¡¯m a gangster, thew doesn¡¯t control me, and you want to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°The cop was still sleeping his big head off when I was flying leaves at home.¡±


    nche Capra silently called the police, ¡°Comrade police, I want to call the police, the other party ims to be a drug addict who mixes with the mob ¡­¡±


    Themotion on their side didn¡¯t affect the atmosphere inside the store, most of the people continued to do what they were doing, letting their brains empty and indulging in a world that looked lively but was actually empty.


    Shireen Miller thought to herself that instead of being disfigured, she¡¯d just be good enough to obey them, even though she really didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you be so rude to ady.¡± The crystal curtains shed together with a crisp sound, and nche Capra came into Shireen Miller¡¯s view with the man.


    nche Capra was dressed in a suit overdress and her hair was up, looking much more mature.


    The man took one look at another beauty and gave a lewd grin, ¡°You are unaware of what she did to me, and if you were, you¡¯d be in favor of what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Or are you a friend of hers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no one, it¡¯s just that I see you as a big man bullying a weak woman like that, would it be a bit too much.¡± nche Capra finished, ¡°Say, how much.¡±


    Shireen Miller took a quiet step back while he was busy with nche Capra, and that was all it took for the tiger to get away.


    ¡°Is this something money can fix?¡± The man sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I want people.¡±


    nche Capra burst outughing, infuriating Shireen Miller, who thought nche Capra was gloating.


    However, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°What a toad trying to eat swan¡¯s meat, someone like you wants to touch her too, without taking a piss and looking in the mirror.¡± nche Capra finished, the other man was red-eyed with impatience and was going toy hands on Shireen Miller, nche Capra called out to him at that point, ¡°Did you just say you have a mob background?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how else would the man be able to hang around and scratch this little beauty¡¯s face into a flower cat.¡± He pinched Shireen Miller¡¯s face again and Shireen Miller¡¯s face crumpled in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of this Francesca Jones character, he¡¯s a friend of mine, he said he can get me whoever I need with one phone call, why don¡¯t I try now?¡± nche Capra picked up the cell phone, she did not really call, she and Francesca Jones have long been out of contact, just heard that he also has a mob background, just take a chance.


    I didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s face to change, his anger disappeared and he let go of Shireen Miller, ¡°So it¡¯s a friend of Young Master Jones, I¡¯m sorry for the rudeness, you can forget what I just did, I¡¯m just ying around.¡±


    ¡°ying around?¡± nche Capra sneered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on ying with you.¡±


    The police came at that moment.


    Her work had to be suspended when the police took the man away and Shireen Miller followed to take a statement.


    When she came out of the police station, she realized that nche Capra was still there.


    ¡°After all I¡¯ve done to hurt you, why are you still willing to help me three times?¡± Shireen Miller was a little confused.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t understand either, and she chooses to be indifferent.


    Unlikest time, Shireen Miller was grateful to her from the bottom of her heart, but couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    ¡°I hear you and Moore Howard have been getting closetely.¡± Shireen Miller asked her.


    nche Capra turned her head to look at her, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t answer, she seriously reminded nche Capra, ¡°You might want to stay away from Moore Howard, he¡¯s only going to hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 255 – She’s a Pawn for Him

    Shireen Miller was in a very messy circle right now and had more or less heard about Moore Howard¡¯s recent movements, and when she learned of the rumor that nche Capra was getting close to him, she didn¡¯t believe it any more than anyone else.


    There was no reason for nche Capra to work with Moore Howard again, she already had York Charlie.


    Or is she really nning to break up with York Charlie?


    Watching nche Capra¡¯s reaction, Shireen Miller felt that the rumors were true, and in return for the other woman¡¯s many times of helping her out regardless, she reminded nche Capra once again.


    ¡°In Moore Howard¡¯s eyes, anyone is a pawn in his game, not a partner, and when he gets his way, he¡¯ll kick your ass.¡±


    nche Capra knows that, she just doesn¡¯t understand why Shireen Miller is telling her this at this point.


    ¡°It also seems like you don¡¯t support me working with Moore Howard, did he do something to me?¡±


    If it was in the past forget it, nche Capra no longer wanted to remember.


    When she was paying off Moore Howard¡¯s debt.


    Shireen Miller looked like she knew quite a bit about what was going on, but she wanted to say something, and after a long moment of thought, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you weigh in.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away, disappearing into the darkness of the night, leaving nche Capra frowning as she thought back on what she had said.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Shireen Miller meant by those words.


    Could it be that Moore Howard wasn¡¯t in the same boat as her?


    ¡­


    Shireen Miller would never say those things for no reason, it had to be to remind her of something.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Moore Howard¡¯s talk of equal cooperation with her this time would end up with Moore Howard monopolizing all the fruits, while she was merely being used.


    Out of this concern, nche Capra slowed down her cooperation with Moore Howard, and she had one more thing to do ¨C send someone to investigate and follow Moore Howard.


    Something Moore Howard was much better at than she was.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    For several days in a row, nche Capra leaves work and notices the same car following behind her, and that car is Moore Howard¡¯s.


    He certainly wasn¡¯t stupid enough to drive it himself, and where he was, nche Capra knew nothing about.


    nche Capra is more than a little mindful in this regard, and sure enough, Moore Howard knows she¡¯s on to him, and he keeps an eye on her so that it¡¯s like a voracious snake that keeps circling around and finally bites its own tail.


    nche Capra gets the creeps, she just sits in her office and feels the sight of Moore Howard in her office staring at her, reminding her not to try anything or he won¡¯t leave her alone.


    Moore Howard¡¯s orders keeping down, too, but nche Capra has stopped carrying them out.


    the Charlie Group was running all right for now.


    She had to find a way out of this predicament, and she couldn¡¯t fight Moore Howard on her own.


    Without York Charlie to rely on, there were few people she could think of, and Lorcan George had long been ruled out.


    She thought of Francesca Jones.


    Rolling up the window, nche Capra made sure the driver was still the Charlie family driver before she dared to make the call.


    Francesca Jones was agitated, with an unmistakable surprise in her tone, ¡°nche, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I need your help, may I?¡± nche Capra finished as she slowed her voice, ¡°As a friend.¡±


    She was finally not mad at him. That was enough for Francesca Jones.


    Without thinking, he responded, ¡°No problem, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I seem to be on Moore Howard¡¯s radar right now, but I can¡¯t shake him off any way, is there any way you can help me steer away without moving? A while would be good.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was urgent.


    Moore Howard wouldn¡¯t suspect Francesca Jones without having touched him, and with Francesca Jones¡¯ background, the danger was, I¡¯m afraid, with Moore Howard.


    ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me tomorrow at noon if you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do one more thing for me on the investigation and I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    It felt like it wasn¡¯t even a problem in his eyes.


    nche Capra hung up and looked at her schedule; she just happened to have tomorrow off.


    It would be tomorrow.


    ¡­


    Despite Francesca Jones repeatedly emphasizing that she didn¡¯t need to worry about it, that she¡¯d just go straight out the door and no one would be watching her, nche Capra kept an extra eye out and left an hour early.


    Arriving at the caf¨¦, she was half-hooded in a hoodie and led by the waitress to a hidden seat.


    She didn¡¯t expect Francesca Jones to be early as well, ¡°I figured you¡¯d be early, so I came early too.¡±


    His attitude toward her remained the same, his eyes slow to move from her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, I¡¯m not wearing any makeup, I look haggard.¡±


    ¡°No, in my heart you look beautiful any way.¡±


    Why the sudden flirtation?


    Not wanting to dy business, nche Capra pursed her thin lips and asked with a heavy face, ¡°How did you get rid of Moore Howard?¡±


    ¡°Sound and fury, if you understand when I put it that way.¡± Francesca Jones downyed the fact that it wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but admire Francesca Jones¡¯ ability, ¡°Okay you, what about what I asked you to look into?¡±


    She sat down until now to take a reassuring sip of hot coffee, the sky outside the window was gray and it looked like it was going to rain.


    Francesca Jones shrugged, this was easy for him.


    ¡°I found out about this one too, the private investigator is actually Moore Howard set up to lie to you, used to hold the position of Head of Merchandising at THE Howard Group.¡±


    nche Capra swallowed, it was just as she thought.


    In that case, the information the private investigator had given her was also false, and Moore Howard had purposely arranged it that way just to ¡­


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t even digested the shock of the truth in the OP when Francesca Jones told her of an even more shocking revtion, ¡°I found out in passing that Lorcan George¡¯s his dad¡¯s death wasn¡¯t simple.¡±


    ¡°That I know, that¡¯s why Lorcan George hates York Charlie, he¡¯s always suspected that York Charlie did it.¡± nche Capra wasn¡¯t sure who to believe what anyone was saying.


    Francesca Jones cut to the chase, ¡°It wasn¡¯t him.¡±


    He took a sip from his coffee cup, his gaze still on nche Capra, unable to separate her bones from her muscr texture with the sharp de of his sight and dissect them one by one.


    nche Capra lost her soul as she frowned, ¡°If it¡¯s not York Charlie. who else could it be.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Moore Howard?!¡± nche Capra thought of the possibility, and while she didn¡¯t know of any conflict between Moore Howard and old George, that¡¯s what her instincts told her.


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°The motive is also simple, to make Lorcan George hate York Charlie, you know, hate can make a good person lose their mind and turn into a demon to take revenge.¡±


    nche Capra felt like he was talking about himself.


    ¡°So ¡­¡± nche Capra still felt unbelievable, she knew that Moore Howard was tricky, she didn¡¯t realize that he would do anything to achieve his goal, nting evidence was nothing to him anymore.


    In this way, Shireen Miller saidst night also makes sense, even Shireen Miller knows what kind of person Moore Howard is, she emphasized more than oncest night.


    It shows how ugly Moore Howard really is.


    And she was stupid enough to work with a nationally wanted criminal like Moore Howard and follow his orders, making up her mind to empty the Charlie Group.


    If she didn¡¯t know the truth, I¡¯m afraid she would have ended up just like Shireen Miller said, after emptying out THE Charlie Group and screwing over THE Charlie family, she would have taken all the me alone while Moore Howard was left alone to reap the rewards.


    At the end of the day she was the same as she was, she was a pawn in his game.

 Chapter 256 Luckily You’re Back

    After saying goodbye to Francesca Jones, nche Capra left the caf¨¦ and stopped a cab at the curb; when she got in, she was so dumbfounded that she couldn¡¯t say the name of the ce for the better part of a day.


    The driver got tired of waiting and asked, ¡°Where are you going, beautiful?¡±


    ¡°The hospital, the one in the center of the city.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even remember her saying that, and she was still in a state of confusion when she got out of the car after blowing cold air all the way to the hospital.


    How had she gotten to the hospital in such a confused state?


    nche Capra remembered that she hadn¡¯t visited York Charlie in a while and wondered how he was doing.


    Had he really been hurt that badly?


    nche Capra panicked at the thought and rushed into the hospital to find him.


    She is also a bit puzzled, with York Charlie¡¯s character is dragging the sick body will continue to work, Moore Howard how to let him stay in the hospital.


    It wasn¡¯t forced confinement, was it?


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The nurse asked her to check in.


    ¡°York Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Are you a member of his family?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra froze, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his wife.¡± She felt weak to herself as she finished, how she had be a wife, putting her husband in the hospital with her own hands and thinking about hollowing out his career.


    She now doesn¡¯t believe in what Moore Howard said, she repented, how can she believe in what a person like Moore Howard said, is she brain-dead!


    The nurse gave the exact room number and nche Capra became more and more afraid as she walked, people came and went on the long corridor but all she could hear was her heartbeat and the sharp, thin sound of it.


    Would York Charlie be willing to see her?


    Facing it after all, nche Capra took a deep breath and gently pushed open the hidden door.


    What she saw was not only York Charlie sleeping in his hospital bed, but also a man in ck wearing a mask and a hat, with his back to her, who was pouring some powder into York Charlie¡¯s ss of water on the table.


    The powder blends into the water, and the water doesn¡¯t look any different.


    nche Capra knew how York Charlie had been left behind.


    Moore Howard the asshole.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± nche Capra yelled as the man in ck stiffened his shoulders and charged her way.


    Before nche Capra could react, the man ran, and in his haste, he bumped her shoulder, causing her to cringe in pain.


    She chased him out, however the ck man was no longer visible on the promenade.


    With nothing else to do, shees back to the hospital room and sees that York Charlie is already looking much better than before.


    It seems that the drug Moore Howard gave York Charlie was a sleeping pill.


    Her legs went weak with fear, and she sat on the edge of the bed holding his hand that was resting on the edge of the bed, kissing his long, slender fingers like he kept kissing her hand on the day she got her marriage license.


    Her tears shook down and stained his fingertips, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t be bothered to wipe them away, instead crying harder.


    ¡°What are you crying for, silly.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice was a little raspy, not unattractive.


    nche Capra was so surprised and happy to see him awake that she cried andughed, and even she thought she looked silly.


    York Charlie sits up and draws a tissue to delicately wipe her tears away.


    nche Capra huffed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me this whole time, doing all the wrong things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that, it¡¯s not like I me you.¡± York Charlieughed softly, still wiping her tears.


    nche Capra remembers that she just saw the man in ck, she rushes to report to York Charlie, ¡°Just now when I came here, I saw a man putting medicine into your water.¡±


    ¡°I know, this little trick has long been seen through by me, and the doctor that Moore Howard paid off was also arranged by me.¡± York Charlie tidied her messy hair, he hadn¡¯t seen her in so long he couldn¡¯t wait to see more of her at once.


    ¡°So why did you dy getting out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°To y along with the Moore Howard gig, to y the long game, to wait until he surfaces on his own, then we¡¯ll catch him in the act.¡±


    That did seem like York Charlie¡¯s MO.


    nche Capra breathed a sigh of relief at this, she rubbed her heart, ¡°Great, I thought something had really happened to you.¡±


    If he had really been poisoned by Moore Howard, even just a little, nche Capra would never forgive Moore Howard.


    She was also d that she hadn¡¯t listened to Moore Howard¡¯s advice of directly drugging York Charlie and making him a vegetable for the rest of his life, or sticking to the food-adjacent method, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that.


    The Charlie Group side of her has not yet made a move, Moore Howard has been urging her, but the reality of the situation they are both aware of, the Charlie Group is so big, it can not be messed up at once.


    What she was busy with every day was appeasing those shareholders and keeping the group in order, which didn¡¯t hurt York Charlie.


    York Charlie hugged her and smoothed her down, ¡°So you won¡¯t have to worry so much and stop crying.¡±


    nche Capra cried not just out of worry, but also out of guilt.


    ¡°I hurt you, I put you in the hospital with my own hands as your wife ¡­¡±


    It was hard for her to get a little better at cooking, but she still ended up using it to hurt people.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just malnutrition, I¡¯ll dial it back soon, and there¡¯s no such thing as foodpatibility as far as medical science is concerned, it¡¯s still because I¡¯ve been so tiredtely.¡± York Charlie excused her.


    He was just afraid of her constant guilt.


    York Charlie had defended her andforted her until now, and she couldn¡¯t believe someone like that would have hurt her so badly back then.


    He would have, and it was all behind him now.


    She loved him, more than anyone. But that whole thing with THE Russell family nche Capra still wanted to hear for herself what York Charlie had to say about it, she¡¯d heard so many versions of it up to this point she waspletely confused.


    ¡°So let me ask you, what was the truth about THE Russell Group falling apart back then?¡± nche Capra turned the tables and questioned him, her attitude no longer as strong as before.


    York Charlie did not hide this time, and told the truth, ¡°You should know the Howard family, right? Moore Howard¡¯s backstage, back then, it was also in full bloom, among the rankedpanies in the whole city, he was a dominant one, suppressing small and medium-sized enterprises at every turn.¡±


    ¡°the Russell family was originally affected by the Charlie Group¡¯s battle with other families, and the Howard family took the opportunity to empty the Russell Group.¡±


    ¡°the Charlie Group wanted to help, but in turn was threatened by the Howard family, the Charlie family was not strong enough at the time and had no choice but to let go, the Russell Group just copsed, and you guys went bankrupt with it, and the building was empty. ¡± York Charlie finished and kissed her forehead again.


    He was always heartbroken for her.


    He remembered that year after the incident passed, he went to the Russell family mansion again and saw a miserable light, all the servants of the Russell family were demobilized, and bad news came from all three members of the Russell family.


    Brandi was also dead.


    At the time, he thought his heart was dead too, so numb that it wouldn¡¯t ache, and he spent the rest of his life missing her.


    Thankfully, she was back.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes drooped as she remembered what Mrs. Casey had said to her the day she¡¯de to her, York Charlie¡¯s version of events exactly like his mother¡¯s.


    Unless mother and son had a draft, there was no need for her to doubt his word anymore.


    nche Capra closed her eyes, ¡°Then why did you take all the me for that incident?¡±


    York Charlie kisses her between her eyebrows, and her eyes, while exining to her without slowing down, ¡°Because I feel that THE Charlie family does have a part to y in this, so whatever you do to me, I owe you.¡±

 Chapter 257: Pretending to be at odds

    nche Capra felt so stupid. It was clear that her heart was hinting to her that she loved York Charlie, and yet she still would rather suppress her feelings than break with him.


    And everything she knew was a lie¨Ca setupid by Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard never told her that the Howard family was involved in the fight, and that Moore Howard¡¯s father was a man who would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, and for the Howard Group, he had more than just other people¡¯s lives on his hands.


    There¡¯s no way to know for sure, but nche Capra thinks there¡¯s a good chance that her parents were killed by Moore Howard, who had York Charlie take the fall for it, and because there was a misunderstanding between him and her, he used her to groom her to be one of his pawns. It¡¯s a setup that she¡¯s never seen through until now.


    nche Capra remembered what Shireen Miller had said the other day, that Moore Howard was truly terrifying.


    He was born evil.


    York Charlie sees that nche Capra has been frozen and is still in a trance, he thinks she still doesn¡¯t believe him and is about to argue when she suddenlyes back to her senses.


    How much York Charlie loved her, how much her heart ached now.


    Only a period of time has not seen, the thought is almost overflowing out of the heart, there is no way topletely give vent to their desire here, only in the lips and teeth against the death of lingering.


    nche Capra seldom so active, nche Capra flushed, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became ambiguous.


    She looked at York Charlie, trembling eyelids let blocked out the flow of deep love, she was afraid that York Charlie misunderstood her bad intentions, deliberately emphasized, ¡°I know wrong.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to repeat, it is not your fault.¡± York Charlie scratched her nose, a smile in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to even count forgiveness and break things off with her so quickly, she was shocked and delighted and finally broke into a smile, ¡°Is it really okay for you to indulge me like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as I like it.¡±


    ¡°I really won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave either.¡± York Charlie finished and nche Capra came up and kissed him again.


    She was a kitten now, clinging to her master.


    York Charlie took it well too and didn¡¯t get suspicious of her actions just because of this one time.


    The two rubbed their ears together for a while and York Charlie rested his forehead against nche Capra¡¯s, enjoying the moment now, it was amazing how a few days of not seeing each other had made him miss it so much.


    ¡°You look thinner again, did thepany stuff keep you from resting well.¡± York Charlie¡¯s thumb slid over her soft cheek, she looked as pretty and refined as ever despite her veiled face, and with an unchanged aura, just much more haggard than before.


    With so much going on in thepany, it was normal for her not to be able to adjust at once.


    nche Capraughed bitterly, and she was still vain enough to get up, ¡°It¡¯s not as if I had recruited myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the cook make you more supplements when we get back, you can¡¯t eat sd anymore.¡± York Charlie finished, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯tplimented you yet, your cooking skills have really grown.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He said it with a smile on his lips, looking at nche Capra with a chill in her heart.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    York Charlie detangled her long hair that she had coiled up to lookpetent, the scent of her hair was refreshing, he stroked her soft fine hair, he preferred her a little morezier than in that old-fashioned guise.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re going to bring up your motivation for volunteering to cook again, then I have Moore Howard to thank for that, otherwise how could you possibly be willing to spoon.¡±


    nche Capra then grudgingly believed he wasn¡¯t being sarcastic, ¡°Then if you like it, I¡¯ll make it back for youter, and I¡¯ll cook it properly this time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± York Charlie agreed without a second thought.


    The stone that nche Capra had been weighing on her heart fell away.


    She thought to herself that now that she had admitted that she was wrong, shouldn¡¯t she take York Charlie home, cut off her rtionship with Moore Howard, and return the Charlie Group to York Charlie¡¯s care.


    No sooner had she had that thought than York Charlie said, ¡°But we can¡¯t make up just yet, and by that I mean we¡¯ll have to pretend we don¡¯t get along in front of Moore Howard.¡±


    Why was he like a worm in her stomach, saying whatever she thought.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± nche Capra knew York Charlie had his own ns.


    But it was always okay to take him out of the hospital, right? She couldn¡¯t befortable with him here.


    ¡°Thinking about something?¡± York Charlie was so observant that he cared about her changing moods when she just blinked and frowned.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t dare look up at him, or he pressed the back of her neck, forcing her to look up, her eyes meeting, and he smiled, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    There was an indescribable amount of doting in his tone.


    He was so indulgent with her.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t hide it anymore either and asks him directly, ¡°When are youing home with me?¡± It felt like he¡¯d run back to his mother¡¯s house and she¡¯d chased after him to pick him up.


    York Charlie felt like it, too, and a smile blossomed a little on his face, and just as he was about to respond to nche Capra¡¯s anticipation, out of the corner of his eye he was keenly aware that someone was eavesdropping outside the door.


    He¡¯d almost forgotten that he still had to dispose of this Moore Howard person before he could feelfortable being at home and living an intimate life with nche Capra.


    In order to keep the other man from realizing that he¡¯d been faking it all along, York Charlie couldn¡¯t go back with nche Capra now, or Moore Howard would surely find out the cracks.


    He has to keep the y going.


    In that case, he would have tomit nche Capra for the time being.


    nche Capra waited nervously for a long time, thinking of many possibilities, but she just didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to p her.


    It wasn¡¯t hard, but it was enough to break her will.


    Sure enough, he still wouldn¡¯t forgive her ¡­


    York Charlie pretended to be agitated as she angrily scolded nche Capra, ¡°You¡¯ve put me through this and you still think you want me to go back with you, dream on.¡±


    ¡°York, I¡¯m sorry I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± nche Capra was genuinely flustered.


    She didn¡¯t expect how York Charlie¡¯s demeanor changed just like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize now, after I get well and get out of the hospital, I will never let you go and you will never get a penny from me.¡± York Charlie said and pushed her so that her back was in his face.


    York Charlie hinted with his eyes that he could only use his mouth to remind nche Capra ¨C that he was putting on an act, that there was someone at the door, and that she should leave quickly.


    nche Capra quickly understood and she stood up, her chair was pushed back by her, making a noise that gave the false impression that they were arguing.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re being so tough, I have nothing more to say to you.¡±


    York Charlie averted her face, ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll take care of thepany for you, so you can rest here for the rest of your life.¡± nche Capra shrugs her face and leaves.


    She stepped out of the ward, her demeanor unchanged, and her eyes darted around bone-deep twice; there was no sign of Moore Howard in these long corridors, suggesting that he had found someone to watch over him rather than taking matters into his own hands.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    nche Capra, too, was not expecting Moore Howard to call for someone to keep an eye on York Charlie at all times.

 Chapter 258 – Two Lights

    the Howard Group was saved for the time being, but what was the point of having a shellpany when the building was empty.


    The more Moore Howard thought about it, the worse he felt. He felt that the power and initiative should be in his hands, or else he would be finished if he was caught by the police one day.


    nche Capra was the only pawn he could use, so he had to call her.


    nche Capra was still in the office when she received the call, she told her secretary to go out first, locked the door and refused to let anyone see her before she answered the phone.


    Being distraught and unable to sit still, nche Capra stood up to face the floor-to-ceiling windows, which from her point of view offered the busiest view in the city.


    The size of the Charlie Group was unknown.


    nche Capra was amazed that York Charlie had managed to steer the future course of the entirepany all by himself.


    Not bad for him.


    Putting off answering the phone until the very end, nche Capra didn¡¯t want to hear Moore Howard¡¯s voice at all, and had to fight back nausea and act like nothing had happened, ¡°What are you calling me for at this hour? I¡¯m at work.¡±


    ¡°Are you so addicted to being president that you¡¯ve forgotten what you have to do?¡± Moore Howard taunts her.


    nche Capraughs, ¡°That¡¯s not true, sooner orter THE Charlie Group will be ours, I¡¯m busy with something else.¡±


    ¡°Enough about me, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Toe out for an interview.¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not avable right now, and the police have been asking metely if I know you, so who knows if I¡¯m being targeted.¡± nche Capra knew she couldn¡¯t meet with Moore Howard just yet.


    She¡¯s afraid that once she sees Moore Howard she won¡¯t be able to resist doing God¡¯s work for him first.


    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to say what she did, and that¡¯s when Moore Howard was willing to say over the phone, ¡°I want you to get a team ofwyers to help me clear my name.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± nche Capra taunted him, ¡°From the moment you refused to submit to a police investigation and ran away, you¡¯ve tacitly acknowledged your guilt, so how else are you going to clear your name?¡±


    Moore Howard knows, but now he has to be brought back into the public eye anyway.


    ¡°You pay the police to help me get my warrant back, tell the public that I was forced to run, that someone was trying to frame me, and that I¡¯m innocent of all those things in the past.¡±


    ¡°Do it for me quickly, preferably starting this week, the sooner the better.¡±


    Every word Moore Howard said made nche Capra want to m the phone down, and she was even disgusted enough to wash her ears after she hung up.


    But before she hung up she had to give him a fakepliment, ¡°Good for you,ing up with that kind of whitewash, that¡¯s if thew doesn¡¯t look the other way.¡±


    ¡°Just find a scapegoat, people nowadays will do anything for money.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± nche Capra agreed reluctantly, and then, with a sudden turn of phrase, called out to him ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hang up yet, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to put this off for a while.¡±


    She imagined the look on Moore Howard¡¯s face must have been sunken, frowning, with murderous intent in his beady eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t do it for you, why are you so agitated, I still have some things on my hands from THE Charlie Group to attend to, I thought it would be simple, but I didn¡¯t realize it wouldn¡¯t be easy to operate.¡± nche Capra feigned a distressed tone.


    In fact, she had done nothing but cating the shareholders and keeping thepany running these days.


    Moore Howard was disgusted with her, ¡°That¡¯s why I said hurry up and clear my name, I¡¯ll operate it myself, let you do it, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able to bring down the Charlie Group.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s it.¡± nche Capra hung up the phone, a look of disgust on her delicate little face.


    Moore Howard.


    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to miss the boat on your ill-conceived ns.


    ¡­


    In keeping with York Charlie, nche Capra didn¡¯t go back to the hospital to see him, but she missed him so much that she thought of ways to get in touch with him.


    For example, sneaking into his hospital roomte at night.


    nche Capra changed into men¡¯s clothes, put on a short wig and ck sses, she wore a hat and a mask, and left the office, the driver drove back alone, and hired a model who looked like her to take her ce.


    nche Capra felt a sense of trepidation and a slight thrill of adventure; she hadn¡¯t had this much fun in a long time.


    The corridor, which had been bustling during the day, was now upied only by nche Capra, who pushed open the door to the hospital room and locked herself in.


    The lights were off in the room, only the bed was lit and she could clearly see York Charlie lying in the hospital bed, sleeping with less of his usual harshness and coldness, like he used to be.


    nche Capra approached him and was content just to watch.


    However, her disguise was a far cry from her image, York Charlie suddenly rolled over and pinned her down, tackling her hands with one hand, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Without even asking who¡¯s on top, it¡¯s Moore Howard.


    But he¡¯d miscalcted this time, and so had nche Capra.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your wife.¡± nche Capra was so angry and frustrated that her hands were about to be wrung out by York Charlie, and thankfully he was still merciful, or she would have really stolen the show.


    York Charlie then loosened his grip, rolled her over and ripped off the mask, it was really nche Capra.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What are you doing in that costume?¡±


    ¡°Still hiding from Moore Howard¡¯s informants.¡± nche Capra sits up, beaming and rubbing her aching hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you can kill a man with one hand.¡±


    She¡¯sing back to life, York Charlie thought to himself, and he was d for it.


    ¡°They¡¯re long gone, I didn¡¯t get any of the poison I put down every day,¡± York Charlie wasn¡¯t being petty, but the guys Moore Howard had sent were just too unreliable.


    It is evident that he has also hit a bottleneck in terms of funding.


    nche Capra regrets it too, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything earlier, and you got me into this like an agent.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry, wife.¡± York Charlie wrapped his arms around her, and with just one gentle nce from him, nche Capra softened both her body and her heart, and there was no way around it, because that¡¯s what she ate.


    Paralyzed in his arms, nche Capra closed her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know when these days will end.¡± She was so remorseful.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Soon enough, just be patient.¡± York Charlie slowly lowered nche Capra onto the bed, long slender fingers sliding over her neck and then her corbone.


    nche Capra blushed in shame as an afterthought and didn¡¯t dare yell out, ¡°This is a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Uh, so?¡± York Charlieughed in response as he rummaged through her clothing.


    What else could she do but wrap her arms around him, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for all the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? And then what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he sound so beaten up.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s been a rough few days in the city, and with theck of police presence in the city and the cumbersome process of transferring them from the state, the police have eased up on their pursuit of Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard walks the streets every day in ck clothes, ck mask, and hat, and basically no one recognizes him.


    Except for acquaintances, or, people who hated him so much that he knew them when he turned to dust.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t expect to run into Moore Howard outside in the middle of the day, and just by the sight of his brooding, triple-white eyes, she knew it was him.


    It was really unlucky that she ran into him in the daytime, which was rare for her.


    She turned her head and walked away, who knew Moore Howard would catch up with her and grabbed her hand, ¡°Shireen Miller!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Shireen Miller got emotional and angrily shook off his hand.


    Moore Howard wasn¡¯t angry and still smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

 Chapter 259 Another Rescue

    In the end, it was in public, and Shireen Miller¡¯s yelling like that drew a lot of sidelong nces from people who thought it was a couple arguing or else exes meeting each other.


    She could stand the stares, Moore Howard couldn¡¯t.


    Only after a lot of persuasion did Moore Howard pull Shireen Miller to the cafe and find a secluded ce to sit, from beginning to end, Shireen Miller was reluctant, she didn¡¯t want to stay with this devil.


    It was hard for the two of them to sit down and talk, but Shireen Miller kept her arms wrapped around her, turned sideways to him, and didn¡¯t even look him in the eye.


    The angrier Moore Howard got, the more he had tough, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to run into each other on the street, so let¡¯s just order a cup of coffee and talk.¡±


    What does that mean?


    What was Moore Howard trying to do again?


    Shireen Miller grimaced as she looked at Moore Howard suspiciously, her eyes filled with suspicion and wariness, afraid that he might have poisoned the coffee.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I haven¡¯t even done anything to you yet.¡± Moore Howard smirked, and it was the way he said it that sent chills down Shireen Miller¡¯s back.


    They were about to leave, but then the clerk came and handed them menus and blocked Shireen Miller¡¯s way.


    There was no choice but for Shireen Miller to sit down.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡±


    ¡°Americantte.¡±


    ¡°Hot iced?¡±


    ¡°Iced.¡± She was so depressed right now, and her chest was so clogged from Moore Howard¡¯s presence, that she couldn¡¯t calm down without something cold.


    The coffee came up quickly and Moore Howard was kind enough to push her cup in front of her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep looking at me like I¡¯m a psychopath.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than a psychopath.¡± Shireen Miller disliked back nonchntly.


    The corners of Moore Howard¡¯s hooked mouth froze as he lowered his eyes and asked her absently, ¡°How¡¯s life beentely? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s been easy for you-¡±


    Before the words left his mouth, they came to an abrupt halt as Shireen Miller sshed coffee in her face.


    Moore Howard was caught off guard, the coffee not only wet his face, but also flowed into his clothes, the cold touch, the aroma of the coffee became nauseating at the moment.


    Shireen Miller looked at him coldly, arrows drawn, ¡°And you have the nerve to ask me how I¡¯ve been doing, it¡¯s all because of you that my life is in the state it¡¯s in!¡±


    Where has Moore Howard ever been treated like this, his face instantly hangs, the fake smile he has been maintaining crumbles a little, trembling to reveal his true colors so hideous, his face is abhorrent.


    A voice that was an octave lower than the greeting he had just given, causing the atmosphere topletely drop to freezing point.


    ¡°After all, you were a greatdy before, your character is inevitably a bit capricious, I forgive you.¡±


    His expression didn¡¯t look like he was going to forgive.


    Shireen Miller wasn¡¯t afraid of him either, ¡°You deserve this, you should go to hell for this, what¡¯s a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°You ever use that tone of voice again, believe it or not I¡¯ll-¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You can do violence to me in public if you want, then everyone will see, it doesn¡¯t matter if I sacrifice myself, do you? Mr. Wanted.¡±


    ¡°Shireen Miller!¡±


    Moore Howard didn¡¯t realize that Shireen Miller had left THE Miller family and was instead stronger than ever and wouldn¡¯t give in to the slightest threat from him.


    But, he just couldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t even take a Shireen Miller.


    Adjusting his heavy breathing, Moore Howard held back his anger, ¡°Shireen Miller, I¡¯ll pretend what just happened didn¡¯t happen, provided youe to my side and help me with something, I need you.¡± The pawn.


    He knew saying that to Shireen Miller would be a no-go.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes, I¡¯ll make you look good.¡±


    He was rewarded with a sneer from Shireen Miller, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be as stupid as I was before to work with someone like you? I can¡¯t even avoid you, you¡¯re just sickening.¡±


    With that, she grabbed her bag and took off, before Moore Howard could react from his anger.


    He was able to follow her out and catch up with her, but he wasn¡¯t doing that anymore, he was going to humiliate her in a different way so that she wouldn¡¯t dare talk to him like that again.


    His temper wasn¡¯t that good.


    Shireen Miller knows she¡¯s got to be careful these days because she¡¯s offended Moore Howard-the man who can trample and destroy a person¡¯s dignity if he¡¯s not pleased-and she¡¯s not getting through it safely that easily.


    Even so, she won¡¯t be working with Moore Howard anymore, but it¡¯s for her own sake or with a clear conscience.


    She¡¯d been stupid and ugly in the past, and now she saw it for what it was.


    A thousand defenses still couldn¡¯t stop Moore Howard¡¯s machinations.


    After a few days of peace and quiet, Shireen Miller let her guard down, just when an unfamiliar text message came through, ¡°Come save me!¡±


    She thought it was a prank text and ignored it.


    The phone vibrated again, ¡°This is York Charlie.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s the man she¡¯s wanted her whole life, and Shireen Miller doesn¡¯t even recognize the real thing when she sees it, so she goes straight to the manager and asks for an early dismissal, rushing to the hotel the text said she was going to.


    Meanwhile, Moore Howard called nche Capra, who was trying to make an example of him by telling her that he had sent someone to rape Shireen Miller.


    nche Capra reacted with surprise, ¡°Moore Howard are you sick! You could do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You are unaware of how she humiliated me, of course I had to teach her a lesson!¡± Moore Howardughed triumphantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you dare to disobey me.¡±


    Thement was meant for nche Capra, and it scared nche Capra into thinking he already knew about her making up with York Charlie, so it was a good thing she didn¡¯t spill the beans.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    nche Capra was so drunk on Moore Howard¡¯s words that he didn¡¯t notice, and thought the two women wanted each other dead, and didn¡¯t even think nche Capra would try to save Shireen Miller.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t stupid, and she didn¡¯t reveal it.


    But when she hung up the phone, she immediately asked the driver to reroute to the hotel.


    By this time, Shireen Miller was already in the hotel, and she knew she was deluded when she realized that pushing open the door was a strange man sitting on the bed.


    Turning around, she was blocked by another man.


    The other man was trying to push her into the room, and she fought against it, screaming for help as she did so, hoping someone would help her.


    ¡°This chick looks so skinny, but she¡¯s quite strong.¡± Realizing that one person couldn¡¯t yank her, the other man called for the room toe together to help.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s hands were raw from gripping the doorframe, but she didn¡¯t dare let go for a moment.


    They tore her clothes to shreds, and she just wouldn¡¯tply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to get away with this, I¡¯ll die before I let you take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°This breath is not small, you quickly pick up her legs and drag her inside.¡±


    With one against two there was no chance of winning, Shireen Miller saw the door about to close and her heart went cold.


    In the nick of time, a voice came from the hallway, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    The two froze, not moving for a moment.


    It was nche Capra¡¯s voice.


    nche Capra appeared to yank Shireen Miller from their grasp, she pushed Shireen Miller away, ¡°Run.¡±


    Shireen Miller ran as hard as she could without looking back.


    nche Capra was about to leave as well, but the other woman grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back, ¡°She¡¯s running, you take her ce.¡±


    ¡°Your best friend isn¡¯ting back to save you.¡±


    nche Capraughed, ¡°She¡¯s not my friend.¡± After saying that she stomped on the other person so hard that they let go of her hair, but the other person still had a hold of her.


    nche Capra thought to herself this is yed out, when Shireen Miller arrived just in time.

 Chapter 260 A Moment of Impulse

    Shireen Miller came with the police and the hotel manager and nche Capra was saved.


    Seeing that Shireen Miller¡¯s skirt was torn to shreds, nche Capra took off her own long trench coat, converted it into a one-piece skirt in three tries, put it around her and buttoned it up.


    nche Capra is finally relieved to see that she is unharmed except for her hands, which are red, and her hair, which is a bit disheveled.


    Helping her fix her messy hair, nche Capra still asked her uneasily, ¡°They haven¡¯t done anything to you yet, have they?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No.¡± Shireen Miller dutifully shook her head.


    It was as if they were sisters.


    When they came out of the police station, nche Capra¡¯s facial expression was even heavier than Shireen Miller¡¯s. On the contrary, Shireen Miller was much more rxed; after all, such luck as the Tiger¡¯s Mouth doesn¡¯te to everyone.


    And because of nche Capra, Shireen Miller had it three times.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, startling nche Capra, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Mentally stimted?¡± She had just been through that kind of danger and she was actuallyughing now.


    ¡°No, I was thinking that therade police officer wouldn¡¯t remember us, this is the second time we¡¯vee to the police station together.¡±


    Shireen Miller finished before nche Capra realized that she wasughing helplessly, ¡°So what a sinful fate this is.¡±


    The street was windy, and fearing that Shireen Miller was cold and nche Capra was freezing herself, nche Capra offered to get in the car and talk.


    ¡°Anyway, how did you know I was there? Just happen to run into each other again?¡± Shireen Miller asked her, now that she wasn¡¯t going to wonder if she did it.


    If nche Capra was going to do it, whye to her rescue.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°No, I heard from Moore Howard that he was behind this, and I got the address when I set him up.¡±


    Shireen Miller guessed it was Moore Howard too.


    Her white shoulders trembled slightly, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was from anger or from afterthought.


    ¡°Moore Howard can do anything now, in the future when you meet him, it¡¯s better not to fight with him, he didn¡¯t know that I came over today, and those people he invited should not be able toe out for a while, there is no way to snitch.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s thoughtfulness surprised Shireen Miller a little.


    She had done that to her once, and she hadn¡¯t thought twice about it.


    nche Capra saw the way she was moved to tears and then turned the tables, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did to me before, I just can¡¯t see that happening to women.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s not like I said anything.¡±


    They suddenly ran out of things to say and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    It was Shireen Miller who finally opened up, ¡°I¡¯m really, really sorry for everything I did to you before, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t pull it off or I would have regretted it for the rest of my life.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be like Moore Howard, she just wanted York Charlie at first.


    Now, she¡¯s finally looking past that.


    nche Capra thought to herself, ¡°Is she off her meds today? Actually apologizing to her?


    As she was about to speak, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It¡¯s a call from Lorcan George.


    nche Capra recalled the previous incident and was wary of him, but still picked up the phone, ¡°Just tell me what you have to say?¡±


    ¡°By the sound of your voice, you don¡¯t want to hear from me anymore.¡± Lorcan George¡¯s heart ached vaguely, the rtionship he had carefully guarded for so many years was ruined.


    All thanks to York Charlie.


    nche Capra had treated him, naturally, much better than she had treated Moore Howard.


    ¡°That¡¯s not so bad, I¡¯m just pissed that the way you¡¯ve been working with Moore Howard is a carbon copy of him.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in much of a position to say that about anyone else is all though, she¡¯de close to losing her mind herself.


    Lorcan George¡¯s tone was suppressed and withdrawn, ¡°I don¡¯t work with Moore Howard anymore, rather I hear you¡¯re closer to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is that why you called today?¡± nche Capra disliked, she didn¡¯t want anyone else meddling in her affairs without permission.


    Lorcan George paused for a moment, ¡°No, I called because I wanted toe and let you know that if I¡¯ve done anything to wrong you then it was really forced upon me, and I have my reasons.¡±


    His voice suddenly had warmth to it, only the message conveyed disturbed nche Capra a little.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What are you going to do next?¡± She was still on cloud nine, but there was always a sense of foreboding in the back of her mind.


    Lorcan George wouldn¡¯t reveal any more, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He hung up.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t think it was simple, she immediately called Moore Howard, and as soon as she got through to him she questioned him, ¡°Did you pull Lorcan George into working for you again?¡±


    Moore Howard, still addicted to alcohol this time, responded to her slowly, ¡°How dare I touch his big young man, he cut off contact with me after my ident.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve just heard-¡± nche Capra said before Moore Howard could catch up with her, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lorcan George is going to assassinate York-Charlie, right? Charlie¡¯s assassination, right, and he called me once to ask me if York Charlie was responsible for old George¡¯s death, and when I said yes, he decided to go for it.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart exploded. She couldn¡¯t tear herself away from him yet on the bright side, she had to stay neutral.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, nche Capra asked her driver to take Shireen Miller back first, while she took a cab to the hospital.


    Never let Lorcan George hurt York Charlie, not even in death.


    ¡­


    Lorcan George got out of the car and he looked at the open doorway. Expressionless, he lowered his head into his gloves, surreptitiously hiding his knives in his cuffs, the curved brim of his hat bathing half his face in shadow.


    Hateful eyes, furrowed brow, he changed his breath, determined to do this.


    And that was to kill York Charlie.


    A little closer to his destination, his excitement and hatred heated up a little, spreading throughout his body and mind.


    York Charlie.


    He couldn¡¯t get the name out of his head.


    He had thought that for nche Capra¡¯s happiness, he might forgive him and let it go.


    How could he, York Charlie was his father¡¯s murderer, and now he was just returning the favor, being a murderer too.


    Pushing open the door of the hospital room, Lorcan George saw York Charlie sitting on the hospital bed, reading the newspaper, with a rxed look.


    They looked at each other in disbelief and York Charlie was instantly alert, ¡°What did youe to see me about?¡±


    ¡°You know about my father, you can¡¯t have just forgotten after all that time.¡± Lorcan George sneered, dropping his hand, the tip of his knife peeking out of his sleeve, glinting with a shimmering light.


    York Charlie was equally expressionless, ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see the point of Lorcan Georgeing to him about this, this matter had nothing to do with him at all.


    York Charlie¡¯s cold attitude angered Lorcan George, like a bit of burning coals falling into a barrel of oil, it exploded all at once, the mes consumed reason and devoured thest bit of his hesitation.


    Lorcan George quickly took out his knife, ¡°I¡¯vee to avenge my father¡¯s death now.¡±


    When he finished, he was answered not by York Charlie, but by nche Capra, who had rushed in, ¡°That¡¯s not it, calm down.¡±


    It was impossible for him to calm down at this point, he stabbed at York Charlie, who couldn¡¯t dodge.


    Lorcan George was already thinking of the image of the tip of the knife piercing his skin.


    But he never expected nche Capra to suddenly step in between them at that moment, and she unfolded her hand in front of York Charlie.


    She blocked the knife for York Charlie.

 Chapter 261: Discovered

    Lorcan George didn¡¯t stab deeply, but soon her wound was bleeding, obviously sticking in a ce with dense blood vessels, and he pulled out the knife, looking at its blood as if his hands were also covered with blood all of a sudden, and his long, slender fingers were even more treacherous under the bright red color.


    What had he done?


    The brain went nk and was reced with reality all at once ¨C the bloody scene.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t see the blood, he panicked that he hadn¡¯t gotten his revenge not to mention he¡¯d stabbed nche Capra.


    She had been someone he loved dearly, and all the many times he¡¯d said he¡¯d protect her, he was now pping himself in the face.


    nche Capra really won¡¯t forgive him this time.


    Lorcan George, in a state of panic, ispletely clueless and just stands there with dull eyes.


    And York Charlie, seeing that nche Capra is hurt right in front of him, is enraged, and regardless of the fact that he still has to pretend to be sick, rushes out of bed and is about to punch Lorcan George, but nche Capra stops him.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, you let me talk to him.¡±


    ¡°But he-¡± York Charlie couldn¡¯t keep his anger down as he saw that her hand covering the wound was already red with blood, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    nche Capra pulled him back once more, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, if you both have this attitude, then this misunderstanding will never be resolved in this lifetime.¡±


    It was only after her repeated persuasion that York Charlie released his grip on Lorcan George¡¯s cor, he closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing.


    nche Capra wore a look of relief, but the paining from the wound was also agonizing, and she reminded York Charlie, ¡°Will you go get the doctor for me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to bleed to death.


    York Charlie had no problem with that, even though his stepping out of the hospital room meant that he would be recognized by Moore Howard for what he had set up.


    That was nothingpared to nche Capra.


    After York Charlie left, nche Capra went ahead and plugged the wound with whatever she could get her hands on, she sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Lorcan George, cowering in the corner, helpless, she sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel too guilty about it.¡±


    ¡°I hurt you.¡± Lorcan George was too stubborn to listen to anyone else.


    nche Capra thought to herself forget it, this was not the time to argue with him about it.


    ¡°You came to York Charlie this time to get revenge for what happened to your uncle, didn¡¯t you.¡± nche Capra finished still feeling pained, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you many times this is not what you think it is.¡±


    Lorcan George stared straight ahead, ¡°It¡¯s you who was fooled by York Charlie. He¡¯s a ruthless man. Killing a man is nothing to him.¡±


    He was talking about Moore Howard, I think.


    nche Capra told Lorcan George to calm down, ¡°York Charlie does seem insensitive sometimes, but think about it, did Uncle¡¯s death do him any good? Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°If it was for me. Then why would he target Uncle when he could just do it to you.¡± nche Capra spoke a little more excitedly and identally tugged on her wound, and she was in so much pain that she had to stop the conversation and close her eyes to adjust her breathing.


    Lorcan George stepped forward in concern, but didn¡¯t daree too close, he was the reason she was in the state she was in, and his concern would only turn into sarcasm.


    As for what nche Capra said, it wasn¡¯t like Lorcan George hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    ¡°I told you you don¡¯t know York Charlie¡¯s true colors, who knows what¡¯s going on in that cold heart of his?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent time with York Charlie, can¡¯t I see what he actually is?¡± nche Capra disliked back, and Lorcan George grimaced, still feeling that she was siding with York Charlie.


    While she still has the strength to speak, nche Capra rushes to exin to him, ¡°This whole thing was run by Moore Howard alone all by himself, he had something to do with uncle¡¯s death, he¡¯s the one who actually killed your father.¡±


    Lorcan George wasn¡¯t convinced, and he turned his back on nche Capra to avoid her gaze ¨C he went soft when she looked at him.


    ¡°I know Moore Howard isn¡¯t a good man, but he had nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Now you don¡¯t believe anything I say?¡± nche Capra was a little angry, her consciousness was beginning to blur and she leaned against the wall panting slightly.


    ¡°Even if it was, what good would this whole thing do him?¡±


    ¡°He can use your hatred to lead you to work with him, and no, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just a pawn in his eyes.¡± nche Capra exined again and again.


    She was expecting nothing less from Moore Howard.


    She was not surprised to see what evil he could do.


    Lorcan George felt that nche Capra had a point, but he had trouble believing it all at once, so he questioned her, ¡°You¡¯d have to have proof if you¡¯re going to say that, or how else am I going to believe that you¡¯re not siding with York Charlie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet my life on it, swear to God, can I?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him any longer, and Lorcan George forgot for a moment that she was still hurt.


    After nche Capra said that, Lorcan George just didn¡¯t believe it, and his heart softened, he pursed his lips before saying, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, nche Capra lost consciousness and copsed into his arms.


    ¡°nche!¡± said Lorcan George as he held him, he had only touched the wound and his hand was covered in blood, from his palm to his fingers.


    He hadn¡¯t realized that his cut had had such serious consequences.


    ¡°nche, wake up, I¡¯m taking you to a doctor.¡± Lorcan George¡¯s eyes reddened, it didn¡¯t matter how guilty he felt anymore, what mattered was nche.


    He was about to walk out of the hospital room with her in his arms when York Charlie rushed back in, his eyes met with Lorcan George¡¯s for just a second before both of them quickly averted their faces and focused on nche Capra.


    ¡°Get nche onto the surgical trolley now,¡± York Charlie called the doctor forward, ¡°and please treat her wounds quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The doctor and the nurse wheeled nche Capra away first, York Charlie didn¡¯t follow, he was dressed in a hospital gown and with blood on his clothes, which made him even more noticeable out there at this time.


    Moore Howard has obviously figured out that he¡¯s faking it.


    Lorcan George thought about what nche Capra had said and had no intention of fighting York Charlie for the moment, he just didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why were you gone so long?¡±


    ¡°Moore Howard nted a number of people outside guarding me, they stopped me from getting a doctor and threatened me with a knife like you did.¡± York Charlie scratched at his hair, ¡°They were a little meaner though.¡±


    York Charlie went outside and it became obvious that there were eyes following behind him, before he could think of a strategy the other man pressed the knife against his back, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die you¡¯ll behave yourself and go back to your hospital room.¡±


    York Charlie took his time trying to get rid of the guy in his way.


    ¡°Looks like Moore Howard really is what nche said he was.¡± Lorcan George gritted his teeth, ¡°Hard hearted.¡±


    ¡­


    Because of the illusion nche Capra created with York Charlie, Moore Howard has been floundering a bittely.


    He thought he was getting his power back.


    However, it¡¯s not that simple.


    nche Capra had just bandaged her wounds and saved her little life when Moore Howard received a call from his men in the clubhouse booth.


    ¡°Boss, York Charlie wasn¡¯t sick at all, he got well a long time ago, it was all an act.¡±


    ¡°Also, that woman who said she would work with you, she¡¯s in league with him, she¡¯s fallen on her sword at some point.¡±


    As soon as the henchman finished his report, Moore Howard hung up the phone and mmed it down hard on the floor, scaring a bunch ofdies who were having fun with him.

 Chapter 262 – Breaking Bad

    ¡°nche Capra this woman! I knew she was no use at all, in the end she¡¯ll just cause me trouble, sooner orter I¡¯ll have to do away with her!¡± Moore Howard was so angry that he was cursing in the booth, it was rare for him to be so sullen and it was all thanks to nche Capra.


    Things had gotten to the point where he wasn¡¯t far from taking down THE Charlie Group, and there was absolutely no way he was going to call it quits now.


    A man as devious as he was could not pin all his hopes on a woman, he wanted to take the initiative, so when they first teamed up, Moore Howard had a trick up his sleeve.


    What he had intended to use against nche Capra, who had done the job for him, now had to be used against York Charlie.


    Moore Howard fumed before sitting down again, his shadowy and twisted features looking unfathomable.


    ¡°York Charlie, you made me do this.¡±


    ¡­


    The hospital, crowded.


    nche Capra¡¯s wounds nearly cost her her life, and she woke up with her heart still pounding.


    Luckily, with a timely dressing of the wound and a blood transfusion, she was fine except for the fact that it took some time for the wound to heal.


    York Charlie was uneasy and wanted to keep her in the hospital for a day for observation, but nche Capra felt that this hospital was a dangerous ce as long as there were Moore Howard¡¯s people in it.


    ¡°You go back with me too, Moore Howard found out anyway, the big deal is to fight him to the death.¡±


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t very agreeable to her breakneck attitude, but he still listened to her and checked out of the hospital, and had the drivere over to pick them up and take them back.


    As for Lorcan George, he was called back to reflect by nche Capra early on, and she was afraid that York Charlie would have another conflict with him.


    York Charlie¡¯s attitude towards Lorcan George was almost like an arrow in the air, although he only half-lidded his eyes and looked at Lorcan George with an expressionless face, not angry.


    nche Capra felt that he carried a murderous intent.


    Lorcan George was a sheep to the ughter before him.


    ¡°Go on back, I told you I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m not mad at you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you sometime then.¡± Only then did Lorcan George reluctantly leave, York Charlie looked at his departing back, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to let you get away with this?¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, nche Capra poked him in the stomach with the crook of her elbow, ¡°Let him off the hook this time, he¡¯s also overwhelmed by the loss of his father, and Moore Howard to fan the mes.¡±


    ¡°Got it, you don¡¯t have to speak for him, I don¡¯t like what I hear.¡±


    nche Capra wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    York Charlie carried her down the stairs and it was just the two of them in the elevator.


    As a reward, and a wee home kiss from York Charlie, nche Capra offered him two kisses in the elevator.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°This is a public ce, pay attention.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The car was quiet on the way back. Not an awkward silence, they were all thinking the same thing ¨C what to do about Moore Howard.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart had been worried that she had betrayed Moore Howard once again, and Moore Howard would not let her go, on the other hand, there was still a possibility that the fire would spread to York Charlie.


    Even if Moore Howard cheated her first, she would think so, Moore Howard wouldn¡¯t, he was just a selfish paranoid man.


    ¡°What about Moore Howard? Even I don¡¯t know where he is, who knows what he¡¯s going to do again.¡± nche Capra looked at the gray sky, today¡¯s weather was like London¡¯s, it had been foggy and misty everywhere all day.


    Now the enemy was in the dark and they were in the light, clearly bing the weaker side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back to the office tomorrow and deal with it, he¡¯s still wanted nationwide, I can also lend a hand in sending some people to help the police catch him.¡± What happened afterward proved that he was true to his word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the office then, do I?¡± nche Capra looked at the wound on her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a nuisance to you if I go in this condition.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine resting at home, I¡¯ll send someone to protect you, you don¡¯t have to worry, just tell the maid what you want.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    He reached out and took her hand in his.


    York Charlie leaned against the window of the car, dressed in a suit he was no different than he had been before, and the soft fall of his hair without the hairspray tob it up made him look a lot calmer.


    He¡¯s lost weight, nche Capra thought, thenughed to herself, and it¡¯s all because of her.


    ¡­


    The following day, York Charlie returned to the office in a flurry of activity, all the more so because his aura had boosted the morale of the entire staff, and the false rumors about him had been dispelled.


    However, as soon as he returns, he discovers a loophole in thepany¡¯s shareholding system. He sends someone to investigate and holds a shareholders¡¯ meeting, at which the shareholders say that they have not found such a loophole before.


    York Charlie guesses that it could be Moore Howard¡¯s conspiracy again.


    Sure enough, it was Moore Howard.


    He used his previous cooperation with nche Capra to get hold of some of the Charlie Group¡¯s internal secrets, so as to attack the Charlie Group.


    Is that all Moore Howard has to offer?


    It was a tricky problem, but not insurmountable for York Charlie, who took quick action to patch up the vulnerabilities and, incidentally, fix some of the previous bugs in thepany¡¯s systems.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    All of Moore Howard¡¯s hard work and expense had been wasted.


    Not only that, York Charlie also sent someone to hire all the bodyguards under the foreign bodyguardpany to capture Moore Howard, ¡°preferably alive.¡±


    That is, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s forced to die, he¡¯s a fugitive anyway.


    Moore Howard¡¯s sensitive nerves soon caught wind of the situation, and he quickly moved from the city to the suburbs, staying away from York Charlie and nche Capra for the time being.


    Still, he¡¯d have toe back someday.


    On the way, Moore Howard maintains a grim, creepy smile.


    If there really was telepathy in the world, then nche Capra would rather not have it.


    She¡¯d been on edge thest few days at home, and even with York Charlie¡¯s twenty-four-hour protection, the panic inside her hadn¡¯t gone away.


    nche Capra¡¯s sleep was getting lighter and lighter, and even though their bedding was getting better and better and the room was scented every day, the slightest noise would wake her up and she would only be relieved to see that it was York Charlie or one of the servants.


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t catch Moore Howard, he woulde back for her. She knows him, he has a vendetta and it¡¯s ten times the damage she¡¯s done to him.


    Shireen Miller is a perfect example.


    nche Capra also knows that Moore Howard has her most likely to use as a threat to York Charlie, after all, his ultimate goal is the Charlie Group and then to dispose of her with York Charlie as well.


    That¡¯s what he wants, in and simple and brutal and scary.


    In order to avoid this kind of thing, she must be careful.


    Otherwise, she was a liability to York Charlie.

 Chapter 263 Kidnapped Again

    THE GEORGE FAMILY, the wind was blowing.


    To be honest, Lorcan George didn¡¯t believe nche Capra¡¯s words, he still felt that she was acting out of favoritism because there was no evidence pointing to it being Moore Howard either.


    York Charlie, on the other hand, is highly suspicious.


    But looking at nche Capra¡¯s reaction that day, Lorcan George felt that things are not that simple, so he sent someone to investigate the death of old George, revealing his own scars.


    Well worth it, he followed the trail,yer uponyer of suspects to find, and finally found that it really has something to do with Moore Howard.


    So it seems that what nche Capra said that day was true.


    He called nche Capra first thing, but she was asleep and didn¡¯t see it.


    Unfortunately, York Charlie came out of the shower and saw the phone lit up on the couch.


    He hung up a couple times and Lorcan George still called next, York Charlie was helpless, ¡°Doggone it.¡±


    Afraid of waking nche Capra, who had managed to fall asleep, York Charlie turned to the den to answer the phone, ¡°What do you want with nche? She¡¯s asleep, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    The attitude was as bad as it could get, this was the biggest mercy York Charlie could muster, if it wasn¡¯t for nche Capra talking from the sidelines, he would have made Lorcan George look good.


    As soon as Lorcan George heard that it was York Charlie¡¯s voice, he hurriedly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up yet, it just so happens that I¡¯m looking for you for something as well, let¡¯s talk on the phone first.¡±


    He had nned to find a time to talk to York Charlie at the Charlie Group, but he didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon.


    ¡°What is it, just tell me.¡± York Charlie was impatient.


    ¡°I apologize for misunderstanding you for so long before over my dad¡¯s death.¡± Lorcan George bowed his head to York Charlie, he was truly feeling guilty.


    After OLD George¡¯s death, he had teamed up with THE Howard Group to suppress THE Charlie Group in business, and then tried to use nche Capra to lure him out when he failed.


    A while ago, he even nned to assassinate him, which if not for nche Capra to stop, he will be punished by thew, not to mention that he is also aiding and abetting the evil.


    York Charlie thought he was going to say something nasty to irritate him again, but he didn¡¯t expect to clear himself so quickly.


    ¡°By the sound of your voice, it looks like you¡¯ve found the real mastermind behind this.¡±


    Matters that had nothing to do with him, York Charlie wouldn¡¯t pay attention to, so when Lorcan George misunderstood him as the murderer of old George, he didn¡¯t make any exnation.


    There¡¯s no need to investigate; it¡¯s Moore Howard eighty-nine times out of ten.


    Lorcan George spoke the name York Charlie had in mind, ¡°Well, it¡¯s Moore Howard.¡±


    York Charlie grunted, not mocking Lorcan George, but feeling really embarrassed by the current situation.


    ¡°I knew it, in the end, we¡¯re still being yed by Moore Howard.¡± York Charlieughed to himself as he asked again, ¡°And then what? What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were dealing with Moore Howard, and I thought I¡¯d help if I could,¡± Lorcan George spoke slowly, but his anger had been building up for a long time and was ready to explode, ¡°I¡¯ll give Moore Howard a taste of what it¡¯s like to be yed with. the palm of his hand.¡±


    ¡°You have that in mind, so naturally I have no reason to refuse.¡± York Charlie quickly agreed to his request.


    Instead of going it alone, it was better to work together.


    But nche Capra, York Charlie was dead set on not letting Lorcan George have a chance to take advantage of it, and as things stood, Lorcan George thought to himself that he wasn¡¯t qualified topete with York Charlie for nche Capra anymore.


    With Lorcan George¡¯s help, the chances of catching Moore Howard are even greater. After all, Lorcan George was a rich young man before, and was quite famous in the circle of rich kids, and he was well connected enough to get his friends to help send people to ask for information as well.


    As they pressed closer, Moore Howard took a step back.


    Sooner orter, there would be no turning back.


    Moore Howard still goes back to the city, and he often drinks at bars where he can hide, not to mention get wind of what¡¯s going on.


    Just recently, he¡¯d heard that Lorcan George and York Charlie were looking for someone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Who? Such a big name?¡±


    ¡°Call, Moore Howard.¡±


    At that moment a policeman happened toe to check and asked everyone to pull out their IDs.


    ¡°Whoes to drink and brings ID.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Then pleasee with us to the station to check the information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorryrade policeman, I just meant I don¡¯t have it with me, but I can report the number.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The searches to Moore Howard¡¯s side and Moore Howard puts his head down, blocking his face.


    With the police right behind him and a back door next to him, he had no choice but to take the plunge.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being called, ID.¡± The cop poked him in the back.


    Moore Howard jerked back and smashed his ss over his head, swiped the stool again to block the way, turned and ran.


    He¡¯d dodged another bullet, but whether he¡¯d have that kind of luck next time, he didn¡¯t know.


    Moore Howard decided to take one more desperate step.


    He disappeared into the darkness of the night.


    ¡­


    Morning, the Charlie family cottage.


    nche Capra and York Charlie are just now having breakfast.


    nche Capra mentions the day of her wound dressing change, ¡°The doctor said to go in for another dressing change.¡± That was the price she had to pay for insisting she wouldn¡¯t get stitches.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the doctore over and change it for you.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to go to the hospital myself.¡± nche Capra split the meat he¡¯d chucked into her bowl into two pieces and stuffed one into her mouth, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying home for the past few days, and I feel like I¡¯m going to get moldy.¡±


    On the contrary, the weather in the city had been gray and cloudy for the past few days, sometimes there would be a rain shower at night, and when they woke up, the windows were misty and the air was wet.


    It was a rare day when it wasn¡¯t raining and the air was dry, so nche Capra wanted to go out and get some air.


    York Charlie was still uneasy, ¡°It¡¯s cold out there and it¡¯s been blowing.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you want me to stay out all winter?¡± nche Capra sank, teasing him, of course.


    What could York Charlie do with nche Capra, he still had to oblige her, and he exined again and again to nche Capra¡¯s apanying driver, ¡°Make sure you protect her from any idents.¡±


    It was her medication change that the driver had to watch her go into the infirmary.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s mouth felt that York Charlie was nagging, but in her heart, she was happy, ¡°You woke him up in the morning just to say these words, he probably hasn¡¯t even eaten breakfast yet.¡±


    It was only seven o¡¯clock even for them, one had to work and the other was a light sleeper.


    ¡°Go on down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t think York Charlie was making a big deal out of it; she was careful herself, but a thousand precautions couldn¡¯t y with Moore Howard¡¯s mind.


    Shortly after York Charlie left for the office, she went to the hospital to change her medicine, and the driver was to follow her into the infirmary, but was disliked by the nurse, ¡°How can a big man like youe in here and wait outside.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes signaled, forget it.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The driver then chose to wait outside.


    As soon as the door closed and the medication was changed, nche Capra felt she was getting a little dizzy, and what the nurse was saying she gradually couldn¡¯t hear, as if it was getting farther and farther away from her.


    Immediately afterward, consciousness was lost.


    When she woke up again, she was lying on the floor, and right in front of her, Moore Howard was standing, looking down at her from above.


    Gazing at her with a smile on his face.


    nche Capra sat up as if she had a nightmare, and the pain from her wounds told her that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, that Moore Howard was really there.


    He had kidnapped her once again.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even want to count how many times, she just knew this time it was going to be bad.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Moore Howard¡¯s tone was as cold as his demeanor.

 Chapter 264 – Bitterness

    nche Capra thought she was done for.


    The reality was pretty much the same, Moore Howard was furious at her betrayal and pped her across the face, there was no way nche Capra could fight back, her hands were tied and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up before the drugs wore off.


    Moore Howard ps her several times in a row, still not feeling relieved, he kicks her hard, nche Capra¡¯s chest takes a huge hit and she is knocked down, Moore Howard puts his foot on her chest and looks at her with a nk expression.


    ¡°How does it feel to be treated like that by me?¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt!¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t answer, she¡¯s even more stubborn than usual at times like this, letting Moore Howard beat and scold her all he wants, she doesn¡¯t say a word and refuses to look at Moore Howard.


    She couldn¡¯t resist now anyway, so do whatever he wanted.


    Don¡¯t expect her to get on her knees and beg for mercy.


    It was this contemptuous attitude of hers that made Moore Howard even more angry, and the words he said all seemed toe out of his chest, agitated and angry, his suppressed tone suffocating.


    ¡°You bitch, thanks to me trusting you so much, how dare you lie to me!¡± With that said, his fire red and he kicked nche Capra again, who was just now sitting up, barely holding on.


    The distinctive odor of blood was in her mouth, emanating from her throat.


    nche Capra spat on the floor, and the spit was blood red.


    She should have given Moore Howard a kick in the gut.


    So what, Moore Howard, still as brutal as ever, proceeded to berate her, ¡°My n was so close to seeding, and because of your betrayal, it¡¯s all ruined now, and how you¡¯re going to pay me back!¡±


    He grabs nche Capra by her long hair and forces her to look at him squarely.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, her face was as pale as paper, and the blood running down from the broken corner of her mouth had drained away.


    She looked like a vampire, but now she was nothing more than a sheep tackled by a wolf, weak and defenseless.


    Even if Moore Howard held her head in his hands and asked her to admit she was wrong and bow down to him from now on, she wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Moore Howard can dream.


    Called names and made to sound as if she was unforgivable, nche Capra¡¯s attitude remained the same ¨C no resistance and no weakness.


    Only when Moore Howard questioned why she betrayed her did nche Capra finally lose her inner rage and sneer, ¡°Is it my fault? Obviously it was you who deceived me in the first ce, didn¡¯t you fake so many false truths? Even if I¡¯m the bad guy, I can only say the same to each other.¡±


    No one was any better.


    Unexpectedly, her attitude still didn¡¯t soften, but instead became even worse. Moore Howard, in a fit of anger, directly kicked her hard at her wound, that is, her abdomen.


    The pain was indescribable, as if she had been gouged out and then had salt poured into the wound. nche Capra twisted into a ball on the floor, like a baby in swaddling clothes, and curled up.


    Gradually, she stopped moving, just gasping for air, suffering in silence.


    Moore Howard walked over to her and stomped on her head, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to go against me again.¡±


    Her loose hair spread out on the floor like the veins of a human body.


    ¡­


    Shortly after nche Capra disappeared, York Charlie received a call from his driver, ¡°The missus is gone!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡± The driver watched as the entire infirmary fell to the floor or slumped over the table, only nche Capra was nowhere to be seen, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. ¡±


    He¡¯d been out there watching all the peopleing in and out of the infirmary, and hadn¡¯t noticed anything wrong.


    Little did he realize that nche Capra was just being wheeled out right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Never mind, there¡¯s no use talking about this now, just go back.¡± York Charlie calmed down, he didn¡¯t want to waste a little more time on meaningless things.


    Hanging up the phone, York Charlie immediately called for his men to search the country for nche Capra, or rather, Moore Howard, the two of them must be together by now.


    nche Capra must have been kidnapped by Moore Howard; York Charlie had long been familiar with Moore Howard¡¯s tricks.


    He just didn¡¯t realize Moore Howard was that good at pestering.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    York Charlie mmed the table so hard it startled the secretary who was called over, ¡°President Charlie, what do you want to see me about.¡±


    ¡°Contact Lorcan George, tell him it¡¯s not business it¡¯s personal, and tell him toe right over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, Lorcan George hadn¡¯t even sat down for a hot cup of tea when York Charlie broke the news of nche Capra¡¯s kidnapping to him, and he reacted with the same shock.


    Needless to say, it was Moore Howard again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Lorcan George turned his head to leave when York Charlie called out to him, ¡°If you only knew where Moore Howard is right now, it would make everything better.¡±


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t know, he just said that on impulse.


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°You have more contact with Moore Howard, contact everyone who has worked with Moore Howard, you can always ask about Moore Howard¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    York Charlie just couldn¡¯t believe that Moore Howard running these things wouldn¡¯t leak a little bit of information.


    Lorcan George nodded and he had just turned around when the office door opened and the secretary alerted, ¡°Ms. Shireen Miller would like to see you, she says she knows where Moore Howard is staying right now.¡±


    ¡°Send her in at once!¡±


    Shireen Miller had happened to hear about it from a guest at work, a guest who had been helping Moore Howard recently and so had been in and out of his ce a lot, and who had had a hand in the kidnapping of nche Capra.


    ¡°I snuck it down so you guys can try to find it.¡±


    Shireen Miller handed York Charlie a crumpled up piece of paper, she also warned, ¡°Moore Howard is the kind of guy who¡¯s going to turn on you the more you push him, you¡¯d better not provoke him or nche Capra will be the one who gets hurt.¡±


    York Charlie and Lorcan George were both a little disbelieving that Shireen Miller was actually willing to help nche Capra, and Shireen Miller knew they would be skeptical, after all, they had been bitter rivals before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble since I was kicked out of THE Miller family, nche Capra went out of her way to help me, and now that she¡¯s in trouble, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s attitude was sincere, and the information she provided would not be detrimental to York Charlie, who immediately sent someone over to Moore Howard and the others.


    He¡¯d been up all night worrying about nche Capra, and lying in her ce, with the scent of her hair permeating his nose, his sensitive nerves hadn¡¯t been soothed by it, but rather missed it more and more.


    He missed her, and he feared her.


    nche Capra was still wounded, would she make it?


    ¡­


    Moore Howard senses danger approaching him once more.


    With York Charlie¡¯s power, he¡¯ll find this ce soon enough, so he can¡¯t stay here for long.


    Moore Howard chose the location near the docks so that he could take nche Capra out to sea and escape, just in case.


    nche Capra was curled up on the ground, covered in wounds, and looked like she was dying.


    Moore Howard, of course, would not let her die, and fed her three times a day, and when nche Capra refused, he pried her mouth open and shoved the food in.


    These days are worse than death for nche Capra, and she¡¯s in so much pain that she¡¯s numb.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But still, she braced herself.

 Chapter 265 Chasing to the Sea

    Moore Howard had gotten someone to arrange a yacht that was hisst bargaining chip.


    Before nche Capra could react, she was pulled aboard by him and sailed out into the night, finally escaping those men.


    But Moore Howard wasn¡¯t going to die with nche Capra.


    He would take the yacht to another marina and sell nche Capra to a broker who was waiting there.


    Normally, nche Capra would be sold in a remote area, and if it was seen by someone from the dark web. It could fetch a much better price.


    As for the fate of nche Capra after she went, one can only imagine.


    nche Capra was a troublemaker from the moment she boarded the ship, always trying to escape by untangling herself from the ropes while Moore Howard was in control of the direction, and he simply put the shackles to work on her.


    nche Capra was able to stretch out physically, but was still not free.


    She felt like her dignity had been trampled underfoot by Moore Howard,pletely crushed, thest bit of it left.


    That was it, and she wouldn¡¯t be told to give in.


    What hadn¡¯t she suffered over the years, the worst thing she could do was to fight him to the death.


    ¡°You can eat by yourself now, happy?¡± Moore Howard walked over to the corner and ced a bowl of mush on the floor while nche Capra cowered in the corner clutching her knees.


    She had suffered so much, with countless bruises and marks on her neck from being choked until she choked, that by now she couldn¡¯t change a single piece of clothing, and the blood that had flowed from her wounds had long since dried up.


    The blood from her wounds has long since dried up, but that doesn¡¯t diminish her beauty, it makes her even more lovable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Moore Howard expected nche Capra to give herself up, however, the way she stared at him was sharp as a knife¡¯s edge.


    It was not a look a captive should have.


    Moore Howard pped her across the face, ¡°You made me do this, I would have liked to keep that delicate face of yours in perfect condition, but you provoked me repeatedly.¡±


    So it was her fault.


    nche Capra sneered as she adjusted her posture and sat up straight, ¡°So? What are you going to say in your own defense?¡±


    ¡°Your woman¡¯s attitude really fires me up.¡± Moore Howard gritted his teeth as he stood up, ¡°But it¡¯ll soon be over too, I¡¯ll hand you over to the agency myself.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of older ones who need you in ces where you can¡¯t even get out.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s heart went half-cold at that, and she stared round. Looking at the moonlight on the floor so bleak it was the same as her face.


    ¡°Moore Howard are you still a human being?¡±


    Moore Howard poured and drank some red wine, thest of his stock, and he brought over a goblet to drink while he watched nche Capra¡¯s meltdown unfold.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t cry, just shivered terribly, whether because of the cold sea air or because her heart was so cold that her bare feet on the deck were frozen.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to die before I let you get away with this.¡± nche Capra gritted her teeth; she wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Moore Howard looked down at the bottom of his ss, ¡°You can¡¯t die, you even have the right to die now, I¡¯m the only one who can decide if you live or die.¡±


    ¡°You asshole!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so hurt, York Charlie put me through this, this is just my little payback to him.¡± Moore Howard finished and then suddenly changed his tune, ¡°By the way, while you were asleep, I transferred your interest in the Charlie Group to my name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now a shareholder in the Charlie Group, too.¡±


    nche Capra was so angry her insides hurt, ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy, without my consent, without awyer, the stake is still mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but soon you¡¯re going to be regarded as a dead person, and I¡¯ll have awyer, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Moore Howardughs, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should be sleeping.¡±


    The night is still long for nche Capra.


    ¡­


    Moore Howard¡¯s n had been sophisticated, but he hadn¡¯t expected the capabilities of York Charlie¡¯s men ¨C they had quickly located Moore Howard¡¯s yacht.


    ¡°President Charlie, I¡¯ll have them take care of Moore Howard now and get the missus out.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± York Charlie called out to his men, ¡°I¡¯m going to go myself, nche is in his hands now, I can¡¯t think of anything else to do.¡±


    He was going to take care of Moore Howard himself and get nche Capra out of there.


    The aggravation she had suffered in the meantime, York Charlie would make Moore Howard try the same, no, he was going to pay it back tenfold.


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll arrange a cruise out to sea.¡±


    This time of the year was a fishing holiday, there weren¡¯t many boats on the sea, York Charlie followed the direction Moore Howard went and found Moore Howard as fast as he could.


    Dawn was just about to break.


    Moore Howard is on alert as soon as he sees a boat approaching, and it doesn¡¯t hurt that he¡¯s on guard.


    Sure enough, it was York Charlie¡¯s boat.


    The two boats get closer and closer, and York Charlie and Moore Howard finally meet, with different looks.


    One is frosty, with eyes like knives, and wants to cut Moore Howard up right now.


    The other realizes that he has no way out and is looking for a way to pull out hisst move.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t want to bullshit him, ¡°Let nche go.¡±


    ¡°Release him when you say so?¡± Moore Howard braced himself against the re from above.


    York Charlie still had the same expression, his grip on the guardrail clenched, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you one more chance, do you want to be thrown into the sea and fed to the fishes by me, or do as I say and give nche back to me.¡±


    Moore Howard saw that there was no way back, he could only use hisst killer weapon ¨C nche Capra.


    And at that moment nche Capra had just woken up from her nightmare, and had just opened her eyes when Moore Howard yanked her up and pulled her in front of York Charlie. ¡°nche Capra, the wife you¡¯ve been longing for, is now in my hands, and I¡¯m the only one who can decide if she lives or dies.¡±


    nche Capra was shocked and delighted to see York Charlie, the tears she had held back for so long trickled down her face at once, ¡°York.¡±


    York Charlie saw her being tortured like that and his heart ached, he closed his eyes and forced down the urge to keep his sanity in order to get around Moore Howard.


    nche Capra cried just a little and quickly collected her tears again, afraid that York Charlie would see her like this and be the one held back.


    In fact, York Charlie is in that position right now.


    Moore Howard, knowing how important nche Capra is to York Charlie, puts on a smug smile and uses nche Capra as a bargaining chip to lionize her.


    ¡°Want me to give her to you, transfer all of THE Charlie family¡¯s property to me, right now, in my name.¡±


    York Charlie also knew he wouldn¡¯t let up on the ckmail, but wanting THE Charlie family¡¯s property wasn¡¯t going to be that easy, I¡¯m afraid.


    ¡°Not to mention whether I agree or not, even if I transfer it, it will be frozen by the court, don¡¯t forget that you are still a wanted man.¡±


    Moore Howard sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not for President Charlie to worry about, even if it will be frozen, I will find a way to clear my name. The property is still mine.¡±


    ¡°You think everything will go your way?¡± York Charlie¡¯s pupils constricted and came back.


    Moore Howard hated the look in his eyes with an extreme distaste; he was afraid he¡¯d be this calm until he died, and it was unpleasant to think about.


    Not being able to do anything to York Charlie, he abused nche Capra ¨C choking her so hard that nche Capra let out a muffled grunt, still holding back the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time, do you want your lover to die with me or do you want to be a good boy and hand over your property.¡±

 Chapter 266 – Striking the Lovebirds Down

    nche Capra knew that if she kept this up, York Charlie might actually agree to Moore Howard¡¯s terms.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This would never work, she couldn¡¯t let him give Moore Howard all his years of hard work.


    Definitely can¡¯t let York Charlie be embarrassed because of her.


    Just seeing York Charlie frown, nche Capra¡¯s heart followed in panic, and she shook her head-never agree to the demands Moore Howard had made.


    Or else, would she just hug Moore Howard to death with her?


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t know where the strengthes from and suddenly breaks free from Moore Howard¡¯s arms as she tries to hold Moore Howard down with her body, ¡°You¡¯re going to hell with me.¡±


    Stop wreaking havoc on them here.


    However this resistance from nche Capra is nothing to Moore Howard, he quickly clutches her in his arms once more and viciously grabs her by the hair and chokes her with one hand.


    York Charlie shouts angrily at the sight, ¡°Moore Howard if you do anything to her I won¡¯t let you get away with it, you should know I¡¯m not talking out of my ass.¡±


    Moore Howard releases his grip on nche Capra¡¯s neck and looks up and smiles at, ¡°Then hurry up and get your money for it, I¡¯m at the end of my rope, big deal, I¡¯ll just take her with me too.¡±


    nche Capra gasps for air, it takes her a while to get her breath back, she turns her head and res at Moore Howard, ¡°You¡¯ll never get away with this.¡±


    Moore Howard hit her in the back again, ¡°Hostages don¡¯t get to talk.¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t give a shit about him, she stares up at York Charlie, shaking her head as she does so, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me, don¡¯t ever say yes to him, I don¡¯t have anything to say about it, I¡¯ll go back to hell holding Moore Howard, the asshole.¡±


    Money may not mean anything to her, but she knew what it meant to York Charlie.


    Money meant everything, York Charlie needed to live in the limelight and she couldn¡¯t ruin all the years of hard work by THE Charlie family for nothing.


    Once again, what she said was met with a severe beating from Moore Howard, who pushed her against the guardrail and kicked her hard in the wound.


    This pain had been inflicted on her many times over the past few days, each time it was a ripping pain that was not lessened by the number of times.


    Blood flowed from the uncontested wound, staining her soiled dress a little more red.


    York Charlie was in a hurry on the other ship, but couldn¡¯t do anything about Moore Howard because nche Capra was still in his hands and her hands and feet were still shackled.


    Moore Howard grins sardonically and ces the toe of his shoe against her wound, a poke from him is excruciating pain for nche Capra.


    ¡°What a touching scene, if I didn¡¯t know you as well as I do, I might have to be the good guy for a second!¡±


    nche Capra knew he was being sarcastic, ¡°What the hell are you trying to say? Say what you have to say, don¡¯t be uncharacteristic all day long.¡±


    Moore Howard thought that nche Capra was really bing more and more like York Charlie, just as obnoxious.


    That¡¯s what they say when you¡¯re close to a man, you¡¯re close to him.


    Moore Howardughed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not a yin and yang, aren¡¯t you? Now you know to think about your family York Charlie, when you and I teamed up to set up a trap for York Charlie to get back at him, why didn¡¯t you see you so affectionate?¡±


    With one sentence, two people were shocked.


    One was overwhelmed by the revtion of past wrongdoings.


    One was hearing for the first time that the woman she loved hadn¡¯t approached her for a simple purpose in the first ce.


    nche Capra was unprepared for Moore Howard¡¯s shock, and the panic was all over her face as she stared at York Charlie with wide eyes, wanting to look at him but not daring to.


    Her slightly parted lips mumbled, but no words came out.


    That¡¯s not what happened.


    But she couldn¡¯t exin it for a moment.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t believed Moore Howard, but now, watching nche Capra¡¯s reaction, a horrible vision came to him and he questioned Moore Howard, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Moore Howard can¡¯t wait for nche Capra and York Charlie to tear themselves apart and go from lovers to enemies so that he can just watch from the sidelines and sit back and enjoy the ride.


    York Charlie wanted a story, and he was certainly more than willing to oblige.


    ¡°That¡¯s what he¡¯s going to ask, don¡¯t me me when I¡¯m done.¡± Moore Howard nced back at nche Capra with a sinister smile.


    nche Capra closed her eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    What York Charlie would think of her.


    ¡°I signed a partnership agreement with her, she epts the favors and help I give her, she¡¯s doing my job for me, and partly for revenge, the Russell family is something she¡¯s never forgotten, she¡¯s just ying dumb. ¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± York Charlie¡¯s coolness was like a sea breeze, chilling.


    Dawn wasing, but it didn¡¯t bring any hope.


    Moore Howard continued, ¡°She pretended to meet up with you by chance to get your attention, and you thought the world was really that small that a former lover woulde back to you off the grid, and I was in charge of assigning her tasks behind the scenes, but it was a surprise to me that she was so bad at what she did that she actually died to you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± York Charlie blinked, no expression on his face.


    ¡°President Charlie you are soposed, in fact we worked together twice, the most recent time, was when you were in the hospital because of foodpatibility that time, she took the initiative to ask me to work together, the purpose is not to do anything to you, but to empty out the Charlie Group, andpletely mess up the Charlie family .¡±


    Moore Howard said bursting outughing as mockingly as he could.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how not long ago you were going through all the trouble of discussing with me how you could take control of THE Charlie Group, and now you can even risk your life for your property.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether to call her hypocritical or just too emotionally rich.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t listen any longer and interjected, ¡°That¡¯s because you lied to me and said that my parents were killed by him, that¡¯s why I moved to this kind of thinking, after the misunderstanding was solved I haven¡¯t touched any of THE CHARLIE GROUP¡¯s affairs, don¡¯t you dare try to discredit me here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely telling the truth as I see it,¡± Moore Howard covered her mouth as he turned his head to look at an expressionless York Charlie on the other ship, ¡°Besides, that¡¯s what York Charlie asked me to say. ¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were red, not from tears, but out of anger, her eyes were like fireces, burning with rage, but, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    When she finally mustered the courage to look at York Charlie, his gaze was off her.


    If she¡¯d known it was going to be like this, she¡¯d have done everything she could to end up with Moore Howard so she could still make a good impression on York Charlie¡¯s mind.


    Now it¡¯s all ruined.


    Moore Howard won¡¯t allow her to cry and nche Capra bites his palm in a fit of rage, resulting in another hard p.


    York Charlie¡¯s voice rings out at that moment, ¡°Don¡¯t hit her.¡±


    Moore Howard looks at York Charlie and then at the nearly passed out nche Capra. a mocking smile appears, ¡°Sacrificing everything for love, turns out you¡¯re all stupid.¡±


    No, York Charlie hasn¡¯t made a statement yet.


    Moore Howard grabs nche Capra in his arms and says slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the truth, and you should see that this woman is no good, you have every reason to refuse the exchange, give me nche Capra, you leave me alone, and I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Moore Howard was stillughing, ¡°Stick-ups turn out to be so much fun.¡±


    Still, he wanted the money.

 Chapter 267 – Farcical Ending

    Wrapped beneath the cold exterior was a bleeding heart.


    This was York Charlie¡¯s current state.


    He seemed calm and collected, unaffected by Moore Howard¡¯s words in the slightest, however, it was nothing more than an illusion.


    He didn¡¯t realize that his rtionship with nche Capra started this way, and he was naive enough to think that nche Capra was justing back for him, and that she was just looking out for old times¡¯ sake.


    It seems naive is what he is.


    But it¡¯s all Moore Howard¡¯s side of the story; York Charlie has always been forgiving of nche Capra, and if she says something, he¡¯ll believe her.


    But nche Capra keeps telling Moore Howard to shut up the whole time, fearing he¡¯ll spill more dirt.


    What was going on in her mind?


    York Charlie suddenly doesn¡¯t get it.


    Moore Howard tried to say some more snide remarks, but nche Capra couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and she didn¡¯t care about her situation, she angrily yelled at him, ¡°Moore Howard you shut up and don¡¯t try to stir up any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Moore Howard was just about to respond when he was cut off by York Charlie, who asked her, ¡°Was everything Moore Howard just said true? ¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what to say to that, there was truth and there was lies.


    She didn¡¯t hurtter.


    He also thought about the situation she was in, her parents were dead, her rtives were ignoring her, and she had to borrow money to survive, and Moore Howard¡¯s presence was a lifesaver for her.


    To put it bluntly, if Moore Howard hadn¡¯t lied to her, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with York Charlie¡¯s life.


    nche Capra can¡¯t say a word of this right now.


    Her silence makes York Charlie¡¯s heart ache, ¡°nche Capra, I¡¯m asking you, is he telling the truth?¡±


    nche Capra still didn¡¯t say anything, just stared round-eyed at Moore Howard-the man who had caused her so much pain, she wished she could let him go to hell right now.


    Her stare was getting under Moore Howard¡¯s skin, and he was letting himself gopletely now, without a shred of sympathy for this hostage.


    The fist was about toe down head on again, nche Capra closed her eyes and prepared to take it, York Charlie suddenly called out to him at that point, ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you just tell me to choose? I choose.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Moore Howard grunted and withdrew his grip on the back of nche Capra¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the man, and you can have the property.¡±


    Moore Howard is still a little incredulous, ¡°You mean it?¡±


    For a woman like nche Capra? For a woman like nche Capra?


    York Charlie sullen face, like obsidian shimmering eyes unfathomable, ¡°the conditions are you put forward, and now you yourself turn to disbelieve, you y me?¡±


    ¡°That no, I just did not expect a big president of the group would give up the family fortune for this kind of woman.¡± Moore Howardughs, with sarcasm, ¡°Hurry up, tell your men to deal with it.¡±


    York Charlie took out his cell phone and pretended to make a call, Moore Howard was stillughing smugly and let his guard down for a moment, not realizing that behind him, there was another person waiting.


    nche Capra, by now dying and without the breath to speak, shook her head, not wanting York Charlie to do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± York Charlie said, looking at Moore Howard, ¡°You help me transfer my entire family fortune to-¡±


    Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard then waited to hear his own name, however, the sound came to an abrupt end along with him being tackled.


    Francesca Jones waits a long time before she finally finds a gap and pins Moore Howard from behind, grabbing his hands.


    Moore Howard is no match for Francesca Jones and can¡¯t move no matter how hard he struggles.


    York Charlie said to the confused attorney on the other side of the phone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on, hang up now.¡±


    He hung up and his men threw down the ropes, he put on leather gloves and slid down the ropes and picked up nche Capra.


    nche Capra¡¯s hands and feet were still wrapped in shackles, and he used his master key to undo them, looking at her covered in bruises. But he also had some mixed feelings because of Moore Howard¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± He picked up the weak nche Capra, not wanting Moore Howard to suddenly break away from Francesca Jones at that moment, he would have tried to snatch back nche Capra as a chip on his shoulder, but York Charlie backed up so fast he couldn¡¯t snatch it, and was grabbed once again.


    The waves suddenly hit, the yacht rocked, and both York Charlie and nche Capra fell into the sea.


    Almost by reflex, York Charlie grabbed nche Capra, but couldn¡¯t, and when the boat rocked, he jumped into the sea with her.


    He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch what happened to nche Capra.


    Francesca Jones is distraught when she sees that something has happened to nche Capra. He ties up Moore Howard and jumps into the sea to look for him.


    nche Capra felt like she was dreaming, she dreamed that she was in ake-green world, surrounded by bubbles, and that her body became light and her hair spread out.


    And before her eyes, there was light.


    It was York Charlie, she saw it, and York Charlie was slowlying towards her.


    How wonderful it would be to freeze this moment.


    He was her light, a presence she could feel even with her eyes closed.


    York Charlie grabbed her and he spun her around in his arms, dragging her up by the hand.


    The deep sea was full of unknown dangers that nche Capra should have realized long ago, and she slumbered peacefully in his arms, ncing at the unfathomable depths of the ocean before closing her eyes, which were red.


    It was like something had been bitten, and the blood bursting from the wound spread out into a demonic flower.


    She closed her eyes, unaware that she was once again alone in the sea.


    ¡­


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t spot York Charlie when he found nche Capra in the sea, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to save two people at once, so he took nche Capra on the yacht first.


    They took the same boat that York Charlie had been on and took the tied up Moore Howard with them.


    ¡°Come on, get back.¡± Francesca Jones ordered, while putting nche Capra down and giving her CPR.


    The henchman was still a little hesitant, ¡°What about President Charlie?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t send another ship over to look for it now? Had to lose both lives didn¡¯t you?¡± Francesca Jones disliked impatiently.


    Only then did York Charlie¡¯s men immediately turn the boat around and head back to the city.


    And the sea, now, had regained its calm.


    Francesca Jones took nche Capra to the hospital, where timely treatment saved her life.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s wound in an inmed state did not get disinfected and changed in a timely manner, it became infected with pus and we treated it, in addition, there was blood pooling in the internal organs and it was obvious that they had been impacted, all of these need to be further examined.¡± When the doctor finished, Francesca Jones was scared for nche Capra.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What the hell was she going through these days.


    Francesca Jones went home to change into some dry clothes, during which time she received another message ¨C Moore Howard had escaped, his approximate whereabouts were anyone¡¯s guess.


    He won¡¯t be able to escape for long, though; he¡¯ll have to start a new life in thismunity unless he bes someone else.


    Francesca Jones doesn¡¯t care about Moore Howard, he only cares about nche Capra.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long for nche Capra¡¯s awakening.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were open, staring up at the ceiling as if she was remembering something from earlier.


    Suddenly, she called out, ¡°York.¡±


    Francesca Jones sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    nche Capra closed her eyes and nodded, ¡°I have some bad news for you, I hope you¡¯re not too upset.¡±


    nche Capra had a bad feeling in the back of her mind, she even wanted to run away from it.


    As expected, it was something to do with York Charlie, bad news.


    ¡°York Charlie is missing.¡±

 Chapter 268 – Thoughts of the Dead

    nche Capra was so agitated that she tried to sit up, yet when she moved, her whole body ached, even her lungs, which couldn¡¯t leave the oxygen feeder for a while.


    ¡°How can we be missing, we fell into the sea together ¡­¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe it, she was so weak she didn¡¯t even have the strength to hiss, her pale hands gripping the side of the bed.


    Francesca Jones thought it was strange too, ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, many ships were sent to look for him, but all came up empty, and Moore Howard escaped.¡±


    They both just disappeared.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe it, she thought York Charlie must have gone ashore first somewhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ve considered, but that location is so far offshore that the best chance right now is that it was washed up on a beach somewhere by the waves.¡±


    ¡°How could this have happened ¡­¡± nche Capra¡¯s heart was now hurting more than any of her wounds, her tears were wetting the pillowcase and Francesca Jones, understanding how she was feeling right now, drew paper towels and wiped them off her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if only I had listened to him and stayed home.¡± nche Capra med herself, how she wished now that it wasn¡¯t her lying here, but York Charlie.


    Francesca Jones stayed by her side tofort her, ¡°There are a lot of surprises that we can¡¯t predict, it¡¯s best that you just get well now, and as soon as we hear anything from York Charlie, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±


    ¡°Can I get out of the hospital and go to him now? I can¡¯t sleep lying here.¡± As soon as nche Capra closed her eyes she thought of the hallucination she had seen when she fell into the sea.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a hallucination.


    York Charlie was being swallowed by the sea and there was nothing she could do about it.


    No matter what she said, Francesca Jones responded to her patiently, ¡°No, you¡¯d be giving them a hard time if you went now, they¡¯re more specialized than we are in finding people, so let¡¯s just wait for news.¡±


    nche Capra was stunned, ¡°What if we don¡¯t wait for news?¡±


    ¡°There will be a result either way, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Francesca Jones said this with his mouth, but he actually knew best in his heart that there was no way nche Capra would be able to settle down and recuperate right now.


    So he had to keep an eye on her.


    On the other hand, she also had to be protected.


    No sooner had nche Capra awakened than Mrs. Casey came to see her, not to visit her, of course; she hade to settle a score with nche Capra over the disappearance of York Charlie.


    Despite the fact that nche Capra was lying in a hospital bed and looked like she was suffering quite a bit, Mrs. Casey beat her with ruthless fury and kept on taunting and cursing, ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯re relieved that you¡¯ve caused the Charlie family to be in the state they¡¯re in now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have a daughter-inw like you, you didn¡¯t help York¡¯s career at all, but even harmed him, I told you that you have a face that can kill a husband, now it seems that I was right in my first thought.¡±


    Mrs. Casey was also furious to the extreme, her brain¡¯s thoughts were messed up, her speech was inconsistent, ¡°I really regret letting you in the door, what kind of sins did I create to let my son suffer like this and meet a woman like you.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s beatings, Francesca Jones could hold off, but her angry curses, he couldn¡¯t help.


    All he could do was tell nche Capra to cover her ears, yet she didn¡¯t do that either.


    nche Capra was like the walking dead at this point, how could a soulless body care what people said.


    Her hollow eyes, her lips as pale as her face, peeled and cracked.


    Like her heart, it was cracked.


    Mrs. Casey cursed and then, feeling sad herself, she looked at nche Capra.


    nche Capra¡¯s apathetic demeanor looked icy in the light, which provoked her anger once again.


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and simply tore herself away from Mrs. Casey at their first meeting and threw her out.


    He locks the door behind him and turns tofort nche Capra, telling her that Mrs. Casey is gone and that she has nothing to fear, only to find her with her face turned away from the window.


    As she approached, she realized that she was crying out in pain and stubbornly did not want to be seen in her ugly state.


    Francesca Jones, distressed, sighed and didn¡¯te up to disturb her. She was in a world that he simply couldn¡¯t enter.


    nche Capra said she wanted to be discharged from the hospital after a few days of recuperation, Francesca Jones did not let her, she insisted, the doctor checked, the blood clots have slowly melted away, the wound did not get infected, and only then allowed her to check out of the hospital.


    nche Capra was going home, the driver and bodyguards naturally escorted her to the car, she was assisted by someone, standing behind the door, and Francesca Jones stood in the doorway looking at her.


    Eye contact was made and nche Capra managed to squeeze out a small smile, ¡°Thank you for these days.¡±


    ¡°I volunteered to do that, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    nche Capra got into the car then.


    After she went back, she had been so depressed that she hadn¡¯t even eaten, and the maid had repeatedly found her in tears holding one of the few pictures of York Charlie that she had kept in her room, and there was no way to talk her out of it but to tell her to hang in there at this point.


    ¡°President Charlie will be fine.¡±


    Everyone thought there was no way something could happen to a decathlon like him, yet it had been a week since he¡¯d gone missing, so if he was okay why didn¡¯t hee back.


    Outside reports have ranged from hope for York Charlie¡¯s return, to the slim hope of York Charlie¡¯s return, the Charlie family has sent a number of people out to sea multiple times, and they still haven¡¯t found him.


    Finding someone in the ocean sounds like a joke.


    But nche Capra¡¯s thoughts were the same as the maid¡¯s, and she felt relieved, ¡°Yes, nothing will happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, for President Charlie¡¯s sake, you must get well.¡±


    ¡°Good ¡­¡± nche Capra was then willing to go downstairs for dinner.


    It had been raining in town again for the past few days, and nche Capra¡¯s wounds were slowly healing and she was able to walk on her own.


    It was pattering outside the window and she turned on the light in her study, the warm yellow light falling on her as her eyes fell on her desk.


    She remembered how many times she and York Charlie had flirted, gotten mushy, done what they wanted to do, and fought in the den.


    nche Capra walked through the window, scrutinizing, going back and forth, ying with York Charlie¡¯s collection, many of which she¡¯d seen before when she¡¯d gone to see him at the Charlie family.


    He turned out to be a sucker for old things.


    No wonder he was still hung up on Brandi, then.


    She forgot how long she stayed in the study until the maid came to remind her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯ste, please go back to rest, why are you so thinly dressed?¡±


    nche Capra left the study.


    When the weather was better, nche Capra would be willing to go out, but not to the same ces she and York Charlie used to go.


    She had always fantasized if one day she would run into him at some point of remembrance.


    There was no way York Charlie would have left without her; he was just hiding somewhere now, unable toe back because of his injuries or having to hide because he was trying to outrun Moore Howard.


    Whatever the reason, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say that York Charlie had left.


    She blew in the cold wind, reminiscing about them on this walkway they used to walk, where people came and went and she seemed to be the only one traveling against the grain.


    The walk was busier than usual today, it looked like there was some kind of event going on again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nche Capra was so distraught, how could she be in the mood to roam.


    She stared ahead, walking straight and slow, as if she were taking a stroll.


    Suddenly, a tall figure in front of her eyes came into her range of vision, that back was so familiar to her, so missed.


    York Charlie, he finally came back.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even think twice before rushing up and grabbing his arm with tears in her voice, ¡°York.¡±


    No, the other man was just someone who looked like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She let go, but the tears were slow to stop.

 Chapter 269 I really don’t know what I’d do without you

    In the past, York Charlie was busy with his work and nche Capra¡¯s exposure was too high, so there were only a handful of ces they¡¯d been together, and in each ce, nche Capra had stayed for a long time.


    There¡¯s nothing else for her to do but think about York Charlie.


    One fine morning, however, a visit from Francesca Jones brings her something unexpected.


    nche Capra, not expecting him, hurriedly changed her clothes and went downstairs to order the maid, ¡°Pour Mr. Francesca a cup of coffee and bring some pastries.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    nche Capra sat down, her expression not quite natural, unable to say whether it was fear or nervousness.


    Apparently, she thought he was going to bring her news of York Charlie.


    Francesca Jones was eager to satisfy the longing in her eyes, but it was true that there was no news of York Charlie at all, as if he had evaporated.


    ¡°I came to see you today to tell you about some new discoveries I¡¯ve made.¡±


    In fact, nche Capra had asked Francesca Jones to investigate the Russell family and the Charlie family, and it was only now that he finally got to the bottom of it.


    Francesca Jones was afraid that nche Capra would have another emotional breakdown if she told her at this juncture, but when she thought about the fact that she was now the walking dead, it would be better for her to transfer the pain and not to keep dwelling on the pain of York Charlie¡¯s disappearance.


    So Francesca Jones came anyway.


    nche Capra thought it was something to do with York Charlie, and the eagerness in her eyes made her look finally a little energized, but so overstimted that her hands were shaking along with her voice as she spoke, ¡°Is it about York? Is there-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about him.¡± Francesca Jones stopped her words before she kept her hopes up.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes dropped, ¡°Oh, so you came to see me about?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what else to divert her attention from.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    All she had on her mind right now was York Charlie.


    ¡°Thest time you asked me to look into the matter of THE Russell family versus THE Charlie family, there has been a final result,¡± Francesca Jones said, as he scrutinized nche Capra¡¯s facial expression.


    Her drooping eyes lifted again, still rounded, her bloodless lips slightly parted, and it was clear that his visit had been so sudden that it had caught her off guard.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the truth she had been searching for, for which she had misunderstood York Charlie so many times and for which she had thrown away her past, had finally surfaced.


    If she had known it earlier, she and York Charlie wouldn¡¯t have had so many fights.


    Nor would they have let things get to the point where they are now.


    Francesca Jones breaks down his findings into a vein and analyzes them with nche Capra in order to convince her that he¡¯s not lying to her and that this time it¡¯s the actual truth.


    The first conclusion, ¡°the Russell family couple, that is, your parents were assassinated by the Howard family, the group, the family fortune, the people, all of them are behind the Howard family, the Charlie family is in the middle of the situation and can¡¯t even try to help, he He can¡¯t protect himself.¡±


    nche Capra was shivering all over, and the room was warm.


    It was her heart that was cold.


    Adjusting her breathing to keep her wits about her, she asked Francesca Jones, ¡°What about the conflict I had with York Charlie? Was it the Howard family¡¯s fault too?¡±


    ¡°York Charlie knew at that time that the Russell family couple died and you were left alone, the Howard family wouldn¡¯t leave anyone alive, he wanted to save you, but he was too young at that time and didn¡¯t think thoroughly enough.¡±


    York Charlie went out of his way to pretend to break his rtionship with her and create the illusion of setting her up just to protect her, who knew that good intentions had gone bad and made THE Howard family realize that nche Capra was a pawn that could still be used.


    So, after nche Capra mistakenly believes that York Charlie has abandoned her, Moore Howard lends a sympathetic hand and a n for revenge is born.


    From the beginning to the end, nche Capra is like the Howard family¡¯s puppet, from the time the Russell family is destroyed by the Howard family, she is like the Howard family¡¯s trophy, but she is also just a pawn that can be discarded at will.


    And York Charlie is as much a part of this misunderstanding as his family¡¯s business is a part of the conglomerate¡¯s rivalry, appearing to have fame and fortune, but actually being caught in the middle, caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    nche Capra was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and her internal organs, which hadn¡¯t fully healed, were aching from the ups and downs of her emotions, so she covered her heart and closed her eyes.


    Francesca Jones saw this and asked the maid to bring up her medicine.


    nche Capra took the medicine and felt better, she gasped for air, her tears had dried up and there were no words to express the deep sorrow she felt inside, she was just angry now.


    The Howard family had stepped on so many bones over the years to get to this point, and their hands were stained with blood.


    She couldn¡¯t forgive Moore Howard for getting away with it.


    nche Capra told the maid to go to the police, ¡°Tell them that the extermination case of THE Russell family back then has finallye to light, and have the policee to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Francesca Jones stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to call the police when I¡¯m done, THE Howard family did more than one evil thing.¡±


    Leaving the financial crimes aside, Francesca Jones was going to say old George¡¯s death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got all the evidence found and organized, and it¡¯s all but proven that Moore Howard is old George¡¯s murderer.¡±


    ¡°Moore Howard was present at the hospital on the day old George died, he went into old George¡¯s room, old George was dying and needed an oxygen tube to hold on, Moore Howard cut off his oxygen tube.¡±


    A simple, straightforward killing without a moment¡¯s hesitation. If I were to praise Moore Howard, I would have to think that he is truly a gifted killer.


    If Moore Howard had so much as hesitated in the hospital room, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to pin the crime on York Charlie, because Lorcan George arrived shortly after he left.


    As to why no one questioned that it was an oxygen tube at the time, it was because a nurse helped cover it up for Moore Howard, who had plotted early on to approach the nurse, socialize with her, and ask her to do things for her.


    The nurse did so, but her conscience was so troubled that she quit her job, broke off her rtionship with Moore Howard, and kept the incriminating evidence with her.


    It was through her that Francesca Jones found the key piece of evidence.


    nche Capra was not surprised by the oue, holding onto the arm of the couch, her appearance frail but her look tinged with fortitude, she shook her head with a look of emotion, ¡°I just can¡¯t believe there are still such bad people in this world.¡±


    ¡°The dark side of this world is far more frightening than you can imagine.¡± Francesca Jones added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to call the police? You can call the police now, neither of these cases are beyond the period of public prosecution.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± nche Capra stood up, her ghastly white face and frail figure making her look so fragile.


    Francesca Jones suddenly took her hand, ¡°You have to remember, don¡¯t give up hope so easily, and don¡¯t give up on yourself, maybe Moore Howard is waiting in the distance right now for us to break down, and he¡¯s going toe in with a proffer.¡±


    nche Capra turned back, she hooked the corners of her mouth in a forced but better than expressionless smile, ¡°I know, thank you for your help, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, nche Capra saw Francesca Jones¡¯ face light up with joy, she knew she¡¯d said something that could easily get his hopes up and then changed her tone, ¡°I¡¯m d to have you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°All right, get on with it.¡± Francesca Jones had read her mind long ago and he let go.


    Looking at her back, Francesca Jones¡¯ chest suddenly surged with a wave of sourness and bitterness.

 Chapter 270 – Heart Must Be Bitter

    Moore Howard¡¯s bounty had reached its limit; he was now a nationally wanted man, and sooner orter there would be no ce to hide.


    And Lorcan George knew the whole story and truly solved the mystery in his heart, all he had left besides hating Moore Howard was his guilt for nche Capra.


    Thinking back to the day she went to the George family to find him, and advised him bitterly that he couldn¡¯t stay with people like Moore Howard, he still didn¡¯t believe it, and actually cooperated with his father¡¯s murderer, and even thought of kidnapping her.


    What¡¯s he be now?


    nche Capra said that the old him wouldn¡¯t have done anything like that. He¡¯d been so dismissive of nche Capra at the time, thinking she¡¯d only think of York Charlie, not him at all.


    Now he regrets it and wonders if nche Capra wants to forgive him.


    During the time when York Charlie disappeared, Lorcan George knew that nche Capra must have been very sad, and he had not gone to her, and now that some time had passed, he thought that nche Capra was more or less dead, and only then did he pay a visit in person.


    nche Capra was in her study at the time, and she was sitting at her desk, pen in hand, writing on a piece of paper how much she missed York Charlie.


    It seemed pretentious in this way, but otherwise she had no one to tell.


    How much she missed York Charlie.


    nche Capra had been a little surprised to hear the maid say that Lorcan George hade; had hee to see her about old George? All the more reason he should be looking for Francesca Jones.


    Thinking about it, nche Capra moves quickly down the stairs, smiling as she asks him, ¡°I¡¯ve had so many guests these past few days, I can hardly handle it.¡±


    She is wearing a misty purple dress with an English style cloak over it, herplexion looks much better than a while ago, at least like a living person.


    nche Capra motioned for the servants to hurry up with the tea and Lorcan George smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for my behavior before, I was really overwhelmed with alcohol and hate back then.¡±


    The fact that she could still get over it after the way he had treated her before made it seem more and more like how petty he had been before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s in the past,¡± nche Capra hadn¡¯t taken the incident to heart, she wasn¡¯t the type of woman to hold on to the slightest of someone¡¯s mistakes.


    ¡°How have you been doing? I heard York Charlie hasn¡¯t found ¡­ anything so far,¡± Lorcan George said carefully, afraid of touching her minefield.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes decidedly dimmed, ¡°Well, but THE Charlie Group still hasn¡¯t given up looking.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he washed up on a beach somewhere and was rescued, to put it mildly, alive or dead, and after all those days of searching those waters so far, they haven¡¯t even been able to retrieve his gloves.¡±


    nche Capra was inevitably a little agitated when she spoke of York Charlie, and she now held the belief that York Charlie would not die, and that she would wait forever.


    Lorcan George knew how adamant she was about this when he saw her interrupt almost forcefully.


    ¡°What if, then, York Charlie really can¡¯te back?¡± Lorcan George asked again.


    To be honest, he was thinking that in the event that York Charlie didn¡¯te back, then he would continue to pursue nche Capra until she came back, but after all that he had been through, he wasn¡¯t as dead set and stubborn as he used to be.


    Now it¡¯s up to nche Capra¡¯s attitude.


    Apparently, nche Capra is pretty tough on this one, ¡°There¡¯s not going to be such an eventuality, there just is, and then I¡¯m going to keep waiting.¡±


    She really did love York Charlie, and with far more affection than Lorcan George could have ever imagined.


    ¡°I see, sorry for asking such questions.¡±


    Leaving some gifts behind, Lorcan George walked out of THE Charlie family vi with a feeling of relief for some reason, as if a knot that had been nagging him for decades had finally been untied.


    His heart was empty, and his feelings for nche Capra were no longer affectionate, only apologetic and a friendship of so many years.


    Giving her up had never urred to him before.


    If he had, it had been a very painful thing, so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    But now, Lorcan George¡¯s heart was as calm as a puddle of stagnant water.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was a kind of relief, I guess.


    In order to let go of the past once and for all and start a new life, Lorcan George decides to get high in a nightclub tonight and give up pursuing nche Capra once and for all.


    Besides, since his father¡¯s death, he¡¯s taken over the presidency of the George Group, so he doesn¡¯t have time for fun and games, so today is the perfect day to give himself a day off.


    As darkness approached, Lorcan George found a nightclub close by and went in.


    He had a wide social circle and met friends wherever he went, sitting down and ordering a couple dozen beers.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you run out in a while, what¡¯s up? Finally got the girl?¡±


    Lorcan George had been pursuing nche Capra hard and his friends knew about it.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s married, you can¡¯t say that out there, it¡¯s a bad influence on her.¡± Lorcan George took a big gulp of beer and exhaled, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to pursue her anymore, after all these years, it¡¯s time for me to avert my eyes, maybe there¡¯s a more suitable one.¡±


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get his favorite, at least he could love again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good attitude for you to have, it¡¯s the widowed young woman that¡¯s the most exciting.¡±


    Lorcan George frowned and smacked him on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop talking nonsense, it¡¯s not certain if York Charlie is dead or not, as long as she¡¯s still holding on to hope, she¡¯s not a widow.¡±


    ¡°Got it, better take a look at the scenery in front of you,¡± his best friend winked and Lorcan George followed his gaze expressionlessly behind him, the dance floor was crowded with men and women so tightly packed together that it was impossible to see what they looked like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have this kind of stuff.¡± Lorcan George assumed he was talking about the woman behind him, he was here to let go of his past but he wasn¡¯t a casual person either.


    ¡°Oops no, I mean the staff member who sells the drinks, her body isn¡¯t that hot but she¡¯s a great looker, she¡¯s a popr person here, how many men buy drinks from her just to get her toe closer and look at him one more time.¡± His best friend put a hand on his shoulder.


    Lorcan George took a closer look and finally realized who he was referring to ¨C if it wasn¡¯t Shireen Miller.


    ¡°Shireen Miller?¡± he asked, not realizing that she was now reduced to working in a nightclub.


    ¡°That¡¯s her, THE Miller Family Missy, too bad THE Miller Family cut ties with her, that set of nude photos she exposed at the time wasn¡¯t really much to look at, real talent looks good.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how it feels to touch.¡±


    Lorcan George was close to giving one of them a big mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t say these dirty words, are you hooligans? At least you¡¯re a rich kid.¡±


    Giving him such a lecture, his best friend settled down quite a bit, ¡°Also, you see how the human hooligans treat her, it¡¯s also pathetic ah, a bigdy is reduced to such a state.¡±


    Rascal?


    Lorcan George turned his head and realized that Shireen Miller had been sshed with beer at some point, and severalrge men were surrounding her, clearly bullying her.


    ¡°This kind of thing happens all the time, and she usually fights back without being scolded, so as not to be done anything more excessive.¡±


    Shireen Miller was indeed expressionless, like a numb machine, letting the other party scold her and say some obscenities, she was ndly indifferent.


    When he saw her, Lorcan George suddenly remembered how nche Capra looked after he returned to China. At that time, nche Capra had to work part-time in several jobs, and often customers or photographers would try to make light of her because of her looks, and she also suffered from it.


    By chance, Lorcan George found nche Capra being verbally humiliated by the photographer who was trying to make fun of her, and when the photographer left, she crouched down and cried.


    At that time, he thought, nche Capra¡¯s heart must be very bitter to be so sad.


    I¡¯m sure Shireen Miller must have felt the same pain in her heart.

 Chapter 271: The Intentionality of the Affair

    If it was before, Lorcan George would have thought he was crazy, that the two nemeses actually had simrities.


    But now, he was like a puppet with broken strings,pletely unable to control his arms and legs, he got up and headed towards Shireen Miller, and he didn¡¯t turn around even if his best friend shouted behind him.


    ¡°Young Master George is not crazy, that kind of woman although tempting, once entangled is a hot potato.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he was struck by hisst love affair that ended without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡±


    Anyway, they all thought that Lorcan George shouldn¡¯t get involved in this mess, and that his heroics would probably result in a lot of trouble.


    Shireen Miller also found it unbelievable to see Lorcan George rushing over, she had seen him a long time ago, she never thought Lorcan George woulde to her aid.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t even have to do anything, he just walked over and held Shireen Miller¡¯s hand, and the hooligans didn¡¯t dare to mess with her anymore.


    Lorcan George¡¯s reputation is not small in the circle.


    Lorcan George led Shireen Miller straight out of the club, not caring that she was still at work.


    Shireen Miller didn¡¯t break away, she even felt that her troubled heart had found someone to lean on, but she soon came to her senses, Lorcan George and her were worlds apart now, and he had always liked nche Capra.


    Lorcan George took her to the car and the non-stop running left them breathless and their bodies warmed, dispelling the winter cold.


    Shireen Miller slowed down so much she was a little embarrassed to look at Lorcan George, and with her head bowed she said, ¡°Thank you for just now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After a moment of awkward silence, Lorcan George whipped his head around and asked her, ¡°You work at that nightclub?¡±


    He didn¡¯t mean to mock her for it; it was Shireen Miller who cared.


    Her head dropped even lower, ¡°As you can see, I have to take that kind of harassment every other day, and getting water thrown at me is pretty light.¡± It was so much harassment that she was numb to it.


    Thinking of her arrogant and haughty attitude in front of nche Capra, and then looking at Shireen Miller, who was now a dog, the difference was too great.


    Lorcan George still felt unbelievable, ¡°Your parents really don¡¯t care about you anymore?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news report? My dad explicitly cut me off, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back.¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s head had been down for so long that her neck was sore, and she leaned her head back against the car window again without a hint of hope in her tone.


    If she kept dwelling on the past and refused to face reality, she might as well be bereft now.


    She¡¯d be what her father called a loser.


    Lorcan George looked at her now in a state of disarray and powerlessness, and somehow his heart suddenly ached along with it, his heart rate elerated, and a strong desire for protection welled up in his heart.


    He saw nche Capra¡¯s shadow in Shireen Miller, as well as Shireen Miller.


    What was he thinking at the moment?


    The hand that unconsciously reached out to touch her head as a sign offort was withdrawn just in time when Shireen Miller suddenly turned her head.


    Lorcan George lowered his eyes to block out the panic underneath them.


    He fastened his seatbelt, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Go back where?¡± Shireen Miller was still confused.


    ¡°My house, take a shower at my house and change into clean clothes first.¡± Lorcan George was still a bit angry when he finished speaking, his wrinkled eyebrows carried disdain, ¡°I should have beaten up those smelly hooligans.¡±


    Shireen Miller saw that Lorcan George¡¯s reaction was so intense, not only did she not capriciously fight against him like before, she also secretly held back herughter, thinking that this kind of him was quite cute.


    Lorcan George brought Shireen Miller home and startled the George family servants.


    From before until just now, they had only seen Lorcan George take the initiative to bring nche Capra back, and couldn¡¯t wait for Shireen Miller to be Mrs. George here as a matter of course.


    So without Lorcan George exining himself clearly, they all acquiesced that Shireen Miller was his new girlfriend, after all, nche Capra had be someone else¡¯s wife too.


    ¡°Make arrangements, she needs a bath. Get a clean outfit by the way.¡± Lorcan George exined to the maid.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shireen Miller was led upstairs by the maid to take a bath, she also thought she would be put in the guest room, she didn¡¯t realize it was the master bedroom ¨C where Lorcan George now slept.


    ¡°The hot water is already running, scented to soothe the nerves.¡±


    ¡°Clothes are also ready, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that there are no women¡¯s underwear here, so you¡¯ll have to put up with it for a while, we¡¯ll get them all.¡± The maid treated her with respect.


    Shireen Miller, who hadn¡¯t been treated like this in so long that she almost didn¡¯t cry on the spot, nodded and went off to wash up in a haphazard manner, squirming at the thought of how a bedroom that spacious and individually designed could possibly be the master bedroom.


    Downstairs, Lorcan George was distracted by his overwhelming protectiveness.


    She and he had a difficult rtionship because of nche Capra, and now it¡¯s like this. ¡­


    The only solution to the problem is alcohol.


    Simply and roughly took two bottles of his father¡¯s favorite red wine, Lorcan George went upstairs, back to the house.


    And at that moment, Shireen Miller just happened toe out in his shirt, because she let herself go for a moment and the floor was covered in her changed clothes.


    Shireen Miller hated that she couldn¡¯t bury her face in the dirt and couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t see it, so she could only stiffly apologize to Lorcan George, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was your room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, big deal, I¡¯ll take the guest room.¡± Lorcan George looked down at the two bottles of red wine in his hand, he had nned to drink alone until dawn.


    Now it seemed that someone needed alcohol more than he did to unwind.


    It also relieved her in passing, ¡°Would you like a ¡­ bottle.¡± He hadn¡¯t brought any sses up here, and with the amount of alcohol he had he¡¯d have no problem at all finishing off the two bottles of red wine. It hadn¡¯t urred to him that the older the wine, the stronger the aftertaste.


    Shireen Miller paused and nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    The two men sat on the carpet next to the bed, boozing the red wine as they talked about the heartbreaks of their lives over the past few months.


    Lorcan George, thanks to nche Capra¡¯s blessing, has now gotten over the death of his father and has finally given up pursuing nche Capra. so he¡¯s okay. The one who¡¯s reallyining is Shireen Miller, who was nearly driven to suicide some time ago.


    ¡°I am the biological daughter of the chairman of a listedpany, now I am actually reduced to a mourning dog, no, I am not even a mourning dog, as you can see today, even those smelly hooligans can humiliate me and point their fingers at me, and my talking back sometimes leads to more trouble, so I can only shut up.¡± Shireen Miller cried as she spoke, her emotions weren¡¯t very intense, just saddened by what had happened to her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She leaned back and took a gulp of her drink, thest of it.


    Lorcan George did the same.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just quit this job then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, I¡¯m so down and out, I even take tips from people, who¡¯s going to support me if I quit my job?¡± Shireen Miller was not hopeful.


    Lorcan George was so drunk at this point that he hardly knew what he was saying and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Shireen Miller looked at him with soft eyes and he suddenly hugged her tight.


    Kissing, touching, lingering.


    They were as close as lovers, warmed by each other¡¯s body heat on a very cold day, as if they couldn¡¯t live without each other, and only had room in their eyes for each other.


    The room was so quiet that only the sound of their rapid breathing was heard.

 Chapter 272 – The Child Who Did Wrong

    Lorcan George never believed in the idea of drunkenness, but yesterday, it hit him in the face.


    Lorcan George was sitting on the bed with Shireen Miller, they were both covered in nkets, revealing two bare arms, up to their corbones, and it looked like an eye candy.


    But they didn¡¯t think so, they didn¡¯t know that yesterday they were just crying to each other about their unhappiness these days and it turned into a physical exchange.


    He remembers the heat of yesterday, and Shireen Miller¡¯s flushed face, her eyes closed, her eyshes as curly as nche Capra¡¯s, shing every now and then.


    And Shireen Miller remembers the warm sniffles that wandered around her neck and even all over her body, remembers his auburn hair, remembers that he was well-muscled, remembers his low growl.


    And a memory the two shared-they had actually slept togetherst night.


    From the moment they woke up until they sat up, the two hadn¡¯t spoken, hadn¡¯t even looked at each other, and were so rusty that it was hard to imagine they had spent such a passionate nightst night.


    But the mess of clothes and empty wine bottles on the floor and their feelings confirmed everything.


    Someone had to break the ice, and Lorcan George, being the master of this room, took the initiative to open up anyway, ¡°We seemed to get highst night ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize how it got to this point.¡± Shireen Miller stumbled over her words, all given to shock.


    How were they going to define yesterday¡¯s craziness as just drunkenness?


    Or were they just a one night stand, and then there was thefort Lorcan George gave Shireen Miller.


    Either way, it sounded bad.


    Lorcan George knew there had to be a lot of alcohol to me, otherwise there was no way he would have been able to hold it together that easily; he¡¯d spent over a decade of stoicism at nche Capra¡¯s side, and had long ago honed his ridiculous stamina.


    But that hug, he remembered it well, was from the bottom of his heart, he wanted tofort her that way, his heart ached for her.


    Shireen Miller gave him a good line, ¡°You probably think I¡¯m nche Capra, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m kind of simr in stature to her, and I, well, mistook you for York Charlie.¡± It was a good excuse.


    Lorcan George didn¡¯t know how grateful he was to Shireen Miller in his heart, and while he breathed a sigh of relief, he hurriedly responded, ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    He also secretly pondered a little while, nche Capra and Shireen Miller are a little bit simr, but their personalities arepletely different, nche Capra wouldn¡¯t be able to pour out her sorrows in front of him after drinking, she builds a high wall and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to see her sorrows.


    Shireen Miller, by contrast, was much more understanding, having had her fair share of lessons in society, but in the end she was still a spoiled youngdy from a very young age.


    Lorcan George got out of bed first and put on his pants , he got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, in the meantime why don¡¯t you get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It was surprisingly harmonious.


    And at that moment, downstairs nche Capra herself made a visit to the door, her face was like a passport, the servants didn¡¯t even need to ask Lorcan George¡¯s permission to open the door for her.


    nche Capra was wearing makeup today, a silver and white waist-length dress with a wool tunic and apricot-colored chunky-heeled boots, she wore white leather gloves wrapped in ayer of whitece, and she had her hair permed in curls and pushed to the side to entuate her features.


    Dressed like this, she looked like she had something important to say to Lorcan George.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even need to say anything, the maid pointed upstairs, ¡°Young Master George is still sleeping, you can just go up and call him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very happy to see you here.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing that the maid forgot about Shireen Millerst night.


    By the time she remembered, nche Capra was standing in the doorway and she knocked.


    Lorcan George, who was just about to take a bath at this moment and thought it was the maid, opened the door impatiently, ¡°Who¡¯s-¡±


    nche Capra?


    nche Capra looked calmly at the half-naked Lorcan George, wondering why he looked so flustered at the sight of her.


    And stuttered over his words.


    ¡°nche.¡±


    Shireen Miller in the room was also shocked to hear that nche Capra was outside, and I don¡¯t know if it was shyness or what, but her first instinct was to cover her head with the covers to keep her out of sight.


    The rustling noise did get nche Capra¡¯s attention, and it turned out to be someone in the room.


    No wonder Lorcan George was embarrassed then.


    ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± Lorcan George did his best to shield his behind with his body, he couldn¡¯t even look at nche Capra now, he always felt a bit of a thief.


    nche Capra smiled slightly, ¡°I do have something, but are you sure you want to maintain this image of being topless and with your hair a mess?¡±


    Lorcan George, even more embarrassed by her flirtation, hurriedly agreed, ¡°Give me ten minutes, I¡¯ll be down soon, you go ahead and sit downstairs, and the maids are at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Seeing that nche Capra¡¯s demeanor did not change, Lorcan George thought he had seeded.


    Yet just in the gap he revealed as he turned around, nche Capra inadvertently caught a glimpse of Shireen Miller¡¯s clothing-her overalls.


    She blinked and looked down with an intent smile.


    Finally waiting for Lorcan George toe down, nche Capra teased him, ¡°Saying ten minutes and making me wait half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I was just flirting, no need to apologize specifically.¡± nche Capra looks at him like he¡¯s done something wrong and doesn¡¯t say anything through.


    Lorcan George poured her hot tea, ¡°Did youe to see me about something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you, I¡¯d like you to help me find York Charlie together, I¡¯m not strong enough on my own, you have a wider circle.¡± nche Capra went straight to the point.


    She would do anything she was asked to do as long as it would add a glimmer of hope a strength.


    Lorcan George agreed readily, but he was also a bit confused, ¡°I thought York Charlie fell into the sea? My social circle doesn¡¯t seem to be much help.¡±


    ¡°Well, but I always thought he must be somewhere in the country by now, avoiding me and refusing to see me just the same, and I¡¯m no fool, there¡¯s no way a man could be in the sea for nearly a month and still be alive.¡± nche Capra spoke of York Charlie with a subdued look that was squeezed away and reced by a despondent one.


    She was so beautiful and endearing this way.


    Too bad she wasn¡¯t for him, she was someone else¡¯s.


    Lorcan George blinked as he looked away from her to look at the window behind her, the cold wind raging outside.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a favor I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do for you, but I¡¯m not sure I can be of any use.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s more than enough, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, but what happened with you and York Charlie again? Why is he avoiding you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess on my part.¡± She really had nothing to look forward to if she didn¡¯t think so, ¡°I did have some misunderstandings with him, but this time, I won¡¯t be like I was before.¡±


    This time, it was her turn to find him, grabbing his hand and not letting go.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even if he broke away, she would still hold it without any trouble.


    It was promised that they wouldn¡¯t be separated again, and she didn¡¯t want that vow to be unfulfilled by both parties in the end; she was going to keep waiting, keep searching, and one day, York Charlie woulde back to her.


    Everyone else must have thought that nche Capra was suffering from hypochondria, but Lorcan George understood, he knew the depth of love in her eyes.


    That was the same way he had once gazed at her.

 Chapter 273 Pregnant

    York Charlie¡¯s disappearance has traumatized not only nche Capra and the Charlie family, but also the Charlie Group.


    Although the Charlie Group¡¯s operation model was perfect, it was still York Charlie¡¯s core team that led the implementation of major projects and programs.


    Now without York Charlie, it¡¯s like a country without a leader, they have no clue.


    Not only have they lost a lot of cooperation, but also many of the ongoing projects have been called off by the partners to suspend the project. They have lost a lot of resources, but they can¡¯t stop the loss of resources and the huge losses caused by the suspension of the project.


    The lower levels are also on edge, not knowing which day thepany will not even be able to pay their sries, many employees have resigned, but the old employees are still hanging in there.


    The shareholders were moring for divestment, but their shareholding was small, with most of the shares in the hands of York Charlie and some in the hands of nche Capra.


    The Charlie Group¡¯s ranking on the stock market continued to fall as shareholders, sensing the crisis, sold their shares even though there was no hope that York Charlie would live or die, and repeatedly emphasized that the likelihood of his return was slim.


    All in all, without York Charlie, the Charlie Group is in disarray, and within a month it has already had so many problems that it is falling at an unimaginable rate.


    Of course, being a big group, the Charlie Group is bigger than a horse, so it¡¯s not so big that it has to leave the stock market.


    Now it¡¯s up to anyone to take over the position of York Charlie and bring the precarious Charlie Group back to its former glory.


    ¡­


    With the Charlie Group in such a state, the most anxious person is naturally the Charlie family. Mrs. Casey is like an ant on a hot pan, not to mention the loss of her son, but now even the family business is going to copse.


    Now even the family business is going down. Who else can she rely on in the future?


    She would like to take over the Charlie Group, but she has no shareholding, she can¡¯t get into the management of thepany, and the shareholders won¡¯t recognize her, even if she is the mother of York Charlie.


    Besides, Mrs. Casey has not been seen in thepany several times, not to mention the management, the major executive departments do not trust her.


    She¡¯s on the ropes, so to speak.


    Is she going to watch her husband and son¡¯s hard work go up in mes?


    Although Mrs. Casey has been staying at home and living like a noblewoman, she has seen a lot of business disputes over the years, and she thinks that maybe the Charlie Group can return to the top.


    In that case, it would be necessary to find someone to run thepany who could rece York Charlie.


    She thought of nche Capra.


    Apart from York Charlie, nche Capra was thergest shareholder of the Charlie Group.


    However, when she thought of the hospital a while ago, she also hit nche Capra, who was seriously injured, Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart was lost, she was worried that nche Capra would hold a grudge, and simply leave the Charlie Group alone, anyway, York Charlie¡¯s property is enough for her to live a life of luxury.


    In any case, for the sake of the Charlie Group, Mrs. Casey still shyly ran to find nche Capra, when she arrived, nche Capra was eating, her expression remained unchanged, and she told the maid to hurry to add a pair of chopsticks for Mrs. Casey, ¡°Mom, sit down and eat. ¡±


    Hearing nche Capra¡¯s cry of ¡°Ma,¡± Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart dropped halfway.


    ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    ¡°You need to eat, you¡¯re in good health, you need to take care of yourself,¡± nche Capra paused for a moment, her eyes suddenly empty, ¡°Besides, how can I wait for York Charlie toe back if I don¡¯t have enough to eat, I don¡¯t want him to see that I¡¯m getting old before I¡¯m ready to get old. ¡±


    Mrs. Casey then sat down and epted the hot water and towels handed over by the maid.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time with York too.¡± Mrs. Casey lowered herself to her level and finally softened her attitude.


    nche Capra ate without changing her face, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation, and I¡¯ll always wait for him.¡±


    It was all she could do now.


    Mrs. Casey shook her head, the chopsticks she had just picked up were put down again and she sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I came to see you today because of thepany.¡±


    ¡°I know, there have been a lot of rumors about thepanytely,¡± nche Capra said with a worried look on her face.


    She hadn¡¯t been vocal because she didn¡¯t know if she had the credentials to do so, and with Mrs. Casey there, she was afraid she¡¯d just be humiliated if she went and called it quits.


    Mrs. Casey gulped, she had already prepared herself mentally, and asked, ¡°nche ah, I say if you¡¯re willing, can you help York with thepany, don¡¯t let all his hard work go to waste.¡±


    nche Capra was stunned, ¡°Why are you suddenly¨C¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid she¡¯d abscond with the money when she was so distrustful before?


    Mrs. Casey reveals an apologetic look, she pulls out a pair of jadeite bracelets from her purse, an outsider can tell by the color that they are of the finest grade of jadeite, due to their age and pure translucent jade color, they are worth millions of dors in the antique market.


    ¡°This is one of my most precious bracelets, and by giving it to you now, it means that I recognize you as the daughter-inw of THE Charlie family, and you are already a member of THE Charlie family.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s shameless for me toe and say this only now, but I really have no choice, I don¡¯t have any shares, now only you can manage thepany as York Charlie¡¯s wife, you have shares, the shareholders don¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Thepany can¡¯t just copse.¡±


    Mrs. Casey held nche Capra¡¯s hand and was going to put the bracelet on her hand, however she avoided it, ¡°Mom, just keep such a valuable thing, I¡¯m afraid of knocking it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about these things either.


    When Mrs. Casey heard this, she thought that she had made a trip for nothing this time, and was about to wipe away her tears, when nche Capra was finally willing to speak up, ¡°But I have made ns for thepany as well.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she aborted because nche Capra suddenly had a stomach ache.


    nche Capra thought that it was the wound recurring and infected, but looking at the already healed wound, there were still faint traces on it.


    Eaten a bad stomach?


    She wanted to ask the maid to bring some stomach medicine and eat it, but her stomach hurt so much that she almost fainted.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Casey hurriedly called the driver, ¡°Hurry up and take her to the hospital, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    On the way to the hospital, nche Capra was scared in her heart, she was afraid that she had some kind of serious illness, that it couldn¡¯t be cured, and that she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until the day York Charlie came back.


    She tried to adjust her breathing and close her eyes as the pain from her stomach felt like it was churning her abdomen, she broke out in a cold sweat and grew weaker.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was the surprise she waited for instead of the shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± The first thing nche Capra questioned when she heard that from the doctor was his business skills, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are indeed pregnant, the baby is eight weeks old.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe that she could be pregnant at this point, it was York Charlie¡¯s baby, it was their baby.


    ¡°Doctor, I was just in so much pain, could it be because I¡¯m in such bad shape.¡± She asked nervously.


    ¡°Although the mother is weak, the fetus is healthy, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Walking out of the infirmary, nche Capra stood in the hallway fuming; she hadn¡¯t smiled like that in a long time.


    There was no doubt in her mind that nche Capra was going to keep this baby, and that she was going to protect him no matter what happened.


    Looking up at the cloudy night sky, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but murmur to the window, ¡°If you knew, you¡¯d be happier than I am, we¡¯re so close to having a child.¡± Maybe he was more nervous about the baby than he was about her.


    Juste back soon, don¡¯t keep her waiting too long.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 274 He’s back?

    The day after Mrs. Casey¡¯s visit to nche Capra, Mrs. Casey received a reply from nche Capra-she did what she could, and asked Mrs. Casey to trust her.


    Mrs. Casey doesn¡¯t expect nche Capra to be so generous and begins to wonder if she¡¯s being too prejudiced against her.


    nche Capra arrives at the Charlie Group pregnant, and she doesn¡¯t tell anyone about her pregnancy, lest someone use it as an excuse to keep her out of the way.


    Her arrival set off talk throughout thepany, with most rumors saying she hade to announce York Charlie¡¯s death.


    However, nche Capra held a meeting that directly suggested, ¡°I¡¯m taking over the management of thepany during President Charlie¡¯s absence, and when hees back, he¡¯ll still be President Charlie.¡±


    In other words, she is here to act as agent for a period of time and will definitely not take any undeserved benefits from it.


    ¡°Also, you can get ready to hire new people, long pay for those who aren¡¯t gone.¡± nche Capra finished, and everyone in the meetingughed in unison.


    The shareholders¡¯ meeting was naturally to be held, but there was no hurry now.


    nche Capra asked her secretary for thepany¡¯s information for the past few years, and it took her three days to read through it, and then to look at the projects that weren¡¯t yet finished at the moment, and the programs that were still waiting for approval.


    At first, thepany and outsiders were skeptical of nche Capra¡¯s ability to do business, but nche Capra shut them up with her aplishments.


    Slowly, the Charlie Group returned to its former state, and nche Capra was able to rx her nerves.


    She has been working all these days, I really don¡¯t know how York Charlie hase through all these years, won¡¯t she get tired of keeping this kind of working condition?


    Whether York Charlie is tired or not, she is so exhausted that her secretary can¡¯t stand to watch and insists that she give herself a vacation.


    nche Capra finally had a day to sleep in.


    By lunchtime, nche Capra was still yawning when she came downstairs, thinking she must go back to catch up on her sleep after dinner.


    When she came downstairs, she saw Mrs. Casey sitting on the couch in the hall, which startled nche Capra, ¡°Mom? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing, so I could get up early and wait for you.¡±


    Mrs. Casey was much nicer to her now and she was certainly relieved, but still worried.


    Mrs. Casey greeted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to get a good night¡¯s sleep, it would be my fault if I woke you up again, and what about my visit this time, I brought the soup I made over to tonify you.¡±


    nche Capra could say nothing, and obediently drank it.


    When her belly became visible, she told Mrs. Casey that she was pregnant.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t even finished her soup when the secretary called her back to the reception, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I forgot there was a reception for you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    nche Capra changed her clothes and went out, leaving Mrs. Casey and the maid therementing, ¡°It seems that this child is genuinely fond ¡­ of York.¡±


    She had attended too many receptions like this one and had gotten used to it, once she got off the bus she had to maintain a professional smile and exchange pleasantries with people, focusing on pulling in coborators.


    Since she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t dare to drink too much wine either, and kept it on point.


    She was alone in the bustling crowd.


    She was still waiting for York Charlie, thinking that if she turned around she might see him under the crystal chandelier, his gaze gentle, or stern as well, and as long as he stood there, holding out his hand to her, she¡¯d be the first to wee him and hug him.


    nche Capra tried once every time, and every time, she saw the same people, some irrelevant people whose backs were unfamiliar.


    This time should be no different, nche Capra thought to herself.


    She turned around and there was a back in front of her that looked like him.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to catch up, ¡°York.¡±


    But instead, she was pulled back just then.


    ¡°Mrs. Charlie, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, and you just keep getting prettier and prettier.¡± The person pulling her back was the wife of apany she had met earlier in the business world, nche Capra couldn¡¯t even remember her name.


    The other party¡¯s attempt to climb up thedder was written on her face, and she was very enthusiastic about nche Capra, ¡°Thanks to you, the Charlie Group can return to glory-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I¡¯m a bit in a hurry, sorry for the rudeness.¡± nche Capra smiles slightly, finally breaking away from the other¡¯s hand, she tries to catch up, looking for his figure among the talking andughing guests, even the long corridor where she went to the restroom.


    The figure she had just seen was like her memories turned into bubbles that burst at the first poke.


    Is York Charlie really noting back?


    She was so lonely here alone.


    Before the reception was over, nche Capra went back to her home, the servants saw her face full of sadness and knew that she must be sad about York Charlie again, they all couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to pull yourself together, it would be really sad if you fell down again.¡±


    nche Capra sat on a hanging chair on the balcony blowing on the wind, it was cold tonight but not too windy, she would calm down a bit with the wind.


    York Charlie.


    The figure was all that came to mind, dressed in an expensive and tasteful suit, not a wrinkle in sight, simple, sharp auburn hair, and his height stood out quite a bit in the crowd.


    It was so much like York Charlie.


    If it was him, nche Capra would no doubt be pleasantly surprised, because that would at least prove that he was alive and safe.


    But the thought of him waking up and noting to her was too much for nche Capra.


    She couldn¡¯t think about it too much, right now the Charlie Group still needed her to hold it together, and she would wait until York Charlie came back.


    nche Capra got up and went back inside, taking a sigh with her.


    ¡­


    With the revitalization of the Charlie Group, nche Capra¡¯s social engagements were getting more and more frequent, and even after putting off some meaningless receptions, there were still piles of invitations waiting for her.


    When she said she was socializing, she was actually talking business.


    The secretary reported to nche Capra about today¡¯s itinerary as before, and highlighted which one was more important.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make a business trip to meet with the general manager of the distributor of raw materials for new product development, who has invited you many times.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be there after the two o¡¯clock meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the person said he has booked the hotel and restaurant, so you¡¯ll just go straight there.¡±


    nche Capra felt something strange, but couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.


    She finished her business at thepany quickly, notifying her assistant to go to her home to pack a set of clothes and basic supplies, and then immediately boarded a ne to her destination.


    The general manager, nche Capra, called him Ives, and when she met him, she thought he looked greasy with his fat head and ears.


    With her eloquence and the Charlie Group¡¯s offer, the deal was a sess.


    However, it seems that the other party is not just here to talk business with her.


    nche Capra was ready to leave, but Ives suddenly pulled her hand and didn¡¯t let go, ¡°This night has just started, what is President Capra in such a hurry for?¡±


    ¡°I have some business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Then have a drink before you go.¡±


    Seeing as they were soon to be signing, nche Capra sat down anyway and apanied him for an extra ss of wine.


    She found the taste a little bitter and realized at once, ¡°You¡¯re not going to drug me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why is that so hard to say? How could I have.¡± The other party didn¡¯t admit it, and grabbed her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, ying with it with innuendo.


    ¡°Our cooperation is over!¡±

 Chapter 275 – Revenge Doesn’t Work

    nche Capra dropped her harsh words, shook her hand away, and left the restaurant while she still had the strength to do so.


    As soon as she got in the car, she told the driver to hurry up and drive her to the hotel.


    She was so confused, she didn¡¯t realize that if she went back to that hotel, it meant that she was still in a trap and couldn¡¯t get away from the other side.


    Just as she arrived at the hotel, one step away from her room, she didn¡¯t realize that Ives had been following her and caught her stumbling, ¡°I told you, what¡¯s President Capra in such a hurry for?¡±


    ¡°The night is still long.¡±


    The other man¡¯s lewd grin and greasy face turned nche Capra¡¯s stomach, yet she had no strength left to fight back, and could only push her hand against the other man¡¯s chest to keep him from sticking it to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disgusting man to use such underhanded tactics.¡±


    ¡°Will you agree if I use a formal invitation?¡± Seeing nche Capra reveal an expression of disgust, he grunted and said, ¡°No way, so yeah, I can only use this way to hold a beauty.¡±


    nche Capra was still resisting, ¡°Have you ever thought about the result of doing this, I won¡¯t let you and yourpany off the hook afterward.¡±


    Absolutely not.


    The other party was obviously overwhelmed by lust as well, he was so anxious to get her that his mind was filled with obscene thoughts, where would he think of thepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s an afterthought, too.¡±


    nche Capra was pressed against the wall, she was pushed closer and closer, the other man hated being on top of her, ¡°Asshole, you¡¯re raping!¡±


    She wondered at first why the other man had the audacity to force himself on her so tantly in the hallway, then she realized that he had already checked with the hotel and no one would being up on this floor.


    That pervert¡¯s response confirmed his thoughts, ¡°So what if it¡¯s rape, anyway, no one wille up to bother us tonight, if you like it, it¡¯s not impossible to flirt here in the corridor.¡±


    With that said, the other man finally couldn¡¯t hold back his burning desire and buried himself in her hair in a vain attempt to flirt with her.


    As the drug took effect, nche Capra was powerless to resist, her consciousness bing more and more fuzzy, and in the end she could only shout, ¡°Go away!¡±


    She thought the day was going to be a disaster, and her tears fell involuntarily.


    Suddenly, the horny man who was on top of her was violently pulled away, and the man took care of him in three strokes.


    By this time, nche Capra couldn¡¯t hold on any longer either and slowly slid down the cold wall, it took almost all her strength to raise her drooping eyes.


    There was that familiar figure again, and this time she finally saw the front ¨C despite her blurred vision, she could roughly make out his features ¨C as York Charlie.


    York Charlie.


    Was it really him?


    He¡¯de to her rescue.


    Toote to call out his name, nche Capra fainted.


    ¡­


    She had a dream that York Charlie was ying hide and seek with her, he never showed up when she tried to find him, but every time she was in trouble, he showed up.


    Finally one time, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hugged York Charlie and cried and wouldn¡¯t let him go, she didn¡¯t want to suffer from the pain of missing him every time and drying up her tears for the separation.


    But York Charlie pushed her away mercilessly and she fell to the ground.


    He tells her that he will show up just to get back at her and make her heart never rest.


    York Charlie then strides away and disappears into the darkness while she weeps hot tears and her hands get wet.


    She raised her hand, and it was blood.


    A bright red color.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes snapped open, she hadn¡¯te out of the dream yet, and her body kept shaking with fear, her temples wet with cold sweat.


    ¡°nche, are you okay?¡±


    It was Francesca Jones¡¯ voice.


    nche Capra was startled, staring out at the glowing white ceiling, before she realized she was now back in reality.


    Reality without York Charlie.


    nche Capra sat up only to realize that she was in her hotel room, she looked over at Francesca Jones in disbelief, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t exin, he was concerned about her, ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±


    nche Capra rubbed her head, the drug had worn off but she still felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s no longer a problem.¡±


    nche Capra asked him, ¡°How did I get in here?¡± Her memory was stuck on the scene she¡¯d seen before she¡¯d fainted-York Charlie had appeared.


    ¡°You fainted in the doorway and I took your room card and opened the door and carried you in.¡± Francesca Jones looked at her worriedly, ¡°You need to protect yourself, it¡¯s a dangerous society these days.¡±


    ¡°I know, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± nche Capra dropped her eyes.


    She snapped her eyes up again and asked Francesca Jones, ¡°Did you see York Charlie when you got here? or someone who looks like York Charlie.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. Why?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head as sheughed bitterly, ¡°I was hallucinating so much thinking about him that I thought he wasing to my rescue, I¡¯m acting like a crazy person.¡±


    Watching her helplesslyugh at herself, Francesca Jones was suddenly heartbroken.


    He knew that nche Capra only had York Charlie in her heart, but as long as she was willing, he would stay by her side until she stepped out of York Charlie¡¯s world.


    Unable to restrain himself, Francesca Jones once again confessed his love to nche Capra, he held her hands, with deep love in his eyes, ¡°nche, I love you, I know you only have him in your heart right now, but I can wait, you let me stay by your side and take care of you, okay?¡±


    When he said that, he was already lowering himself to the dust.


    But nche Capra wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    Seriously, she could have relied on Francesca Jones in York Charlie¡¯s absence; he was protective and considerate and loved her to the core, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered if she¡¯d stayed with him.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it, for one thing she felt it would be a betrayal, and for another, she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who was duplicitous; if she didn¡¯t like it, she had to reject it hard, so as not to give the other person hope and make them wait.


    ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me, but your confession, I refuse to ept it, don¡¯t waste your time on me, I¡¯m not worth waiting for, and you can¡¯t wait for that moment.¡±


    nche Capra was sure York Charlie would return.


    Francesca Jones let go of her hand, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can only be friends or we just don¡¯t even have to be friends at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± nche Capra responded without changing her face.


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°I see, then it¡¯s fine to be friends, just pretend I never said what I just said.¡±


    He stood up and nche Capra thought he was going to leave and was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Francesca Jones suddenly turned around and asked if she wanted anything to eat and he¡¯d go get it for her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an appetite right now either.¡±


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He sits on the couch.


    nche Capra saw that he wasn¡¯t going to leave and she had to ask him, ¡°Are you nning on staying here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even understand what Francesca Jones was thinking and why she was clinging to her.


    Francesca Jones raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re still in danger, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll run into bad people again and I can still protect you.¡± That was pretty thoughtful of him.


    Looks like he¡¯s still dead set in his ways.


    nche Capra was a bit angry and simply forced him to leave, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep with someone around, you should go back, this is a five-star hotel, what danger can there be.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t but, I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡± nche Capra said andy down again, burying her head in the covers.


    Francesca Jones had no choice but to leave.

 Chapter 276 Delia Field

    There had been some agitation in town over the past few days, and the major newspapers were scrambling for stories, and rumors were all over the inte, so that even nche Capra, who was now in two minds about it, had heard about it.


    It wasn¡¯t that nche Capra wanted to hear the gossip, thepany¡¯s employees were all eaters, and it wasn¡¯t like she could plug her ears.


    ¡°Recently that actress called Delia Field is super hot you know? I heard her family is super rich abroad, she is synonymous with celebrity and rich white women.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then whye back to be a star? Doesn¡¯t her family have enough money to spend?¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about, they have different aspirations, but her dad will definitely let her inherit the family business, or else let her future husband inherit the family business.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who is so lucky to have married her.¡±


    nche Capra came out of the bathroom before they realized who was standing behind them, taking the time to bezy and touch up their makeup during their bathroom break.


    Until nche Capra vocalized, ¡°Can you move over and wash your hands.¡±


    The two employees stiffened, silently stepped aside, and watched nche Capra bend over expressionlessly to wash her hands as they hurriedly greeted, ¡°Good morning President Capra.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°President Capra, we¡¯ll go back to work first.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s image in thepany was not as cold as York Charlie¡¯s, but she was still a cold beauty, she walked out of the restroom and her assistant immediately followed.


    ¡°The employees have been cking a bittely, tell the department managers to fix things up again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Delia Field.


    What a special name.


    ¡­


    nche Capra thought that people in the entertainment industry had nothing to do with her, and she didn¡¯t intend to involve herself in investments in the entertainment industry for the time being, however, the invitations for THE FIELD FAMILY¡¯s banquet were sent over, so she simply went to take a look.


    The Field family organized this banquet in order to open the way for Delia Field¡¯s development in the entertainment industry, and also to show the power of the Field family, which was known to everyone, but the people who could attend the banquet would not be ordinary characters.


    Since it was a party to be exposed in front of the screen, nche Capra couldn¡¯t just deal with it, lest the next day there would be a report that she was affecting the image of the Charlie Group.


    nche Capra also emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t look for gowns with a corseted waist,¡± so as not to hurt the baby. Lest you hurt the baby in your belly.


    The day of the banquet, she did not go to thepany, nourished her spirit, and as soon as she woke up, she had to start to dress up.


    Smoke gray gradient color dress, skirt length to drag the ground, bubble sleeve design, neckline hand-stitched busy flower pattern, the waist is a brown tassel belt, special material to make the white skin hidden, liner skirt is satin fabric, baroque style.


    nche Capra simply coiffed her hair and pinned it up with ice blue sculpted clips, leaving a strand of hair in the front on one cheek, looking casual but not haphazard, fluffy and light.


    Diamond stud earrings and a jeweled ne surrounded her swan neck with an ethereal blue glow.


    The servants¡¯ eyes went wide as she came down the stairs.


    ¡°Mistress, you are so beautiful ¡­¡±


    nche Capra smiled down, ¡°Why else would your President Charlie look me.¡±


    She was beautiful, but what good could it do to look good, York Charlie wasn¡¯t around, she couldn¡¯t see herself in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t see his awestruck eyes, everything was meaningless.


    Getting into the car, nche Capra looked at the white sky, she began to let go.


    The Field family for his daughter is also under the heavy cost, bought a vi to hold a banquet, invited a lot of media,id out the red carpet, looks like a movie festival scene plus the century 20s and 30s of the European banquet.


    It looks like a movie festival plus a European banquet from the 1920s and 1930s. It hasn¡¯t even been a long time since her debut and she already has such a grand style, so it seems that Delia Field¡¯s background is really not simple.


    nche Capra¡¯s appearance is a surprise to the media, suddenly the focus is on her, even the reporters have turned the camera to her, shutter sound constantly, shing lights, the back of the guests who are traveling with the eye red.


    nche Capra is still a little confused, she knows that the Charlie Group president identity is big, but not so excited, said beautiful, she is usually not stunning?


    Either way, a smile would be nice.


    The vintage European architectural design and the banquet was going for avish style. It¡¯s so worthy of a celebrity.


    nche Capra lost her appetite after a small te of sd, her eyes searching the crowd to see what that Delia Field looked like in person.


    The moment she turned her head, a figure shed in front of her eyes, and the strands of long hair around her cheeks moved in the wind.


    For a moment, it was like a world away.


    It was by no means her hallucination; it was York Charlie who had just passed in front of her.


    York Charlie really was alive.


    By the time nche Capra reacted, York Charlie was long gone from her sight.


    nche Capra rushed to catch up with the train of her skirt, looking panicked, her eyes darting around.


    Instead of catching up with York Charlie, she identally bumped into a woman.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The other woman was slender, wearing a white, slightly shimmering bustier fishtail dress, with a pretty face and an air of American bravado and unpretentiousness.


    Women¡¯s intuition and observation is so terrible, nche Capra just look at her, know so much.


    The other woman was generous, shaking her head and smiling, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    She stared meaningfully at nche Capra for a moment, and then asked, ¡°You are the President of the Charlie Group, President Capra, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just taking over thepany for my husband for the time being.¡± nche Capra asked her as well, ¡°I believe you are the centerpiece of this party, Ms. Delia Field, a drop-dead gorgeous woman indeed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± Delia Field shook hands with nche Capra, looking at it as a small gesture to symbolize politeness, but in fact, it concealed a lot of unspeakable emotions.


    nche Capra could sense that the other woman had a great deal of animosity towards her, she just didn¡¯t show it in in sight.


    They didn¡¯t know each other before, and they didn¡¯t have any deep hatred, so I¡¯m afraid that the reason Delia Field was so wary of her was because her dress today kind of stole her thunder ¨C that¡¯s what nche Capra had gotten from listening to people¡¯sments.


    In that regard, nche Capra was understandable.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to send Delia Field after York Charlie, who was long gone by now, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him if she wanted to.


    nche Capra simply gave up and talked to Delia Field, ¡°A beautiful woman like you could actually consider a career in Hollywood.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people have told me that, but I think it¡¯s better to go back to my home country tounch my career rather than being subjected to foreigners abroad.¡± Delia Field speaks with propriety.


    What a celebrity.


    nche Capra wondered if she wouldn¡¯t be the princess that everyone wanted if it weren¡¯t for the Howard family¡¯s brutalization.


    But only for a moment.


    While she was lost in thought, Delia Field added with a smile, ¡°Actually, there was another reason, my husband was in the country, and I listened to him, so I followed him back.¡±


    Turns out to be a woman who sacrifices for love, too.


    nche Capraughs, ¡°Then your husband must be very lucky to have such a virtuous and beautiful wife like you.¡±


    Delia Field gives a quick smile, like she¡¯s been waiting for nche Capra to say that.


    nche Capra thought to herself, Is this some new American joke?

 Chapter 277 Returns

    After all, one was a businessman and the other a celebrity, so there was no point in further conversation.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t in the mood for any more conversation with Delia Field either, and ended their conversation-or rather, a boondoggle-with the excuse that she had to go to the restroom.


    She was busy looking for York Charlie, but it wasn¡¯t too easy to move around; the dress was so long she had to lift it to make sure she didn¡¯t fall over, but luckily the material was light enough to make it fairly light to walk around in.


    The vi had several floors, nche Capra walked around the outer corridor first, no sign of York Charlie, she turned the corner again, another long corridor, baroque style, avant-garde design, made the corridor look a bit dreamy, nche Capra was about to wonder if she had stepped into some kind of alien space.


    ¡°York Charlie?¡± she called his name as she walked, there were so many rooms and they were all locked, she couldn¡¯t open them one by one, she had to do it this way.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t been sure it was himst time, so she hadn¡¯t insisted on chasing him out to find him, and now she waspletely sure of her judgment-York Charlie was really back.


    Whether God had been too good to her, or whether he had been lucky, it no longer mattered.


    He was back, he was alive, and she knew it.


    ¡°York,¡± nche Capra simply switched to a nickname, and God knew how much she wanted her call to be answered.


    nche Capra passed by the restroom, where someone was chatting, and she called out stiffly from the doorway of the men¡¯s room, ¡°York Charlie, are you there?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms were connected, and her action was overheard by the granddies in the restroom, who couldn¡¯t help butugh in mocking tones.


    ¡°Can anyonee in at this party anymore?¡±


    ¡°How rude, like a country woman.¡±


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed and walks straight into thedies¡¯ room, and when she sees their faces of surprise, sheughs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness, but at the same time, I¡¯ve been taught that the basic criterion for judging the famousdies of the big city is chewing on the tongue.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of other people¡¯s business.¡± Sweeping them over coldly, nche Capra left the restroom, still relentlessly looking for York Charlie.


    And behind her, there were still the voices of the chirping youngdies, ¡°Isn¡¯t she President Capra, president of THE Charlie Group? Father told us not to offend a few consortiums here, and THE Charlie Group is on the list, this is a disaster.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have time for a bunch of little girls.


    She made her way to the end of the hallway, and then further on she circled back around to the lobby, which was so brightly lit it almost stung her eyes, and ended as if it were going to lead to Elysium.


    ¡°York Charlie.¡±


    It was Elysium that got no response from him.


    At this point Lynel Field was going toe up on stage to speak, and as one of the invited guests, nche Capra had to go back into the hall to hear Lynel Field speak first.


    Lynel Field stood on the stage, the cream colored guardrail in front of him resting against his stomach, he rested his hand on the guardrail and looked at all the guests underneath him, and spoke with a dignified expression, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard the name Delia Field before, and she did cause quite a stir in town when she first came here, but those are all hearsay, both true and false. ¡±


    ¡°And now for the record, I would like to introduce my baby girl Delia Field, who has been living abroad since she was a child, and this is the first time she¡¯s ever returned home.¡±


    ¡°Admittedly, as you all know, I am a businessman, she could have lived a life as she pleased under my shelter, but she inherited my character and has her own ideas and wants to carve a path in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of her in the future.¡±


    The words were followed by apuse.


    nche Capra was anxious, she was still waiting to find York Charlie and didn¡¯t want to listen to some meaningless official talk here.


    She decided to sneak away when Lynel Field was introducing Delia Field¡¯s husband.


    Out of a little curiosity, nche Capra nces toward the stage.


    York Charlie!


    Only York Charlie stood next to Lynel Field, looking at the crowd with an expressionless face, his eyes not lingering on nche Capra.


    nche Capra immediately reddened.


    Atst, he was finally back.


    She was just about to run over to York Charlie, or wait for him toe down one of the side stairs, when Delia Field also appeared in the loft, and she took York Charlie¡¯s arm. The two of them were acting quite affectionately.


    nche Capra was confused and didn¡¯t realize what was going on between them when Lynel Field told her the answer, ¡°And just for the record, this is my son-inw, Delia Field¡¯s husband, his name is York Charlie, and I¡¯m going to leave the Field Group to him. him to inherit.¡±


    What!


    nche Capra¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her heart stopped for a moment and then beat uncontrobly, with pain, as if she had been injured.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe it, and the people on stage were a little embarrassed; after all, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t heard of York Charlie ¨C wasn¡¯t that the original president of THE Charlie Group? Didn¡¯t he say he was missing?


    But they were at someone else¡¯s party, so they couldn¡¯t afford to not give Lynel Field face, so they pped as if they didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    The louder they apuded, the more ironic nche Capra felt.


    His husband, turned around and became someone else¡¯s son-inw, and she still knew nothing about it, and had waited at home for months, thinking about him until she had to work to numb herself.


    What¡¯s even funnier is that she¡¯s carrying York Charlie¡¯s baby in her belly.


    How did he be someone else¡¯s husband?


    York Charlie is still as cold as before, except that he treats Lynel Field and Delia Field a little better. This is indeed the original president of the Charlie Group, York Charlie.


    Just when everyone wanted to pretend to be confused for a while and then go back to see nche Capra¡¯s reaction, behind them, that is, at the entrance of the hall, came nche Capra¡¯s voice with a sobbing tone, ¡°York Charlie!¡±


    She called out so many times, and finally, for once, York Charlie was not far from her and shifted his gaze to her.


    This sudden cry from nche Capra immediately drew the attention of the entire room, who turned to look back at nche Capra, and quite a few of them were waiting to see her snotty, ugly face.


    However no, nche Capra looks calm as York Charlie, like an iceberg that won¡¯t melt.


    No one knew that she was having an emotional breakdown, that her heart was broken.


    There was no crying, just not wanting to make a fool of herself.


    Besides, nche Capra had dried her tears, every night he¡¯d been missing.


    She even dreamed of the day she fell into the sea, repeatedly wondering if she could have prevented this tragedy from being born if she hadn¡¯t let him down in the first ce, if she had jumped straight into the sea.


    Now it seemed ridiculous.


    Lynel Field tried to speak but let Delia Field put a stop to it, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Well, make it quick and don¡¯t let her screw it up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    While Lynel Field was talking to Delia Field, York Charlie hade down one side of the stairs, and he walked straight towards nche Capra, like he always did.


    But there was no light in his eyes.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was half-cold, but she stood still, waiting for him toe and give him an exnation, and the nearer he came, the more her hands trembled and clenched.


    What would she do if he told her he had no love for her anymore?


    I don¡¯t know, the mind went nk.


    Seeing that York Charlie was about to walk up to her, Delia Field, who had been following, suddenly quickened her pace and took York Charlie¡¯s arm in hers.


    He paused and turned his head to look at her.


    Delia Field smiled confidently and graciously.


    nche Capra knew that was Delia Field¡¯s way of showing off.

 Chapter 278 Her Husband

    This woman, who is it.


    York Charlie thought so, but it was d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Just an illusion?


    Delia Field suddenly rushed up to pull nche Capra back, both to keep nche Capra from talking out of turn while she was gone and because she didn¡¯t want to make a good party so awkward.


    If nche Capra were to ruin the party, it would be like lifting a rock and hitting her own foot.


    She pulled York Charlie around and turned to the crowd of guests waiting to see what was going on, Delia Field hooked her lips into a smile, revealing glowing white teeth, ¡°Gentlemen, I apologize for possibly giving you a fright.¡±


    ¡°Just in case there are any unnecessary misunderstandings, I¡¯m here to exin, President Capra did have a bad rtionship with my husband in the past, but it¡¯s all in the past now, they¡¯re very close friends now, and just now she was so emotional because, she didn¡¯t realize that he had returned home so soon.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which President Capra is also a man of nature, and I love that frank personality.¡± Delia Field didn¡¯t forget topliment nche Capra to cap it off perfectly.


    Her resilience was recognized by the entire room.


    And nche Capra¡¯s side of the room, whose lungs were about to explode, had to force herself to y it cool.


    Close friends?


    nche Capra gave Delia Field a mocking look, and she wanted to call Delia Field out on her lies right then and there ¨C she and York Charlie were legally recognized as a married couple.


    She didn¡¯t confront Delia Field because there was no point in doing so; Delia Field was just ying it safe, but in reality, nche Capra¡¯s love-hate rtionship with York Charlie was well known around town.


    It¡¯s normal to fall in love and have breakups, but what doesn¡¯t make sense is that York Charlie, who disappeared into the ocean and left nche Capra searching for months, just came back.


    Delia Field¡¯s timely round and the Field family¡¯s power to intimidate, the guests still smiled and nodded, consciously back to do what they should do, where dare to disturb them.


    Delia Field then led York Charlie to nche Capra.


    nche Capra is very upset, York Charlie is her pet? Why is he so obedient? Why hasn¡¯t he been so good before?


    Delia Field took the initiative to talk to nche Capra, ¡°Just now, I heard you sound like you know York very well? Are you a friend from before?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the newspaper, there¡¯s a serialized story about me and him, and it¡¯s actually even better than the story the newspaper wrote.¡± nche Capra responded coldly, her eyes locked all over York Charlie.


    Her eyes were protruding, red with anger and resentment, but her pupils showed more disbelief than anything else.


    She believed that if York Charlie wanted to divorce her, he would exin the whole story to her.


    Where has he been these days?


    Why didn¡¯t hee home, and how did he know the Field family?


    And, did he really not want her anymore?


    Seeing this, Delia Field didn¡¯t say anything on the bright side, and silently pressed her body close to York Charlie, almost on top of him, wrapping her arms and neck around him like a vine.


    She also did not forget to add fuel to the fire, ¡°I think we have some misunderstanding with you, if you are York¡¯s former girlfriend, then I can understand your feelings, if not, just ¡­¡±


    Without saying anything, she waits for nche Capra to react to something.


    However nche Capra¡¯s attention was still all on York Charlie, and they just stared at each other wordlessly, like a couple reunited after a long time apart, and like two strangers.


    She remembered when Shireen Miller used to do that, and York Charlie pulled away without batting an eye.


    Now, he seemed to acquiesce to the behavior.


    Not the least bit interested in what Delia Field had to say, nche Capra merely returned a perfunctory, ¡°My rtionship with York Charlie is not as simple as you think.¡±


    Clenching her teeth to keep from shedding tears in front of them, she asked York Charlie in a shaky voice, ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t youe to me when you came back?¡±


    York Charlie frowned, from just now he felt that this woman was making no sense.


    Not to mention his ex-girlfriend, her face didn¡¯t even ring a bell with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be this need to report my whereabouts to you.¡±


    Not realizing she¡¯d waited months for such a desperate statement, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help her nose from getting sore as she lowered her eye brows to stare at him, ¡°How could you say such a thing?¡± nche Capra frowned.


    York Charlie was even more puzzled, ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know you, youngdy.¡±


    Delia Field was ying nice by this time, introducing him, ¡°This is President Capra of the the Charlie Group.¡±


    ¡°the Charlie Group ¡­¡±


    ¡°Samest name as you eh.¡± Delia Field says what¡¯s on York Charlie¡¯s mind and he doesn¡¯t repeat it all over again.


    nche Capra¡¯s head was spinning with anger as she watched them show their love.


    She just couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    nche Capra reached out and tried to grab York Charlie¡¯s arm, pulling him aside to talk, but just as her fingertips touched his expensive, delicate suit, he dropped his hand and avoided her contact with a cold expression.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was in that moment that all of nche Capra¡¯s patience went out the window.


    She red at York Charlie and told him solemnly, ¡°York Charlie I¡¯m telling you right now, I don¡¯t know exactly how you¡¯ve been wooing butterflies on the outside, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s your wife, by your own admission.¡±


    She was close to saying that she was licensed and was thinking of showing York Charlie the marriage license as proof.


    Delia Field, however, was having none of it.


    ¡°President Capra, I understand that women are emotional and find it hard toe out of the shadows of failed rtionships, and even at times, mistake someone else¡¯s husband for their ex.¡± Delia Field interrupted nche Capra, still smiling as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°But to keep pestering is a bit much.¡± Delia Field¡¯s words hid a knife, every word imploring nche Capra to leave York Charlie.


    On what grounds?


    nche Capra is unconvinced, but it¡¯s no use; Delia Field snuggles up close to York Charlie, and she rests her head on his shoulder.


    And look at nche Capra, she¡¯s all alone and no one would believe her if she told them.


    She didn¡¯t know this was going to happen to her, it all seemed like an arrangement, another set up, and she was in the middle of it, fighting a losing battle.


    York Charlie repeatedly emphasized that he didn¡¯t know her, but his eyes were also following her.


    He watched her expression change, both the frown and the tears swirling in her sockets, all reyed in his mind.


    Did he really know this woman?


    York Charlie craned his head to look at Delia Field for her opinion-she was his wife, after all.


    Delia Field knew his confusion, and with a slight smile, she leaned over to his ear and murmured, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that too? You don¡¯t know this person, she¡¯s probably mistaken for someone else.¡±


    ¡°That better be the case, I¡¯m most annoyed by pestering like a dog¡¯s paw.¡±


    Delia Field was amused, or pretended to be amused by him, ¡°Would it be too much for you to describe people that way.¡±


    York Charlie ignored his inner difort and responded without changing his face, ¡°But what she does is doggy pestering.¡±


    nche Capra was some distance away and she couldn¡¯t hear much of their conversation; Delia Field¡¯s grin alone was blinding enough, let alone the fact that she had to witness York Charlieing up to whisper in her ear.


    Was this her punishment?

 Chapter 279 Unbelievable

    York Charlie had asked Delia Field, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get it out of the way?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already said it, she just won¡¯t listen.¡± Delia Field said, and leisurely got a ss of champagne from the waiter, taking a small sip in an elegant gesture, the corner of her eye falling on nche Capra.


    She was watching to see what she was going to say back, or if she was just going to give up.


    Delia Field wasn¡¯t a brainless woman, though; she knew what it meant to take it as it came, and offered to leave when she felt it was about time, ¡°Otherwise you¡¯d see how awkward it would be for us to stay at a standstill with her.¡±


    Indeed, nche Capra was still following them closely, or rather, she hadn¡¯t moved off the ground.


    Her eyes, her mind, all of it was upied with York Charlie, and even if the other man hadn¡¯t been as friendly to her as he was to a stranger, she wouldn¡¯t go away.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t been able to find him, so how could she let him go?


    And York Charlie¡¯s thoughts were also a bitplicated, with his mouth saying that he was annoyed with nche Capra¡¯s pestering right now, but his subconscious thoughts were to stay.


    Each of the three men had their own thoughts, but they all thought of the same thing.


    It was only after Delia Field asked again that York Charlie responded, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll have a word with her.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Just to get her off my back.¡± Delia Field then reluctantly pulled her hand away and stood back and watched them talk, like a video camera recording the scene of them in the same frame.


    nche Capra is so happy to see York Charlie approaching that she assumes he¡¯s here to tell her that he made a big joke, or to tell her that because it was THE Field family that saved him, the parasites had to pretend they didn¡¯t know.


    nche Capra admits that she sometimes thinks things are too good to be true and that reality is so harsh.


    She was so naive.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you seem to think I am to you, that doesn¡¯t even matter, please stay out of my life and don¡¯t pester me and Delia,¡± York Charlie said coldly.


    He also emphasized one more time, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and your behavior today makes me want nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He said and turned to leave.


    nche Capra wouldn¡¯t allow it and took his arm, though he shrugged it off.


    Her dignity was also abandoned to the ground, but nche Capra held on, making a fool of herself and pursuing the matter to the end, ¡°York, haven¡¯t you forgotten? Those happy days we used to have, and the fights we had over misunderstandings.¡±


    She remembers them all.


    York Charlie looks disgusted, he feels that some people just don¡¯t make sense no matter what they say, nche Capra is one of those people.


    nche Capra was still making excuses, she couldn¡¯t believe York Charlie had just forgotten about her.


    ¡°Or is this your way of getting back at me? This is your punishment for me misunderstanding you?¡± nche Capra thought she had found the perfect reason.


    If that was the case, she would find a way to make amends.


    Either way she wasn¡¯t going to give up on York Charlie just because of it.


    York Charlie on the other hand thought nche Capra was crazy, he was confused by what he heard, ¡°What revenge, what are you talking about?¡±


    nche Capra however seems to be excited as if she is waking up from a dream, ¡°That must be it, do you still remember what Moore Howard said the other day, do you hate me?¡±


    She¡¯d rather York Charlie hate her and get back at her than his cold ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.


    This woman is hopeless.


    The words didn¡¯te out right, and York Charlie wrinkled his nose as he red at nche Capra, his thin lips slightly parted, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    There was no point in staying here any longer, York Charlie turned towards Delia Field who had been waiting for him, pretending not to hear nche Capra no matter how much she called his name behind him.


    Taking Delia Field by the arm, York Charlie said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to get mad if we keep interacting with this woman.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve rarely seen you this angry since I¡¯ve known you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, he just felt a tightness in his chest and wanted to get out of this ce quickly.


    Walking over to where nche Capra couldn¡¯t see him, Delia Field told York Charlie to stop, she stroked his cheek and smiled gently, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do about you, let me talk to her, you go ahead and wander around for a walk.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing you can say to her, she¡¯s just being irrational.¡± York Charlie¡¯s first impression of nche Capra could not have been worse.


    Delia Field hooked her lips, her tone intimate, ¡°And you say you¡¯re not mad, well I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if she¡¯ll take it out on you.¡± York Charlie was still uneasy.


    Delia Field gave a relieved smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be the kind of person who would obediently give in to bullying?¡±


    York Charlie then let go.


    Delia Field walked back and saw that nche Capra was still looking for York Charlie, and seemed to be intent on sticking with him.


    She walked up to him slowly, with a nonchnt demeanor that was standard for a hostess ¨C elegant, confident, and generous without being pretentious.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In contrast, nche Capra¡¯s expressionless face resembled Medusa¡¯s, serpentine heart.


    Delia Field still maintained her standard smile, ¡°You seem to have a great deal of animosity toward me.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to say that.¡± nche Capra gazed into her eyes, both were harboring things in their hearts, but neither could see through them.


    Delia Field lifted her chin and lowered her eyes to look at her, ¡°I am hostile to you because you covet my husband, can I not have a crisis?¡±


    nche Capra gritted her teeth, ¡°What do you mean your husband, that¡¯s clearly mine, he and I are legally-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just an ex? It¡¯s nothing unusual, who can¡¯t have a few exes.¡± Delia Field wouldn¡¯t let nche Capra go on, the two of them together were notable enough without nche Capra ruining the Field family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°But I forgive him.¡±


    They were now on pins and needles, at cross-purposes, just a fuse away.


    nche Capra realized what Delia Field hade to see her for specifically, to assert her sovereignty.


    By the time she realized it, Delia Field had already spoken, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past, now, York Charlie is my husband and he only recognizes me as his wife, please realize that.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s attitude was arrogant and confident, convinced of what she was saying.


    nche Capra just wanted tough at that as she pped her hands together, ¡°Quite a goddess for a celebrity back from abroad.¡±


    The corners of Delia Field¡¯s mouth drooped, but it was also fairly calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking, it¡¯s up to you whether you listen or not.¡± Delia Field turned to leave and nche Capra followed, knowing that Delia Field must have gone to join York Charlie.


    Delia Field knew what she was thinking and jerked around to cut nche Capra off, ¡°This ends here or I won¡¯t let you even take a step near York Charlie from now on.¡±


    nche Capra wanted to give her a resounding p and question what kind of a person she was to talk to her like that.


    But in the end, nche Capra didn¡¯t follow through.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again sometime.¡± nche Capra is certain.


    Delia Field smiles, ¡°I¡¯ll try to avoid that, please President Capra.¡±


    Since they¡¯re both calling out President Capra, they¡¯re bound to game the same family business.


    It¡¯s unlikely that they won¡¯t be able to touch York Charlie.

 Chapter 280 I think we’ve met somewhere before

    Delia Field returned to the side with a bit of the aroma emanating from nche Capra, and York Charlie froze, the nerves in his head twitching.


    The familiar aroma was ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fretting about?¡± Delia Field¡¯s gentle voice brought York Charlie back to his senses and he shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Delia Field saw that his face didn¡¯t change, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    Besides, she had something on her mind herself.


    York Charlie was observant and saw it at once, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you have something on your mind, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, probably irritated by her too.¡± Delia Field avoided his eyes as they walked and talked, York Charlie wrapped his arm around her waist.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know her full name.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra.¡±


    nche Capra.


    Why did that seem familiar to him.


    ¡­


    York Charlie privately searched nche Capra¡¯s profile on the inte and realized that she was now the subject of the entire conversation, not only because she had solved the Charlie Group¡¯s crisis by herself alone, but also because of this banquet hosted by the Field family.


    The opening red carpet show of the banquet was broadcasted live, nche Capra¡¯s appearance stunned everyone, and even overshadowed Delia Field, they were all discussing whether they should let her enter the entertainment industry, maybe it¡¯s more suitable.


    ¡°nche Capra is now the president, where is the time to enter the entertainment industry as a star.¡±


    ¡°Although I know that it¡¯s impossible to let her enter the entertainment industry, I said that I still want to see her act in a drama, not looking at the acting, eye candy is fine.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t nche Capra used to be with York Charlie? Howe she broke up with him now? She even took over his group, and now she actually has the face to go to his incumbent¡¯s party, admire admire admire.¡±


    ¡°On face value alone, I am convinced.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t expect the online ims to actually mention him and nche Capra as well, however, he soon associated it with the fact that it might be, well, a water army hired by nche Capra.


    He still didn¡¯t believe he had a story with nche Capra.


    He was secretly looking for information on nche Capra that Delia Field didn¡¯t know about, or else she would have been distracted with all sorts of excuses.


    The party was over in a sh, and there were still a lot of reporters at the door, waiting to interview nche Capra ¨C she was the biggest attraction of the night besides Delia Field and York Charlie.


    Even the reporters were a bit surprised, when did nche Capra break up with York Charlie, and when did York Charliee back? Didn¡¯t she say she was missing?


    They had prepared several articles, but the three main characters, nche Capra, York Charlie and Delia Field, had not appeared.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time in the vi, the guests have already dispersed, the vi suddenly became empty.


    Apart from the staff, the only ones who hadn¡¯t left were nche Capra, York Charlie and Delia Field.


    Delia Field had temporarily separated from York Charlie in order to instruct the staff to take care of the aftermath.


    Before parting, she whispered in York Charlie¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t expect to be approached by nche Capra as soon as Delia Field left, and they met up right there on the promenade with its edgy design.


    York Charlie turned to leave right then and there, nche Capra followed, ¡°Wait for me, I need to talk to you, just for a second, give me that chance.¡±


    She had begged this far and York Charlie still wouldn¡¯t turn around, he closed his eyes trying to calm his heartbeat.


    York Charlie was walking so fast that nche Capra couldn¡¯t keep up, she had to run the whole way.


    Running in heels would not have been difficult for nche Capra, but now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t be so adventurous.


    After following for a short while, nche Capra nearly broke her foot and she yelped, stopping in her tracks.


    The noise from behind her made York Charlie impatient, but he couldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    Still, he turned back around and pulled her up off the ground, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, just almost broke it.¡± nche Capra looked at him in surprise, looking up at him with a gaze that sparkled like a sea of stars, and York Charlie froze.


    But he quickly reacted by releasing his hand and avoiding nche Capra¡¯s eyes, ¡°No need to scream so much since it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I just almost fell.¡± nche Capra exined to him with a hint of petnce in her tone.


    Instead of feeling disgusted, York Charlie¡¯s heart kinda took it.


    Was he crazy?


    What was he doing?


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave if it¡¯s okay.¡± York Charlie was about to leave again, and nche Capra, seeing that he had managed to get a little closer to her and was about to leave again, in her haste simply pretended to be sick and crouched down to cry out in pain again.


    York Charlie had to fold back again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again? Wasn¡¯t it fine just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, it just hurts all of a sudden.¡± nche Capra scowls and covers her foot and pretends.


    She¡¯d even give up her face to get York Charlie¡¯s attention.


    York Charlie was about to say why don¡¯t we just pick her up and take her to the hospital, but as soon as he saw the corners of her mouth quietly quirked up, he realized what was going on ¨C so it was a fake.


    His face was already expressionless, but now it was even more somber, and he was about to leave without a word.


    Going away again?


    It was the lie that wore off, and nche Capra still had the cheek to grab his hand.


    The moment her slender fingers touched, it was like electricity flowing through her whole body, and York Charlie felt more and more that something was wrong.


    However, because of her stalking, he was still so cold and didn¡¯t hesitate to shake off her hand.


    He finally couldn¡¯t take nche Capra pestering him back and forth like this, ¡°What do you want? What¡¯s in it for you to approach me and just say it.¡±


    If it was a problem that could be solved with money, he would never be ambiguous.


    nche Capra froze, her voice tinged with tears, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±


    ¡°Come right out and say it, do you want money? How much?¡± The best solution York Charlie could think of was money, even with his amnesia, he was still so bad at it.


    nche Capra had been cheeky and stalkerish, York Charlie could be as impatient as she wanted, but now that he had said such things, she was suddenly aggravated.


    York Charlie saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and was conscious that he had spoken harshly, he gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, her eyes reddened and the tears broke.


    ¡°Why are you crying-¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t finish as nche Capra deted like a child and questioned him, ¡°Do you really not remember me at all? ¡±


    Not even a little bit?


    York Charlie hated tears, anyone¡¯s tears.


    But when nche Capra cried, his heart ached as if pins and needles had been stuck in it, and the pain even took his breath away.


    Many images suddenly shed through his mind, all in fragments, quickly, but also clearly.


    They were all images of nche Capra sobbing.


    But those images weren¡¯t enough to piece together aplete story.


    York Charlie frowned, ¡°I think we¡¯ve met somewhere before ¡­¡±


    nche Capra had been looking forward to this for how long, and she immediately wiped away her tears and grabbed his hand, smiling softly ¨C her eyes still filled with tears at the moment.


    ¡°Really? You really remembered?¡±


    ¡°I also-¡±


    nche Capra was too emotional to even let him finish his sentence. ¡°Great, so you remembered that I¡¯m your wife-¡°

 Chapter 281 – What’s Being Talked About

    It¡¯s not polite to interrupt someone.


    nche Capra had interrupted York Charlie, and now it was interrupted by Delia Field, who had appeared out of nowhere ¨C clearly she was on the verge of telling the truth.


    ¡°York, what are you doing there?¡± Delia Field walked towards them in a graceful manner.


    By the look on her face, it was impossible to tell that she was upset at all, but nche Capra knew that it was all just camouge.


    And York Charlie wanted to believe it.


    Like he was waking up from a dream, he turned back to Delia Field and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that she broke her foot.¡±


    He lied to Delia Field.


    But nche Capra wasn¡¯t happy at all.


    York Charlie would do this because he cared about Delia Field, and he was afraid that Delia Field would misunderstand that he had something to do with him.


    Her mood, which had just risen, dropped extremely fast again, and she fell into a depression.


    She wasn¡¯t going to give up though.


    Delia Field shed a smile at nche Capra while taking York Charlie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The party¡¯s over, why isn¡¯t President Capra leaving?¡±


    ¡°I still have something to say to York Charlie, wait until I¡¯m done.¡±


    nche Capra reached out to grab York Charlie¡¯s cuffs and Delia Field reached around York Charlie at that exact moment to keep him from touching them, ¡°If you have something to say to him, it should be in my presence as well.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds? I haven¡¯t known him as long as you¡¯re a halfway decent guy.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s smile froze on her face, ¡°On the basis that York Charlie and I are now husband and wife, and by the way, we¡¯re going to have a wedding soon, and you¡¯re wee to share in our happiness then.¡±


    A wedding?


    nche Capra¡¯s tears fell again uncontrobly, speaking of which she and York Charlie had gotten a license but hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet because she didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    Now she regretted it; was it true that only marriages with weddings could be recognized?


    If so, what did she need that one marriage certificate for?


    Delia Field puts away her smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think about solving your problems with tears.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away from me, I really don¡¯t know you.¡±


    They leave nche Capra far behind.


    ¡­


    In this new media age, the paparazzi¡¯s presence is as pervasive as bacteria.


    But the showbiz world needs their presence to hold up the conversation, so the melon eaters are calling the paparazzi shameless while at the same time tacitly approving of such behavior.


    Not only do they meddle in showbiz matters, but they also follow the affairs of the high society.


    Just like this time, the Field family banquet has ended, nche Capra and York Charlie and Delia Field just do note out, let the reporter for a while to wait, and finally had to give up the interview.


    nche Capra, York Charlie and Delia Field didn¡¯t get away with it, forgetting that the paparazzi are everywhere and nowhere.


    nche Capra¡¯s red-eyed attempt to hold York Charlie¡¯s hand, which was stopped by Delia Field, was captured on camera.


    And they don¡¯t even know it.


    York Charlie and Delia Field notwithstanding, nche Capra was so exhausted from the party that when she walked out of the vi, she forgot to call her driver to pick her up and walked down the road, dragging the tail of her dress in dismay.


    The stares of those around her just couldn¡¯t have been more searing, and nche Capra was in no mood to care; she was now both exhausted and forcing herself to reminisce about the pain.


    From the moment Lynel Field had announced at the party that York Charlie was her son-inw, her heart had begun to break.


    Even so, she had survived to the end.


    She thought she could wait for him toe back, but York Charlie took Delia Field by the waist and walked away.


    I don¡¯t think he cared if she cried behind him, because there was no longer a nche Capra in his heart.


    The weather tonight was fittingly gray, but it wasn¡¯t thundering or raining, and there was no wind at all.


    nche Capra walked down the street as if she were the walking dead, still digesting the shock of what York Charlie had done to her today.


    If Moore Howard hadn¡¯t kidnapped her, if York Charlie hadn¡¯t fallen in the water, things wouldn¡¯t be the way she saw them today.


    Before, in fact not so long ago, York Charlie was still talking to her about finding a time to announce to the press that their rtionship had be more than just an unmarried couple.


    They were legally married.


    It was ironic to think about it now, and to regret that she hadn¡¯t followed his word on everything, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped by Moore Howard, but would have stayed home and waited for him to return.


    It was toote.


    The rain came down when it said it would. There was a crowd of people around her, everyone looking for shelter from the rain, except for nche Capra who stood in the rain, epting it so she could cry out in peace as well.


    The gown was soaking wet, and nche Capra felt her body getting heavier and heavier.


    And she didn¡¯t realize that the green light had turned red, she was standing in the middle of the road, the color of her dress jarring against the color of the crosswalk, looking out of ce.


    Cars were already passing by beside her, and nche Capra still didn¡¯t realize how dangerous her situation was now.


    She wasn¡¯t that lucky to avoid all cars.


    It wasn¡¯t until the blinding lights of the headlights wereing at her that nche Capra suddenly reacted.


    She was isted.


    Subconsciously closing her eyes, nche Capra didn¡¯t duck, and she was even expecting the person who hit her to be York Charlie so that she would have a reason to keep him.


    However, what nche Capra had foreseen didn¡¯t happen; a pair of strong arms held her to the side the moment the car approached.


    She sort of dodged a bullet, looking at the crosswalk and gasping for breath, which scared her.


    And the man was still holding her still, shielding her from the rain as best he could, even if she was soaked through.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t look up to see what he looked like, but she figured there could be no mistake, he had to be York Charlie.


    Every time she was in danger, York Charlie would show up just in time to save her from her predicament.


    The rain had stopped, the sky clouded over to block out the stars and the moon, and they held each other for a long time, maybe just a little while, in the absence of streetlights.


    nche Capra quietly quirked the corner of her mouth, ¡°So you came for me after all.¡±


    She knew York Charlie wouldn¡¯t turn his back on her.


    However, it wasn¡¯t York Charlie who came to her rescue, but Francesca Jones.


    ¡°Did you mistake me for him?¡± Francesca Jones said, not without a bitter smile, while reluctantly loosening her embrace to give her a chance to back away.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Francesca Jones didn¡¯t usually get to the bottom of things, and he couldn¡¯t do something like force her to tell the truth, so why reveal his own scars.


    Come to think of it, he liked her, that was the reason.


    He did seem a little out of sorts today, though, looking even calmer in the eerie night air.


    nche Capra¡¯s smile froze on her face and then drooped, her emotions always tugging at York Charlie, feeling in heaven one second and thinking she was in hell the next.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t disappointed, but for goodness sake Francesca Jones had saved her life, and she still had to thank him, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve saved my life again, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡±


    Anything but affection.


    However, Francesca Jones wanted her.


    He shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 282 – Each with their own agenda

    The Field family had moved the group headquarters to the city, just for Delia Field¡¯s future development in the entertainment industry with a background to support, with such a strong backing, that is, there are unfavorable reports about Delia Field, will be quickly cleared.


    Before and after the stage, Delia Field can be said to be held in the heart of favor.


    It¡¯s not easy for her to deal with whoever she wants.


    Except, of course, nche Capra.


    nche Capra made Delia Field alert, she thought that with her own posture and background, she would never lose to her, but she did not expect that at most it would be a tie.


    More importantly, she could clearly detect the heartache in York Charlie¡¯s eyes the moment he saw her crying, something she, Delia Field, had not seen before.


    That was his true emotion.


    Now he was, in fact, a remodeled work of art that had lost its own soul.


    But, so what?


    ¡­


    The Field family vi at first light.


    York Charlie was sitting at the dining table, the table full of food in front of him, Delia Field was sitting across from him, but he was slow to move his chopsticks, as if he had something on his mind.


    Delia Field took the initiative to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±


    York Charlie came back to his senses, the corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle? Why hasn¡¯t hee down yet?¡± It was then that York Charlie realized Lynel Field wasn¡¯t there.


    Even though Lynel Field imed that he was his son, York Charlie just couldn¡¯t say it out loud, he always felt that thest time he said ¡°Dad¡± was a long time ago, so long that he didn¡¯t have any memory of it now.


    Delia Field wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he was already her own.


    He¡¯d been sitting at the table for a quarter of an hour, and now he realized that Lynel Field hadn¡¯t shown up for dinner, so what had York Charlie been thinking about?


    I¡¯m sure it had something to do with nche Capra.


    Delia Field watched him and patiently replied, ¡°Dad¡¯s meeting a client tonight so he won¡¯t have time to eat with us, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± York Charlie then moved his chopsticks.


    But he still didn¡¯t look very energetic, a state that hadsted for quite a while.


    It started when that party was organized.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His own man had been seduced by a woman who was a stranger to him, and Delia Field¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t swallow it, and jealousy red in her heart.


    However, as York Charlie turned his gaze toward her, she changed to that gentle face and asked him with a smile, ¡°Are you still thinking about nche Capra.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s hand pauses and he looks up, not changing his tone, ¡°Thinking about her for what? She was really getting on my nerves that night, and I¡¯m still sick of you talking about her.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, but ever since that day with nche Capra, his heart was always empty, feeling like a piece of it had been ripped out.


    No, it had been hollowed right out.


    York Charlie was born with a deep city, and even with his amnesia he still maintained his usual style, so it was difficult for Delia Field to guess his mind from his change in demeanor alone.


    She could only ask as if she was following a trail, ¡°You say that, so it means you still remember her?¡±


    Usually, no one could make York Charlie care for this long.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± York Charlie asked instead of answering her question head on.


    Delia Field gave him a piece of softly braised beef andughed, ¡°You think I¡¯d be jealous over something so trivial?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± York Charlie shed a mocking smile that onlysted a split second before he reeled it back in, ¡°Is nche Capra¡¯s ex-boyfriend really that much like me? Or is that a heavy name.¡±


    He still can¡¯t believe he had a thing with nche Capra to this day.


    Delia Field raised an eyebrow, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I just got back too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into her again sometime, I¡¯m afraid she has ulterior motives.¡± York Charlie finished, Delia Field blinked to block out a sh of displeasure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this kind of small thing, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate, you¡¯d better focus on helping my father manage thepany.¡± Delia Field took the initiative to take on this task.


    The Field Group, as a rising star, was now on the upswing, and as long as it was properly managed, the group would soon be at its peak, and might be able topete with the old family businesses in town-namely, the Charlie Group.


    Now that she¡¯d said that, York Charlie didn¡¯t mention nche Capra again.


    But he couldn¡¯t get his soul back for a while.


    Because of nche Capra, Delia Field didn¡¯t have much appetite for the meal, and like York Charlie, she left the restaurant without eating much.


    Before leaving, she whispered to the maid, ¡°Tell the butler to change the cook.¡±


    It was unappetizing.


    Delia Field mentions a career, and York Charlie is self-conscious that he can¡¯t stay in such a trance.


    He took a hasty shower and went to his study to work on the backlog of papers-Lynel Field hadn¡¯t given him the core work yet, and there wasn¡¯t much he had to do that wasn¡¯t hard for him.


    That was why Lynel Field was willing to publicly state that he was leaving thepany in the hands of his son-inw.


    Delia Field went out on a trip and came back to find him out of his room, she took her tweed coat off and turned to the study to look for him.


    She hugged York Charlie from behind, startling him-he¡¯d just lost his concentration again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± York Charlie stood up and let her wrap her arms around his neck as he wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    Even with nche Capra still on his mind, York Charlie still put on the airs of being her boyfriend.


    He looked at Delia Field favorably, ¡°It feels like you¡¯ve been especially clingytely.¡±


    Actually, it was him who was distant from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Delia Field asked him, cocking her head.


    York Charlie shakes his head and wraps his arms around her tighter, ¡°Love it, you know I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    Delia Fieldughed, ¡°I know, why are you so serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get carried away.¡±


    It¡¯s the thief who¡¯s afraid of what she¡¯ll think.


    Delia Field shook her head, her delicate side face outlined perfect curves under the light.


    ¡°But I do have something I want to talk about these days, it¡¯s just not very nice.¡± Delia Field was about to sell it when York Charlie wouldn¡¯t let her, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to tickle you.¡±


    His hand traced her waist twice, Delia Field just couldn¡¯t take it anymore and begged for mercy with a smile, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll tell you now, just leave me alone.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s hand stopped moving, ¡°Wanna say what?¡±


    ¡°When are we getting married?¡± Delia Field asked him, burying her face in the hollow of his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re not even thinking about it, are you?¡±


    It sounded like aint, but it was actually a pout.


    To be honest, York Charlie had really forgotten about the wedding and the license; he¡¯d assumed that going public would be pretty much the same thing.


    ¡°I hear you.¡± York Charlie smiles, sort of delivering a perfect answer, Delia Field is ttered, she¡¯s already drawn the blueprints of what her dream wedding should look like.


    The smile on York Charlie¡¯s face deepened, ¡°You¡¯ve been nning it out so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to marry me for a long time.¡± Delia Field said this as they embraced, neither of them able to see the other¡¯s expression.


    Delia Field¡¯s look was meaningful, and York Charlie was thoughtful.


    He knew it was probably a little unkind of him to do this, but he just couldn¡¯t help himself as the look of nche Capra crying came to mind.


    His heart ached again.

 Chapter 283 – Scratching the Surface

    nche Capra didn¡¯t have a good time after the party.


    She had been at home for three days, and her tears had almost dried up, so even the maids couldn¡¯t stand to watch her, and served her meals even at the risk of being reprimanded, ¡°Please do take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± nche Capra curled up on the couch, the muslin nightgown she was wearing made her even thinner than in her modeling days.


    There were no lights in the room and nche Capra looked up at the maid and asked her with a nk expression, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the news in the papers over thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, is he York Charlie in the picture?¡± asked nche Capra, knowing that it was strange for her to ask such a thing, but she really didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    She was even beginning to wonder if she was hallucinating, as Delia Field had said, and mistaking a man who looked like York Charlie and had just happened to rename him for her missing husband.


    The maid¡¯s words proved that she had indeed been right ¨C the man held by the woman named Delia Field was York Charlie.


    After months of searching for him, he shows up at someone else¡¯s party and bes someone else¡¯s husband.


    It was ridiculous.


    Her eyes were dry and sore from too many tears, and the maid offered to get her eye drops, not forgetting to turn on the lights before she left.


    The room opened up at once, and nche Capra looked at the empty bed, the curtains by the window blown up by the wind, and it hadn¡¯t changed since York Charlie had left.


    The only thing that had changed was York Charlie.


    nche Capra is resigned to the fact that she won¡¯t give up on helping York Charlie get his memories back, she just hasn¡¯t gotten over her grief yet.


    Just as she was looking at the colorful and delicious food and not doing anything about it, there was a sudden pain in her stomach, apanied by a kicking sensation in her stomach.


    The fetus had moved.


    nche Capra was so surprised and happy that she med herself for thinking only of herself, forgetting that the fetus needed a lot of nutrients to grow healthily.


    For the sake of her and York Charlie¡¯s child, she had to eat even if she had no appetite.


    After eating, the maid asked if she wanted to take a walk in the backyard; there was no gale tonight, so it wouldn¡¯t be cold.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve got work to take care of, management¡¯s going to blow up if I don¡¯t get back to the office in thest couple days.¡±


    The maid had the sense to carry the tray and leave.


    nche Capra turned to the study and called her secretary at the first opportunity, ¡°Notify the ministers of the major departments, as well as the general manager, that I¡¯m returning to thepany tomorrow for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The following day, nche Capra wore sunsses to work, she strutted, head held high, and was expressionless as she spoke to her assistant who followed her. It¡¯s not at all obvious how disheveled she¡¯s been at home thest few days, which in turn makes her employees even more impressed with her.


    Iceberg Beauty ¨C they defined nche Capra in the same way as York Charlie.


    Most peoplemented, ¡°It¡¯s a shame they didn¡¯t get together.¡±


    As soon as she returns to the office, nche Capra gets into the swing of things and is a total workaholic.


    Soon, the secretary delivered a message, ¡°The general manager of the Field Group just called to say that he wants to work with ourpany.¡±


    ¡°the Field Group?!¡± nche Capra frowns, isn¡¯t this Delia Field her dad¡¯spany, why do they want to cooperate with her, aren¡¯t they afraid of her taking personal revenge?


    The secretary nodded, she too expressed her shock.


    nche Capra thought about it for a while, Lynel Field should not know that she still has thisyer of rtionship with York Charlie, that¡¯s why she proposed to cooperate, on the one hand, the Field Group has a good development prospect, if there is no ident, cooperating with them is a win-win situation for thepany and the other party.


    But in a minute¡¯s time, she made a decision, ¡°OK, just say that we are happy to cooperate and hope to climb further.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Since the other party took the initiative to throw out an olive branch, she had to take it anyways.


    ¡­


    The cooperation was arranged at the Field Group, originally nche Capra was nning to send the general manager to negotiate, but once she thought that this was their first cooperation with the Field Group, it would be better for her to personally see the strength of the other party.


    The president personally went to the negotiation, which meant that if this cooperation was aplished, it would be a very big project. the Field Group naturally did not dare to be slow, but Lynel Field was away on a business trip for the past few days.


    But Lynel Field is away on a business trip for a few days, leaving all the heavy lifting to the general manager, York Charlie, who didn¡¯t realize nche Capra wasing when he received the news about the negotiations.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect to see York Charlie at work either.


    They met in the conference room, and nche Capra¡¯s ghostly eyes shed with surprise for a split second as soon as she saw that it was him, and this time she didn¡¯t just rush right up to him without thinking about anything like she had at the party.


    nche Capra smiled lightly, ¡°First time meeting, I¡¯m nche Capra, acting president of the Charlie Group.¡±


    York Charlie had been worried that nche Capra would pounce on him and cause him trouble.


    He even regretted a little bit that he had toe to the negotiations in person.


    Little did he realize that nche Capra wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable.


    He nodded, ¡°Hello President Capra, I¡¯m York Charlie, the general manager of the Field Group.¡±


    He extended his hand, which nche Capra quickly shook and then released.


    Once everyone was seated, nche Capra got right to the point, ¡°Let¡¯s get right to the point, I appreciate yourpany¡¯s invitation to ourpany, and I¡¯ve received all of the proposals mentioned in the email, and it is indeed a worthy investment.¡±


    She spoke dryly and forcefully, gazing at York Charlie as she spoke, a look that held no personal feelings, she was apetent businesswoman.


    It was a far cry from the deadpan stance she¡¯d taken on him the day of the party, and the aura wasn¡¯t even on the same level.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t indulge in sentimentality, and in that York Charlie appreciated it.


    He stopped ying with his fountain pen, ¡°I¡¯ve looked over the proposal carefully, and because I was in a hurry to make changes, I find this proposal leaves a lot to be desired.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t here to show off his abilities, but to observe nche Capra¡¯s ability to work and adapt.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t disappoint as she stood up and directed everyone¡¯s attention to the big screen, ¡°Yes, I came here to focus on the objections and I have made some changes.¡±


    nche Capra circled the deficiencies and presented her ideas forment, along with her decisions.


    Her ideas were perfect.


    nche Capra¡¯s ability to do this in a short period of time was unquestionable.


    York Charlie no longer rejected her as a woman in search of glory, but appreciated her talents as a partner.


    After the apuse, nche Capra gives her decision, ¡°I think our cooperation can reach a win-win situation, now it¡¯s up to your opinion.¡±


    What¡¯s with the backhandedness?


    York Charlie stood up and extended his hand, ¡°I think it will be a pleasure to work with someone as wise as you.¡±


    Official words were said, hands were shaken, and signing the contract was just a matter of a moment.


    nche Capra saw that York Charlie didn¡¯t reject her so much, and was even willing to walk side by side with her when the meeting broke up.


    Her cold heart boiled up again, and she cautiously talked to York Charlie, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m annoying? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll pester you if you get this close?¡±


    York Charlie stared ahead, his face unchanged, ¡°One size does not fit all, I still have to recognize your ability at work.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much of a request to say let¡¯s have dinner together, is it?¡± nche Capra asked him.

 Chapter 284 A Surprise Attack

    nche Capra felt like she was back in the days when she was Brandi, when she was also cautious, afraid of letting the bubble of love burst.


    Now, all she could do was beg him not to ostracize her so she could have a chance to bring back his memories step by step and make sure to snatch Delia Field from her before shepletely dominated him.


    It¡¯s just a dinner date, and nche Capra has already thought about it a lot.


    York Charlie gives a simple answer, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t smile, nche Capra could tell he was in a good mood and didn¡¯t look like he was reluctantly agreeing because he was in her way.


    nche Capra was relieved by this.


    York Charlie drove as she looked for a nearby restaurant, feeling like she was back in time.


    ¡°Want Chinese or Western or Japanese, Korean?¡±


    ¡°Chinese food.¡±


    ¡°OK, I know a restaurant that I¡¯ve been to many times and I can¡¯t get tired of it.¡± nche Capra added in her mind after saying that ¨C that was the same restaurant York Charlie had taken her to.


    However now York Charlie had to rely on navigation to find that restaurant, and he hadpletely forgotten the tracks they had traveled together.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but lose her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to cry.


    For better or worse, York Charlie was now sitting across from her.


    ¡°Since this is the restaurant you came to, you order.¡± York Charlie handed her the menu.


    nche Capra ordered a few dishes from memory, all of which York Charlie used to like.


    At the same time, she also realized that she didn¡¯t know when she had fallen in love with York Charlie to the point where she knew him to the core, and his likes and dislikes were on her mind.


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing at a time like this.


    When the food came, nche Capra aggressively offered York Charlie a piece of the food, ¡°Goujons, have a piece.¡± She gave him a piece of pineapple with a piece of meat.


    He had enjoyed the dish before.


    However, people always change, especially after amnesia, like a piece of cloth bleached and redyed, anything can be reinvented.


    York Charlie¡¯s first reaction to the smell was to frown. With an apology, he said, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, but I don¡¯t like pineapple.¡±


    Even smelling the scent made him feel ill.


    And one after another on a few dishes, York Charlie either do not like or reflect general, had no choice but to let the waiter over to remove the dishes, re-order.


    York Charlie stopped her, ¡°No, just make do.¡±


    Just make do.


    nche Capra¡¯s mood is mixed, she was just proud that she had memorized his tastes, thinking that she might be able to recall a little of his memory, but she didn¡¯t think it would turn out this way.


    York Charlie almost instinctively resisted anything to do with the past for fear of remembering something. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that, or he wouldn¡¯t have been wondering if nche Capra had deliberately ordered everything he didn¡¯t like.


    Strange, how she knew what he didn¡¯t like.


    Not wanting the meal to be so unhappy, nche Capra still asked the waiter to serve a few dishes, which he hadn¡¯t been seen topliment before, but now he was eating them with pleasure.


    To ease the awkwardness of the silence, nche Capra racked her brain for a topic of conversation, ¡°So you¡¯re working as a general manager at the Field Group.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re already president at that age.¡± York Charlie said making nche Capra want tough.


    A good chunk of the Charlie Group was his alright.


    And I don¡¯t know how Delia Field brainwashed him, he didn¡¯t even associate himself with THE Charlie Group.


    She could only respond stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just an acting president, when hees back, I¡¯ll step down.¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in any of this business rivalry at all, having the shares to back her up was enough.


    York Charlie knew she was talking about her predecessor, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°What happened to your predecessor? Why can¡¯t youe back?¡±


    He was as direct as ever, nche Capra smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not an ex, it¡¯s my husband, he fell into the water a few months ago to save me and then disappeared, I¡¯m still waiting for him toe back.¡±


    In fact, her husband was sitting across from her.


    nche Capra was having a hard time and York Charlie, sensing that he was revealing a scar, immediately apologized to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m used to it, I can wait.¡± nche Capra guffawed as she offered him the dish on the back of her head, ¡°Here, try this.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    They did this, as if two friends who had just met were exchanging pleasantries, and when they finished, they each ate their own.


    nche Capra was still thinking of seizing today¡¯s opportunity to make things clear with York Charlie, but she didn¡¯t want someone to cross her path at that moment, rushing straight up and grabbing a handful of nche Capra¡¯s hair, forcing her to stand up.


    ¡°nche Capra you bitch get up.¡±


    ¡°Get up! Or I¡¯ll beat you to death believe it or not!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The other party reeked of alcohol, but the force was not small.


    nche Capra was caught off guard, she didn¡¯t even understand what was happening.


    York Charlie reacted quickly and grabbed the other¡¯s wrist, saving nche Capra from the other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come to my side.¡± York Charlie signaled nche Capra.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t try to be brave and stood halfway around behind York Charlie, she looked down at her slightly rumbling stomach and thought to herself that she must not let the other man hurt this child.


    The man who attacked her was a stranger, nche Capra didn¡¯t know who he was, she couldn¡¯t figure out how he could attack her for no reason.


    York Charlie thought it was strange too, ¡°This gentleman, please don¡¯t do anything, just say what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no.¡± The man was still struggling, York Charlie simply clutched both of his hands, he couldn¡¯t move and bared his teeth in pain.


    ¡°If you say no, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to go to the hospital today.¡±


    The man gave up struggling and told York Charlie to let go.


    As soon as he let go, he started to dislike nche Capra, pointing behind York Charlie and cursing, ¡°nche Capra, you scheming bitch, even a wild chicken wants to be a phoenix, she has done all kinds of bad things before she wants to get into the luxury family, probably her fianc¨¦ has another love, so she simply kicked him out of her inws¡¯ family business, and she herself has be the president¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man I can¡¯t even watch that.¡±


    nche Capra was used to hearing all this vitriol; she couldn¡¯t control people¡¯s mouths, and she didn¡¯t have the power to help them raise their IQs.


    York Charlie shielded nche Capra as he sneered, ¡°You know so much about President Capra, may I ask what you are to her?¡±


    The other man paused, ¡°I have nothing to do with her, I just don¡¯t see eye to eye.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to look the other way, but you can¡¯t start rumors.¡± York Charlie, still expressionless, approached the other with one sentence.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m spreading rumors?¡±


    ¡°Then did you climb the root of someone¡¯s wall and hear her in the act, or did you even hear her heart.¡± York Charlie raised his chin, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s none of your business if she did, so where did you get the nerve to lecture her.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say she was angry, she was happy to be protected by York Charlie.


    In the end, men are not York Charlie¡¯s opponent, they can only change the topic if they can¡¯t speak clearly, ¡°York Charlie, you are still defending nche Capra, as a man, do you have no dignity at all, so cheap.¡±


    ¡°Since you still have feelings for your old love, why are you still hooking up with Delia Field, you are now a lost dog, you don¡¯t deserve her at all, you scum, I despise you.¡±


    After saying that, he gave York Charlie a press on the jaw, a press that almost broke his bones.


    ¡°What you just said, repeat it.¡±

 Chapter 285 – Confessing Doesn’t Work

    No matter what the other man said, York Charlie disliked him without giving him a second thought.


    Why should he give face to such a rude person?


    In the end, the man was cornered and had run out of words, York Charlie was still staring at him airily, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll leave right now, or else-¡±


    ¡°Or what do you want!¡± The other man, in a sudden surge of emotion, picked up his ss and smashed it over nche Capra¡¯s head.


    This time York Charlie failed to block it, and nche Capra let out a cry of pain as the other man was about to run away after smashing the man, giving York Charlie a chance to grab him back and m two punches into his face with no less force than the wine ss he had just thrown out.


    The man was immediately knocked off his feet and his temper weakened.


    By this time the manager of the restaurant also rushed over with security guards and kicked the man out of the restaurant.


    York Charlie was still a little angry, but he should have looked at nche Capra more now.


    nche Capra¡¯s head was smashed and blood was running down her cheek.


    The bright red color burned like a me in York Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    There was nothing but heartache.


    The restaurant manager offered to call an ambnce, York Charlie picked up nche Capra straight away, ¡°By the time the ambncees, I¡¯m afraid the blood will have dried up, I¡¯ll just take her to the hospital myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to pay for the meal.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore, please take care.¡±


    He carried nche Capra to the car and helped her put on her seatbelt, nche Capra¡¯s eyes were closed and her eyes were tearing up from the pain, York Charlie¡¯s emotions were burning.


    Luckily, she arrived at the hospital in time for the doctor to stop the bleeding and prescribe painkillers.


    ¡°Luckily it only hurt the skin and not the bone, but the patient still needs to take care of herself.¡± The doctor instructed nche Capra as York Charlie stood behind her listening.


    ¡°Especially now that you¡¯re pregnant, even more so.¡±


    nche Capra nodded her head, she thought the same thing.


    Pregnant?


    nche Capra¡¯s figure was so slender that she couldn¡¯t tell she was a mom-to-be at all. That was why the doctor had specifically ordered it-nche Capra¡¯s body was too fragile.


    York Charlie thought to himself that he hadn¡¯t known her long enough to hear such news, and must have wished her well, and he felt relieved for her that she could spread her focus a little and not have to be so upset over herst rtionship.


    ¡°Can¡¯t really tell you¡¯re pregnant, congrattions.¡± The first time York Charlie had ever shown her a smile was at a time like this.


    Congrattions for what, the baby was his.


    nche Capra cries a little and feels a little sad.


    York Charlie asked again, ¡°This is his baby, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± nche Capra nods her head, and her eyes soften at the mention of the child.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t going to hide the fact that York Charlie-he was the father of the child-but she was afraid that if she told him he wouldn¡¯t believe her and would push her further away.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± York Charlie leaned over to listen with his ear to the side.


    nche Capra blinked, her hesitation written all over her face, looking so uneasy, but York Charlie stood behind her and couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± York Charlie thought she was weird, but considering she was now pregnant, everything he did became unconsciously cautious and careful.


    He didn¡¯t realize that he seemed to treat nche Capra¡¯s child as if it were his own, with care and anticipation to see the little one born.


    Perhaps it was called telepathy.


    Walking out of the infirmary, they had to wait to pick up the pregnancy test, and nche Capra, unsure of the fetus, went back for another pregnancy test.


    York Charlie was wondering if he needed to assist nche Capra, after all, she still looked very weak, nche Capra¡¯s smile made him lose focus for a moment, ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t she just been screaming that it hurt so much that her eyes were watering from the pain?


    nche Capra was still in pain, but because he was there, she was just head over heels right now and felt happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel like I¡¯m getting to know you all over again.¡± He was actually cute now.


    Before, when there was something going on, York Charlie¡¯s reaction was muted, just in case nche Capra was worried, but now that he was treating her like a friend, he was willing to show some emotion in front of her.


    But it was just a little lost.


    York Charlie looked down, ¡°From the way you sound, it sounds like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Well, probably a decade or so, or ten.¡± nche Capra thought about it for a moment, she¡¯d known him since her high school days until now, which was quite some years.


    They¡¯d stumbled along the way over the years and still walked into marriage.


    Unexpectedly but ¡­


    nche Capra sighs as York Charlie is still trying to remember memories about them, ¡°No, can¡¯t recall any at all, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve known you long enough to forget you otherwise.¡±


    nche Capraughed bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re too direct with your words.¡±


    The truth was, they were closer than anyone else¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    The wait for the pregnancy test report was a little long and York Charlie asked if she wanted something to drink, ¡°I see there¡¯s a caf¨¦ downstairs with a milk tea store.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have an Americantte, hot.¡± nche Capra finished and added, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    York Charlie hesitated, ¡°Can pregnant women drink coffee?¡±


    How afraid he was that something would happen to this baby.


    nche Capraughed at hisck ofmon sense on the surface, but in her heart she was happier than anyone else.


    As far as the current atmosphere was concerned, it should be appropriate for her to reveal that he was the child¡¯s biological father, right?


    ¡°Then sit here for a while, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± York Charlie hadn¡¯t realized anything yet.


    York Charlie came back soon after, and as he walked towards her, nche Capra looked a little dazed, she always felt like they had gone back in time.


    She even thought that he remembered all of it and that Delia Field¡¯s rampage was just a nightmare for her.


    If it was a nightmare, hopefully it would wake up in a hurry.


    York Charlie sat down next to her, ¡°I even got you a cake, you didn¡¯t eat much just now, you should be hungry by now.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± nche Capra took the hot coffee from him, the warmth enveloping her cold hands and easing her anxiety.


    She gathered her courage, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time, and I¡¯ve decided I¡¯d better be honest with you ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± York Charlie, still not at all prepared, asked her with a crooked head.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The father of the baby in my belly is, in fact, you-¡± nche Capra was interrupted before she could finish her sentence by a series of rings; it was York Charlie¡¯s cell phone ringing.


    She had to abort.


    And York Charlie seemed a little nervous when he saw the caller ID and purposely stood up to avoid her, ¡°I¡¯m taking a call.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± nche Capra smiled slightly.


    York Charlie picks up and Delia Field¡¯s voicees from the other end of the line, ¡°York, why aren¡¯t you back yet? Workingte at the office?¡±


    Delia Field has been minding him more and moretely, beautifully called concern.


    York Charlie nced back at nche Capra, thinking that if Delia Field knew he was with nche Capra right now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to knock over her jealousy.


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± York Charlie lied anyway.


    Why would he lie?


    It wasn¡¯t like anything was going to happen between him and nche Capra ¡­


    Delia Field seemed to ept what he had to say, ¡°Tough break, and Dad¡¯s a real pain in the ass, leaving you to do it all by yourself.¡±

 Chapter 286 What More Do You Want From Me

    The more Delia Field said that, the more York Charlie became vain.


    Still, he figured it wouldn¡¯t be recognized.


    But he couldn¡¯t go on like this; he had no reason to betray Delia Field.


    nche Capra was nothing more than a partner, she got hurt and he brought her to the hospital. It was as simple as that.


    At that exact moment, the doctor walks out of the infirmary and yells nche Capra¡¯s name, ¡°Who¡¯s nche Capra, your report is in.¡±


    The doctor yells so loud that Delia Field on the other end of the phone hears him, not to mention York Charlie.


    York Charlie also realized that his lie was broken, but he still pretended to be calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon, just had some personal business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°In that case, well, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back then.¡± Delia Field¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound too different, it was just less intimate and felt like an act.


    They were both wearing masks.


    Hanging up the phone, York Charlie made ns to leave, walking over to nche Capra and asking her, with little expression on his face, ¡°How are the results?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine with the fetus, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m weak and need more attention.¡± While nche Capra was ted, she also noticed his sudden coldness.


    It was as if the water that had hardly gotten warm had been turned off before it boiled, and quickly cooled down.


    The call just now was ¡­


    York Charlie was in a hurry to go back, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯ll pay for the restaurant, you can just go straight back.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± nche Capra grabbed his hand, this one hundred and eighty degree change in his attitude made her unable to react at once.


    Why was he doing this to her?


    York Charlie frowned and red back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that again, I¡¯ve been with you all day, it¡¯s quitting time, I think I¡¯m entitled to go back.¡±


    In one fell swoop he brought their rtionship back to square one, not giving her the slightest right to fight back.


    It was cruel.


    nche Capra dropped her eyes and looked sad, ¡°Do you have to treat me with this attitude? It was fine just now, did I do something wrong?¡±


    Her pitiful look was so endearing that even York Charlie, who had always been as cold as ice, began to feel a little guilty.


    But, so what?


    ¡°So what else do you want? Your appearance has already disrupted my life know?¡± York Charlie held down his brow, his head aching vaguely, as if something was reviving.


    In the end it didn¡¯t germinate.


    It couldn¡¯t really be all nche Capra¡¯s fault, he hadn¡¯t gotten a handle on his emotions himself.


    nche Capra immediately reddened ¨C more than half of the tears she had shed in her life had been for this man.


    But he remained desperate.


    ¡°Take my word for it, we¡¯ve really known each other for a long time, I¡¯m your wife, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve forgotten me with your memory loss.¡± nche Capra was on the verge of a breakdown, she didn¡¯t know what to say to York Charlie to make him believe.


    Had he really moved on and fallen in love with Delia Field?


    York Charlie had heard her say these things more than once, and not only did he not believe it, he was getting even more fed up with it, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever pull any more of that mumbo jumbo with me, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of that crap from you.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± It was all true.


    ¡°But what, I thought your character wasn¡¯t as difficult as I thought, but I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re still dead set on it.¡±


    He¡¯d put it that way, and a normal person would have to shake their head and walk away, even if they had a good temper.


    Who knew that nche Capra was not a normal person, she still held on to his hand with a death grip, tears washing her cheeks, ¡°Do you have to say things so harshly?¡±


    ¡°You made me do it, and don¡¯t try to get sympathy with your tears.¡±


    York Charlie was actually gagging himself as he said those words.


    He just wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    nche Capra wiped away her tears and looked at him seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to cry, so I¡¯m just going to ask you, do you really not remember me at all? I¡¯m nche Capra, ah, formerly known as Brandi, you¡¯ve known me since before.¡±


    nche Capra even brought up that past of Brandi¡¯s in order to be able to jog his memory.


    Brandi.


    A vague image shed through his mind, but it quickly disappeared again, or rather he instinctively suppressed it.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear your name before the party, and I don¡¯t know Brandi as a person, do you understand when I talk like this? How many times do I have to say it before you understand.¡± York Charlie took his angst at having his lie blown out on nche Capra.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I have pictures, you might remember if you look at our old pictures, and our marriage license.¡± nche Capra held on to a glimmer of hope still waiting for him to turn around.


    York Charlie forcefully wrenched her hand away, the cufflinks on his suit were ripped off and he didn¡¯t much care.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to take care of, so go back on your own.¡±


    ¡°And the next time you tell me any of this shit, I¡¯m definitely not going to have any more personal dealings with you.¡± He didn¡¯t need to draw fire.


    Especially now that he was all set to marry Delia Field.


    nche Capra still clutched his cufflinks in her hand, and she watched him leave with thirsty eyes, but couldn¡¯t wait for him to turn around.


    She looked down, rubbing the delicate pattern on the cufflinks, which were gold and reflected her ashen face.


    nche Capra forgets how she calmly walked out of the hospital and took a cab back, all she could think about was York Charlie, who had taken over.


    Like a movie constantly rewinding the once upon a time when they were in love.


    Was it possible that their ten years hadn¡¯t been as much love as Delia Field¡¯s few months?


    Or, as Nadia said when she approached her best friend Nadia with her grievances, ¡°Love can¡¯t be measured in time, the right time to meet the right person makes it work out, the wrong match can be devastatingly costly to wait for if you have to stick around.¡±


    She¡¯s paying that price right now.


    Yet, she still wasn¡¯t willing to let go.


    The city streetscape was busy, the light was strange, the light was blocked out of the car windows, the ss windows reflecting every view that passed by, and nche Capra¡¯s eyes twinkled, not with a star-like sparkle.


    They were tears she had piled on.


    nche Capra motioned for the driver to stop near her home, ¡°Keep the rest of it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She tried to walk slowly to the door by herself.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Walking all the way to her door with her head down, nche Capra waspletely oblivious to the fact that there was someone ahead of her waiting for her.


    nche Capra saw shadows cast ahead of her and she looked up, in front of her were a couple of strange young men, looking dribbling and out of their element.


    She thought they were up to something and subconsciously backed away.


    The other party approached and surrounded her, but did not make a move, it was a split face scolding, ¡°You bitch, how can you still have the face to run to York Charlie, you know in your own heart how much you have caused him to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Have some face, you snatched his position as president, and now you want to seduce the son-inw of THE FIELD FAMILY, do you want to swallow THE FIELD GROUP in this way, really deliberate, uneasy with good intentions.¡±


    It should be the same gang as the people who just beat her and scolded her in the restaurant, nche Capra heard it, she was surrounded and powerless to push them away, she could only cover her ears and close her eyes.

 Chapter 287 – Pretending Peace

    nche Capra could hardly stand being pushed at every step of the way, she felt like everything was fake now.


    Everything and everyone was hard to trust.


    This society is so treacherous, she thought to herself, while covering her ears as tightly as she could to keep from listening to their nonsense.


    It was Francesca Jones who finally rescued her.


    He showed up just in time to shoo the gang away, and then came back to check on nche Capra ¨C she was crouched on the ground, her hand still covering her ear, and a bandage wrapped around her head.


    Francesca Jones walks over to help her up, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your head?¡±


    ¡°I was going to dinner with York Charlie when a stranger rushed up and smashed it with a wine ss, luckily it only hurt the skin and not the bone.¡± nche Capra spoke breathlessly, she had no strength now to open the door and ring the bell for the maid toe out and greet her.


    Francesca Jones frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll find that man for you.¡± Let¡¯s see if he doesn¡¯t get him.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s the point of finding this one, after this one is gone there¡¯s the next one.¡±


    With that said, nche Capra suddenly fainted.


    At this time, the maid also went out to meet, saw Francesca Jones in the arms of nche Capra injured like that, face also pale as the moon, really shocked, ¡°Mrs. this is what happened?!¡±


    ¡°She was attacked while eating out, and when she came back she ran into punks who were abusive to her, she couldn¡¯t handle it, and because she was weak, she fainted.¡± Francesca Jones picked up nche Capra, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and talk about it, it¡¯s cool in here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡±


    Once inside, Francesca Jones carried nche Capra upstairs to her room, he put her on the bed to lie down and asked the maid to get some hot water to wipe nche Capra¡¯s body and face while he took refuge outside.


    While he waited in the hallway, another servant came up to bring him tea, ¡°Thank you for saving ma¡¯am, have some tea to warm you up.¡±


    ¡°Generous, thank you.¡± Francesca Jones took it, a scent of roses wafted in, nche Capra carried that scent with her, it was light, not too much for her nose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Francesca, a friend of hers.¡± Francesca Jones knew the servant hade to help his master probe him, and he wasn¡¯t annoyed, answering earnestly as he should.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Not long after, the bedroom door opened and the servant came out, ¡°Mistress is still awake.¡±


    Francesca Jones entered the room and checked her nose and heartbeat, no abnormality was found.


    ¡°Should just be asleep, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ording to reason, Francesca Jones should go home at thiste hour.


    But he didn¡¯t trust nche Capra, what if someone else had ulterior motives to sneak into the vi and do something to her, he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    After asking the servants for permission, Francesca Jones was able to stay.


    He sat on the couch in his bedroom for the rest of the evening, not a moment when his eyes didn¡¯t fall on nche Capra in the darkness.


    The following day, nche Capra was awakened by the noise outside, she woke with a frown and the first thing she saw was Francesca Jones sitting on the edge of her bed.


    She covered her aching head, ¡°You¡¯ve been here all night watching over me, haven¡¯t you slept?¡±


    ¡°I slept, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The dark circles under his eyes betrayed him.


    nche Capra felt like she owed Francesca Jones more and more favors than she could ever pay back, and there was no way she could respond to the truth in his eyes.


    ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± nche Capra said this with no conviction at all.


    Francesca Jones stroked the bandage wrapped around her head, ¡°And you say protect yourself, what is this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unable to talk him out of it, nche Capra simply pretends she didn¡¯t hear him as she gets out of bed, letting him go downstairs first as she does so, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had breakfast, eat breakfast before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to work at the office?¡± Francesca Jones asked her suddenly.


    nche Capra threw on a jacket and looked back at him, ¡°Yes and what?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a ride to the office or I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a hard time breaking out on your own.¡± The bodyguard was away for thest few days.


    What did it mean to break out?


    nche Capra was so confused by what she was hearing that experience told her something must have happened again.


    ¡°What happened again?¡±


    Francesca Jones signaled the window with her eyes, allowing her to surreptitiously lift a slit in the curtain.


    nche Capra took a look and the doorway was full of reporters and paparazzi.


    She then said why all the noise.


    It had been a rough few days and it had attracted a bunch of flies for no reason, nche Capra was so annoyed that she sat down on the couch as soon as she could and closed her eyes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it you tell me.¡± nche Capra asked him.


    Francesca Jones answered her truthfully, ¡°When you went to the Field Group¡¯s party, you got into an argument with York Charlie and Delia Field right? It was caught on camera by the paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°How pervasive.¡± nche Capra gave a mocking look.


    She didn¡¯t know what else the paparazzi couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Francesca Jones took a seat next to her, they were a stone¡¯s throw away and he stared at her, ¡°I understand you and the Field Group just recently got together, it¡¯s not a good time to make this kind of news.¡±


    nche Capra avoided his serious look and met him with a sideways nce, ¡°You¡¯re pretty well informed, indeed, so we can¡¯t just do nothing.¡±


    ¡°How about leaving it to me.¡±


    In fact, Francesca Jones was more than willing to serve nche Capra unconditionally if nche Capra said so.


    But nche Capra just didn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°Just walk me out.¡±


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    He changed into a suit to disguise himself as a bodyguard, and nche Capra put on a hat to hide the bandages before walking out.


    Reporters swarmed up like bees, ¡°Rumor has it that you¡¯re on bad terms with the Field Group¡¯s daughter, Ms. Delia Field, and the reason for that is York Charlie?¡±


    ¡°What was the reason for your argument the other night?¡±


    ¡°It was also said that you got into your position at the Charlie Group by transferring your shares in York Charlie, was that the trigger for your breakup?¡±


    nche Capra looked at the reporters with an expressionless face as Francesca Jones circled space in the crowd with her hand so she could catch her breath.


    The reporters are waiting for nche Capra to answer, anxious as ants on a hot te.


    Suddenly, nche Capra hooked the corners of her mouth into a smile, ¡°These are questions that I suggest you could ask Delia Field first, she¡¯s a star, I¡¯m just a businessman, don¡¯t put the cart before the horse.¡±


    With that said, the driver pulled out of the garage as well, she got in with Francesca Jones and the car sped off, leaving them far behind.


    nche Capra¡¯s statement was not intended to leave the trouble to Delia Field, and the journalists, having had their nose rubbed in nche Capra¡¯s face, were not going to let Delia Field off the hook.


    They anticipated a fight between Delia Field and nche Capra, and had their papers ready when Delia Field¡¯s response blew them away.


    ¡°People misunderstand, I am a good friend with President Capra, President Capra and ourpany have recently cooperated, how can it be a love rival rtionship?¡± Delia Field was still the same pie in the sky, keeping a smile on her face the whole time.


    It was hard to tell that she was a rising star in the entertainment industry, no wonder some people said she was born to be an actress.


    ¡°So your rtionship with York Charlie and her is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, York Charlie and I are husband and wife now well, soon to be held a wedding, she as a friend to express blessings, and York¡¯s things are already in the past, now are friends.¡±

 Chapter 288- The Honky Tonk Banquet

    With Delia Field having said that, nche Capra had no choice but to go along with her steps to put the matter to rest.


    ¡°Those pictures don¡¯t exin much, and I can¡¯t talk about York Charlie for a while, but Delia Field and I have kept our rtionship pretty steadily bad.¡±


    Pretty steadily awful.


    She hadn¡¯t actually listened to Delia Field¡¯s interview, she¡¯d asked her secretary to convey that she didn¡¯t want to hear Delia Field¡¯s voice.


    If she had known how Delia Field exined her rtionship with York Charlie and the news of her soon to be wedding, nche Capra was afraid she would have fainted all over again.


    In the grand scheme of things, nche Capra was thankful for Delia Field in this case; without her, there was no way the press would have let her go so quickly.


    nche Capra thought that was the end of her contact with Delia Field for the time being, but she didn¡¯t expect to receive an invitation to Delia Field¡¯s birthday party anytime soon.


    ¡°President Capra, going to attend?¡± The secretary asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    nche Capra let out a breath, ¡°She¡¯s already invited, it¡¯s not good for me not to go now that the outside world is still suspicious of our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Understood, then I¡¯ll help you put off a chamber ofmerce that night.¡±


    Since she was going, she definitely couldn¡¯te empty-handed, plus she had to say thank you for Delia Field¡¯s relief for her, so the gift mustn¡¯t be too light.


    ¡°Contact the department store counter for me, I want a set of gemstone jewelry, aplete set, with a price range between one and two million dors.¡± She could be said to have put down a heavy price.


    This way the media would report it so that they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of their rtionship and would be less harsh on her. It was also a way to please Lynel Field, the chairman of THE Field Group.


    ¡°Oh, and order a bouquet of roses, it doesn¡¯t matter how many, it just looks like a lot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Other than that, there wasn¡¯t much nche Capra could do.


    If she had to say, she might need to do a little mental preparation, since York Charlie must have been at the birthday party, too.


    Then there was no guarantee that this invitation from Delia Field would not be a Honky Tonk.


    Anyway, she would never admit defeat or let them get married.


    She¡¯s the one who¡¯s legally married to York Charlie.


    ¡­


    Delia Field¡¯s birthday party as the only millennial in THE Field family was naturally nothing to sneeze at, and it was no lessvish than the wee parties she¡¯s thrown before, if not more windy.


    Thest time nche Capra stole her thunder, Delia Field kept it in her heart, and this time, in time for the French fashion show, she specially bought an original designer¡¯s high-fashion gown just because she didn¡¯t want to lose to nche Capra.


    Of course, she thinks she can¡¯t lose to nche Capra.


    nche Capra was much more casual on her side, rushing off in a silver fringed bustier dress, fur-trimmed white boots, a pink and white tweed coat, and her egg curls permed and then coiled up.


    On the way, she opened the gift she had prepared for Delia Field, a full set of sapphire and diamond jewelry, and a card with a message-thanks for unplugging, happy birthday.


    Her presence drew a media scrum, and if nche Capra hadn¡¯t put some thought into her gift, she wondered what they¡¯d say about her again.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, nche Capra met eyes with Delia Field, who was greeting guests at the door, and though she resisted in her mind, she took the initiative to go up and talk to Delia Field.


    ¡°Thank you forst time, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know how I would have gagged these reporters.¡± nche Capra handed the gift to the staff.


    Delia Field hooked her lips into a smile, her lips were red and teeth were white, she looked great, ¡°You¡¯re wee, this is all what I should do, I¡¯m not that petty, I don¡¯t like to be catty with people.¡±


    ¡°I can see that Miss Field is this kind of generous woman, it¡¯s really worthy that she grew up abroad, her thoughts are much more tolerant and open than many people.¡± nche Capra doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about, and anyway, themercial intery is just fine.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to deliberately ingratiate herself with Delia Field, merely trying to avoid the media flurry so that there wouldn¡¯t be any more trouble down the road ¨C if there was anything more between her and York Charlie, York Charlie would certainly not want to be alone with her again.


    As the two exchanged seemingly close and friendly words, York Charlie came out of the venue looking for Delia Field, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw nche Capra.


    nche Capra saw him too, and she was tempted to greet him, but York Charlie¡¯s cold demeanor froze her in her tracks.


    York Charlie walked over to Delia Field and put an arm around her waist, nodding to nche Capra as a greeting.


    Delia Field hooked her arm around his neck and rubbed his chin, sideways, her slightly rounded dandelion eyes looking flirtatious as she swiveled her pupils to look at nche Capra. ¡°President Capra go in first.¡±


    Every move, in nche Capra¡¯s opinion, was a provocation to her.


    The exasperating thing was that she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    nche Capra passed by York Charlie, who unconsciously turned his head to look at her, and Delia Field reached up and brushed his face just in time for him to snap back to his senses and look back at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, she¡¯s not going toe and stir things up.¡± Delia Field defaulted to the fact that he was sick of nche Capra; in fact, she¡¯d seen iting.


    As long as he was still with her, she wouldn¡¯t let nche Capra have her way.


    Since it was a birthday party, Delia Field invited mostly younger friends and had the party at her house.


    By the time the people arrived and York Charlie returned to the house with his arm around Delia Field, the guests were already chatting.


    They were the main attraction and drew attention to themselves as soon as they showed up, firstplimenting Delia Field on her goddess and then York Charlie on being a good match for her.


    ¡°Door to door, I¡¯m talking about face value.¡±


    Delia Field showed her teeth and smiled with pride in her tone, ¡°I think he and I both have good eyes too, how else would we have found each other.¡±


    With that said, she looks over at York Charlie, her eyes brimming.


    York Charlie naturally looked at her cooperatively, resting his forehead against hers.


    Their tant disy of affection caused the crowd to tease, ¡°Looking at your eyes, I can see what it means to be a natural couple.¡±


    ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ll dry this bowl of sweetness.¡±


    ¡°So mushy in front of us, wouldn¡¯t the two be like glue at home.¡±


    Theyughed and Delia Fieldughed along with them, showing a rare blush, ¡°What are you guys talking about, how embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about,e give us a kiss, let us witness your beautiful love.¡±


    After saying that, everyone followed.


    Except nche Capra.


    She stood in the outer part of the hall and watched them joking andughing from afar.


    The more in love York Charlie was with Delia Field, the more her heart ached.


    Because of her loss, nche Capra simply lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t look at their lovemaking, lest she lose control of herself for a moment and rush up to make trouble again.


    That way, York Charlie would hate her even more, right?


    Little did she know, however, that York Charlie¡¯s gaze, and his attention, had always been on nche Capra, only to retract when someone flirted, and look at Delia Field to fill in the nks.


    It was looking at Delia Field that he couldn¡¯t help but drift towards nche Capra out of the corner of his eye.


    He had no idea what he was doing.


    Delia Field, on the other hand, could see it all, and she simply went along for the ride and, with everyone egging her on, kissed York Charlie.


    The ringing apuse sounded to nche Capra like sharp razor des scratching her heart.

 Chapter 289 Out of Control Birthday Party

    With just a sloppy kiss, Delia Field and York Charlie separated.


    York Charlie subconsciously looked at nche Capra, and she really did have that look on her face ¨C like she had been hurt badly and her wounds were vaguely painful.


    I don¡¯t know if the wound on her head has healed yet either.


    Even though he was telling her to leave him alone, if it was healed, she should at least tell him about it.


    Just as well, they were going to meet at the office in a couple of days, so it wouldn¡¯t be toote to ask then.


    He didn¡¯t even realize that his mind was unknowingly filled with nche Capra.


    Naturally, Delia Field couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her husband-to-be thinking about another woman at her birthday party, so she simply announced to the guests, ¡°Haven¡¯t you all been asking when we¡¯re going to make it work?¡±


    Upon hearing this, nche Capra snapped her head up to look at Delia Field and watched her with her own eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you all up front that York and I are going to be getting married very soon, and the wedding ceremony is being nned.¡±


    What?


    They¡¯re getting married so soon?


    As everyone cheered, the sudden crisp sound of a ss breaking behind them diverted everyone¡¯s attention for a moment ¨C they looked at nche Capra.


    York Charlie looks at nche Capra as well, looking a little confused, he can¡¯t exin the mixed emotions he¡¯s feeling.


    Realizing that everyone was looking at her, nche Capra was a little embarrassed; she had just let her hand go a little from being lost in thought, and the ss fell from her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, you guys carry on.¡± nche Capra hurriedly crouched down to pick up the pieces, while also trying to hide her panicked look.


    Her entire body was in a state of disorientation right now, her ears felt like they were covered in a membrane, and a buzzing sound was emanating from her cranium, making her so irritated.


    Her gaze drifted so much that she didn¡¯t even notice the sharpness of the broken ss shards, and her hand was about to touch it when York Charlie drank it down, ¡°No need to pick it up, just have the maid clean it up.¡±


    She really wasn¡¯t a worrywart at all times.


    nche Capra looked back, the sharp, razor-sharp light glinting off the shards of ss causing her to retract her hand.


    She stood up and tried to look as calm as possible, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you all to your pleasure, I have to get back before I have to go, have a good time.¡±


    In reality a storm had risen in her head.


    Delia Field, however, was not willing to let her go so easily, and took the initiative to go forward and pull her in front of the guests, introducing her to the rich kids, ¡°This is my friend, nche Capra, she started to manage the group at a young age, pretty impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± The crowd expressed their astonishment, they were usually having fun, and many of them didn¡¯t know about this nche Capra character.


    Most of all, nche Capra had white skin and a good figure, looking no worse than Delia Field. Even the rich and young people who are used to seeing beautiful women are amazed by her.


    nche Capra was grabbed by Delia Field¡¯s shoulder and had the feeling of being tackled, she was not pleased, but she could not show it in front of people.


    What did Delia Field want?


    Before she could figure it out, Delia Field unterally announced, ¡°As my good friend, she¡¯ll be my maid of honor at my wedding, so everyone take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± nche Capra turned her head and looked at Delia Field with eyes so wide she had to wonder if there was something wrong with her ears.


    Even York Charlie, felt that Delia Field¡¯s decision came out of nowhere.


    The crowd agreed that if nche Capra refused at this time, it would be tantamount to putting Delia Field on the spot.


    For the sake of the two families and York Charlie, nche Capra could only grit her teeth and endure, she clenched her fists and pinched the flesh of her palms with her fingertips, which was as pale as her face.


    Delia Field still didn¡¯t forget to turn her head, pretending to be intimate with nche Capra, ¡°You can¡¯t be unhappy about this.¡±


    nche Capra ate her words and could only force a smile, ¡°How could I?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to let Delia Field walk down the aisle with York Charlie.


    Besides, if York Charlie did that, it would be tantamount tomitting bigamy.


    Right now, she had to swallow her silver teeth in her stomach and endure not to turn her face against Delia Field here.


    She didn¡¯t want Delia Field to get the better of her, pulling nche Capra, pushing her into the guests, and pulling on York Charlie, ¡°Don¡¯t you have no one? I¡¯ll introduce you to one.¡±


    ¡°No, I think being single is fine.¡± nche Capra looked over at York Charlie, ¡°Besides, I already have someone in mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy with me, we¡¯ve got plenty of quality single men here that will definitely please you.¡± Delia Field still pressed on, refusing to let her go.


    It sounded like something only a nightclub mama-san would say, and it was even harshering from Delia Field.


    With nche Capra¡¯s appearance and seniority, those rich and young people are more or less a little bit moved, and there are also many people who are in the mood to have fun and watch the show.


    nche Capra is still reluctant, ¡°really don¡¯t need, I think the current state is quite good, besides I still have a lot of work to do, no time.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s bright face was unchanged, but in his heart he was anxious.


    He couldn¡¯t make sense of why he was so nervous, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Nervous for her, anxious, evenining-why didn¡¯t she just say no? Why show hesitation? Why not just leave?


    Delia Field saw that nche Capra was so determined to die that she couldn¡¯t force the issue.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, I don¡¯t know who wanted to watch the fun, but among the crowded guests, someone pushed the person in front of them from behind, and a man was pushed out of the room without his knowledge.


    Neither man reacted and the man crashed into nche Capra in what looked to outsiders like a hug.


    The youngsters just love to fool around, and the atmosphere was abuzz with cheers, whistles, and derision.


    ¡°Wow, together, together!¡±


    nche Capra took two steps back, embarrassed as she was.


    In fact, if York Charlie hadn¡¯t been there, she would have shrugged it off on the spot, but for some reason all of her spunky energy wouldn¡¯t have worked in York Charlie¡¯s presence.


    York Charlie frowned and suggested in Delia Field¡¯s ear, ¡°She obviously doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s happy about it, so let¡¯s not start a scene like that.¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize that his razor-sharp eyes were going to look right through the man who was sticking it to nche Capra.


    It was just angry and upset that she was with another man.


    Delia Field, trying not to embarrass herself, agreed with him, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    It was then that she spoke as the leadingdy of the party, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t get up in arms, this doesn¡¯t even know each other yet and you guys are talking about letting them be together, how do you expect them to respond.¡±


    York Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this shouldn¡¯t be another shot at nche Capra.


    However, he didn¡¯t want Delia Field to turn the tables and then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game to improve our understanding, what do you guys think?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The attitude of the guests was quite unanimous ¨C it was just how to have fun.


    ¡°How about just ying Truth or Dare?¡± Someone suggested, and it was unanimously approved.


    Delia Field asked the maid to bring ten bottles of red wine and whiskey from the collection, ¡°Tonight, you can tell us what you want to drink, and make sure to have fun.¡±


    The atmosphere was once again at a fever pitch.


    nche Capra and York Charlie, on the other hand, looked grim.


    York Charlie had a vague feeling that nche Capra was going to get mixed up in it again.

 Chapter 290 – Unstoppable

    The rules of Truth or Dare were understood by everyone, simple to y, yet exciting to feel ¨C that is, of course, for those with ulterior motives.


    nche Capra had said she wouldn¡¯t participate, but was ignored.


    They were ying the game to try to set up nche Capra with the man, who seemed quite taken with her as well, and was acquiescing to what they were doing.


    nche Capra has no choice but to ept.


    Delia Field, on the other hand, was dominated by York Charlie, ¡°Do you want to y along?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t y these boring games.¡± York Charlie averted his face, his current mood was like a ticking time bomb that might blow up at some point.


    Irritated, restless.


    In his eyes, nche Capra was like a sheep surrounded by wolves, who didn¡¯t even know they were in the wolf¡¯s den.


    nche Capra can¡¯t be med for this, she has no choice, Delia Field also acquiesced to them, if she gives them a face, it is equivalent to give Delia Field a face.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t gotten over the news that Delia Field and York Charlie were getting married.


    All she could think about was, York Charlie.


    Yet he¡¯d stayed out of it the entire time¡­ did he really not care about her anymore?


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Someone suddenly eximed, and nche Capra snapped back to her senses, as if she¡¯d suddenly been sentenced to death, as the other woman told her, ¡°You lost!¡±


    Lost? When?


    nche Capra didn¡¯t even realize it before she was asked to choose Truth or Dare.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll choose for you, why don¡¯t you just take a dare, how exciting is that?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t even say a word before the other party took the liberty of deciding for her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t know what the other party was up to, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with them right now, so she just let him be.


    Who knew he would make such outrageous demands. ¡°You go kiss him.¡±


    He pointed to the man they¡¯d been trying to set up, and shed a smile at that.


    nche Capra, however, grimaced, ¡°Can we change it?¡±


    ¡°Change what? Change the kisser?¡± The other teased her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°No, I mean change it to a heartfelt kiss.¡± nche Capra gritted her teeth, she didn¡¯t know why she was somehow going to be punished when she came back to her senses.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work, you chose it yourself, you can¡¯t go back on it.¡±


    She chose it herself? When?


    nche Capra frowned before she realized the other man was trying to set them up. Someone else pushed the man in front of her, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a kiss, no big deal.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± The others followed in agreement.


    ¡°Wait ¡­¡± nche Capra stiffened as the man pressed closer to her.


    Just when the good show everyone was waiting for was finally about to start, York Charlie let go of Delia Field¡¯s hand and suddenly rushed forward, leading nche Capra away from the hall.


    The atmosphere goes cold for a moment as everyone looks at each other and then looks at Delia Field in unison.


    Delia Field still had a soft smile on her face, and just by looking at her expression you would have thought she wasn¡¯t taking it seriously at all, still maintaining her hostess demeanor.


    She reacted quickly and rounded up in time, ¡°You guys are having too much fun, nche, she¡¯s shy.¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing York pulled her away, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for myself as a friend if I pissed her off.¡± Delia Field, strange as she was, quickly and graciously forgave them again, ¡°You guys go ahead and y, I¡¯m going to go look for them.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡­


    York Charlie led nche Capra to the backyard of the cottage, where he let go and turned his back on her.


    ¡°York, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t get it yet.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she¡¯d done something wrong to piss him off again, could it?


    York Charlie was already gagging, and hearing that from her made her even angrier.


    Didn¡¯t she even realize?


    ¡°You-¡± York Charlie paused to exin to her, and he couldn¡¯t, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not talking to you, it¡¯s useless to talk.¡±


    She was as dumb as a dork, and didn¡¯t know to duck a little.


    nche Capra listened in confusion, she didn¡¯t even know why York Charlie was angry, she hadn¡¯t spoken to him since the beginning of the party until just now.


    Was he so tired of even showing up in front of him?


    ¡°York, what¡¯s going on? I can change it if you tell me.¡± nche Capra put her foot down for him, she tried to please him almost unconditionally.


    But the more she did, the harder it got for York Charlie, his heart felt like it was being crushed by a rock.


    Even his breathing became heavy and slow.


    York Charlie decided it would be better not to exin so much to her and bluntly asked her to leave.


    ¡°You go now, they won¡¯t have any fun with less of you, don¡¯t be happy as soon as you¡¯re surrounded by men, none of those guys are decent.¡±


    It was just to watch the fun.


    nche Capra knew that, but she didn¡¯t understand why she was leaving, ¡°Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Does it need a reason?¡± Wasn¡¯t she herself repulsed?


    nche Capra listened with a clouded head, she frowned for a long time and didn¡¯t understand.


    It was the news that he and Delia Field were getting married that nagged at her.


    ¡°What if I said no?¡± nche Capra asked him back.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to provoke him, simply not understanding how York Charlie was suddenly mad at her again.


    Anyway, she wasn¡¯t leaving.


    With this attitude, York Charlie mistook her for a man she couldn¡¯t get enough of, and a nameless fire burned inside him.


    Finally willing to turn around and look at her, nche Capra thought it was a good turn of events, but who knew that he instead became even more angry, ¡°nche Capra, don¡¯t you just want a man to kiss you? Fine, I¡¯ll fulfill you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean-¡± before nche Capra could react, he cupped her face and sealed his lips with his, what was obviously a simple touch was like a fuse that drew out his deepest thirst.


    It was something he¡¯d never felt before when he¡¯d kissed Delia Field.


    And this, for the first time, was the first time he¡¯d ever kissed her ¨C in his mind.


    Before nche Capra could react, her slightly parted lips felt like they were resisting, giving York Charlie the chance to go deeper, and without thinking, he grabbed the opportunity and stuck out his tongue, prying her teeth open, flipping and tangling them.


    nche Capra was kissing her like she was underwater and he was her savior, gripping his shoulders and letting him explore and take what he wanted.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this either, his mind couldn¡¯t think, his body followed instinct, the heat rose a little, just kissing wasn¡¯t enough anymore, he simply wrapped his arms around her.


    And that¡¯s what Delia Field saw when she followed their path ¨C nche Capra and York Charlie kissing like an inseparable couple.


    She had wanted to say sorry to nche Capra and take York Charlie away in the meantime, but she had never expected this situation, and now if she went up to break them up, she was afraid that it would make York Charlie miss nche Capra even more, and if she didn¡¯t go up, she couldn¡¯t swallow her breath in her heart.


    Her hands clenched the train of her dress so tightly that the veins on the backs of her hands rippled with anger and jealousy, a rare look for Delia Field.


    Jealousy that burned her heart.


    Expecting York Charlie and nche Capra to kiss until she caught them, she didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to make a hundred and eighty-degree change in attitude and violently push nche Capra away.


    He took a few steps back, bowed his head, and clutched it, letting out a pained whimper.


    This startles both nche Capra and Delia Field.

 Chapter 291 No qualifications

    The head hurt like it was going to split, like something was exploding in the mind, and the memories came up a little and sank back down, like floating in the ocean.


    No, on broken ice.


    Fragments of memories slipped quickly through his mind, bits and pieces that couldn¡¯t be pieced together to form a story, the kiss, the woman¡¯s lips, and the eyebrows, the face he had gazed at countless times while she slept became blurred, leaving only a rough outline ¡­


    It was just a moment, like a decade back, and York Charlie ultimately failed to freeze any of those images; the fragments just caused him pain.


    nche Capra and Delia Field heard his stifled whimpers and had trouble imagining what had happened to him.


    ¡°York what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­¡± nche Capra looked at him in panic, she didn¡¯t know what to do, she wanted to share his pain but couldn¡¯t do it.


    York Charlie slowly crouched down along the wall as if he was going to fall, nche Capra hurriedly reached out, trying to help him, but gave Delia Field a head start.


    nche Capra is blocked behind Delia Field, and she can¡¯t see anything but his hand clutching Delia Field¡¯s arm like it¡¯s a lifeline.


    She looks like the sinner who gave York Charlie a headache and is treated with indifference by Delia Field.


    Even when nche Capra just wanted tofort, Delia Field wouldn¡¯t even give her that chance.


    ¡°York, can you hear me?¡± Delia Field called to him, ¡°Can we go to the hospital now? I¡¯ll take you right away.¡±


    York Charlie barely lifted his head to look at Delia Field, his pupils began to dte, but closed back in along with the pain easing.


    Who was this woman in front of him?


    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t remember any of it.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was more conscious that he remembered ¨C it was his wife Delia Field.


    His wife was Delia Field?


    He shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°But in the state you¡¯re in-¡± Delia Field was still worried, York Charlie was still shaking his head, he wanted to lie down and rest now, ¡°I want to go to my room and rest. ¡±


    Now Delia Field listened to whatever he said, she nodded her head as if she were pounding on it, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s go to our room and rest, I¡¯ll help you up.¡± She grabbed his arm and barely propped him up.


    nche Capra wanted to follow, she wasn¡¯tfortable with York Charlie in this state.


    But was coldly refused by Delia Field, ¡°nche Capra you go on back, I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about York Charlie,¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice was still a little shaky.


    ¡°You have no business worrying about him, you should know best who is responsible for why he is the way he is.¡±


    Her words caused nche Capra¡¯s steps to falter, and it was as if a transparent wall separated her from them.


    She couldn¡¯t cross it.


    Delia Field took a deep breath, her tone as cold as ever, ¡°If you still have the sense to go back, I¡¯ll pretend that today never happened.¡±


    With her having said that, there was no way nche Capra was going to follow.


    Even she felt unqualified.


    On the way back, nche Capra was about as good as the walking dead, she called Nadia and cried as soon as she opened her mouth, ¡°What should I do, York Charlie really doesn¡¯t remember me ¡­¡±


    She cries in a stoic and repressed way, but it sounds even more heartbreaking to her.


    It had to be so aggravating.


    Nadia sighed, ¡°Is York Charlie really worth letting you feel so bad for him, for him? nche, why don¡¯t we just give up on him, there¡¯s someone better waiting for you.¡±


    Why pour all your love into a man like York Charlie.


    As soon as nche Capra closed her eyes, the tears kept falling.


    ¡°If I could get over him, I would have given up a long time ago, but what can I do, this heart just beats after him, and when he says he doesn¡¯t recognize me, my heart aches so much.¡±


    ¡°What do you say ¡­¡±


    Every time she thought she wasn¡¯t going to make it, York Charlie gave her a little more hope.


    Before she can feel that happiness, his indifference sends her to the bottom.


    It¡¯s like she was made for him and he wasn¡¯t.


    nche Capra is left with a broken heart after every encounter with Delia Field.


    But cry all you want, she can¡¯t afford to lose sight of her work, and she can¡¯t afford to be petty when it¡¯s time to kick off her project with the Field Group.


    She didn¡¯t have the support of York Charlie anymore, and she had to do everything herself.


    nche Capra¡¯s office is York Charlie¡¯s office, and everything is still in ce so that when hees back, he can return thepany to him in one piece.


    Everything nche Capra does is about him.


    He would definitely be in the future she foresaw.


    The name York Charlie was like a brand, burned into her heart.


    It was at work now that she asionally lost her concentration.


    ¡°President Capra?¡± a subordinate¡¯s soft call brought nche Capra back to her senses-she was still in a meeting. It didn¡¯t make sense that she ended up deserting as president herself.


    She nodded with a fake calmness, ¡°What is it.¡±


    ¡°Were you listening to the proposal I just presented?¡± nche Capra frowned when her subordinate finished speaking, ¡°Do you mean to question me for not taking my work seriously?¡±


    The other party instantly panicked and quickly denied it, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking, so what do you think of the proposal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take another good look at the proposal back at my office, I¡¯ll let you know if I hear anything.¡± nche Capra was still expressionless, not the least bit able to tell that she was now very weak.


    It was a good idea to keep her dignity in front of the staff.


    Once the meeting was over, nche Capra walked out of the conference room in big strides, followed by a ticket of employees, she also wore a ck suit today, the momentum looked like she was going to fight in a group.


    As she reached the elevator, her phone vibrated, and nche Capra subconsciously thought York Charlie had contacted her and flipped it over.


    It was Nadia calling.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± nche Capra sounded a little lost, but that didn¡¯t mean she had a problem with Nadia.


    She just preferred it to be York Charlie calling.


    She had tried to call him yesterday after she left, but they had all hung up, and she figured it was Delia Field who had hung up.


    She still had a headache thinking about yesterday.


    Nadia¡¯s voice distracted nche Capra, ¡°Why do you sound so breathless? Didn¡¯t sleep against night?¡±


    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t sleep.¡± nche Capra told her subordinate to go ahead while she waited for the next elevator.


    Nadia let out a sigh, ¡°Ugh, yeah, where¡¯s the restful sleep after all that cryingst night.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk aboutst night , I just had a momentary emotional outburst and didn¡¯t cry again after I called you.¡±


    nche Capra was still a bit of a pushover by nature and immediately regretted calling Nadia when her senses returned.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that all her toughness crumbled and disintegrated as she watched York Charlie with Delia Field.


    Nadia understands her, ¡°Got it, I promise I¡¯ll never tell, President Capra is actually a crybaby.¡±


    nche Capra is angry andughing. Hesitantly, she admits, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Did you call me today simply to greet me?¡± nche Capra always had the feeling that this little girl was up to something more than simple.


    Nadia then cut to the chase, ¡°I just wanted to ask you if you¡¯re free for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t say so.¡± nche Capra got into the elevator, ¡°You send me the address, I¡¯ll be there after work, for now I¡¯m working.¡±


    ¡°Got it, President Capra.¡±


    ¡­


    They had kaiseki for lunch, the space was secluded and they could talk in peace.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadia just saw nche Capra and the corners of her mouth dropped, ¡°Why are you getting thinner? It feels like this body is even more exaggerated now than it was in your modeling days, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not moving again.¡±


    Many people said so.

 Chapter 292 – Hurting Again and Again

    nche Capra bent her knees and sat down, she smiled bitterly, ¡°As you can see, I don¡¯t have York Charlie right now, my mood is in the doldrums every day, and when I see meals, I have no appetite, so I¡¯ve lost a little weight.¡±


    This was going to be without makeup, her face was even paler.


    The waiter served sashimi, and the two of them talked to each other as they ate.


    Actually, it was mostly nche Capra talking and Nadia listening.


    At the mention of York Charlie, nche Capra¡¯s eyes reddened like a deted ball, causing Nadia to pull out a tissue, but she pushed it back, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, why do I need a tissue?¡±


    She was just trying to be brave.


    It didn¡¯t sit well with Nadia to see her best friend so tormented, ¡°Is York Charlie really worth it to break your heart for him like that?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether it¡¯s worth it or not, he owes me and I owe him, we¡¯re as inseparable as a ball of string.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s all set to go with Delia Field-¡± Nadia stopped herself before she could finish her sentence, knowing that if she emphasized the matter any further, nche Capra would surely break down again.


    She changed the subject, putting down her chopsticks and pulling two tickets out of her bag, ¡°Actually, I came here today to say that I¡¯m taking you to rx, and here are the concert tickets that a friend gave me to get in at six o¡¯clock tomorrow evening.¡±


    nche Capra took them and saw that they were actually Delia Field concert tickets.


    Delia Field was releasing an album and ying a concert so soon?


    ¡°When did that happen and how did I not even know about it?¡± nche Capra admired Delia Field in this aspect, ¡°Very good business skills, this is just a few days into the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a fan meeting, but the venue is arranged in the biggest stadium in the city, and the tickets are now spected to more than eight thousand dors.¡± Nadia said and also shook her head, Delia Field winds up being too much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want it for nothing, go for a bit, there¡¯s rumored to be a special guest.¡± Nadia cupped her face and looked at nche Capra with anticipation in her eyes.


    nche Capra frowned, ¡°Are you okay, actually asked me to go to see the concert of my rival, I watch it not to mention rxing, you are not afraid that I will have a myocardial infarction?¡±


    She shoved the ticket back into Nadia¡¯s hand and put a piece of salmon in her bowl, ¡°Eat more and talk less.¡±


    nche Capra was no pushover when she was angry.


    Nadia hurriedly persuaded her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take you to spy on the enemy, this seat is a VIP seat, you can see Delia Field on the stage from the closest distance.¡±


    nche Capra is still unimpressed, ¡°I can¡¯t see this as spying, but I think you seem to be very interested in this concert.¡±


    ¡°It is a little bit ¡­,¡± Nadia was also looking for a chance to see what kind of woman York Charlie was going to get together with at the expense of dumping nche Capra.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested anymore, you can find someone else to go see this ticket with.¡± nche Capra was still that determined and dead set on giving in.


    The meal ended hastily.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra thought Nadia would die of this, who knew she was so persevering, so worthy of being her friend, even her character was simr ¨C not turning back until she hit the south wall.


    ¡­


    Tomorrow was nche Capra¡¯s time off, ten days of work in exchange for this day, she naturally wanted to seize the time, sleeping until the sun shone three dry before waking up.


    After eating, put on a coat to go to the backyard to see the winter chrysanthemums andrkspur, yellow chrysanthemums and white chrysanthemums are interspersed withrkspur fuchsia embellishment, looks quite beautiful.


    In the backyard, there is a peach blossom tree and a pear blossom tree, which bloom in the spring, and when the wind blows, the petals fly all over the sky, which is far more romantic than the cherry blossoms.


    nche Capra had thought that when the peach and pear trees bloomed together next year, she would sit under the tree with York Charlie in her spare time,ughing or taking a nap, and the picture would make people long for her.


    The image must be a dreame true, but now it seems impossible to think about it.


    Unable to look away, nche Capra yawned a few times before returning to her room to rest.


    She didn¡¯t ask the maid to call her; the lights were off and the curtains were drawn, so it was dark enough to sleep in the daytime, and it was so cold that nche Capra didn¡¯t want to move anyway.


    She curled up in her nest like a newborn bird, the warmth of the soft quilts taking away her exhaustion for the moment.


    She was so groggy from sleep that she didn¡¯t even want to get up for dinner.


    By the time nche Capra was called up by Nadia, it was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon ¨C still early for nche Capra.


    As soon as Nadia enters, she asks nche Capra if she¡¯s sleeping in the house, and the maid is shocked by hering on, ¡°Yes, just resting upstairs.¡±


    With that said, Nadia rushed right up and grabbed nche Capra out of bed.


    ¡°nche, let¡¯s just go take a look, this ticket is not for nothing.¡± Nadia held nche Capra¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkling.


    nche Capra cried andughed, not having the energy to lose her temper if she wanted to.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite persistent, shall Ipliment you?¡± nche Capra got out of bed with Nadia half pulling her down, the cold floor made her shiver, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Nadia rushed to get her coat and put it on her, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    She had acquiesced that nche Capra wouldpromise.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± nche Capra makes onest struggle.


    Nadiaughs, ¡°I¡¯ll have the maid pack it for you to eat on the way.¡±


    Take that she can¡¯t.


    ¡­


    ording to Nadia the concert tickets were snapped up as soon as they went on sale and the stadiums were all filled up at once without a single empty seat. nche Capra arrived at the venue to see that it was really as hot as she said it would be.


    Delia Field¡¯s concert featured twenty brand new songs and five covers of ssics, with special guests in between.


    nche Capra was a little sleepy, but it was too loud for her to sleep.


    Inevitably, she had to grumble at Nadia, who was waiting next to her with an excited look on her face, and gave her a headbutt, ¡°Next time I¡¯m noting, I¡¯ll say no.¡±


    ¡°I know, I was wrong, just stay with me for this one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nadia spoke, when screams and cheers suddenly rang out behind them, they looked to the stage in unison, and sure enough it was Delia Fielding out.


    The lights poured down on Delia Field alone, she was dressed in a silver fine glitter starry dress, she looked like an unearthly fairy, she was unbelievably beautiful.


    As soon as she took the stage, she sang a ssic song to get the mood going before she began to perform her own rendition of her vocals and yed a bit of piano.


    nche Capra was watching fairly attentively, just wondering if York Charlie would show up and what seat he was sitting in now.


    Knowing him as she did, in the old days, York Charlie wouldn¡¯t havee unless she offered to go to the concert and he would have gone.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t expect to see York Charlie on stage.


    Delia Field was a little out of breath after singing a dozen songs in a row, so she smiled and asked the fans at the bottom, ¡°Let¡¯s take an intermission, okay? Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The fans were unconditionally supportive of their idol.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to share with you my happiness,¡± Delia Field said, and nche Capra had a vestigial feeling that something big was about to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married,¡± she finished, revealing the pigeon egg diamond ring on her hand as a close-up of it appeared on the big screen, ¡°Can I be congratted?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The fans started cheering.

 Chapter 293 – A Drunken Night Out

    Only Nadia had an indifferent face with nche Capra the whole time.


    This was another blow to nche Capra, although she had known they were getting married for a long time, whether she epted it or not was another matter.


    Nadia cautiously looks over at nche Capra, afraid that she¡¯s going to cry again.


    nche Capra looked just a little dazed, her eyes looking straight up at the stage, her clear pupils reflecting the images on stage, the blue background turning into ghostly blue halos in her eyes.


    Just because she wasn¡¯t crying didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t sad.


    Nadia regretted forcing nche Capra toe for her own selfish reasons.


    Yet there was no use regretting it now; all they could do was watch Delia Field unt her happiness, her beaming face revealing the anticipation of marriage.


    Her smile is all over the big screen.


    Delia Field took the microphone and continued, ¡°Back to the topic, the special guest for this concert, I think it¡¯s time for me to announce it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°He, is my future husband, York Charlie.¡±


    As the words left her mouth, nche Capra jerked to her feet, she just couldn¡¯t sit there any longer, she couldn¡¯t watch York Charlie smooch with Delia Field on stage and pretend she didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    No way.


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t take it.


    Thinking she wanted to climb on stage and make a scene, Nadia hurriedly pulled nche Capra back and persuaded her to sit down, ¡°We¡¯ll see, we¡¯ll be past this bridge soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± nche Capra looked back at her, the aggravation in her eyes mingled with the pain and turned into tears, but they didn¡¯t fall.


    A single tear could pierce her fragile heart right now.


    After all, she sat down and listened to Delia Field introduce her husband.


    Nadia felt guilty, but nche Capra didn¡¯t me her for anything.


    Compared to their bitter drama, Delia Field¡¯s side of the double wedding was a great atmosphere.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s bring out our special guest!¡± After Delia Field finished speaking, she saw York Charlie slowly walk up from the stage, holding arge bouquet of roses in his hands, with only her in his eyes.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t even have time to care about the people on stage, the whole time he just looked at Delia Field and smiled dotingly.


    nche Capra had seen this kind of doting look before and knew it only too well.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She had been spoiled like that once, the same person, the same eyes, the same devotion.


    It was as if that kiss of the day before had been a mere handout to her.


    Ridiculous, absurd!


    nche Capra, unable to look away, got up again, covered her face and left the scene, and Nadia, seeing this, ceased to be a stopper; she went after her and followed nche Capra.


    Nadia still lost her and all she could do was look for her everywhere, ¡°nche, where are you?¡±


    ¡°nche ¡­¡±


    nche Capra threw up in the restroom, tears following her, looking wrecked and disheveled.


    Every time she remembered the image she had just had. Her stomach was turning over, as if the baby in her stomach was picking up on her sadness and protesting as well.


    What was she to do.


    Why did York Charlie want to hurt her so much? To get back at her just because of what Moore Howard had said, then she¡¯d rather he just kill her than this way.


    It was like telling her to live and let die.


    nche Capra came out of the restroom just as Nadia found her, Nadia hugged her and cried along with her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on bringing you here if I¡¯d known, I¡¯m really sorry ¡­¡±


    nche Capra was a bit calmer this time instead, patting her along the back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I me you.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to make amends, apany me for a drink, I¡¯m in a bad mood and I just want to drink.¡± And it was a good drink.


    Nadia naturally obeyed her request one hundred percent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    They found a nightclub nearby, nche Capra ordered a dozen root beers, and poured them as soon as they came up, the momentum startled Nadia, and she hurriedly advised her, ¡°If you¡¯re going to drink, take it easy, it¡¯s very easy to get drunk when you drink like that.¡±


    ¡°I just want to get drunk, otherwise why do you think Ie here to drink.¡± nche Capra half-lifted her eyes, lookingzy and arrogant, like a towering Persian cat.


    She was just licking her wounds and numbing herself with alcohol.


    It took half a drink for nche Capra to stop, the light in front of her eyes was blocked out and she and Nadia looked up at the man who hade over to ost them, ¡°You two beauties, you¡¯re in a bad mood, do you want toe over and hang out with us.¡±


    The man points behind him, nche Capra drops her eyes, doesn¡¯t even look at them, and shouts, ¡°Get the fuck outta here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that, I was kind enough to ask you guys because I saw you were lonely.¡± The man gets angry and cracks up at nche Capra, ¡°If I didn¡¯t see you as a woman, I¡¯d have kicked you to death a long time ago.¡±


    Nadia listened in fear. Let nche Capra or not be too impulsive.


    Right now, no one talking would work for nche Capra.


    She still didn¡¯t look up, ¡°Get the fuck out of here, you hear me.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± the man was about to swing his fist to punch nche Capra, she snapped her head up at that moment, her shadowy eyes and cold as ice look like a sharp de cutting through his eyes, not angry.


    The man eventually lowered his fist, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m really looking away from hitting on a woman like you.¡±


    After he left, Nadia looked at her adoringly, ¡°nche, you were just so handsome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking that it doesn¡¯t matter if I get hit on, nothing else makes sense now that the people I care about don¡¯t care about me anyway.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to care about anything else right now, she just wanted to get drunk.


    nche Capra is a heavy drinker, she can drink half a dozen times, and she will not stop until she is drunk, Nadia will not let her drink, she will make a scene, ¡°I¡¯m like this, can¡¯t you even let me drink enough at one time!¡±


    When she said that, Nadia didn¡¯t dare to stop her, but she didn¡¯t dare to drink any more herself, lest both of them get drunkter, who would send nche Capra home.


    Besides, the man who had just left was still staring at the ce, just waiting for the two of them to get drunk and pick up the pieces.


    Any lower proof alcohol like hers would get her drunk sooner orter, and nche Capra finally got what she wanted, but it didn¡¯t make her much happier, it made her sadder.


    She was just showing her true feelings.


    nche Capra grabbed Nadia¡¯s hand and rested her head on her shoulder, her whole body shaking.


    She cried carefully, her sobs so shrill and weak that only Nadia could hear them, but the tears were like a faucet with a broken valve, and she couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Nadia wiped her tears and patted her back to smooth her breath, ¡°Okay don¡¯t cry.¡±


    nche Capra cried harder, ¡°I want York Charlie, Nadia, I want York Charlie.¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong for them to take York Charlie away from me ¡­,¡± nche Capra bawled, her cries were quickly muffled by the lively electric music, no one but Nadia cared about how much she was how much pain she was in right now.


    Just as nche Capra was crying for York Charlie toe over, her cell phone rang ¨C it was Francesca Jones calling.


    Nadia hesitates to answer it, she looks at nche Capra in her arms, she grabs her by the cor as if she were grabbing for a lifeline and looks at her with pleading eyes, ¡°Will you get York Charlie here?¡±


    Nadia got on the phone anyway.

 Chapter 294 – Can’t Help It

    ¡°nche she¡¯s drunk, can youe over and pick her up if you can.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long after Nadia hung up the phone that Francesca Jones drove over to nche Capra with a speed that took her by surprise.


    ¡°You came here on a rocket.¡± Nadia checked her watch from the time she answered the phone until he showed up. Only five minutes had passed.


    Francesca Jones had little expression on her face, ¡°I just happened to be in the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡±


    nche Capra was still slumped over the table at this point, clutching her wine ss in her hand and shouting with a sobbing voice, ¡°York Charlie, York Charlie, why haven¡¯t youe over yet, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages.¡±


    She waspletely drunk and couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone in her eyes, so she shouted York Charlie, shouting for someone who couldn¡¯t possibly show up.


    York Charlie, she said the name in her mind, once, a hundred times, a thousand times.


    If only she hadn¡¯t met him in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be so distraught over him, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to care if they¡¯d ever met.


    Now she hadn¡¯t been able to watch him fall in love with someone else and not do anything about it, but York Charlie wasn¡¯t going to turn around for her anymore.


    He hates her.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t stop bawling at the thought, ¡°I¡¯m hated by him, he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Her entire face was soaked in tears, and before the old tear tracks dried, new ones proceeded to fall.


    Nadia was afraid that nche Capra was going to break down if she continued to cry, she rubbed her back and urged her, ¡°nche, why are you so bitter, York Charlie is just a scumbag, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be so sad.¡±


    It was no use, nche Capra couldn¡¯t listen to anything now.


    Francesca Jones looks on, pale and with heartache in her eyes, and asks, ¡°What happened?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen her this sad before.


    ¡°nche got irritated when I took her to a Delia Field concert and Delia Field ended up inviting York Charlie as a special guest and showing her love in front of her.¡± Nadia finished and sighed.


    It was all thanks to her, it was her curiosity that had gotten nche Capra into this mess, and she was upset enough as it was.


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°I was there for the concert.¡±


    He would be there, also for nche Capra.


    It¡¯s not hard to see that Francesca Jones is truly devoted to nche Capra, giving everything for her withoutint, protecting her, and even epting that she still has York Charlie in her heart.


    Much better than York Charlie, who would only bring harm to nche Capra.


    Nadia sat Francesca Jones down, she had something to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what nche is going through right now, she broke her heart for York Charlie, and it kills me as her friend to see her like this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Francesca Jones kept an eye on nche Capra lest she do something stupid in a moment of weakness.


    Nadia took thest sip of her wine and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to get involved, but I hope, nevertheless, that you and nche Capra have a good thing going and that you treat her well.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯ll give me that chance, I¡¯ll treasure it twice as much.¡±


    It was like there was some sort of understanding between the two, but neither could say they were at ease.


    As they talked, nche Capra stood up and waddled away from the table, and Francesca Jones followed just in time to pull her back, and when she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, he simply wrapped his arm around her waist and put her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk her back.¡±


    ¡°Well, be safe back there.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Do you need me toe back and drop you off again?¡± Francesca Jones said, and had to stop nche Capra from struggling while she did so.


    nche Capra was screaming York Charlie¡¯s name by now, her hand gripping Francesca Jones¡¯ cor and wrinkling it in her grip, but he didn¡¯t care, letting her toss him around.


    Nadia shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t had much to drink, I can make it back alone, it¡¯s you who might have to work a little harder, nche she¡¯s a tough one when she¡¯s drunk.¡±


    He had seen it now.


    Francesca Jones then led nche Capra away.


    Once in the car, in the confined space of thepartment, nche Capra was a little out of breath and started to make noise again, ¡°I¡¯m hot, open the window!¡±


    She was flushed, not sure if she was given to suffocation or drunk.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, but she was still so beautiful and endearing.


    How could Francesca Jones not be impressed.


    Because she refused to put on her seatbelt properly, Francesca Jones could only follow her temper and roll down the window, the cold wind poured into the car at once, cold to the bone.


    That¡¯s what nche Capra wanted, a little cold air, her chaotic head hurting like it was going to crack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow for too long, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to blow, I¡¯ve got nothing left, just grant me my little wish.¡± nche Capra was a child when she was capricious, making Francesca Jonesugh and cry.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be avable for whatever you want to do today, just go ahead and say it, no need to be polite with me.¡±


    He was willing to be bothered by her anyway.


    With the after-effects of the alcohol still lingering, nche Capra sat paralyzed, thinking and saying whatever she wanted. ¡°I want York Charlie, you go get him for me, he¡¯s mine.¡±


    Delia Field was the third party.


    Francesca Jones¡¯ hands on the steering wheel lurched, the rearview mirror reflecting the despondency of his expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can grant you that wish, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    nche Capra took offense at that, half-lidded her eyes and, with her blurry vision, punched him in the shoulder, ¡°Why not? I thought you said to let me speak freely. I¡¯ll take York Charlie.¡±


    ¡°nche, York Charlie, he¡¯s noting back to you.¡± Francesca Jones advised her.


    Couldn¡¯t she just try to give up on York Charlie?


    nche Capra¡¯s cheeks, which had just been dried by the wind, were now wet again, and she made no effort to hide her emotions-just pain.


    The pain of loving and not being able to love, Francesca Jones could empathize with that.


    ¡°No, York Charlie wouldn¡¯t leave me behind, he promised to stay with me for the rest of my life.¡± nche Capra grabbed Francesca Jones by the shirt, ¡°You must be lying to me!¡±


    York Charlie promised that even if he had to go to hell, he would hold her and go to the Yellow Springs with her, he would never leave her alone.


    How many times did he propose to her before he finally got her to say yes, but now it has be a dream that she is doing alone.


    York Charlie the asshole.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra want to spread fire, Francesca Jones just let her vent, see her like this, he heart also hard.


    After all, she was the one he loved and never looked at him. It was heartbreaking to say the least.


    He was the one who willingly stayed by her side.


    nche Capra is making more and more noise, ignoring the fact that she is still in the car and that she is interfering with Francesca Jones¡¯ driving.


    Francesca Jones is worried that if this goes on, he will get into an ident before he gets home, so he has to pull over for a while to give himself and nche Capra some breathing room.


    When she was quieter, he would take her back.


    Francesca Jones drew a tissue to wipe nche Capra¡¯s tears, coaxing her like a child, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, what belongs to you will be back soon.¡±


    What doesn¡¯t belong to her, can¡¯t be snatched back no matter how.


    nche Capra sobbed and huffed, ¡°I know, but I just miss him.¡±


    ¡°Time will wash everything away, you need to give yourself a break.¡± Francesca Jones¡¯ tone was gentle andzy, with a self-induced hypnotic effect, nche Capra was sleepy from hearing it, and finally stopped fussing so much.


    She lowered her head, lowered her eyes, the tip of the exquisite small nose is still red, cherry lips slightly open, looks very cute.


    Francesca Jones could not help herself for a moment, wanting to kiss her and dominate her lips.

 Chapter 295 – It’s a Small World

    nche Capra¡¯s head was like mush and she couldn¡¯t think anymore.


    She was still out of her element when Francesca Jones grabbed her hand.


    Watching nche Capra drop her guard in front of him, Francesca Jones suddenly ran out of courage again, and he was breathing a little heavily while she was half asleep.


    nche Capra was in a daze when she saw Francesca Jones close by, and she reached up against his chest, not having the strength to push him away, but not being able to let go either.


    It was as if the moment she dropped it, she would hit rock bottom.


    There was only York Charlie in her eyes, and there was no room for anyone else.


    There was a voice in her heart that kept screaming York Charlie¡¯s name, and whether she wanted to hear it or not, there was no way to tell that voice to shut up.


    York Charlie, was her pain, her scars with new wounds.


    It was also the person she loved the most and couldn¡¯t love.


    Francesca Jones had thought about taking her for himself while she was still unconscious, but once he saw the tears streaming down her face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her against his will.


    He¡¯d never wanted to make her cry.


    But desire ruled the body.


    Francesca Jones sidled up to her and kissed her before nche Capra suddenly came to her senses and pushed him away.


    She quickly reacted to what Francesca Jones was trying to do to her and subconsciously pped his hand away, giving him a p that wasn¡¯t too hard, but loud enough.


    Francesca Jones was caught off guard, but didn¡¯t let it cause her to burst into a rage.


    nche Capra unbuckled her seatbelt to get out of the car and Francesca Jones grabbed her hand, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Francesca Jones secretly regretted his impulsiveness, by doing so he only pushed nche Capra further away and made himself more miserable.


    nche Capra shook off his hand, ¡°No, I can get back on my own.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t far from the vi, she could walk back, just to catch a cold breeze.


    ¡°But you¡¯re in such a state-¡± Francesca Jones was still worried, but was stopped by nche Capra, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Already much sobered up, and a little cold air on the way back would be better.¡±


    Since she was so adamant, Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°You be safe on your way back then.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Give me a call when you get home.¡± Francesca Jones added after she finished speaking, ¡°Sending a message is also fine.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    nche Capra got out of the car and edged out of his line of sight.


    She stumbled along, not looking fully awake, her eyes falling to the ground and her thoughts drifting off somewhere.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After walking for a while, nche Capra realized she was going in the opposite direction and doubled back, a little confused as to where she was even now, let alone letting her avoid the cars that wereing and going ¨C the lights alone were making it nearly impossible for her to keep her eyes open.


    As she crossed the street, nche Capra suddenly became dizzy, and she staggered so much that she couldn¡¯t stand any longer, so she crouched down.


    And she hadn¡¯t realized that the position where she crouched down was the middle of the road, a car was speeding towards her, the light was like a magnesiummp hitting her, the ground outlined her side shadow, she subconsciously squinted her eyes.


    Turning her head, she watched the car close at hand before nche Capra snapped out of it and sat down on the ground as soon as she could.


    The car stopped less than a meter away from her, and nche Capra had dodged a bullet, but she didn¡¯t have the stamina to get up for a while, her body as limp as cotton, with no strength.


    Just rest here, no one would care if she was hurt anyway.


    nche Capra thought pessimistically, her body almost touching the ground, thankfully it was winter, in summer her skin would have been burned by the remaining warmth of the ground.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble she was going to get people into with this look.


    She didn¡¯t care about that for now.


    The owner of the car, who probably thought nche Capra had been hit and that¡¯s why she was curled up on the ground, rushed out of the car to check on her, he walked up to nche Capra, ¡°Are you okay, miss?¡±


    Why is this voice so familiar ¡­


    nche Capra¡¯s fading consciousness came back to her, and before she could look up, she heard a woman who had gotten out of the car say, ¡°York, is she hurt?¡±


    York?


    York Charlie?


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know it was nche Capra at this point, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it looks like she¡¯s hurt.¡±


    He called out to nche Capra again and saw her finally respond, struggling to hold herself up to get up, he rushed to help her up, ¡°Anyway, let me get you to the hospital first.¡±


    nche Capra looked up, startling both York Charlie and Delia Field.


    How could it be her?


    It¡¯s such a small world, it¡¯s unbelievable that we can run into each other like this.


    nche Capra wobbled, about to fall again, and York Charlie simply picked her up, the smell of alcohol wafting into his nostrils the moment he shrunk closer.


    How much alcohol had this been ¡­


    He frowned as he motioned for Delia Field to open the door to the back seat of the car, he shoved nche Capra in and closed the door. nche Capra felt pain spread through her vaguely before she fell asleep.


    York Charlie took her to the hospital with Delia Field.


    After all, it was a random incident and Delia Field couldn¡¯t stop York Charlie from doing it.


    She just cared about the way York Charlie was tense and worried as he rushed to the hospital, forgetting that he was sitting next to his wife-to-be.


    nche Capra was rushed to the hospital, where Delia Field and York Charlie waited outside, silent and serious.


    nche Capra woke up with a pain in her abdomen, she frowned and opened her eyes, the light from the hospital ceiling hurt her eyes.


    The light reminded her at once of all that had just happened and she sat up with a jerk as the doctor asked airily, ¡°Awake? Stomach ache?¡±


    nche Capra nodded, holding the back of her head, chagrined at herpse in judgment and fear for her baby.


    Touching her abdomen, the baby was still there.


    nche Capra breathed a sigh of relief at this, though she couldn¡¯t be reassured ¨C her stomach still hurt, and she didn¡¯t know if it was a paroxysm or if something had happened to her baby.


    That¡¯s when the doctor pulled the curtain back and asked, ¡°Is nche Capra¡¯s family here?¡±


    York Charlie walked over with Delia Field and they saw nche Capra sitting pale in a hospital bed with an oxygen tube in her nose.


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The patient¡¯s body is weak, and she¡¯s been depressed for a long time, and with the shock of the outside world, she¡¯s afraid that if she doesn¡¯t take care of herself and rest properly, she won¡¯t be able to keep this baby.¡± The doctor said it sinctly and clearly, and it was scary enough.


    As soon as nche Capra heard this, she broke out in a cold sweat and asked the doctor with a terrified face, ¡°Now then, the fetus should still be alive, right?¡±


    She was so scared that her voice and shoulders were shaking as she spoke.


    The doctor nods, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hurt as much after a while.¡±


    nche Capra is relieved and closes her eyes, her breath knocked out of her.


    After the doctor leaves, York Charlie goes to pay the bill and Delia Field stays with nche Capra, who asks her with a shocked look, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say so?¡± nche Capra kept her head down, she didn¡¯t really want Delia Field to know.


    ¡°When was it?¡± Delia Field seemed concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, I just found out recently.¡±


    The vague answer made Delia Field even more curious, ¡°Do you know who the father of the child is?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be York Charlie, could it?


    The answer was obvious.


    nche Capra remained silent, leaving Delia Field to figure it out for herself.


    She must try to keep the baby anyway.

 Chapter 296 – Fighting for a Chance

    Just because nche Capra wasn¡¯t talking, and Delia Field couldn¡¯t pry her mouth open to stiffly force her to tell the truth, didn¡¯t mean she was going to let this go.


    Another thing that concerned Delia Field was the fact that York Charlie wasn¡¯t even surprised by this incident.


    Or did he already know about nche Capra¡¯s pregnancy.


    York Charlie came back from paying the bill and felt that the atmosphere between them was not quite right.


    Just when he was feeling strange, Delia Field suddenly asked him to give nche Capra a ride home, ¡°After all, we almost hit someone, it¡¯s just not right not to get them home safely in person.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t object, he was just surprised that Delia Field was willing to leave him alone with nche Capra.


    He asked Delia Field, ¡°What about you? Do you need me to call the family driver toe pick you up?¡±


    Delia Field shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a cab, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so hurry up and send nche back.¡±


    nche Capra averted her face and closed her eyes, not wanting to see them show their love.


    nche Capra is still weak, York Charlie simply carries her downstairs, leaving Delia Field standing at the edge of the hallway, watching the downstairs figures leave the hospital as she picks up her cell phone.


    Delia Field opened the door, ¡°It¡¯s me, I need you to look into something for me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra is pregnant, do some research for me on who the father of the baby she¡¯s carrying is, no one hundred percent proof, maximum likelihood is fine.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Delia Field took a deep breath; she hadn¡¯t realized things were going to go off the rails.


    But for now, everything was still under her control.


    ¡­


    On the way back from dropping nche Capra off, York Charlie and nche Capra didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t figure out what had made nche Capra drink so much, and her eyes were so swollen that it looked like she had been crying.


    He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t even realize he hadn¡¯t asked nche Capra for her home address, and then he sped along as if he knew the route and had taken it countless times to get home.


    nche Capra was nervous, too, but not about him, but about the unborn child.


    The doctor¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into the stagnant waters of her heart, stirring up a thousand waves.


    There was a long silence between them, and it seemed like only ten minutes had passed when York Charlie took the initiative and said, ¡°Why have you been drinking so much today?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t realize that nche Capra had gone to the concert as well.


    ¡°Nothing, just went for a drink with a friend and ended up drinking too much.¡± nche Capra downyed the fact that she was drunk and crying for York Charlie.


    She didn¡¯t understand why York Charlie was asking all of a sudden, was it because the smell of alcohol on her made him ufortable.


    nche Capra rolled the window down to let the cold air pour in, but York Charlie was overbearing and shut the window again, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that you¡¯re weak right now, so it¡¯s better to be careful,¡± York Charlie nced at her abdomen out of the corner of his eye ¨C you can¡¯t even tell you¡¯re pregnant because of the thinness, ¡°Just consider it for the sake of the fetus.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When they arrived at the vi, York Charlie got out and opened the door for nche Capra, who looked at thevishly decorated and elegant vi and thought it looked familiar.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been here before.¡±


    These words were like a shot in the arm for nche Capra, a look of surprise appeared on her face and she immediately seized the opportunity to invite York Charlie toe inside and have a look around.


    ¡°Consider it a ride home and I¡¯ll buy you a cup of tea.¡± nche Capra was afraid York Charlie would refuse.


    She wanted to just tell York Charlie that this was his home, but she was afraid that she would scare him away, so she stopped.


    There was really no reason for York Charlie to stay here any longer, and Delia Field should be waiting for him at home, and it was a bit unexinable to go back toote.


    But somehow the vi had a magical pull on him, giving him a sense of belonging ¨C something he hadn¡¯t had in the Field family.


    York Charlie agreed, ¡°Okay, but tea won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯ll just go in and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Anything, as you wish.¡± nche Capra subconsciously went to take York Charlie¡¯s hand, but just as she reached out, she paused and withdrew it.


    York Charlie also noticed the movement, he pursed his thin lips, and directly reached out to take nche Capra¡¯s hand to go inside.


    York Charlie came back and startled the servants, they thought he had regained his memory, one was more excited than the other, ¡°President Charlie, you¡¯ve regained your memory ah?¡±


    ¡°President Charlie, you finally came back.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t even understand what was going on, and turned back to nche Capra, ¡°They¡¯ve seen me?¡±


    That¡¯s for sure, he¡¯s the master of this house, he hired these servants.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, ¡°That can¡¯t be said in a moment.¡±


    She told the servants to all go down first, ¡°I have something to talk to President Charlie about, you guys rest and go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    nche Capra herself went and made rose tea for York Charlie, who was sitting on the couch in the hall, looking a little formal.


    nche Capra brought the tea to him and she sat down across from him, ¡°Thanks for the ride back today, and the medical bills, I haven¡¯t paid you back yet, have I?¡±


    York Charlie lifted his teacup, his gaze falling on the marble table, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, aspensation for me almost running you over.¡±


    Things were getting so raw between them.


    nche Capra tried her best to find a topic of conversation, she knew that if she didn¡¯t find a reason to keep him around, York Charlie would soon offer to leave.


    ¡°You seemed so ufortable at yourst birthday party, are you okay now?¡± nche Capra remembered something about him suddenly holding his head and whimpering in pain that day.


    She¡¯d been tempted to ask, but the words of Delia Field had gotten in the way and made her back off.


    York Charlie lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t exin what happened that day, then he went back to his room and woke up from a nap and everything was back to normal.


    If he had to say why, he figured it was because nche Capra wasn¡¯t there that he was able to recover so quickly.


    nche Capra was like a toxic agent; whenever she appeared, his willpower became weak and sensitive.


    Yet, it was not to be missed.


    Seeing nche Capra frowning in deep thought, York Charlie, thinking she was agonizing over why she hadn¡¯t left yet, offered to go back.


    nche Capra snapped to her feet again as if she¡¯d been hit with a cocktail, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Something else?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I sayst time that I had proof that what I told you was true, and since you¡¯re here, you might as well see it.¡± nche Capra mustered up the courage to ask him.


    Evidence?


    York Charlie¡¯s heart was suddenly beating so fast that even he didn¡¯t know why.


    Panic before the truth came out?


    Impossible.


    Carefully watching his reaction, nche Capra asked softly once more, ¡°Okay?¡±


    York Charlie raised his eyes, ¡°I got it, you bring me any evidence.¡±


    nche Capra reveals a bright smile, surprise in her tone, ¡°Youe up with me, I¡¯ll bring it to you, and by the way, you look at the room, ah, the study, or whatever, maybe it will make an impression.¡±


    If she could get York Charlie to recover his memory through today¡¯s events, then her tears were not in vain.


    York Charlie just inexplicably followed nche Capra up the stairs and into her bedroom-their room.

 Chapter 297 Deja Vu

    Taking York Charlie back to his room, nche Capra told him to sit on the couch for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll look for it.¡±


    What she was looking for was the marriage license, York Charlie had been the one to keep it before and she had no idea where he had hidden it until now.


    nche Capra went through a lot of drawers, cabs, and couldn¡¯t find it.


    She really wanted to grab York Charlie and ask him where he hid the marriage license, but she could only think about it.


    I really don¡¯t know how to describe the sense of dissonance, obviously the owner is here, and she still has to be busy.


    York Charlie looked at her searching here for a while, and then over there, not stopping for a moment, a different person from the one who was lying weakly on the floor just a moment ago.


    She was a marvelous woman.


    While she was searching, York Charlie was also observing the d¨¦cor and furnishings of the room, which he had always found strange ¨C why nche Capra would know his favorite style of room.


    Now his bedroom in the Field family had the same design, the same ck-and-white color scheme, and even the furnishings were almost identical.


    Was nche Capra spying on him?


    No, he couldn¡¯t see how it could be his own idea, after all, it was just imitation that couldn¡¯t be exactly the same.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned, the headache that had managed to get better returning with a vengeance.


    What was it he said, nche Capra was a poison.


    He lowered his head and rubbed his brow, and the moment he closed his eyes, many images shed through his mind, all of which took ce in this room. Though, the images remained in fragments.


    From the blurred images, he could see nche Capra was also in this room, arguing, fighting, flirting, lingering, they experienced it all.


    Did that, then, mean that nche Capra was really who he was.


    York Charlie stood up suddenly, startling nche Capra, she thought he was getting tired of waiting, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just give me a second, I¡¯ll find it soon.¡±


    She searched and searched but didn¡¯t see the marriage license, instead she found a safe under the cab.


    She wondered if it was possible that York Charlie had hidden the marriage license in the safe.


    But how to think about it all feel funny, it is just a marriage license, it is not gold jewelry, is there a need to be so precious ¡­


    Thinking about it, her heart began to beat chaotically, and her cheeks also followed the heat, as if she had discovered some unimaginable secret, nervous and excited.


    nche Capra bit her lip, thinking about thebination to the safe, she tried York Charlie¡¯s birthday, no sess, and then tried the time the Charlie Group was founded, also no sess.


    It couldn¡¯t be her birthday, could it?


    The thought shed through her mind and before nche Capra could act on it, York Charlie called out to her just then, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for it, I have a question for you.¡±


    The serious tone startled nche Capra and she thought to herself that something had upset him again.


    York Charlie¡¯s knitted brows tugged at nche Capra¡¯s nerves.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t smiled in front of her since his memory loss either.


    Warily standing up and walking over to him, nche Capra asked him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time, do we really know each other? What kind of rtionship is it? Since when?¡± York Charlie¡¯s barrage of questions made him a little confused himself.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he really wanted these answers, in case knowing would only cause him more pain, and he didn¡¯t have the means to erase his memories again.


    It was toote to backtrack, though.


    nche Capra answered him with wistful anticipation, ¡°We know each other, we are now husband and wife, married in free love, but you haven¡¯t made it public to the outside world that we are already licensed, we knew each other about ten years ago, we were both still in high school, it was the first time for both you and I, but because of some misunderstandings we were separated for a few years, and we only got back together this year. ¡±


    How York Charlie had lived all those years, she had seen stories about him on TV, in the newspaper, she had made newspaper clippings to collect all his news.


    And he should know nothing about those years of her life.


    nche Capra was also very emotional when she talked about the past.


    Every message she spoke was a shock to York Charlie because it didn¡¯t match his reality at all.


    Yet, when she spoke, it felt familiar to him.


    York Charlie¡¯s frown deepened and nche Capra was afraid that he would do the same thing he didst time, she hurriedly changed her words, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to remember it all, you can take your time, I can still wait.¡±


    A little bit was good, as long as it came to mind, it meant there was hope.


    Even if, still have to be hurt countless times more by him and Delia Field, she would still recognize it.


    Watching the look on her face change and change, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be amused, the corners of his mouth tickling slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you think of anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He was honest, even if he did think of something, it was just bits and pieces.


    ¡°Then if you look around the room more, you¡¯ll always remember something, won¡¯t you?¡± nche Capra took his hand and led him to the bed, ¡°Look at the bed, feel it, it¡¯s all you¡¯veid in before.¡±


    ¡°I evenined about even the color of the sheets being ck, and you ignored me and haven¡¯t changed the pattern until now.¡± nche Capra chattered on, hoping to jog his memory a little.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t touch, but looking at the pair of human pillows, his mind suddenly shed with images, all of him entwined with nche Capra, he remembered nche Capra flushed, he remembered her eyes closed tightly, and he remembered the tears in the corners of her eyes, and the sound of the two of them intertwined and gasping echoed in his ears.


    Because it was so real, York Charlie couldn¡¯t even lie to himself that it was fantasy.


    But it was only a sh.


    His loss of concentration set nche Capra¡¯s nerves on edge, and she cocked her head to see his expression, but was surprised to find that his ears were red, and even his neck was beginning to flush.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it hot?¡± She hadn¡¯t even turned on the heat, and it was winter, the room was like an ice cave, so he just couldn¡¯t get any hotter with his coat on.


    ¡°A little.¡± York Charlie did feel his cheeks heating up, and he couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists as if he were suppressing his desire.


    But he wasn¡¯t even aware of it yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the window then, wait for me.¡± nche Capra said, and turned hastily to open the window.


    York Charlie took her hand and yanked her back hard.


    ¡°What-¡± nche Capra hadn¡¯t finished her sentence before York Charlie¡¯s kiss sealed her lips.


    His lips rolled hot, and like it was contagious he transferred the temperature to her as well, from his lips, to his face, to his body.


    Unlike thest time when he kissed her out of anger, York Charlie¡¯s kiss this time was gentle, yet it clutched her heart and made her feel the thirst inside him.


    York Charlie¡¯s hand moved all the way down and his kiss moved from his lips to her neck, her beating pulse reassuring him.


    What he was doing to himself, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Following instincts, not the instincts of raw desire, but what he truly craved.


    York Charlie was about to indulge in this indulgent pleasure when he thought of Delia Field.


    Delia Field¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, calling out to him, ¡°York, are you awake? Open your eyes if you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Those were the first words he had heard since he lost his memory.


    York Charlie pushed nche Capra away violently.

 Chapter 298 – Self-Made Man

    nche Capra was so confused that she couldn¡¯t even react before she was vilified by the mocking smile on York Charlie¡¯s face.


    There it was again, he had given her a candy bar and was about to give her a whip.


    nche Capra puts herself at her lowest before him, even his inexplicable behavior, she epts it all and never resists.


    She warily asked York Charlie, ¡°What did I do wrong again ¡­¡±


    As soon as she saw his cold down face, nche Capra knew she was going to be unpopr again.


    York Charlie sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did wrong yourself?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what I did wrong, I really don¡¯t know,¡± nche Capra sped her hands together and looked at him with a despondent expression, ¡°If I knew, I would change.¡±


    She did as he wished her to do.


    York Charlie turned his back on her, there was no way he could look at her with that pathetic look and say cruel words.


    But right now, if he wasn¡¯t ruthless, he had no other way to escape this spiral.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He couldn¡¯t be led by the nose by nche Capra.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any self-knowledge at all, I¡¯ll tell you this,¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone was cold, as if he were talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me here specifically to seduce me?¡±


    What?!!!


    nche Capra looked at him incredulously, she couldn¡¯t believe that he would say such a thing, didn¡¯t he know that it was an insult to her?


    nche Capra instantly burst into tears, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just trying to find a way to jog your memory as much as possible.¡±


    Besides, their rtionship was husband and wife, how could she call it a seduction when she asked him toe home and visit.


    Even when she said that, York Charlie¡¯s attitude was all still so cold, shutting her out, ¡°What a grandiose excuse, you fooled yourself, you can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°What am I fooling you for, I really love you, York ¡­,¡± nche Capra wiped the tears from her face, she had cried hard enough today and didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him again.


    She tried to be strong, but York Charlie always had a way of taking the high walls she had managed to build up and shattering them over and over again.


    ¡°Now that I think about it all the things that havee to pass have been quite a coincidence, and it was quite a fight for you to risk a car ident just so I could send you back.¡±


    His words, barbed and harsh.


    nche Capra thought he was really getting out of line and she couldn¡¯t believe York Charlie would say something like that to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for you to send me back, Delia Field mentioned it to you, and you can me me for that?¡± nche Capra felt so angry and amused that she was going to snap back at him-his wife-to-be had asked for that and not her-but thought better of it.


    She didn¡¯t want to expose herself.


    No matter what nche Capra said, York Charlie was certain she was the premeditation.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your one-sided statement, who knows what the reality is.¡± As York Charlie¡¯s words trailed off, he turned around and looked at her with eyes that were cold to the point of freezing.


    The passion and thirst that had just been there were gone.


    It was as if it was just thest bit of ash burning and quickly extinguished.


    nche Capra had stopped arguing now, not that she was at a loss for words, but she had finally realized what kind of woman she was in his mind ¨C scheming, deep, and willing to do whatever it took to get what she wanted.


    She also tried every possible way to steal someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    nche Capra smiles bitterly, so that¡¯s how he sees her.


    York Charlie took her silence as acquiescence, not without a sneer and questioned her again and again, ¡°What exactly is your purpose in approaching me and seducing me with so much effort.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell him that nche Capra really loves him, he doesn¡¯t believe it.


    He would never trust someone¡¯s flowery words so easily.


    nche Capra sighed, ¡°What if I said I only did it because I couldn¡¯t let go of you.¡±


    ¡°What.¡± York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected that answer.


    nche Capra stayed less than a meter away from him, but she always felt that the distance between their hearts was so far, she tried to catch up and could never catch up with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for months and I¡¯m really happy to find you alive.¡± There was little expression on nche Capra¡¯s gaunt face, exhaustion taking over her eyes.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to see you standing next to someone else, or that you were getting married, I waited months for you and you fell in love with someone else.¡± nche Capra closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m the one who put you in this situation, and I don¡¯t me you, I¡¯ve thought about letting it go and giving you happiness.¡±


    ¡°So many years of love and hate entanglement, you have long been a branded existence in my heart, how can I say let go?¡± nche Capra still could not hold back, tears fell down her cheeks.


    nche Capra¡¯s true feelings still did not get York Charlie¡¯s pity, and he even went to the trouble of taunting her, ¡°You know how to y these bitter tricks, I won¡¯t believe you, and you won¡¯t be able to tamper with my past in this way.¡±


    ¡°Am I that untrustworthy?¡± nche Capra sniffled a little, she raised her eyes to look at York Charlie, her vision blurred by tears, but she could still vaguely see his engraved contours and features, and his unchanging cold demeanor.


    ¡°Who let you always do something unappealing, like a dog¡¯s skin, once you get on me, you refuse toe off, not a bit of self-awareness.¡±


    He insisted on interpreting her that way, and there was nothing nche Capra could do about it; she nodded, and the tears were shaken from her eyes.


    York Charlie hated the look that naturally came over nche Capra¡¯s face when she saw him-tender, expectant, and tinged with nervousness, her eyes always sparkling, seeming to take in the stars and the sea, clear and shining.


    She wasn¡¯t some iceberg beauty at all, who immediately melted as soon as she was in front of him.


    Because seeing her like this would cause ripples in his calm-as-dead-water heart, he hated it.


    ¡°In the future, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t see each other outside of work, and you don¡¯t act like you know me well, I don¡¯t remember you, and those stories you made up do sound moving, but none of them have anything to do with me.¡±


    York Charlie said and turned to leave.


    nche Capra saw this and wanted to go up to him to stay, but he spoke before her, ¡°Don¡¯t you follow me, wasn¡¯t what I just said clear enough?¡±


    She stopped in her tracks.


    After he left, nche Capra crouched down. She was too tired.


    Hugging her knees and weeping silently, her mind still reliving those memories of her time with York Charlie that in retrospect seemed like she¡¯d made a fool of herself.


    After York Charlie left, the room fell into a deathly silence. All that remained was the sound of nche Capra¡¯s breathing-disorganized and tinged with sobs.


    She missed him so much.


    Obviously having been treated that way, nche Capra still misses York Charlie.


    She guards his things with tears, then suddenly remembers that she has things left to do-the safe hasn¡¯t been opened yet.


    She tries to enter her birthday.


    ¡°Dropping.¡±


    The safe door lock unlocked.


    nche Capra opened it, and theyers of gold bars and jewelry stacked on top of each other didn¡¯t attract much of her attention; the first thing she saw was a marriage certificate sitting on top of all these expensive, if not valuable, things.


    She didn¡¯t hold back and bawled.

 Chapter 299 – Strange Men

    York Charlie had said so many hard things that had hurt nche Caprapletely.


    But he wasn¡¯t happy at all; instead, he was even more annoyed.


    He could have been less mean to nche Capra, but if he hadn¡¯t, there was no way he could pull himself out of the vortex, and what would he tell Delia Field.


    He couldn¡¯t do that.


    Even if guilt welled up inside him, even if his heart ached, he had to pretend he didn¡¯t know, deceive even himself.


    Walking out of the vi and back to the car, York Charlie felt a sense of emptiness that drained him of his strength, and in the middle of this bitter winter, he was surprised to find the air a little hot.


    His breathing was heavy as a result.


    York Charlie slumped over the steering wheel and closed his eyes as he thought back on what had just happened, and the more he realized that his rtionship with nche Capra wasn¡¯t that simple.


    The feeling she gave him was bing more and more familiar, constantly teasing him.


    It was all he could do to keep reminding himself-he was marrying Delia Field.


    Still, out of curiosity and disbelief at the mystery, York Charlie had his men go on a covert investigation of nche Capra, so that if he knew her previous exploits, he could find out if what she had told him was true.


    Hanging up the phone, York Charlie rubbed his brow and rolled down the window to look at the brightly lit vi, hisplexion getting heavier and heavier.


    ¡­


    Delia Field and York Charlie may seem to be out and out like glue to the outside world.


    But in reality, most of the time in a day, they just sit together after work to have a meal and chat, sometimes York Charlie has official business to be busy, or Delia Field¡¯s notice is too much, they can¡¯t even meet once in a few days.


    Sometimes York Charlie is busy with official business or Delia Field has too many announcements, so they can¡¯t meet once every few days. They say that a goodbye is better than a new marriage, but York Charlie doesn¡¯t have such a feeling.


    He and Delia Field each have their own bedrooms and have agreed not to have sex until after the wedding, which also leaves a lot of personal space for both parties.


    Delia Field is in control of York Charlie¡¯s movements, but York Charlie is not privy to Delia Field¡¯s day-to-day activities.


    These days, Delia Field often takes a phone call and leaves the house in a hurry, his movements secretive.


    York Charlie took advantage of the rare times when they ate out together to ask, but Delia Field only vaguely found a reason, ¡°A friend just came back from abroad, I¡¯m apanying her to familiarize myself with the environment in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s ring-wearing hand took his hand, interlocking her fingers, her long, white fingers contrasting sharply with the red tablecloth, and her pigeon egg-sized diamond ring glittering in the bright light.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with you these past few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I happen to be busy these days as well.¡±


    ¡°Tough luck, let me know if my dad puts too much work on you and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Delia Field powerfully favored her husband.


    York Charlie naturally didn¡¯t need her to do so, with his ability he would have no problem taking over THE Field Group right now.


    But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry for that either.


    Before the meal was finished, Delia Field¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t care, he focused on Delia Field¡¯s privacy.


    She, however, was a bit nervous, put down her chopsticks and got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to answer a call, you take your time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took the call and came back and said goodbye to York Charlie for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something I need to take care of, so why don¡¯t you go home after you eat.¡± Delia Field put on her coat and left with her bag.


    York Charlie nodded, ¡°I know, you be safe.¡±


    Before leaving Delia Field leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll be back early.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that Delia Field would do anything to wrong him behind his back.


    ¡­


    Outside the five-star hotel at first light, Delia Field nced down at the address to make sure she was right before striding in.


    She wore a hat and sunsses so no one would recognize her.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± The receptionist asked with a smile.


    Delia Field gave the room number straight away, ¡°Please show me to that room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please wait for me, I¡¯ll call and have someone take you up.¡±


    Taken to the door of the room as expected, Delia Field waited for the waiter to leave before ringing the doorbell.


    ¡°Who?¡± A maic male voice came from inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, you just called me toe over, did you forget so soon?¡± Delia Field flirted with him, a smile on her face that she couldn¡¯t hide.


    She was on familiar terms with the man in the room, and it was safe to say it wasn¡¯t easy.


    The man opened the door and when he saw it was her, he turned, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    He had just gotten out of the shower and had a towel hanging off of him, his toned body was in full view and his bronzed skin had a number of scars, ¡°I came to you this time because I wanted you to keep an eye out for York Charlie¡¯s activitiestely.¡±


    Delia Field closed the door behind her and followed him, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She didn¡¯t really see anything wrong with York Charlie, except for the fact that he¡¯d been paying more and more attention to nche Caprately which bothered her a little.


    The man turned to her, looking much more serious than usual when he talked business.


    ¡°York Charlie is investigating nche Capra, not much is going on yet, but he¡¯ll know the truth soon enough.¡±


    Delia Field frowned as she recalled York Charlie¡¯s behavior these days, he was hiding it really deep too, he hadn¡¯t revealed a single word to her.


    ¡°Why is he investigating nche Capra ¡­ I thought he was supposed to hate her.¡±


    There was no denying York Charlie cared about nche Capra though.


    The man lifted his eyes and swept them over her, his deep eyes reflecting her, and her worried demeanor, tugged by his emotions, couldn¡¯t stir ripples in his eyes.


    ¡°That would be something to ask yourself, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°As well, I was the one who didn¡¯t keep a close eye.¡± Delia Field bowed her head, a youngdy of a thousand dorspletely unassuming in his presence, even above her, so to speak.


    Seeing her so lost, the man reached out and touched her head, his palm warm, the force thatnded on her head was heavy, and instead of making it feel easy, it also gave a sense of bondage.


    But unexpectedly, Delia Field took it well, a smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault he¡¯s too restless,¡± the man reassured her, adding a reminder, ¡°Make sure you keep a close eye on him in the future, and don¡¯t let him resurface with nche Capra.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll listen to you on everything.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Hard work.¡± The man smiled then, rubbing her long hair as if he were rewarding a pet.


    The ever-exalted Delia Field was like arge, tamed dog, and he moved her with every gesture.


    With business out of the way, it was time for them to spend time together.


    Delia Field wrapped her arms around him, and the man, knowing what she wanted to develop, kissed her, and after a bit of upheaval from the couch to the bed, Delia Fieldy in his arms, feeling the heat of his body.


    It was the most fulfilling time she¡¯d ever had, and it was a shame that her rtionship with him couldn¡¯t be publicized yet.


    But she was sure that in the near future, if she behaved herself, the man would give her that chance and take her hand into marriage.


    Being with the one she loved was the happiest thing in the world.


    To continue this happiness, she texted York Charlie, ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight, good night.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t reply, he never cared.

 Chapter 300 Everything is a Misunderstanding

    Delia Field yawned in the man¡¯s arms, she was already sleepy but still didn¡¯t want to go to sleep, grasping for time to warm up to him.


    The man¡¯s hand around her yed with a strand of her silky hair as he said in a gentle voice, ¡°As soon as York Charlie loses, we¡¯ll be able to be together openly, and we¡¯ll have a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°I know, and then you will inherit Dad¡¯spany, and I¡¯ll be relieved to have you.¡± Delia Field looked up to meet his eyes and they couldn¡¯t help but kiss again.


    The lust that had just been extinguished was once again ignited.


    ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t hard to investigate nche Capra, she was the talk of the town anyhow, her past had all been dredged up by the press, except for the Brandi history of course.


    Most of the talk about her was bad.


    But that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    All he wanted was nche Capra¡¯s past with him, how she was as a person and her feuds with others had nothing to do with him and he didn¡¯t care.


    Only, York Charlie never expected that this information would be tampered with before it reached him.


    Delia Field contacted York Charlie¡¯s investigator, asked him out for a private conversation, and paid him to swap the real information with her forged information.


    The henchman received the money and immediately gave the swapped information to York Charlie, ¡°This is what I have investigated.¡±


    ¡°Is this all already?¡± York Charlie nced at the thick stack of information on the table and asked without changing his face.


    His henchman looked flustered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    York Charlie gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°No, President Charlie what makes you think that.¡±


    York Charlie still thought he was strange, but he was too busy working right now to care about the small actions of one of his subordinates, so he didn¡¯t look deeper.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time all the work at hand was taken care of, it was already evening, the interior was lit up, the darkness outside the window was shrouded in darkness, and neon stars dotted the city¡¯s night.


    Alone in his office, he unwrapped the file.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know what he wanted the truth to be, but the truth he saw was definitely not what he wanted ¨C nche Capra¡¯s past aside, her rtionship with him was, indeed, not that simple.


    In the file, nche Capra is framed as the bad guy who has framed York Charlie many times, including his memory loss, which is also caused by her failure to murder.


    Forget about love, she hates him.


    Approaching him now is still a way to be able to get the the Charlie Group going ¨C which is the dirty tactic she uses to get the Charlie Group going.


    York Charlie never expected nche Capra to be such a person, and he was naive enough to think that he and nche Capra really had some kind of unresolved connection.


    Now it seemed that it turned out to be a rtionship woven with hatred, and he would forget her because he was betrayed by her.


    mming the file down hard on the floor, York Charlie looked down and pressed his brow as his head started to hurt again.


    ¡°nche Capra, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so good at acting, even I was almost fooled by you.¡±


    He¡¯d almost taken her word for it and wallowed in the maelstrom.


    Damn.


    ¡­


    Thanks to her work with the Field Group, nche Capra often had the opportunity to hang out at the Field Group, and she looked forward to running into York Charlie every second of the day.


    However, it seems that York Charlie is trying to avoid her. Whenever there is a meeting where she is present, York Charlie sends his men to attend, saying that he has more important things to deal with.


    nche Capra can¡¯t me him for her anxiety.


    But after all, there are so many chances to meet, York Charlie can¡¯t avoid every one of them, and he still meets him.


    The moment the elevator door opened, York Charlie saw that the person standing at the elevator entrance waiting was nche Capra, his face immediately ckened, as if he had seen an enemy.


    Unlike his indifference, nche Capra was pleasantly surprised, her eyes were glowing, the hooked up corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t hide her inner excitement, she took the initiative to wee him, ¡°York, I finally found you.¡±


    After so many days of not meeting up, she really missed him.


    York Charlie, however, didn¡¯t even want to say a word to her, directly ignoring her, circling around her and leaving the elevator.


    nche Capra¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    She knew that thest time they met was not a good atmosphere, but this time it was in a workce, it was for the development of the twopanies, and his attitude was not so bad.


    York Charlie was not the kind of person who would take things personally.


    But now ¡­


    Although she had touched a nose to let nche Capra heart is very lost, but the thought of so hard to meet with him once, she certainly want to grasp this opportunity.


    So she turned back the same way and chased after him.


    ¡°York, York, wait for me, I need to talk to you.¡±


    York Charlie was walking so fast that nche Capra had to jog all the way to barely keep up with him.


    She called his name so intimately in the workce that if word got into the ears of the employees, there would be a lot of talk about their rtionship.


    With nothing else to do, York Charlie stops and nche Capra doesn¡¯t have time to brake and crashes into him.


    York Charlie pushes her out of the way in disgust and asks with a scowl, ¡°May I ask what President Capra can do for you?¡±


    President Capra.


    He tried to put distance between them again.


    nche Capra was inevitably sad, ¡°York ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I don¡¯t know you well, at best we work together.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you President Charlie, okay?¡± nche Capraplied with him on everything, she just wanted to ask now, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in the past few days when I came to yourpany, and you let your men attend the meeting, are you avoiding me?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, how could she not sense that.


    York Charlie hummed andughed, looking back at her with a mocking and cold look, ¡°Since you know all about it, what are you still doing here, do you have to ask me to kick you out?¡±


    He thought to himself that this was as much leniency as he could give her.


    nche Capra gritted her teeth, ¡°Why are you putting words in her mouth?¡±


    She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything to wrong him, so why hurt her so much.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask for it.¡± York Charlie said one word at a time.


    Seeing her aggrieved look, York Charlie was furious, ¡°Tell me? What more do you want? I¡¯ve already been victimized enough by you and you still won¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    He held back from retaliating against her, only begging her to leave his life alone, and she challenged his bottom line three times.


    Then don¡¯t me him for being cruel.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, ¡°York, when have I ever harmed you ¡­ If you¡¯re talking about me teaming up with Moore Howard, I admit that I was wrong, that I misunderstood you.¡±


    Besides, she finally lost out to sentimentality and unterally suspended her revenge on York Charlie.


    She thought York Charlie had remembered, but his reaction confused her.


    York Charlie suddenly cupped nche Capra¡¯s chin and leaned in close to her face, his deep eyes burning with anger, ¡°You¡¯ve been ying pathetic for me until now, so don¡¯t give me that shit.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s more evil you¡¯ve done to me that I don¡¯t know about,¡± York Charlie reacts suddenly as he mulls over nche Capra¡¯s words.


    nche Capra shakes her head, ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t set you up on purpose, it was all a misunderstanding.¡±

 Chapter 301 Drop the Jealousy Head

    York Charlie squeezed her jaw raw, and he was so strong that nche Capra couldn¡¯t even get him to let go when she grabbed him with both hands.


    York Charlie looked at her frowning, tears still welling up in the corners of her eyes, and that¡¯s when he let go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece, so if you have any shame at all, stay away from me and stay out of my life.¡±


    Everything he said managed to hit her squarely in the face and hurt her in an unbiased way.


    nche Capra blinked and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes as she organized her disordered thoughts, still responding to his vitriol with a humble gesture, ¡°You really misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, you poisonous bitch.¡± York Charlie repeatedly spoke hurtfully out of anger.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t react, she had a look of surprise on her face, obviously not expecting York Charlie to use the term ¡°poisonous bitch¡± on her.


    He would have said anything to get rid of her just to get rid of her.


    When nche Capra didn¡¯t respond for a long time, York Charlie knew that he was being harsh and that he had really hurt her.


    Even so, there was no way to expect him to apologize to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± York Charlie said coldly and turned to leave.


    No sooner had he taken a step than a rush of footsteps came from behind him, apanied by an unfamiliar male voice ringing out, ¡°nche, you¡¯re really here.¡±


    It had nothing to do with him.


    York Charlie thought so in his heart, in fact, he still turned around to look at the other party, a man he hadn¡¯t seen before but gave off a familiar feeling.


    Most of the president¡¯s friends were either rich or wealthy, probably also a man of the moment, often can be seen on the front page, so he would feel familiar.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorcan George also shot him a look and didn¡¯t seem to be treating him very well.


    As soon as nche Capra saw Lorcan George, she was somehow aggravated, and her tears fell down again without a fight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong nche, is he bullying you again?¡± Lorcan George looked at nche Capra heartily, she just shook her head and wiped away her tears with the back of her hand as if trying to hide the traces of her crying.


    ¡°Strange, the tears fell somehow.¡± Not wanting York Charlie to see her in this ugly state, nche Capra kept her head down and stood behind Lorcan George.


    Lorcan George grabbed her by the shoulders and guarded nche Capra like a mother hen guarding her pups, and red at York Charlie with a deadly re, ¡°York Charlie, what the hell are you thinking? nche she loves you so much, it¡¯s fine for you to forget anyone, why did you forget her? ¡±


    Now when Lorcan George says these things, he is no longer hostile to York Charlie as a love rival, he goes back to being a childhood friend and no longer thinks ill of nche Capra.


    Of course, if anyone tries to bully nche Capra, he is the one who will protect her with everything he has.


    Except for York Charlie, who he can¡¯t deal with.


    For some reason, the moment he saw Lorcan George, York Charlie¡¯s heart was upset, and at the sight of him grabbing nche Capra¡¯s hand, York Charlie felt even more stuck in his throat.


    He looked at Lorcan George, his face was expressionless, and what he was thinking was anyone¡¯s guess.


    Out of nowhere, York Charlie just asked coldly, ¡°Are you a friend of nche Capra¡¯s? I don¡¯t know you, and I don¡¯t know where you get the nerve to lecture.¡±


    He hated being preached to, for anyone else.


    Lorcan George knew that York Charlie had lost his memory, but seeing him now looking like he waspletely out of the loop made him all fired up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about my rtionship with nche, and I don¡¯t intend to preach to a piece of wood, I just want to give you a reminder, now that you¡¯ve married nche, treat her right, look at what you¡¯ve put her through.¡±


    nche Capra won¡¯t let Lorcan George talk, however Lorcan George can¡¯t be stopped by anyone when his temper gets the best of him.


    Seeing him raging over nche Capra made York Charlie¡¯s heart grow ufortable, and he thought it would be better not to linger here for too long.


    Lest he do something out of character.


    ¡°Listening to this gentleman fight so much for President Capra, I think the rtionship between the two of you must not be simple, I¡¯ll leave you guys alone and take my leave first.¡±


    Saying that, York Charlie raised his head and left.


    Shortly after he left, nche Capra fainted due to excessive sadness.


    Lorcan George was shocked, luckily he held her in time so she didn¡¯t fall to the ground, he called her several times but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Looking at nche Capra¡¯s pale as paper face, she had emaciated beyond recognition, Lorcan George sighed and picked her up and left the office.


    He was going to take her to the hospital, but he didn¡¯t see any other symptoms, like she was asleep, and with the shadow the hospital cast over Lorcan George, he went ahead and took her straight back to his house.


    The person who opened the door was Shireen Miller, who was startled to see nche Capra in Lorcan George¡¯s arms, ¡°What happened to nche Capra?¡± Her haggard appearance brought pity to Shireen Miller.


    ¡°Pissed off at York Charlie, didn¡¯t remember nche even, seemed to say a lot of nasty things, she had a momentarypse of thought and passed out.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s memory loss is something Shireen Miller has also heard about. She was surprised York Charlie actually even the most beloved people have forgotten, like a nk sheet of paper to redraw the blueprint of life, began a new life.


    Shireen Miller is not at all happy that her former love rival has been reduced to such a pitiful state, but she is still very angry ¨C York Charlie, the big scum of the earth.


    It looks like she¡¯spletely let go of York Charlie.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you carry her upstairs to the bedroom and lie down, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Shireen Miller volunteered to take on the job of looking after nche Capra.


    Lorcan George, seeing that there was nothing he could do to help, said a quick hello and went back to the office to continue his work.


    Shireen Miller took care of nche Capra, staying by her side at all times, looking at her with no more hate in her eyes, but with a heart full of pain.


    ¡­


    nche Capra had a dream after she fainted, she dreamt of York Charlie, with Delia Field standing beside him, while she was shackled to the ground and could only watch them go away.


    nche Capra always has this nightmare every time she is hurt by York Charlie.


    What woke nche Capra from the nightmare was the heating from her face, and she snapped her eyes open to a scene where Shireen Miller was carefully wiping her cheeks with a dampened handkerchief ¨C she was in a cold sweat from the nightmare.


    Shireen Miller was thrilled to see nche Capra awake, happier than she was, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, I was just thinking I was going to have to call 911 to take you to the hospital if you didn¡¯t stay awake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± nche Capra blinked, her brain was in a state of downtime and she hadn¡¯t responded yet.


    Shireen Miller saw she wasn¡¯t reacting and thought she was angry and rushed to apologize to her, ¡°Am I interrupting your rest? I¡¯m sorry, I was just trying to rub you down.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± That wasn¡¯t the question.


    nche Capra reluctantly sat up as she looked around ¨C this was Lorcan George¡¯s bedroom if memory serves.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± nche Capra still confirms.


    ¡°Lorcan George¡¯s house, he carried you home.¡±


    Since it was Lorcan George¡¯s house, ¡°Why are you here?!¡± nche Capra finally asked the question she really wanted to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shireen Miller lowered her head and was slow to answer.


    Thinking she was angry, nche Capra moved over to find Shireen Miller¡¯s flushed ears, and nche Capra realized in a sh that she was shy.


    ¡°You two are living together.¡± nche Capra opened the door for Shireen Miller.

 Chapter 302 Living Together Harmoniously

    ¡°Well, just moved in together a little while ago.¡± Shireen Miller¡¯s mouth was tinged with a blushing smile, looking like a young girl in her first, first rtionship.


    nche Capra suddenly remembered that Shireen Miller had focused on York Charlie all these years, she hadn¡¯t fallen in love yet, hadn¡¯t even experienced the feeling of being in love because York Charlie wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her.


    Unexpectedly, Shireen Miller, who has always been known as a spirited youngdy, would actually be shy now, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Seeing you guys like this now, I think it¡¯s quite nice and envious.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie and I just don¡¯t get to be together that simply, just in old happiness is hard toe by.¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but feel sad as she thought about herself.


    Shireen Miller suddenly holds her hand and encourages her in a serious manner, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I think you and York Charlie were born for each other, no matter who it is, there¡¯s no way they can take him away from you.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s marrying Delia Field now, he won¡¯t believe anything I say.¡± nche Capra bowed her head, and she sighed, and it was a long, heavy sigh, like a great stone that weighed on her heart and took her breath away.


    She was so tired.


    Seeing nche Capra so forlorn now, instead of gloating, Shireen Miller¡¯s heart ached for her, and she wrapped her in a hug, rubbing her back andforting her, ¡°It¡¯ll pass soon enough, and you have to believe in York Charlie, sooner orter, he¡¯ll learn that he made the wrong choice. ¡±


    ¡°Even if York Charlie doesn¡¯t want you, it¡¯s fine, rightly so, you don¡¯t want him, you are the president, you have a good figure and high face value, and you have temperament, what kind of man can¡¯t be found, why do you have to hang yourself on this tree of his.¡±


    Shireen Miller searched all kinds of words in her mind just to make nche Capra feel better, she had no other intention.


    nche Capra looked up at Shireen Miller¡¯s serious demeanor, she could feel the warmth of Shireen Miller¡¯s hold on her, it was warm and sincere.


    All of the previous grudges and feelings disappeared in that moment.


    Shireen Miller waited for a while and didn¡¯t wait for nche Capra¡¯s response, Shireen Miller thought that she was still sad, and looked down, carefully observing her expression, only to find a smile on nche Capra¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Though puzzled, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t help but smile along with her.


    nche Capra sat up straight from her arms and looked Shireen Miller over carefully ¨C the looks and figure hadn¡¯t changed much as they had back then.


    However, Shireen Miller¡¯s temperament waspletely different from before, and she gave off a very different vibe.


    In the past, she was a shrewd and sinister character, except for York Charlie, she would smile and wee, but to others, she always wore a foul face, a kind of high and mighty appearance.


    Now the first impression she gives is gentle and considerate. Like a different person.


    nche Capra stared at her, and a long moment passed before nche Capra leisurely responded, ¡°What I¡¯mughing at is why the hell we were fighting to the death before, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to figure it out earlier.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that why they can get along so well.


    Shireen Miller nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I was too much of a bull¡¯s-eye and too self-righteous, it was obvious that York Charlie didn¡¯t even like me, he didn¡¯t even look at me squarely once, but I thought it was because of you he was like that, and that as long as he didn¡¯t have you, he¡¯d marry me.¡±


    Thinking about it now, she regretted it.


    How much trouble her willfulness had caused nche Capra, and herself, she now felt guilty thinking about it.


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t want to count anymore, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to do so.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, now you and Lorcan George have a good life, I¡¯m truly happy for you guys, Lorcan George is my childhood friend, my best friend, his character is still trustworthy.¡±


    Shireen Miller shook her hand, ¡°Thank you, nche.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one pulling the strings and being the bridegroom, you¡¯re the ones who are free to love each other.¡±


    They chatted on and on until nche Capra got too tired and fell back asleep.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The girls had kind of cleared the air, and the former love rivals had now be good sisters.


    ¡­


    When Lorcan George came back, nche Capra was already awake and was having dinner with Shireen Miller.


    Shireen Miller was quite surprised to see him back so early, ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on in thepany, so I came back early.¡± Lorcan George looked at nche Capra who was sitting across from him as he took a seat, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten back yet?¡±


    nche Capra gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Are you thinking I¡¯m in your way here? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay quiet and invisible, you guys can show your love all you want, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s open and honest look made Lorcan George sweat, he was still thinking about how to exin his rtionship with Shireen Miller to nche Capra on his way back.


    What would he do if nche Capra was upset and didn¡¯t like him being with Shireen Miller.


    Now it seems that he was overly concerned.


    Not only nche Capra flirted with her, Shireen Miller had to intervene as well, ¡°What invisible man, nche you don¡¯t have to worry about it, he rushed back in such a hurry just toe back and see you, are you afraid he¡¯ll mind? He can¡¯t wait for you to stay.¡±


    Lorcan George was surprised to see them singing together like a pair of sisters.


    But it certainly wasn¡¯t a bad thing for him that they were so close.


    Lorcan George¡¯s cheeks burned at the flirting, and he could do nothing but let them tease him as they pinched him.


    ¡°Okay, you guys can stop making fun of me.¡±


    Shireen Miller and nche Capra looked at each other andughed, which made them stop in time.


    Shireen Miller asked the maid to bring Lorcan George an extra set of dishes.


    Lorcan George takes Shireen Miller¡¯s chopsticks and eats the food, while asking nche Capra, ¡°Can you still go to work at thepany when your body is so weak?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, but Shireen Miller said no and insisted that I stay and recuperate for a few days.¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but smile as she said that, sweeping away the previous gloom.


    Now that thepany had stabilized, she didn¡¯t have to work her ass off.


    Shireen Miller chimed in and added, ¡°Not a few days, as long as you want.¡±


    Lorcan George followed suit, ¡°Yes, you can rest here without worry, I¡¯ll ask the cook to make more nutritious food for you to replenish your body.¡±


    ¡°No need for you to order, I¡¯ve already told the cook, I¡¯m even nning to cook and boil bird¡¯s nest for nche myself tonight.¡± Shireen Miller had already nned it.


    It seemed like she was genuinely trying to make up for her previous mistakes and be as nice as possible to nche Capra.


    nche Capra expressed her heartfelt gratitude for Shireen Miller¡¯s kindness, ¡°I¡¯m going to trouble you all for a while.¡±


    She could have gone back to the vi alone and let the servants take care of her, but the thought of that cold room, the only owner left in a vi that size besides the servants.


    She was too lonely.


    Because of the warmth passed on by Shireen Miller, nche Capra covets the feeling of having someone to keep herpany, and although she is embarrassed, she still has the cheek to stay.


    Luckily, Shireen Miller and Lorcan George didn¡¯t find her sudden appearance to be a surprise.


    Shireen Miller even deliberately teased Lorcan George, ¡°Your childhood friend is staying at the house, so you can just be happy.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have said less, how embarrassing.¡± Lorcan George gave her an earful.

 Chapter 303 Mental Irritation

    nche Capra thought she was sheltered by Shireen Miller and Lorcan George from what York Charlie and Delia Field had done to her, but she was all in on York Charlie and was a loser from the start.


    There¡¯s no way she can¡¯t think about it and care about what York Charlie¡¯s been up to.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Besides, now that things about Delia Field and York Charlie are a hot topic in town, the heat just doesn¡¯te down, and Delia Field¡¯s personal announcements just don¡¯t stop.


    nche Capra turns on the TV after three meals a day and all she sees is Delia Field and York Charlie, who are like Siamese twins, their names rarely appearing separately.


    York Charlie also seems to want to annoy nche Capra, the day of the dispute soon after the frequent rumors of York Charlie and Delia Field wedding news, from Delia Field and York Charlie¡¯s invitation list to the smallest wedding arrangements, giving people the impression that they will be married in a few days.


    But Delia Field and York Charlie also dyed to give a specific time, only said close, hanging reporters appetite.


    As soon as there is a report that doubts the authenticity of Delia Field and York Charlie¡¯s marriage, Delia Field will pull York Charlie out to show their love again.


    In the past, York Charlie didn¡¯t like to be exposed in front of the media, so if you wanted to interview him once, sometimes you couldn¡¯t even get his consent even if you broke your lips.


    Now that he¡¯s in love with Delia Field, he¡¯s willing to do anything for her.


    nche Capra watched the TV news with mixed feelings.


    The entertainment news anchors droned on and on gossiping about York Charlie¡¯s romance with Delia Field, from the time they met to the time they were now getting married, and it was no less exciting than what nche Capra had experienced when she was with York Charlie.


    What was different was that Delia Field¡¯s path to love with York Charlie had been smooth all the way through, whereas she and York Charlie had stumbled all the way through and hadn¡¯t had a good oue yet.


    Watching the news and seeing the stupefied, vacant eyes, nche Capra¡¯s head buzzing, it didn¡¯t matter what the presenter was saying, the image of York Charlie swooping Delia Field up to attend the event was enough to hurt.


    Shireen Miller woke upte and when she came downstairs yawning, nche Capra was already sitting on the hall watching the TV in the dark.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some more sleep?¡± Shireen Miller walked towards her and yawned again, tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    nche Capra looked back up with little expression on her face, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, I had to get up very early every day for the first few months for thepany and now I have a biological clock.¡±


    It was only seven o¡¯clock and nche Capra had already washed up, had breakfast and had a video conference with her assistant and secretary.


    Shireen Miller sits down next to her and is just reaching for a pastry to eat when she looks up and sees that the TV news is on again with Delia Field¡¯s shit with York Charlie.


    nche Capra, already ashen-faced and out of sorts, looks at her again.


    Shireen Miller grabbed the remote and turned off the TV, ¡°Don¡¯t watch these reports, those reporters know how to write about nothing but chaos all day long, you don¡¯t have to believe them.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s also true that they¡¯re getting married.¡± nche Capra sighed long and hard every time she talked about it, and she was slowlying to terms with the fact that she just wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    And if she wasn¡¯t happy about it, what could she do?


    York Charlie wouldn¡¯t even look her in the eye, and even if she came up to him, he¡¯d push her away, caught up in his own self, just like Shireen Miller said.


    Shireen Miller wants tofort her, but doesn¡¯t know where to start.


    nche Capra knew that she had made someone else worry about her again, and she quickly changed her demeanor, forcing a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯m not going to be crushed by this bit of news.¡±


    But it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the cook to heat up breakfast while you clean up for breakfast.¡± nche Capra got up and left, not letting Shireen Miller see her drooping look.


    Seeing nche Capra like this, Shireen Miller looked down at the newspaper on the table, which again featured York Charlie and Delia Field dominating the headlines.


    For the first time in her life, she felt that York Charlie had no vision; nche Capra had fought with her for so long, had gone through so much suffering with him, had been tortured by Moore Howard so many times, and finally she let go of him and the two of them could finally be together, but in the end, York Charlie fell into the water, and then came back to the shore and had amnesia.


    Just forget about nche Capra.


    Even if she forgets, she still has a crush on another woman, who is always against nche Capra, and is a bad woman who hides a knife in her smile.


    How could she tell? She used to be a bad woman, a kindred spirit to Delia Field, and the other woman¡¯s smile and supposed friendliness seemed fake to Shireen Miller.


    The thought that York Charlie had been duped by such a woman made Shireen Miller furious as an outsider.


    She felt the need to do something about nche Capra.


    ¡­


    When she didn¡¯t need to be on a video conference, nche Capra was either reading a book, going for a walk in the backyard, or else she was holed up in her room, with no lights on on cloudy days, the interior dimly lit, and the curtains drawn, curled up under the covers like a cat in need of hibernation.


    This was her life.


    Shireen Miller talked to Lorcan George about taking nche Capra out for a walk.


    It was all agreed upon, but Lorcan George got a call from his secretary saying that there was an emergency at the office, so he had to rush back to the office, leaving Shireen Miller to apany nche Capra.


    Shireen Miller asked Lorcan George for the keys to the Maserati in the garage and took nche Capra out for a stroll.


    nche Capra was reluctant at first, ¡°Look at the weather, it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    It¡¯s cold and it¡¯s not even more freezing when it¡¯s raining.


    She was talking in the car and could still see the hot clouds of airing out of her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s been this weather all winter this year,¡± Shireen Miller wouldn¡¯t let her back out, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re all hanging out in a department store, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to get rained on.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t argue with Shireen Miller before she gave in, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She buckled her seatbelt and Shireen Miller immediately hit the gas and sped off.


    Shireen Miller¡¯s intention was to let nche Capra vent by buying, it wouldn¡¯t unravel her mind, but it would at least give her a break.


    nche Capra still looked disinterested and by the time she got out of the car she was urging Shireen Miller to go back, ¡°I¡¯ve got enough clothes at home, and a lot of them aren¡¯t worn.¡±


    That was all sourced for her by York Charlie who had a professional stylist who said it was a responsibility he should have as a husband.


    What had been a happy memory was now making her face even more haggard.


    Shireen Miller took her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Just don¡¯t be stubborn with me here, there are never enough clothes for a woman.¡±


    She drew a ck card from her wallet, ¡°Lorcan George is paying for it today, so we can shop in peace.¡±


    nche Capra was amused by her, ¡°You¡¯re a power pitcher.¡±


    Just after saying that Shireen Miller¡¯s face reddened, ¡°We¡¯re not ¡­ married yet how can we call it a pitiful husband.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, when are you and Lorcan George nning to get married?¡± nche Capra and Shireen Miller were arm-in-arm shopping at the counter, and when they saw a nice dress, they asked the shopper to wrap it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that soon.¡±


    nche Capra squinted at her, with a meaningful smile on her face, ¡°Who knows, you guys are living together now, in case of a surprise, Lorcan George will surely pull you to get a license, it¡¯s called getting on the bus first and then recing the ticket.¡±


    Shireen Miller¡¯s cheeks blushed with shame, the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but hook up again, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, her face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 304 She’s Pregnant

    One second Shireen Miller was smiling like a flower, the next second suddenly her face changed covering her mouth to vomit out, nche Capra followed her heart and hurriedly followed her to the restroom, helping her to grab her hair.


    Shireen Miller held the toilet and vomited, her pale face finally improved, she gasped, just slowed down.


    nche Capra hurriedly opened mineral water and rinsed her mouth, rubbing her back to smooth her breath as she did so.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tummy upset?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just a sudden urge to throw up, much better now that I¡¯m done,¡± Shireen Miller washed her mouth out and straightened up to look at herself ¨C she still didn¡¯t look too good.


    nche Capra helped her straighten her messy hair as she remembered what she¡¯d eaten today, ¡°Could it be the wrong thing, but you ate the same thing I did today.¡±


    And nothing happened to her at all.


    Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t exin it either, she figured it was just a bout of vomiting and not a big deal.


    ¡°I guess I ate too fast, I¡¯m fine now, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Shireen Miller took her hand and walked out of the restroom, ¡°Let¡¯s go on shopping, didn¡¯t you just say that misty purple leather dress looked nice? Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    nche Capra stood firm and settled still, Shireen Miller couldn¡¯t pull and looked back at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital?¡± nche Capra urged her.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to have someone close to her shopping with her when she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she¡¯d have a bad conscience.


    Shireen Miller thought she was making a big deal out of it, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, and I¡¯m much better now that I¡¯m done throwing up, and I¡¯m not dizzy or weak or anything.¡±


    Shireen Miller was telling the truth, and because of that, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    Still, nche Capra insisted she go to the hospital.


    ¡°Lorcan George put you in my hands, and if I don¡¯t take care of it, I¡¯ll not only be doing you a disservice, but him as well.¡± nche Capra urged her again and again.


    At the mention of Lorcan George, Shireen Miller¡¯s face reddened and her tone softened, ¡°It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    And she was the one who had to take care of nche Capra, not let her take care of herself.


    ¡°Alright, alright, just think of it as apanying me to the hospital, this counts as shopping, just keep mepany.¡± nche Capra pulled her out of the department store without a word.


    Well said, Shireen Miller was still brought to the hospital by nche Capra, first went to the gastroscope, and did not find anything wrong, the doctor transferred him to the obstetrics and gynecology department for examination.


    The results came back that Shireen Miller was pregnant.


    Whose baby is it? It¡¯s Lorcan George¡¯s, no doubt.


    Shireen Miller was caught off guard and didn¡¯t get over it, but nche Capra was there to help her talk to the doctor.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t surprised because Shireen Miller¡¯s reaction made it obvious that she was pregnant.


    Because of this, she insisted that Shireen Millere in for a checkup to make sure it was what she thought it was.


    Shireen Miller was pregnant with Lorcan George¡¯s baby and nche Capra was happy for her.


    Shireen Miller came back to her senses at this point and froze, pointing at herself, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help butugh, her reaction was just too cute.


    ¡°Yeah, what did I just tell you ¨C surprise, this is the surprise I told you about, look how good I am at hitting the nail on the head.¡± nche Capra was divine, and she too was not expecting her flirtation to be prophetic.


    Shireen Millerughed along with her, a smile that was tinged with leaps of joy and a hint of nervousness, exuding a motherly glow and a softer look in her eyes.


    Shireen Miller is a softer woman with a baby.


    However, Shireen Miller is not without worries, ¡°Lorcan and I are not married yet, and I don¡¯t know if he likes children, what if he¡¯s not in a hurry to have a child?¡±


    Shireen Miller is still not confident in herself, she can¡¯t believe that such a humble self is qualified to enjoy such a good happiness.


    If Lorcan George doesn¡¯t want the baby in her womb, it will be another painful choice for her.


    nche Capraforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, from what I know about Lorcan George, his reaction when he finds out will be ecstatic, and then tonight he will think of taking you to the civil office to get a license.¡±


    nche Capra also mimicked Lorcan George¡¯s hangdog tone of voice and spoke, making Shireen Millerugh.


    ¡°No way, is anyone that stupid anymore? By the end of the night the civil office is closed.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just trust me, we¡¯ll find out when we get back tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    Lorcan George was called home by a phone call from nche Capra, ¡°We have something we need to talk to you about, are you free toe back now? Come back as soon as you can if you can.¡±


    Because of her words, Lorcan George pushed all of today¡¯s travel to tomorrow and sped furiously all the way home.


    All the way he wondered what it was that made nche Capra sound so serious.


    Thinking through his mind he couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    Once he arrived home, the maid was waiting at the door, ¡°Young Master George, Miss Miller and Miss Capra are both waiting for you upstairs in the study, please go up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lorcan George rushed to the study in a hurry, his face was grave, but when he pushed open the door, he saw a happy picture ¨C nche Capra and Shireen Miller were sitting together andughing, Shireen Miller was still being talked to by nche Capra and her face was red. Shireen Miller was still being talked to by nche Capra.


    ¡°nche, what the hell do you want with me?¡± Lorcan George was confused, he waspletely out of his element right now.


    nche Capra saw him appear and guffawed, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, you kept us waiting for a while, Shireen Miller she was getting nervous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shireen Miller avoided his eyes, ¡°Ask nche.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°She didn¡¯t have the guts to call and ask you toe back, so she made me do it.¡±


    ¡°So tell me what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s killing me.¡± Lorcan George was more anxious by nature.


    ¡°Shireen Miller is pregnant.¡± nche Capra finally stopped selling.


    ¡°What?¡± Lorcan George wasn¡¯t missing the point, he wasn¡¯t reacting.


    ¡°I said Shireen Miller she¡¯s pregnant and the baby is eight weeks old.¡± nche Capra pulled out the pregnancy test and ced it on the tabletop and Lorcan George picked it up to read it.


    He couldn¡¯t read it, but nche Capra said Shireen Miller was pregnant and he understood.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to be a father?!¡± Lorcan George froze for a long time and squeezed out the words.


    nche Capra gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Or else be a mom?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorcan George¡¯s emotions boiled over at that, and he cheered alone there.


    nche Capra takes a sip of her hot tea and looks back at Shireen Miller who smiles a subtle and gentle smile, ¡°See, I told you that was definitely his reaction.¡±


    Lorcan George hadn¡¯t changed, he was as nice as ever, and much more responsible.


    ¡°How am I going to open up to him about marriage though?¡± Shireen Miller muttered in a small voice.


    nche Capra whispered in her ear, ¡°Just wait, he¡¯ll give you what you want soon enough.¡±


    That¡¯s the great thing about being with Lorcan George, he doesn¡¯t make the people he loves miserable.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Lorcan George took Shireen Miller¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the civil office right now to get a license, then we¡¯ll go and pick out your favorite ring, and we¡¯ll see about the wedding, and we¡¯ll do it immediately when we have time.¡±


    With that one sentence, he finished all the processes and procedures that a marriage has to go through, and the momentum gave the impression that it was going to be done in one day.


    Shireen Miller and nche Capra looked at each other and burst outughing.


    ¡°Idiot, the Civil Affairs people are off duty now.¡±

 Chapter 305 – The Child is Unprotected

    Watching Shireen Miller and Lorcan George¡¯s little couple¡¯s life being so sweet and happy, nche Capra couldn¡¯t bear to disturb them here anymore and took the time to go to the restroom to sneak out of THE George family.


    Walking alone on the street, she felt lonely, but when she thought of the baby in her belly, she wasn¡¯t alone.


    She was already at a low point, thinking that the rest of her life had nothing to look forward to, but Shireen Miller¡¯s unexpected pregnancy reminded her that she still had a child inside her to look forward to.


    The wounds cut into her heart by herst loss will heal with this birth, and she will be a mother and raise York Charlie¡¯s child.


    Even if York Charlie may never know he has another child, nche Capra will insist on having this child.


    When she thought about it, nche Capra just wasn¡¯t as upset about York Charlie and Delia Field being goddamned.


    She walked slowly, in no hurry to get back.


    The street was teeming with people, neon lights, people of all colors, people hiding in the light, and of course, people hiding in the dark, those unlit alleyways, hiding countless dark and confused people.


    nche Capra had no interest in either the light or the dark, and it was only by chance that she caught a glimpse of a suspicious figure ¨C a figure she knew too well to turn to dust.


    Moore Howard.


    nche Capra mumbled his name in her mind as she skirted around the person walking head-on towards her, picking up her pace as fast as she could and following.


    There was no way she could bepletely sure that the man was Moore Howard just yet; after all, he¡¯d fallen into the ocean too, so who knew if he¡¯d die in it.


    There had been no news of him from the police either, but they hadn¡¯t given up the search, and with every step of the way, the police still hadn¡¯t had any luck at all.


    Live and let live, nche Capra wouldn¡¯t believe any rumors until she got the exact word from the police herself.


    The ground was slippery from the recent rain, and even though she was wearing ts, she was still worried about slipping-she couldn¡¯t let the baby in her belly get hurt in the slightest.


    The man walked into a dark alley, and in a moment of impatience, nche Capra didn¡¯t think twice about following him.


    The other person seemed to sense that nche Capra was following her, and her footsteps became hurried and disorganized,pletely disrupting her pace.


    Seeing this, nche Capra quickly slowed down her pace and followed carefully, trying not to let him suspect anything.


    As she approached the corner of the alley, nche Capra got close enough to him that she picked up her cell phone and prepared to call the police to give them information about Moore Howard¡¯s movements.


    However, just as the call connected, she followed the man as he turned into another alley without seeing him.


    He had just disappeared.


    ¡°Strange, I clearly just saw him go into this alley ¡­,¡± nche Capra muttered as she turned on her cell phone¡¯s shlight to illuminate the area.


    It had just been pitch ck, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Moore Howard had gone into this alley-they were at an intersection.


    nche Capra was halfway down the alley before she had to admit she¡¯d lost him, and knowing she wouldn¡¯t find Moore Howard further down, she thought about going back the way she¡¯de.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw three or five ruffiansing toward her, blocking the alley.


    nche Capra had a bad feeling, she always felt like she was being set up.


    Couldn¡¯t that be why they had someone pretending to be Moore Howard in order to lure her here?


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t even know these ruffians.


    nche Capra pretended she didn¡¯t know anything about them, intending to go around them, ¡°Excuse me, please move over.¡±


    ¡°Make what, we¡¯re just here for you, Ms. nche Capra.¡±


    Theyughed yfully and tried to touch nche Capra¡¯s face.


    nche Capra backed all the way up and was cornered by them, her back was against the wall and none of the punks were going to stop.


    nche Capra¡¯s mind was in turmoil, she didn¡¯t know what to do now, she couldn¡¯t fight them for sure, not to mention she was still pregnant.


    Even so, nche Capra didn¡¯t show weakness in front of the gangsters, she red at them angrily, her tone cold, ¡°What are you going to do, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s enough that we know you.¡±


    ¡°So? What are you guys trying to do? Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want now that it¡¯s dark, if you do anything to me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± nche Capra angrily rebuked them.


    In the end, she was someone who had experienced the storm, and her words still had a certain deterrent effect.


    But in this situation, the group of punks weren¡¯t afraid of her at all, and even if they had to pay a price, with their intelligence, they wouldn¡¯t think that far ahead.


    They came on strong, with a flippant attitude no matter what nche Capra said.


    nche Capra knew someone was behind them, but now was not the time to think about that.


    ¡°Forget it, consider me unlucky this time, say it, how much do you want, I¡¯ll just give it to you.¡± nche Capra had to be soft.


    But the other party didn¡¯t buy it either.


    After a burst of yfulughter, the leader only said quietly, ¡°Now you know you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    With that, he pped nche Capra across the face.


    The moment he did it, nche Capra subconsciously blocked her stomach with her hand, it didn¡¯t matter if she got hurt herself, the main thing was that she couldn¡¯t hurt the child in her stomach.


    She didn¡¯t have York Charlie anymore, she couldn¡¯t lose the baby.


    Her face was on fire, nche Capra was still bracing herself against the great fear, ¡°How much do you want to let me go, just name your price, why do you have to do it.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your money, naturally someone will pay for you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± the other man said, letting out another strangledugh, ¡°What we, want is the baby in your belly.¡±


    Those words were certainly a bombshell to nche Capra, and she knew it wasn¡¯t that simple ¨C she had indeed fallen into someone else¡¯s trap.


    And the person behind it was after her baby.


    nche Capra blocked the punch with both hands protecting her stomach with a death grip, her arms hurting her badly, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Even that couldn¡¯t stop them.


    The group of punks split up and tackled nche Capra¡¯s arms, forcing her to pull away.


    Despite her desperate attempts to resist, she was eventually outnumbered and given the rack.


    At this point, nche Capra had no choice but to scream for help, knowing that very few people passed by here, but she wouldn¡¯t give up on the slightest hope.


    She couldn¡¯t live without this child.


    Instead of awakening theirpassion, nche Capra¡¯s cries for help made them more excited and impatient to torture the iceberg beauty.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes stayed hot and misty as she gritted her teeth and looked at them angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    If something happened to the baby, they weren¡¯t going to live either.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me us for this, we¡¯re also paid to do a job, just think of it as a free abortion, it¡¯s not worth it to think of it that way.¡±


    They insulted and taunted nche Capra, nche Capra put up with it without showing weakness or shedding tears, but as she watched the other party¡¯s raised foot about to kick her in the stomach, nche Capra still broke down.


    She cried out for help, but there was no answer.

 Chapter 306 – The Hero Saves the Day

    nche Capra felt both unfortunate and fortunate.


    Unfortunate in that every time she had something to look forward to, someone woulde out halfway to stop her.


    And fortunately, even when someone tried to victimize her, she ended uping back from the dead.


    This time, her luck came in handy once again.


    When her opponent raised her foot with the intention of flying kicking her in the stomach, nche Capra was all desperate, and she subconsciously closed her eyes, feeling powerless at the fact that there was no way to change what was in front of her.


    However things weren¡¯t as bad as she thought they would be because the kick didn¡¯tnd on her stomach.


    nche Capra felt nothing, and instead heard the rogue¡¯s screams.


    She opened her eyes only to see one more tall figure in the dimly lit alley illuminated by the dismal moonlight, and in three swift strokes, he had finished off the punk who had tried to kick her in the stomach.


    The gangster was lying on the ground, moaning and groaning,pletely losing his arrogant demeanor.


    nche Capra was surprised, but also felt a hint of surprise, because she knew who the person who came to her rescue was.


    York Charlie.


    For once she was definitely not mistaken, nor was she hallucinating.


    York Charlie¡¯s features were still visible as blurred outlines in the moonlight, and his ck eyes looked even more intense in the darkness of the night.


    nche Capra looked at him and broke into a smile.


    It¡¯s hard to tell you how much it touched her to have York Charlie show up when she felt so hopeless.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    York Charlie was still struggling with the gang of punks, he took care of a few with his bare hands and the two men holding nche Capra were knocked to the ground.


    Before nche Capra could react, he was done.


    ¡°Get out of here, it¡¯s not a good ce to stay for long.¡± York Charlie took her hand and stepped over the defeated men whoy on the ground like corpses, ready to leave.


    Neither he nor nche Capra expected the other to stay, and the moment they turned around, the gangster who had been lying on the ground moaning suddenly got up and rolled over at the back of nche Capra¡¯s head with a knife.


    York Charlie reacted quickly and blocked the stab with his arm for her.


    It wasn¡¯t a deep stab, but the wound still bled quite a bit.


    nche Capra¡¯s night vision wasn¡¯t very good, and with the alley so dark, she didn¡¯t know York Charlie was hurt, she just heard a muffled grunt from him.


    She vaguely felt that something had happened to him, and was instantly anxious, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go first.¡± York Charlie let go of her hand.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t leave, but she didn¡¯t go up to him to cause trouble either.


    York Charlie kicked the punk down, and with the sound of a knife hitting the ground, the farce was finally over.


    York Charlie leads nche Capra out of the unlit alley and into the light, the peopleing and going and the noise pulling them back into the neon-lit, bustling world.


    It was in the light that nche Capra saw the cut on York Charlie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh my God, why is there so much blood?!¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s reaction of that magnitude caught York Charlie off guard, and he looked around the room, and sure enough, a number of people had their eyes on them.


    In order to avoid being the leading man in the next day¡¯s news headlines, York Charlie hurriedly pulled nche Capra towards the deserted street.


    nche Capra¡¯s brain went out the window and all she could think about was him.


    It was hard to avoid people¡¯s stares, and York Charlie let out a breath, finally able to rx his tense nerves.


    nche Capra was still worried about his wound, ¡°It¡¯s not far from my house, why don¡¯t youe over to my house and I¡¯ll dress your wound? I have a first aid kit.¡±


    That¡¯s what York Charlie had prepared, too.


    But now, York Charlie coldly rejected her good intentions, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to get too deeply entangled with you, who knows what ghost ideas you are ying in your heart.¡±


    Besides, this little wound was nothing to him, the blood looked like it flowed quite a bit, but it was also because of the visual illusion created by the ovey of clothes, and the bleeding had actually stopped.


    It just hurt a little.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand what he meant, she just wanted to bandage him up.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t bandage your wound now unless you do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business too, not yours.¡± York Charlie brushed her off with indifference.


    nche Capra had no choice but to let him go to the hospital instead, ¡°Will you let me apany you to the hospital? I need to see that you¡¯re safe so I can rest easy.¡±


    Otherwise, how could she not be at ease.


    York Charlie still had that cold and icy attitude, ¡°Whether I go to the hospital or not has nothing to do with you at all, you don¡¯t need to worry so much, you¡¯re not my person.¡±


    He hated to draw a line in the sand with her with every word.


    nche Capra is not a robot that has no feelings and doesn¡¯t understand humannguage, she has flesh and blood, and she would be hurt by such malicious spection and vilification.


    Not to mention the fact that this person is her favorite person.


    Even so, nche Capra still endured the loss and sadness, insisted to persuade him, ¡°But you were injured to protect me, I must be responsible for you.¡±


    By saying this, she was already putting distance between them.


    But York Charlie still refused to listen, instead, he even badmouthed her, ¡°Consider me unlucky today, I met you, this unlucky guy, this is the punishment I should suffer, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I saved you means that I ept your existence, it¡¯s an impossible thing, I just can¡¯t stand to see thendlubbers bullying a weak woman.¡±


    He was calling her everything now, first a poisonous woman and now an unlucky one.


    Just how much did he hate her?


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but feel pathetic and ridiculous at the thought.


    Her bitter smile fell on York Charlie¡¯s eyes, he mistakenly thought nche Capra was mocking him, he was not willing to be overpowered by her, and he spoke out to taunt her some more.


    It was a good thing York Charlie didn¡¯t say anything like he regretted saving her, or nche Capra would have cried on the spot.


    Because it was him, nche Capra bore whatever he said in silence.


    She¡¯d tried to defend herself, and if he didn¡¯t believe her, she wasn¡¯t going to force it.


    Not wanting to hold York Charlie up too long, lest she dy his trip to the hospital to get his wounds dressed, nche Capra forced out a smile and gave him another bow as a thank you.


    ¡°Anyway I¡¯m really grateful for today, if you hadn¡¯t shown up in time, I might not be able to keep me and my baby alive now, if there¡¯s anything I can do, just give me a call and I¡¯ll do my best to return the favor.¡±


    She made it sound so polite, but York Charlie still didn¡¯t give her a good look, and without a response or a hello, he turned and left expressionlessly, and it was only as nche Capra watched his shadow on the ground, stretched by the light, that she realized he was gone.


    nche Capra straightened up and she looked ahead worriedly, her thoughts still on York Charlie¡¯s wounds.


    She had put herself on the line for York Charlie, she hadn¡¯t even lost her dignity, she had lowered herself to the dust, and even if all she had gotten in return was for him to look at her one more time, that would be enough to make her happy for a long time.


    nche Capra sighed at the only thing left was the parked car and the shadows of the trees on the side of the road.

 Chapter 307 – Termination

    Little did nche Capra know that while she was thinking about York Charlie, York Charlie was thinking about her.


    Not only that, but his eyes were locked on nche Capra, who was reflected in the rearview mirror, waiting alone on the curb for a passing cab.


    She was alone on the side of the road, waiting for a taxi to pass.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t even start the car while nche Capra waited.


    He gave himself ame excuse-it was so cold he didn¡¯t want to move, which was ridiculous, but better than having him admit that he hadn¡¯t been moving because he was worried about nche Capra.


    It was only when she finally got into a cab that York Charlie breathed a sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and he slumped over the steering wheel, his mind going back to everything he¡¯d done in the alley.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he would be there, it was that he had walked into the dark alley for nche Capra.


    I don¡¯t know what the gods were thinking, always cing them together, he just couldn¡¯t walk down the street without seeing nche Capra.


    Just by seeing her back, York Charlie recognized nche Capra.


    It was strange to him, but it was so familiar that he knew her bones and veins to a sick degree.


    For the millionth time, he¡¯d watched this back walk away, in dreams and in reality.


    York Charlie repeatedly reminded himself not to care, but there was no way, nche Capra was like a ma, no matter how much his heart resisted, his body still followed.


    What was nche Capra doing alone in an alley like this?


    York Charlie was curious and followed.


    As a result, he lost her.


    The alleys are like mazes, each one decorated with the exact same doorway, ghostly and spooky.


    Then he heard nche Capra¡¯s plea for help and followed the sound all the way to her.


    If he hadn¡¯t run into her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    It seemed like it was God¡¯s will, too.


    York Charlie had always cautioned himself that he had nothing but loathing for nche Capra, that he wouldn¡¯t care for someone who was a thing of the past to him, but by the time he¡¯d reacted, his mind had been full of her.


    It was like that now, and York Charlie would have been lost in thought if Delia Field hadn¡¯t called.


    ¡°Still workingte tonight?¡± Delia Field¡¯s voice with a smile came from the other side of the phone and York Charlie woke up like a dream.


    ¡°No, I was just out for a drive and wanted to say I¡¯d buy you something as a little surprise to bring back, but I couldn¡¯t find anything I liked no matter how I shopped.¡± York Charlie lied to Delia Field again.


    He felt guilty about Delia Field, he had lied so many times just because of nche Capra¡¯s presence.


    Delia Field had been so good to him, he shouldn¡¯t have done that to her.


    And he shouldn¡¯t have done that to her for nche Capra.


    Delia Field smiled softly when she heard York Charlie say that, ¡°No need, you¡¯ve already given me many gifts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± York Charlie suddenly said this, startling Delia Field.


    He rarely spoke of love, hardly ever.


    ¡°Why are you saying such things all of a sudden? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying what¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    After talking to Delia Field for a while until she said a call from a friend came in, York Charlie hung up.


    That phone call from Delia Field was the heart-strengthener for him to recognize his feelings for nche Capra-whom he was supposed to hate.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the real me.¡±


    ¡­


    The following morning, nche Capra had just arrived at work and hadn¡¯t even warmed up her chair when she received an email from the Field Group to the effect that they wanted to terminate their partnership.


    No, I should say it was mandatory.


    The contract had been signed, how could the Field Group just say no to cooperation, this is tantamount to a breach of contract.


    Of course, nche Capra would not agree to this, and she immediately brought her assistant to negotiate with a team ofwyers at the Field Group.


    The people who received her were the assistant beside the general manager and thewyer of the Field Group.


    ¡°President Capra please have a seat.¡±


    When nche Capra was angry, her entire body was like an iceberg, giving off a cold and icy feeling, and exuding an aura of stranger not to be approached.


    She sat down, crossed her legs, and asked expressionlessly, ¡°Where is your chairman?¡±


    Such an important matter was actually only allowed to be negotiated by an assistant, they hadn¡¯t been too hasty.


    This was a humiliation for THE Charlie Group.


    ¡°The chairman has been traveling for a while, and the internal affairs are basically left to the general manager.¡± The assistant was shocked by nche Capra¡¯s aura and said no to her orders.


    So it was York Charlie¡¯s idea.


    Then it all exined itself-York Charlie was just having a personal vendetta.


    In life, she can get away with whatever York Charlie does to her, but at work, nche Capra doesn¡¯t let it go easily.


    the Charlie Group was owned by York Charlie, and it was like bullying and suppressing the family business that she had built up herself.


    ¡°Call your general manager.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t have the good sense to say.


    With her aggressive behavior and several of her men standing behind her, it didn¡¯t look like she came to thepany to negotiate, but rather like a big sister looking for her men toe and fight in a group.


    The assistant responded with difficulty, ¡°But the general manager is still in a meeting.¡± And it was exined that if nche Capra came to him, he should not be asked to answer it.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you call him over?¡± nche Capra tapped the table with the fountain pen she carried, ¡°Or do you want to see stories about yourpany¡¯s credibility problems in the headlines the next day?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whichever is more important, take your pick.¡±


    Seeing that the assistant was still hesitant, nche Capra added, ¡°If anything happens to yourpany and the board of directors is held ountable, the responsibility will then be on you, can you afford the consequences!¡±


    Her aura stunned her assistant, and at the risk of being fired by the general manager, she asked her secretary to go and take a message to York Charlie.


    York Charlie was indeed in a meeting at this moment, he was nning to carry out a brand new project and put the project with the Charlie Group to a halt to minimize his losses.


    The wholepany is baffled by his sudden decision.


    Rumors spread, and word spreads quickly that nche Capra¡¯s rtionship with York Charlie haspletely broken down.


    Only when he heard that nche Capra really intended to expose this matter to the press did York Charlie suspend the meeting and go to meet President Capra.


    As soon as he saw nche Capra, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, but quickly resumed his original nonchnt attitude, ¡°I wonder what President Capra wanted to see me about.¡±


    ¡°President Capra? Are you sure you really want to call me that?¡± nche Capra sneered, she was apletely different person when she was at work, she had simmered down to her current rigid nature that was impervious to knives and guns in order to guard THE Charlie Group.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to call me President Capra, then you should get your attitude right, let¡¯s talk about what happened, how can you have a personal vendetta?¡±


    There was another reason why nche Capra would be so angry-she knew York Charlie must be doing this to preserve his rtionship with Delia Field so she could get the hell out of her way.


    How could she be willing to do that?


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to react that way, but it kind of made sense.


    ¡°A personal vendetta? President Capra, you seem to have some kind of misunderstanding about me, and I don¡¯t know you very well.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then can I ask the reason for your unauthorized termination?¡± nche Capra thought of him as York Charlie, and reason was finally no match for sensibility, and her tone softened.


    But the needles were sharp, and they were still at loggerheads, and their rtions continued to deteriorate.

 Chapter 308 As Long As It’s For You

    nche Capra¡¯s questioning brought the atmosphere down to freezing point, and York Charlie probably didn¡¯t expect nche Capra to be so angry, so he was a little bit unable to react for a while.


    He would hesitate because he knew how upset nche Capra would be if he spoke harshly.


    He didn¡¯t want to take things to the extreme.


    But when he thought of his strange behavior and uncontroble thoughts these days, he gritted his teeth and said the hurtful words, ¡°Do I need a reason to terminate my cooperation with the Charlie Group, no, with you?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand what he meant, was he just going to y hard to get?


    York Charlie¡¯s next words were a bludgeon to her, ¡°I know how bad of a person you are, and I think that people like you working with thepany will only bring thepany down.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it was the simple fact that she hated nche Capra that ended the cooperation abruptly.


    nche Capra was sad and angry, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly as she desperately tried to hold back from venting her aggression.


    She had to be strong at a time like this.


    A mocking smile appeared on nche Capra¡¯s iron-d face, ¡±You¡¯re using this as a personal vendetta you know? Cooperation is a matter between twopanies, how can a personal grudge between me and you get involved? ¡±


    ¡°Besides, you guys can¡¯t be much more atmospheric with such a move.¡±


    the Charlie Group had gone through a lot of effort for this cooperation, originally this project was going to start, just because of his arbitrariness, how many people¡¯s hard work results were going to be wasted.


    The old York Charlie wasn¡¯t like this.


    Now he could throw away his principles for Delia Field, and the thought of it made nche Capra¡¯s heart ache.


    In response to nche Capra¡¯s mockery, York Charlie¡¯s attitude remained cold, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to think that way, I¡¯m just looking out for thepany¡¯s future and avoiding the unnecessary trouble you¡¯ll bring to THE Field Group in the future.¡±


    He stated his reasons so grandly, without a trace of guilt in his tone.


    nche Capra was furious as she nodded her head, ¡°Breaking the contract when you say you will, and having no guilt afterward, that¡¯s how your group handles things, it really opens my eyes.¡±


    York Charlie ate up the fact that she wasn¡¯t going to crack down on the Field Group just for the sake of it, because it would embarrass him.


    He was pretty crafty.


    York Charlie avoided her reproachful eyes, ¡°I have my considerations, it¡¯s not your turn as an outsider to tell me what to do, I will pay the price for the contractual damages for breaking the contract, and this project will be scrapped.¡±


    Because it was a joint idea between the twopanies, they could not start the project without authorization after the termination of the contract.


    nche Capra was furious with him, but she just couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she was eaten to death by him.


    ¡°Since President Charlie¡¯s attitude is so resolute, I won¡¯t force myself, but the losses and liquidated damages caused by this broken contract, please ask President Charlie topensate ourpany in no less than a cent.¡±


    She can¡¯t let thepany suffer this aggression for nothing, otherwise how can she cooperate with otherpanies in the future, people are bullied in life, and the same is true in the shopping mall.


    York Charlie agreed with crity, ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about, within these two days, yourpany will receive the remittance slip.¡±


    nche Capra stood up quickly, her chair was pushed away from the floor, and the atmosphere in the conference room became more tense.


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t embarrass York Charlie after all, and led a group of his men away.


    After they left, York Charlie leaned back in his chair, his eyes closed and he looked a little tired.


    He had to admit, he had almost lost it, he hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to react so strongly.


    After all, he was the one who was in the wrong in this case.


    Even his aide didn¡¯t understand his behavior and had the audacity to ask him, ¡°President Charlie, what is your intention in doing this ¡­¡±


    ¡°I just said you did not hear it, do not ask so much, do your part of the work is.¡± York Charlie did not raise his eyes for a moment and responded in a cold voice.


    The assistant was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare toe out of the atmosphere, and obediently closed his mouth.


    York Charlie went back to the office to continue his work, he reported this matter to Lynel Field, who was still abroad on a business trip.


    Lynel Field¡¯s opinion is that although it will cause financial losses, he does not object to York Charlie¡¯s action in order to prevent nche Capra from taking away his daughter¡¯s happiness.


    Even Lynel Field can sense that nche Capra is a time bomb for York Charlie, and it might blow up one day, and Delia Field will be hurt as well.


    Since the chairman was fine with it, York Charlie had less to worry about.


    But he didn¡¯t feel any relief.


    In fact, York Charlie would do this not because he hated nche Capra, he just wanted to clear his rtionship with her, so that Delia Field would not think anything.


    And lest he fall into nche Capra¡¯s trap and not be able to climb out.


    As soon as he touched nche Capra, his whole personality changed, not like himself at all, even if he reminded himself of that over and over again, it didn¡¯t help.


    You have to put out the fire before it starts.


    ¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    News of the termination didn¡¯t reach the media¡¯s ears.


    nche Capra, because of York Charlie¡¯s rtionship, was still polite to the Field Group and did not expose this matter, and even if there was news in the streets, it could only be considered hearsay.


    York Charlie did not care what the media said, he wanted to hide only one person, that is, Delia Field.


    He just doesn¡¯t want her to feel guilty if she finds out.


    But there¡¯s no way Delia Field wouldn¡¯t know about something so big happening at thepany, and on the day of the official termination, Delia Fieldes to the office to see him.


    She knocked on the door, and York Charlie looked up to see her pushing right in.


    ¡°Am I interrupting your work?¡± Delia Field asked so seeing that he had a lot of paperwork to do on his desk.


    She was as understanding as ever.


    York Charlie smiled slightly, put down his pen and got up to greet her, ¡°No, you¡¯re just in time, I was just about to ask if you wanted to join me for lunch.¡±


    He wrapped his arm around Delia Field and sat down on the couch, the tip of his nose resting gently against her head, the scent of her hair filling his nostrils at once.


    It wasn¡¯t like her usual favorite orange blossom scent, it was a romantic rose scent.


    ¡°What perfume are you wearing today, I love it .¡± York Charlie inexplicably liked the scent, he always felt familiar with it.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll spray this one from now on.¡± Delia Fieldughed, unlike her usual self, there was a lingering shade on her face today.


    York Charlie¡¯s sensitive nerves sensed the change in her, and his demeanor changed, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re not too happy today, did the seniors in the entertainment industry give you a hard time?¡±


    Delia Field shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I heard all about your unteral termination of cooperation with THE Charlie Group.¡±


    Is that why she¡¯s upset?


    York Charlie averted his face, ¡°You knew all about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I rushed over here as soon as I heard the news,¡± Delia Field pauses, she suddenly sits up straight and asks him with a serious look on her face, ¡°You¡¯re doing this because of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    York Charlie shook his head, Delia Field wouldn¡¯t let him exin, ¡°If you¡¯re doing this because of me, I hope you¡¯re still withdrawing that decision, it¡¯s okay with me, I¡¯m willing to give in to anything as long as it¡¯s for you.¡±

 Chapter 309 Moore Howard

    Delia Field¡¯s generosity was a relief to York Charlie.


    He had been worried that his rtionship with nche Capra would affect his rtionship with Delia Field, and now it appeared that he had been overly concerned; Delia Field trusted him.


    Trust was incredibly important to him.


    It seems he didn¡¯t love the wrong person.


    Delia Field saw that York Charlie was hesitant to say anything, just had a smile on his face, she was still unsure and scratched his nose, ¡°What are you thinking about? Thinking so happily.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just think it¡¯s so nice to be with you, you¡¯re not like everyone else.¡± York Charlie wrapped his arm around her waist and rested it against her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer, this matter is my private decision, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Since York Charlie had said so, Delia Field didn¡¯t object anymore, she put her hand on the back of his hand, ¡°Anyway, anything is fine, I hope you still have to think about yourself, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself, don¡¯t worry about me, I will always support you.¡±


    How much pressure York Charlie had put on him to make this decision, Delia Field just couldn¡¯t have guessed without working at thepany.


    It¡¯s a good thing her father supported him in this.


    Lynel Field also had animosity toward nche Capra just because of nche Capra¡¯s past with York Charlie.


    Delia Field thought that this time, nche Capra should not have the chance to get close to York Charlie again, and now that he is all about her, he is a very selfish character, but he will still think about her, so he can see how attached he is to her.


    How could she not realize that York Charlie was doing this to restrain the restlessness and anxiety in his heart?


    In order to respond to his feelings, Delia Field is not without giving, she knows that York Charlie¡¯s birthday ising up, so she proposes to organize a birthday party on his birthday.


    There would surely be media coverage of their love affair.


    If he wanted to keep it low-key, Delia Field wouldn¡¯t mind hosting a tea party and inviting only good friends¨Cbut all of them would be her friends, and York Charlie had few friends in his life.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t take up the offer, and his demeanor was even surprisingly cold, as if he¡¯d turned her off at once.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me doing this?¡± Delia Field asked him carefully, her tone very soft and less forceful in his presence.


    York Charlie shook his head as he diffused the awkwardness of the silence he¡¯d just experienced with a smile and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not you, I just happen to be going to a bidding meeting on my birthday, it¡¯s so important to thepany¡¯s performance in theing year and in the long run that I have to go.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it was for the job that she was denied.


    The job was assigned by Lynel Field, Delia Field had no way of pointing fingers, and she wasn¡¯t going to harshly criticize York Charlie for that little thing, graciously epting his reasoning.


    ¡°I see, no birthday party then, we¡¯ll celebrate together next year.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    How simple the promise was, yet it also sounded pale.


    Whether York Charlie believed it or not, at least Delia Field didn¡¯t.


    ¡­


    Promising Delia Field that he would have dinner out with her after work today, York Charlie grabbed the work at hand and as soon as the end of the shift arrived, he got up and walked around his desk, removed his tweed coat and scarf from the tripod, and left the office.


    The winter had been surprisingly long and colder than usual this year, and the sleet and snow had put people in a somber mood.


    York Charlie turned on the heat in his car, took off his gloves, and drove to the studio where Delia Field was working to pick her up. His presence attracted the attention of the entire room, and everyone was curious and envious of the couple.


    Delia Field had gotten used to the stares, and after saying a quick goodbye to them, she got into her car.


    York Charlie had booked the restaurant for the day, and Delia Field had suggested on the way there that after the meal they would go and look at the rings they would exchange at the wedding.


    After all, their wedding was on the agenda.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, the waiter who met them respectfully took them to the private room York Charlie had booked, and he went in ahead of her.


    Delia Field followed behind, and when she reached the door, her eyes inadvertentlynded on a man and a woman in front of her, who were hugging each other tightly, looking like a couple in love.


    The man¡¯s figure was too familiar for Delia Field not to notice.


    The other party did not notice her gaze, also did not know that she also dined in this restaurant, embracing that plump breasts and fat buttocks, a fur leather dress, vulgar temperament of the woman into another private room.


    Delia Field subconsciously had to follow her to check on the situation, and she almost forgot who she hade here with until York Charlie called to her from the booth, ¡°Delia, why don¡¯t youe in and order?¡±


    Delia Field woke up like a dream, she was worried that York Charlie was suspicious, but she could only suppress the anger and confusion inside her, and entered the booth.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought the d¨¦cor here was so special and looked at it a few more times.¡±


    Despite Delia Field¡¯s distracted look, York Charlie didn¡¯t suspect her, probably because he had something on his mind himself.


    Some people were in bed together, they were at the same table.


    The figures of those two individuals lingered in her mind, and there was still no way Delia Field could not care.


    Even if she was so far away that she could very well be mistaken for the wrong person, she had to confirm it for herself before she could put her mind at ease.


    She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the man stay with another woman and remain indifferent.


    So Delia Field took advantage of the time it took for the appetizers to be removed and for the entrees toe up to say to York Charlie, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the restroom to touch up my makeup and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t care.


    Delia Field forced herself to walk out, and as soon as she left the booth, she quickened her pace to find the two men she¡¯d just seen.


    The rush of her footsteps gave away her disorganized mood.


    She asked the waiter for their room number and followed the directions to the door, where Delia Field pushed her way in without thinking, catching the two people in the room off guard.


    When Delia Field entered, he directly bumped into the woman sitting on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck as they talked intimately, the woman with a winking smile on her face.


    It was such an ambiguous image that it killed Delia Field to believe that there was nothing between them.


    ¡°Moore Howard, what are you doing here.¡± Delia Field couldn¡¯t control her emotions and directly called out the man¡¯s name.


    Moore Howard looked up at her and immediately pushed the woman out of the way, he didn¡¯t stand up, instead he held out his hand and greeted her with a smile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He had the look of a gentleman with no fear of Delia Field getting the wrong idea.


    Moore Howard knew very well that if he acted very fainthearted at this time, he would draw Delia Field¡¯s suspicion instead.


    He knew how suspicious she was, she looked generous and open, but in fact she was very jealous, and she could overturn her jealousy at the drop of a hat.


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t told her so, or else she would have been afraid of making a fuss again.


    Seeing Moore Howard¡¯s reaction, Delia Field pointed her finger at the woman with the vulgar dress and demeanor.


    She approached towards her, her face expressionless.

 Chapter 310 I Only Love You

    That woman straightened her slipped shoulder strap and looked at Delia Field with a provocative look in her eyes.


    Apparently, she thought Delia Field was as much Moore Howard¡¯s lover as she was ¨C that is, someone tofort each other in times of loneliness and istion, each taking what they needed.


    She didn¡¯t know how terribly possessive the woman in front of her was, and if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately provoked Delia Field.


    It would have ended absolutely badly.


    The woman was all set to touch base with Delia Field, but then suddenly turned around and returned to Moore Howard, sitting next to him, leaning on his shoulder, her hand on his arm.


    When Delia Field saw this image, she could instantly realize how nche Capra felt when she saw her arm in arm with York Charlie.


    The heart felt like it was on fire, hot and aching.


    It was covered with wounds.


    Unlike nche Capra, Delia Field took the initiative and didn¡¯t need her to speak up or punish the ignorant woman.


    It only took a second for Moore Howard to push her out.


    ¡°Get the hell outta here!¡± Moore Howard¡¯s tone was cold, nothing like the gentleness he had shown Delia Field.


    The woman was taken aback and her face instantly turned white, and a smug smile appeared on Delia Field¡¯s face when she saw this scene.


    With Delia Field and Moore Howard in her corner, even the most inept of people would know that she had to leave, and that it wouldn¡¯t do her a bit of good to stay here any longer.


    The woman puts on her light purple fur and walks out of the booth with a dark and frightened look on her face, brushing past Delia Field.


    After the woman left, Delia Field and Moore Howard were left staring at each other in the booth, and the atmosphere was indescribably strange.


    There was no way Delia Field was going to let this go, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to lose to a woman like that.


    She res at Moore Howard and questions him, ¡°Can you exin to me what your rtionship is with her? I¡¯ve just been thinking about it and I just can¡¯t figure out your rtionship.¡±


    Boyfriend and girlfriend?


    And what is she, Delia Field?


    Moore Howard treating her as if she was the same as that woman, on equal footing, and with her feet in several boats?


    She had a lot of doubts, all of which Moore Howard needed to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fly that loves toe up here, you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Moore Howard wore a smile and didn¡¯t follow her anger to be ignited in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m just ying along with that woman.¡±


    He still had use for her now, how could he let her go just like that?


    Delia Field was not willing to listen to such an exnation, it was not convincing at all.


    ¡°If she¡¯s a fly, what are you? Carrion?¡±


    Flies love nothing more than rotting things.


    She had only said such an outrageous thing because she was in a fit of pique, not that she really loathed him.


    Moore Howard was getting a little bit of anger in him too, but he held his temper and got up and offered to pull her down, Delia Field was still sulking at this point and wouldn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see you up close and personal when you¡¯re jealous of me.¡± Moore Howard spoke moving words of love while holding her hand and kissing her slender white hand over and over again.


    None of his actions were anything but pleasing to her.


    Delia Field was finally shaken, but the aftermath of her anger was still fresh and she kept her face silent and pushed him straight away.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t speak, he had ways to make her forgive him anyway.


    Moore Howard simply wrapped his arms around her and suddenly kissed her tightly pursed lips.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t resist his passion and couldn¡¯t help but kiss him passionately until their breathing became disorganized, their bulging breasts rose and fell, and she had silver linings on the corners of her mouth.


    It was a kiss that kissed Delia Field to the core, and she finally forgave him.


    Moore Howardughed, his warm nostrils spraying against her ear, tickling it, and Delia Field scrunched her neck, looking bemused, but in reality, she didn¡¯t know how happy she was inside.


    She wanted Moore Howard to smile like that just for her.


    If she found out he was having second thoughts, she wouldn¡¯t let the woman who seduced him off the hook so easily.


    Seeing Moore Howard gazing at her for a long time, Delia Field¡¯s heart was sweet and happy, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously hooked up, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can fool me with a few lines of your love words, I can remember all the images just now.¡±


    Said so, has actually given a snub.


    ¡°You have to believe me, she and I were really just ying along,¡± Moore Howard once again expressed his heartfelt feelings to Delia Field, ¡°I only have true feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Delia Field is still a little disbelieving.


    The smile in Moore Howard¡¯s eyes deepens, ¡°What do you think? I could abandon every woman in the whole world and I wouldn¡¯t give up on you, Delia, I truly love you.¡±


    Delia Field was relieved to hear him say that.


    Those three words were a shot in the arm for her.


    ¡°Moore, I¡¯ll do anything for you, just please don¡¯t leave me, I really love you so much I¡¯d give anything for you, you mustn¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Because Moore Howard was always so unpredictable and kept people guessing, Delia Field had been insecure.


    He just frowned and she wondered if she hadn¡¯t done enough somewhere.


    It sounds melodramatic, but it¡¯s really Delia Field¡¯s honest opinion.


    She and York Charlie are the real deal.


    ¡­


    Delia Field had been out in the restroom for so long that when all the food came up, there was no sign of her.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but get a little worried.


    nche Capra has found someone to take revenge on Delia Field, right?


    He thought so while inexplicably feeling guilty.


    In any case, it was better to go and see what was going on first.


    York Charlie had the waiter bring all the food down to be reheated, and he left the booth to go out and look for Delia Field.


    But the ce was all enclosed booths, so he couldn¡¯t just knock on doors and go in one by one.


    York Charlie first went to the restroom to look for her, because it was a women¡¯s restroom, he couldn¡¯t enter, he could only call her name outside, ¡°Delia, are you still in there? Respond to me if you¡¯re still there.¡±


    He was worried.


    The text messages weren¡¯t returned, the phone calls weren¡¯t answered, and she was just inexplicably lost.


    It was really too strange.


    Coincidentally, a girl came out of the restroom at that moment, and York Charlie asked her to go in and take a look, and the answer she got was empty.


    Delia Field was really missing.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    York Charlie immediately contacted the attendant and asked her to help find Delia Field.


    ¡°She was wearing a ck tweed coat with big wavy curls.¡± York Charlie described Delia Field¡¯s looks.


    That¡¯s also when it hit him ¨C he didn¡¯t have a picture of himself with Delia Field yet.


    Fortunately, he quickly asked for the results and a waitress directed him to a booth on the other side, ¡°I saw her go in, you can look for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Just as the waiter had said, Delia Field was indeed inside, but, he couldn¡¯t understand why she had suddenlye here.


    Also, there seemed to be a man with her.


    York Charlie saw Delia Field through the windowpane on the door at the same time she saw him, and she immediately pushed Moore Howard away and stood up in order to protect him.


    She blocked Moore Howard from York Charlie¡¯s view.


    But next, she didn¡¯t really know what she should do.

 Chapter 311 Ironic to say that

    Delia Field trusted him, and he trusted Delia Field.


    Her sudden disappearance and then appearance in someone else¡¯s box, York Charlie¡¯s first thought was that Delia Field was in danger.


    He didn¡¯t suspect she was having second thoughts, not even a thought.


    York Charlie knocked on the door in a frenzy, calling Delia Field¡¯s name at the door to get her toe out.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± The tone of his voice was full of worry for her.


    Delia Field looked at him with panic on her face, she was clearly standing right in front of York Charlie, the two of them were not far apart, just separated by a door.


    But Delia Field just wouldn¡¯te out.


    York Charlie suspected that she was being held hostage, in addition to this reason, he could not find any other reasonable exnation.


    Can¡¯t it be that Delia Field herself is unwilling to go out?


    This kind of reason is also too ridiculous.


    The pressure from outside the door was like a force pushing against it, sooner orter it would blow the door open, Delia Field didn¡¯t dare to look into York Charlie¡¯s deep eyes again, she turned her back and looked at Moore Howard, her panicked look giving away her current inability to do anything.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d said she¡¯d do anything for him, as long as it was what he wanted her to do.


    But without any instructions or signs, Moore Howard suddenly fucked up a bottle and smashed it into his head, taking Delia Field by surprise.


    Blood flowed from the wound at once, blurring his face.


    Delia Field¡¯s first reaction was to scream in horror before reacting to the fact that this had been orchestrated by Moore Howard.


    With the way things were going, it was the only way to get Moore Howard to escape without York Charlie seeing what Moore Howard looked like.


    So, Delia Field performs even more vigorously, holding back froming forward to care about Moore Howard¡¯s injuries.


    York Charlie, who was outside, heard her voice and couldn¡¯t see what the man did, and he subconsciously assumed that Delia Field must have been hurt by the man.


    There was no time for him to think about whether he should or shouldn¡¯t, York Charlie kicked the door of thepartment so hard it broke the lock and he busted through the door, ¡°Delia.¡±


    Delia Field nced back at him, panic on her face.


    At the same time, the man with the bloodied face, covering his face so that he couldn¡¯t see his face, slipped past him and brushed against him, he reacted quickly and turned to go out after him.


    Delia Field called out to him at that moment, ¡°York.¡±


    The voice was weak, not at all faked, and it seemed to be in shock.


    York Charlie had to give up his intention of chasing after that suspicious man, and eagerly looked back to see Delia Field closing her eyes and standing shakily, and fainted in the next second.


    York Charlie rushed to catch her before she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Delia, Delia,¡± York Charlie was distraught and called her several times, however Delia Field didn¡¯t respond.


    She passed outpletely.


    York Charlie hurriedly picked her up and left the restaurant.


    ¡­


    Hospital, in the emergency room.


    York Charlie looked at Delia Field, who was lying on the hospital bed, her face as pale as paper, and his eyes were filled with heartache.


    He had the doctor set up a full checkup for Delia Field, and he was relieved to make sure she wasn¡¯t in any serious trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s only because of the shock that she fainted, she should wake up after a while, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I understand, thank you doctor.¡±


    ¡°Still, pay more attention to the patient¡¯s mood changes.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After the doctor left, York Charlie sat down and held Delia Field¡¯s hand as he just looked at her with mixed emotions.


    After calming down and thinking about it, York Charlie felt that there were too many suspicions in this matter ¨C only the person involved could unravel them.


    Why was Delia Field in that booth?


    Was she lying to him when she said she went to the restroom to touch up her makeup?


    Who was that man? Howe he was the one who got hurt instead?


    York Charlie ran through his thoughts for a while, and he was now waiting for Delia Field to wake up and solve the doubts in his mind.


    But the thought of her being so scared made York Charlie feel bad.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Delia Field woke up.


    She was really scared by Moore Howard whose face was full of blood and fainted, she was afraid that something happened to Moore Howard. Yet, she also unintentionally helped distract him from York Charlie.


    ¡°York,¡± Delia Field called softly.


    York Charlie came back to his senses and his joy overcame his confusion when he saw her awake, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, what the hell just happened?¡±


    He stumped Delia Field with this question, how was she going to answer without him getting suspicious?


    Thinking about it, Delia Field simply yed the trick and hugged him fiercely, her voice with a sobbing tone was pitiful, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, now that I think back on it, I just feel so scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared to death.¡±


    York Charlie patted her back and smoothed her breath, not dwelling on the doubts in his heart, focusing on the matter offorting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but when I think back, it still scares me.¡± Delia Field released him, her tear-stained face bloodless, looking as if it were an engraved work of art.


    It was beautiful, but there was no warmth at all.


    York Charlie carefully wiped her tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t protect you and let you suffer.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand how a meal could have gotten into this mess.


    Delia Field looked as if she was still reeling from the ident that had just happened, however, in reality, all she could think about was Moore Howard.


    The image of Moore Howard with blood pouring from his forehead was too much for her to recall.


    There was so much blood, it seemed like a deep wound.


    I wonder if he went to the hospital to get it bandaged after he left, don¡¯t even think about his life because of his special status.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became, but at the moment, it would be impossible for her to capriciously say leave, Delia Field could only secretly make ns.


    She made up her mind that she would find Moore Howard when she had the chance.


    She would meet with Moore Howard again when York Charlie had turned his attention to his work.


    And right now, she still had to y the part; the slightest mistake and York Charlie would find out about this set up they had.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t eaten anything until now.¡± Delia Field changed the subject, the corners of her mouth quirking up slightly as a bit of blood finally came to her pale face.


    York Charlie touched her stomach, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Of course, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m already full from just worrying about you, I don¡¯t have the energy to share an appetite.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll eat whatever you want with you.¡±


    ¡­


    The ident at the restaurant seemed to be a bit of a shock to Delia Field, who stayed home and rested in order to be able to move on from her fears and had her agent put off a number of announcements.


    York Charlie has less and less time to spend at home as he prepares for a bidding session in the near future.


    Even so, whenever he could, he spent as much time as possible with Delia Field.


    He doesn¡¯t want to leave her out of his work.


    York Charlie probably never knew that while he was thinking about that, Delia Field was thinking about what it would take to get out from under his nose.


    It¡¯s ironic as it sounds ¨C York Charlie cares about her so much, and all she¡¯s thinking about now is another man.


    And it¡¯s his enemy, Moore Howard.

 Chapter 312: Chill in the Heart

    The days leading up to the bidding session were York Charlie¡¯s busiest time.


    He had been preparing for this bidding session for almost a month, and the effort he had put in had to be rewarded, or else it would be a kind of self-denial of his ability.


    So I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to stay with Delia Field for a few days.


    York Charlie woke up very early to wash up and change into a formal dress, he ate breakfast and then went upstairs again, gently pushed open the door of Delia Field¡¯s room.


    At this hour of the morning, it was still light, and Delia Field was still asleep.


    York Charlie sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her sleeping face in disbelief, unable to say what he felt in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that when he saw Delia Field¡¯s sleeping face, all he could think of was nche Capra.


    He really was going crazy.


    The dark cloud in his head just wouldn¡¯t go away, and York Charlie just couldn¡¯t help himself, bending down and leaning in, his soft lipsnding on Delia Field¡¯s forehead with just a sloppy touch, as careful as if he were treating a work of art.


    ¡°Take care of yourself at home.¡± York Charlie said in a whisper, not wanting to disturb her beauty sleep ¨C even though Delia Field was frowning now.


    After he left, Delia Field was still drowning in her dream and couldn¡¯t wake up.


    She dreamed that Moore Howard was badly injured, but for fear of being caught by the police, Moore Howard never went to the hospital, and eventually his wounds worsened.


    By the time she arrived, all was lost.


    A dream like this was devastating to Delia Field.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought the dream was real, and even after being awakened by it she kept dropping tears, as if a stone was blocking her heart, and she was so stuffed up that she could hardly breathe.


    The maid was taken aback by her and her first thought was to get York Charlie, ¡°I¡¯ll check in with President Charlie about you, he¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Delia Field took the maid¡¯s hand just in time, and it was only then that she slowed down enough to realize that it had been nothing more than a dream.


    Still, she would worry.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t out of the realm of possibility.


    She had to see Moore Howard as soon as possible.


    In order to keep the servants from snitching on York Charlie, Delia Field made a point of exining to her, ¡°There¡¯s something about me that you have to remember, and you must never tell York Charlie about it; he¡¯s tired enough as it is with his busy schedule with the bidding meeting, so don¡¯t bother him any more than he already is.¡±


    The reason sounded grand, but from her lips it became reasonable.


    To outsiders, she was the Delia Field who was in love with York Charlie, and naturally had ns for him in everything.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Delia Field texted Moore Howard to agree on a ce and time to meet, she didn¡¯t say why she was asking him out.


    If she did, Moore Howard¡¯s character would only reject her on the grounds that the greater good was at stake.


    As expected, Moore Howard thought she had something important to tell him and dly agreed to her invitation.


    Delia Field changed her clothes and drove to the hotel where they had agreed.


    She waited for Moore Howard in his hotel room and took a shower.


    When Moore Howard arrived, Delia Field was justing out of the shower, dressed in a bathrobe, with her wet hair draped over her shoulders and her steaming body carrying a seductive look.


    As soon as she saw Moore Howard, Delia Field couldn¡¯t hide the tenderness in her eyes and took his hand, bringing her face close to his as she stared wide-eyed at him.


    Delia Field wanted to see how well he had recovered from his injuries.


    ¡°Are you hurt badly? Does the wound still hurt? Did you go to the hospital?¡±


    Delia Field cupped Moore Howard¡¯s face, tears welling up in her eyes, just the sight of the bandage wrapped around his forehead had made her sad.


    One could only imagine how much she loved this man to such an insane degree.


    Compared to Delia Field, Moore Howard¡¯s reaction was much colder, I should say it was all over the top cold, treating him like a stranger, with an expressionless face and a grudge in his eyes.


    He pulls away from Delia Field¡¯s hand and walks around her to the window, looking at himself reflected in the window, and at her behind him with a terrified look on his face.


    Delia Field didn¡¯t understand how he could be so cold all of a sudden and her brow furrowed, ¡°Moore, I¡¯m just concerned about your injuries, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I thought you brought me news about York Charlie with this bidding meeting, but you ended up asking me out specifically just for that little thing.¡±


    Moore Howard finished in exasperation, he turned to her with a reproachful look on his face and looked at her with disappointment in his eyes, ¡°Do you realize how dangerous this is?¡±


    Delia Field didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with caring about him and being scolded for it somehow.


    She had no outlet for her aggression, and her aura in front of others lost its intimidating effect in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t let him find out on York Charlie¡¯s end, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Delia Field assured Moore Howard.


    She didn¡¯t know what way to show him her loyalty without being able to rip out this heart and show him a little.


    She truly loves him.


    Moore Howard, however, found Delia Field¡¯s thoughts childish, and he flicked to the side in dismay, averting his eyes from her until she finished her sentence.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say about her.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to get my wounds dressed when I¡¯m hurt, isn¡¯t thatmon sense? What the hell are you worrying about,¡± Moore Howard snapped at her in a moment of uncontroble anger, ¡°I know you¡¯re good at what you do, but don¡¯t you forget who you¡¯re spying on.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s York Charlie, even with his amnesia he¡¯s a difficult character, with a more suspicious personality than me, how are you going to make sure you don¡¯t let him realize something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Moore Howard could have been exasperated; he¡¯d had a hard enough time with the setbacks to his ns over thest few days.


    Now he just wanted to spit it out.


    ¡°Do you remember what I told you on the phone.¡±


    Delia Field, already giving him a scolding, replied warily, ¡°Remember, you told me to keep an eye on York Charlie, especially during his preparations for the bidding session.¡±


    She does remember, but after seeing Moore Howard get hurt, she throws her sanity out the window and is preupied with how she¡¯s going to get out and meet with Moore Howard and avoid not only York Charlie, but the press as well.


    Moore Howard suddenly yells at her, ¡°If you remember, why didn¡¯t you listen to me? If he finds out, can you afford the consequences?¡±


    If there was a slight mistake, their carefully set up situation would be ruined.


    Moore Howard¡¯s entire face turned red, even his neck and ears were burning, showing how angry he was now.


    Delia Field is so angry that she can¡¯t even breathe, but stares at him with fear and trepidation.


    Moore Howard gasped for air as he rolled his head and slowly adjusted his breathing.


    He was the one who had been too mean to Delia Field, but it couldn¡¯t be helped, he had to teach Delia Field a lesson.


    Delia Field was afraid that she would be hated by Moore Howard, the tips of her fingers gripping her skirt pinched white.


    ¡°All I could think about was your wound, I was worried about you and had nightmares because of it, but I didn¡¯t realize it would have such dire consequences, I¡¯m sorry, forgive me okay?¡±


    Moore Howard didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Delia Field¡¯s heart, which had been so hot that it boiled when she first arrived, was now cold to the soles of her feet.


    She felt chilled, but she could only suffer in silence because she loved him so much.

 Chapter 313 – The Bidding Party’s Bottom Price

    Delia Field is also a youngdy who has been living under the aura of praise andmendation since she was a child. Being scolded by Moore Howard, it would be a lie to say that she is not aggrieved.


    Moore Howard, in an effort to capture hearts and minds, took it upon himself to make a pass at Delia Field despite his lingering anger.


    ¡°Never mind, I also overreacted and made you aggravated, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With one word, Moore Howard made Delia Field¡¯s tears retract.


    Her mood also changed from cloudy to sunny, instantly recovering her energy,ing forward and reaching out to hook her hand around Moore Howard¡¯s neck, looking at Moore Howard with spring in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I won¡¯t make this kind of low-level mistake again in the future.¡±


    She was now like a pet dog by Moore Howard¡¯s side, as long as he beckoned, she wagged her tail and went up.


    Even though her status and dignity had be so low, Delia Field was still steadfastly in love with Moore Howard, and her emotions overcame her reasoning, she didn¡¯t even realize how low she had put her posture in order to keep Moore Howard¡¯s heart.


    The premise is that Moore Howard has to be hers alone too.


    When love is in the air, some things happen naturally.


    By the time Delia Fieldes back to her senses, Moore Howard has already pushed her onto the bed and is kissing her delicately behind the ear.


    This was Delia Field¡¯s favorite time of day for Moore Howard, and it was the only time she could clearly feel that Moore Howard¡¯s love for her was real.


    Except for this time, she really doesn¡¯t know if Moore Howard really loves her.


    Love is such an empty existence.


    Moore Howard likes to whisper in her ear and say lovey-dovey things to paralyze Delia Field¡¯s nerves.


    Her whole body was tingling, her mind a nk te as the pleasure swept all thoughts away.


    Naked limbs were entwined in an unshakable tangle.


    Moore Howard came up to her ear and asked her, ¡°Did you sleep with York Charlie, too?¡±


    The words were followed by a smack on his shoulder from Delia Field, who pouted, ¡°What are you talking about? York Charlie and I have made a pact to have no sex before marriage.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t do anything that would betray him.


    Moore Howard wasn¡¯t surprised, and he taunted York Charlie in passing, ¡°York Charlie¡¯s a real piece of work, too, for holding back until now.¡±


    Would love to see his reaction after learning that the person he¡¯s always loved and believed in so deeply is the lover of the man who caused him to be the hater he is now, it¡¯s going to be wonderful.


    They didn¡¯t warm up for long and were lingering when Moore Howard¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He immediately left the bed and went to the bathroom to answer it.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, but he looked very serious.


    Hanging up the phone, Moore Howard turned around to see Delia Field standing naked in front of him and asked him with concern, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Something did happen, but I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Moore Howard gently pushes her away and walks over to the bed to pick up his messy clothes and put them on, ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll leaveter.¡±


    Delia Field was reluctant, she hadn¡¯t even finished what she wanted to say to him.


    But right now Moore Howard seems to be in a hurry, Delia Field still chooses to ept his arrangement in order not to be a stumbling block for him.


    Before leaving, Moore Howard suddenly called out to Delia Field.


    ¡°I have something else to tell you.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s face showed joy, thinking that he was going to say some affectionate words, but to her surprise, what she got was amand with a serious tone, ¡°You must remember to steal the reserve price data of his bidding session without anyone realizing it.¡±


    The heart that had been thumping seemed to have stopped in an instant.


    Delia Field pursed her lips and responded in a light tone, ¡°Got it, and take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡­


    The bottom price of the bidding session.


    Delia Field kept repeating what Moore Howard said in her mind, every word he said, she took it to heart, treating his instructions as if they were her most important thing in general.


    She must get the bottom price in York Charlie¡¯s hands.


    Delia Field immediately called York Charlie, however he didn¡¯t pick up and his cell phone stayed on active call.


    It was his private number.


    York Charlie supposedly blocked anyone in his life who might interfere with his work.


    That included Delia Field.


    With no choice but to bend over backwards to rush to THE FIELD GROUP, Delia Field had no choice but to do so.


    Halfway to the Field Group, she suddenly hesitated. If she barged in at this time, not only would she not get what she wanted, but she might also make York Charlie suspicious.


    He was very sensitive about everything rted to work.


    Thinking about this, Delia Field was anxious, but she could only go home and wait for the rabbit, she had to have the chance to do it in thete night, and she had to make sure that York Charlie would not wake up halfway.


    As soon as she got home, the first thing she did was not to go and have a hot bath, but to ask the maid, ¡°Is there any of the sleeping pills left from the time I had a nervous headache earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ not sleeping too well these days, you bring it for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She tucked the sleeping pills in her pocket and sat down at the bartender to mix up a cocktail ¨C her best tomorrow, and a mojito for herself ¨C on foggy, lingering dry ice.


    It was her little fling at home with York Charlie, and it came in handy now.


    Delia Field ground up the sleeping pills and added them to tomorrow¡¯s ss, the powder dispersing quickly in the blue drink.


    Now it¡¯s just waiting for York Charlie toe back.


    ¡­


    In the meantime, York Charlie was getting ready to leave work.


    He was in a good mood as he was in a must-win bidding session, and when the security guard in the underground garage greeted him, he responded with a polite nod.


    It was a sign of his friendliness.


    Just as he drove out of the parking lot, York Charlie got a call from Delia Field, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Are youing back tonight?¡± Delia Field asked as she opened the door.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That would be great, I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ve made two cocktails and I¡¯m just waiting for you toe back and drink them with me.¡± Delia Field was as gentle as ever.


    He should have responded readily, however, all his attention was taken away when his eyesnded unobtrusively on nche Capra waiting in front of the office.


    ¡°Hey York are you listening?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie snapped back, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can, wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, York Charlie again had the vain feeling that he had done something wrong.


    He could have told Delia Field that he was now off duty and ready to go back, but instead he said something that ambiguous, making it clear that he wanted to give nche Capra some time.


    Damn it, why had he run into her.


    York Charlie was still irritated at the thought and simply drove past her.


    To his surprise, nche Capra had surprisingly good eyesight to notice it like that and immediately gave chase.


    The steps were a bit slippery from the light snow, and nche Capra was in such a hurry that she almost slipped.


    Luckily, she used her hands to support herself in time, so that her butt didn¡¯t touch the ground.


    Seeing her so adventurous, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help himself at all, and emotion overcame reason as he opened the door and got out of the car, following her.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    He held out his hand to nche Capra.

 Chapter 314 – Humble for Love

    nche Capra¡¯s clear eyes shed once she saw it was York Charlie, and she immediately reached out to take his hand.


    York Charlie pulled her up from the ground and looked at her with an expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    He turned around mercilessly , pretending that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with nche Capra at all, yet his heart was uncontroble and was secretly expecting her to be more positive.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he wouldn¡¯t turn around, then she should have caught up with him.


    nche Capra did, and she gasped as she followed, the cold wind pouring into her throat like icy needles in her throat.


    ¡°York, wait for me, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Only after she repeated it two or three times in a row did York Charlie stop, he turned back and looked at her with a look of impatience, ¡°Ms. nche Capra, do I still have a rtionship with you? Who are you to pester me?¡±


    If he really wanted to keep pestering her like this, then the point of him breaking his contract in the first ce under pressure would no longer exist.


    Probably used to being vilified by him more often than not, nche Capra still had a thick skin and squeezed a smile out of her frozen face, ¡°It¡¯s not a work thing.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s life, then there¡¯s even less to say between us.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯te here today to talk to you about what happened before,¡± nche Capra grabbed his hand as she prayed to him once more, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, just listen to me, okay?¡±


    York Charlie did not respond, only his breathing became a little heavier, and his look was tinged with impatience, a sort of acquiescence.


    nche Capra seized the opportunity to speak to him from the heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your birthday? I wanted to stop by and say happy birthday.¡±


    How did she know his birthday?


    And by the look of nche Capra¡¯s frozen face, she should have stood guard at the door for a long time just toe and say this happy birthday to him.


    Was she stupid?


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t say how hard it was to feel inside, not feeling touched by her well wishes.


    ¡°Did you wait here that long just for that?¡±


    nche Capra froze for a moment; she didn¡¯t understand why York Charlie¡¯s tone had grown even more impatient.


    Did he hate her that much?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long, it was just the five o¡¯clock hour, I thought you¡¯d be off on time, I didn¡¯t realize it was sote, hard work.¡± nche Capra suddenly remembered something when she finished speaking and pulled out a gift box from her bag, ¡°I almost forgot I had this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± York Charlie frowned, not intending to take it.


    nche Capra looked at him sincerely, ¡°Your birthday present.¡±


    She¡¯d been looking for a long time, he had everything, she didn¡¯t know what to get.


    After thinking about it, she figured she¡¯d just find something that would always be there for him.


    That was a little bit of her hope.


    York Charlie hesitated before epting the gift, which he opened in front of nche Capra-a ck fountain pen, a limited edition customized model from a name brand, judging by the shine and the logo on the cap.


    nche Capra had been preparing itst month, she¡¯d had it bought back in Ennd ¨C customized especially for York Charlie.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have a shortage of these if you want to buy them, but when I thought about it, the only thing that could rece me with you would be a fountain pen, and I want you to think of me as you go about your day at the office.¡± It was nche Capra¡¯s selfishness, and she did not begrudge him telling him so directly.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or tough.


    He avoided contact with her as much as possible now that he was on the verge of bing an enemy at the mall, and for her to give him this was a mockery.


    He wanted to shove the gift back into her hands, but the sight of nche Capra¡¯s sparkling eyes, her expectant gaze, unreservedly showed him how much she adored him.


    He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Still, he epted the gift.


    Suddenly unsure of what expression to use with her, York Charlie turned, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said what you wanted to say, you can let me go.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t leave again, he didn¡¯t know if he would follow his instincts or do something out of character in order to curb his sensibilities.


    nche Capra pulled him back once more, just twisting the corner of his coat between her thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°Can you stay with me a little longer, if you can? Just a little while.¡±


    She¡¯d waited here so long to just talk to him and then it was over, and nche Capra just wasn¡¯t happy about it; he had no idea how much she¡¯d missed him in the days apart.


    She spoke so pathetically that York Charlie couldn¡¯t bear to shake her off.


    But still, he had to suppress the inexplicable restlessness inside him at the thought of Delia Field still waiting for him at home.


    So York Charlie shook off nche Capra¡¯s hand and wasted no time in badgering her, ¡°Why should I cooperate with you? You can¡¯t have forgotten about the recent bidding session.¡±


    The bidding meeting the Charlie Group was at, which would make him and nche Capra the equivalent of enemies in the mall.


    How could theye together if they were enemies.


    York Charlie thought so, but a sh of thought in his mind made him change his words, ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t argue with you, instead of blowing cold wind here, why don¡¯t we just go eat together, I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡±


    The change in his attitude was so rapid that nche Capra didn¡¯t react for the first half of the old day.


    ¡°You mean ¡­ to have dinner with me?¡± nche Capra pointed to herself; she couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually gotten so lucky.


    She had nned on going home disappointed.


    Guess she hadn¡¯t waited in vain today.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart suddenly pricked at the sight of her smiling like a happy child and he subconsciously avoided her eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, forget I said anything.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯d love to,¡± nche Capra hurriedly hooked her arm around his, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°My car is right here, you get in first.¡± York Charlie jerked her hand away.


    He should have been subdued, but now he was the one who was at a loss for words.


    He didn¡¯t even understand what he was thinking anymore.


    All the way to the car, nche Capra was as lively as a little child, but noisy, too.


    She told him about when she was a child-her father had been suddenly taken very ill in the winter, when her mother was away, and it was she who had been at his side to look after him.


    She talked about a lot of things besides that.


    Including things from that time with him, except nche Capra didn¡¯t name names.


    That was back when she was still called Brandi, but it was still fresh in her mind.


    York Charlie should have interrupted her to get her to stop talking about something else, but when he caught a glimpse of her out of the corner of his eye-she was beaming, just because he¡¯d asked her to dinner.


    Just a little handout and she was already so happy.


    How humble she really was.


    Was it hard for her not to be the least bit wary of him as an enemy? You know that he was inviting her to dinner with the purpose of finding out the Charlie Group¡¯s base price for the bidding session.


    And she hadn¡¯t even noticed?


    Or was nche Capra just pretending not to realize it?


    She simply wanted to be with him now, and more time would be happiness for her.


    The closer the car got to its destination, the heavier York Charlie¡¯s heart grew, and with that heaviness came the sting of her smile.

 Chapter 315 – Elaborate

    nche Capra and York Charlie arrived at the restaurant that York Charlie had booked, and in order to prevent any unnecessary trouble, he simply wrapped up the entire restaurant, leaving him and nche Capra alone.


    nche Capra still simply thought the restaurant was cold, ¡°I read the reviews online and said they were a Netflix restaurant, but now it seems the name doesn¡¯t live up to the hype.¡±


    In front of York Charlie, her IQ plummeted, and York Charlie sometimes wondered if she was faking it, obviously working with all six of her rtives, anyone would not leave a bit of face.


    This woman, really very troublesome.


    As soon as he sat down, nche Capra excitedly told him how hard she had worked to get this customized fountain pen.


    ¡°There are only ten of these pens in the world, and I went and begged the brand¡¯s designer for a long time before I got a friend to bring it back from Ennd.¡± nche Capra is in a constant state of high spirits, speaking an octave higher in pitch.


    The reason is predictable-York Charlie is sitting across from her with a menu order.


    Their current situation was best described as sharing a table.


    What¡¯s on nche Capra¡¯s mind is written all over her face, but York Charlie¡¯s thoughts are just as high as ever.


    He¡¯s too deep in the city to show what he¡¯s thinking.


    Even in front of Delia Field, he couldn¡¯t be as unreserved as nche Capra.


    It was probably nche Capra¡¯s shining and expectant eyes that finally awakened York Charlie¡¯s conscience and made him feel ashamed-her thoughts were so pure, and he took advantage of her.


    Just because she liked him, he tried to take this shortcut.


    It was really against the gentleman¡¯s style and went against his beliefs.


    On second thought, York Charlie dismissed his original intention of trying to get words out of nche Capra; a simple meal would be nice.


    For some reason, seeing nche Capra smile so happily made his mood drift along with it.


    ¡°Stop giggling and order quickly.¡± York Charlie pushed the menu at her to distract her-she¡¯d had her eyes on him from the moment she sat down until now.


    If eyes were rays, he wouldn¡¯t know how many times to give a look through by now.


    ¡°I like everything you order, I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± nche Capra giggled as she looked up at him with her face in her hands, ¡°You¡¯re the birthday girl today, you¡¯re in charge of everything.¡±


    She waspletely caught up in it now, and she was bing unlike herself.


    But, as long as he liked it.


    nche Capra was a little less of a strong woman today and more of a little girl¡¯s cuteness, and York Charlie had to admit that she looked really good when she smiled.


    It¡¯s even more infectious than Delia Field¡¯s smile.


    nche Capra suddenly remembered something and asked him again, ¡°Right, when we were in front of yourpany, I think you talked about the bidding meeting, right, the Charlie Group will indeed participate, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had always believed in keeping public and private affairs separate, the bidding session she would try her best to get, and if she couldn¡¯t and let York Charlie take it, she would be happy for him.


    nche Capra was in the healthiest frame of mind right now, putting York Charlie to shame.


    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little something I wanted to ask, but it¡¯s not important now.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Say something, maybe I can fix it.¡±


    ¡°Just forget about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just too desperate of you ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They themselves couldn¡¯t believe that after all that had happened, they could actually sit face to face and fight andugh and eat together.


    But things, they just went in a direction they didn¡¯t expect.


    While nche Capra and York Charlie were focusing all their attention on each other, York Charlie¡¯s whereabouts had been silently reported to Delia Field.


    ¡­


    ¡°So York Charlie is with Delia Field now is he?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Certainty came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll take care of it, you keep watching okay.¡± Delia Field hung up the phone and immediately ryed it to another unfamiliar number, ¡°You¡¯re still downtown, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want you to do something for me, help me infiltrate the restaurant where nche Capra and York Charlie are eating right now, and change the wine they¡¯re both going to be drinking to something strong, preferably the kind that will get them drunk right away.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Delia Field sent him the name of the restaurant where nche Capra was now with York Charlie before calling it a day.


    Putting her cell phone down, she sat back in her high chair, looked at the two cocktails lingering in the mist, and chose the one she¡¯d originally intended for York Charlie to fill.


    Tomorrow, tomorrow, seemed full of hope, the blue color giving away its mncholy tone.


    One drink, and it¡¯s tomorrow.


    York Charlie, forgive her for her heartlessness, she is only sacrificing for the one she loves, she is also passive.


    ¡­


    nche Capra had made a date with York Charlie to just eat and not drink, because nche Capra was a pain in the ass when she got drunk-though York Charlie didn¡¯t know how he knew that.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t drink even more now that she had a baby in her belly.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t object and asked the waitress to serve them juice instead.


    However, the store happened to beunching an event at this time, and the manager mistakenly thought that they wereing to dinner as a couple, so he specially attached two sses of red wine, which was specially produced by a French winery, and there were only six hundred or so bottles a year.


    With such a nice gift, and beingplimented by the manager on how pretty it was, nche Capra was a little flustered, so she suggested to York Charlie, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just drink a little bit, just a little bit.¡±


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at him with a pleading, pitiful look, leaving York Charlie with no reason to object at once, and could only be led by her nose.


    ¡°I see, two drinks on the house then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nche Capra licked her cherry lips and looked at him, her eyes bright.


    York Charlie was in a trance for a moment; he always thought the face was too familiar.


    ¡°You said you knew me a long time ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, but that encounter didn¡¯t leave us with too many fond memories.¡± nche Capra lowered her eyes, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not her anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it means that the me of the past is dead, and the me you see now is cut off from the little girl of the past who was still named Brandi.¡± nche Capra touched her heart, she could feel it beating faster.


    She knew nothing in Brandi¡¯s time, lost her ability to fight back in the face of harsh reality, and was even foolish enough to ask for help from the enemy that killed her parents.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Brandi was too innocent and too good, but also too vulnerable, just a scratch with a knife and she could be torn apart.


    Looking back, nche Capra¡¯s eyes change, and it¡¯s hard to tell if it¡¯s sadness or nostalgia.


    What was her past like, so much to learn about.


    Thoughts like these shed through his mind, and York Charlie felt like he was really going mental.


    At that moment, the two sses of wine were served, nche Capra took one with the intention of taking a small sip, but York Charlie took it as an outlet for his anger and drank it all in one go.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ll get drunk easily if you drink it all in one gulp!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to me.¡± York Charlie narrowed his eyes at nche Capra and watched as she still held the ss of red wine untouched.


    ¡°You drink it too.¡±

 Chapter 316 The Reckoning

    nche Capra looked at York Charlie in disbelief; it had only been the time she¡¯d been in a trance for a moment, and York Charlie had drank that ss of wine, along with a little bit of the sadness of a strong man¡¯s sacrifice.


    Even after drinking it, he made her drink it in one gulp as well.


    Did something happen to York Charlie?


    As curious as nche Capra was, she was urged by York Charlie to drink the ss she was holding before that happened, ¡°One gulp.¡±


    York Charlie was doing this for no particr purpose, it was just an afterburner and he was fooling around while he was drunk.


    In other words, he got drunk shortly after drinking it.


    nche Capra was no better than him, and after drinking it, she only felt the sweetness that slid down her throat with a hint of sweetness that made her float, and the alcohol went down her bloodstream to paralyze her nerves, and she had the feeling that the weight of her own body was lighter.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The York Charlie in front of her eyes also became blurred, only barely able to see his outline, she put on a smile, not even noticing a hint of difference, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, take a nap.¡±


    And then just plopped down on the table and got drunk.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t much better, losing consciousness despite the fact that he was hanging on for dear life.


    The fact that they were drunk gave the manager of the restaurant a headache, ¡°Are these two people that bad drinkers? I can¡¯t believe they got drunk on one ss of wine.¡± Although this wine was expensive, the degree was only in the twenties.


    The waiter chimed in, ¡°What now? We can¡¯t just let them sleep here.¡±


    As the restaurant staff worried about the matter, Delia Field suddenly arrived, bringing two helpers to pick up nche Capra and York Charlie and take them outside.


    Delia Field handed them a check and apologized to them with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble my friends caused you, they don¡¯t drink very well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was an honor to serve you.¡±


    Delia Field added, ¡°This is my smallpensation to you, I only have one request, in order to save my friend and my fianc¨¦¡¯s face, and also to avoid any spection about them from the outside world, please treat what you saw and heard today as if it never happened, is that okay?¡±


    Seeing the amount on the check, the manager nodded like garlic, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Delia Field turned around and left, a vote of restaurant employees still looked in the direction she left and had to sigh, ¡°Delia Field is really too goddess-like, I like it so much.¡±


    Little did anyone know that she was now doing a disservice.


    Delia Field arranged a room at a nearby international hotel and had York Charlie and nche Capra carried to the bed, she drew a dozen bills from her purse and held them out to the helpers, ¡°Here¡¯s a tip for you guys, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The helpers didn¡¯t forget to close the door for her as they left.


    Looking at the drunken and unconscious York Charlie and nche Capra on the bed, Delia Field had aplicated look on her face.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why York Charlie agreed to have dinner with nche Capra, and was secretly angry about it, the most important thing right now was to find the sh drive that York Charlie had with him.


    Feeling the sh drive from his pants pocket, Delia Field immediately used the hotel¡¯s ownputer to open it, and inside was indeed all the data from the bidding meeting.


    York Charlie had been busy for nearly half a month for these data.


    Now all she had to do was to leak the data to Moore Howard, and all his efforts would be in vain.


    Coming in unprepared, Delia Field had to use her cell phone to take pictures of the data, not missing a beat.


    She was going to look for anything else from him that she had missed, however just as she reached her hand into York Charlie¡¯s pocket, York Charlie suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Delia Field almost screamed in shock, but she managed to cover her mouth in time.


    York Charlie woke up?


    Holding back her fear and panic, Delia Field turned back to look at York Charlie¡¯s face, only to see that the almost perfect face looked calm, his eyes were tightly closed, it didn¡¯t look like he had woken up.


    But his grip on Delia Field¡¯s hand didn¡¯t let go.


    Delia Field was shocked and scared, thinking that her n with Moore Howard had been exposed, but York Charlie spoke at that moment, his voice a little hoarse, ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you, not in this lifetime ¡­ ¡±


    Delia Field realized that York Charlie it was just a nightmare.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and then carefully broke York Charlie¡¯s slender fingers a little bit, until he no longer gripped her arm and would not let go.


    Discreetly, Delia Field ran off as soon as she had the data.


    She¡¯d forgotten to unplug the sh drive from herputer.


    ¡­


    York Charlie had a rare night¡¯s sleep and had a dream.


    In the dream, he had been looking for someone to see, but looking around, he hadn¡¯t seen that person.


    Delia Field was standing beside him obviously, looking at him with a smile on her face, but his heart still did not feel satisfied, but even more empty.


    The person he was looking for was not Delia Field.


    In his dream York Charlie turned around as if he had suddenly remembered something, and he found the person he had been looking for deep down inside.


    nche Capra was standing right in front of him, looking up at him with tears in her eyes and an expectant look in her eyes.


    How was this possible?


    York Charlie woke up from his dream, his breathing disrupted by what could be described as a nightmare, and the paining from his brain prevented him from thinking for a moment.


    When the pain got better, York Charlie tried to remember what had happened to himst night.


    All he could remember was having an after-dinner drink with nche Capra, aplimentary drink from the restaurant, and then getting drunk.


    He has no memory of what else happened after that.


    When he woke up again, he and nche Capra were lying down in a hotel room, and still sharing a pillow.


    But they were fully clothed, so nothing had happenedst night that shouldn¡¯t have.


    Not a momentter, nche Capra also woke up, her reaction was the same as York Charlie, her face crumpled into a ball, ¡°Where is this ce ¡­ my head hurts.¡±


    ¡°We were drunk, you forgot?¡± York Charlie told her in a no-nonsense manner.


    He was feeling irritated right now, why nothing good ever happens when he runs into nche Capra.


    nche Capra then slowly slowed down, she looked down at her clothes, they were all still on, it was her hair that was messed up and she had to take the clips off and re-updo her hair.


    Unable to find a suitable reason to exin their inexplicable space travel, nche Capra and York Charlie both tacitly agreed that they had gotten drunkst night ande to the room on their own.


    Other than that, they didn¡¯t know what else to exin.


    As she coiled her hair, York Charlie¡¯s eyes fell on theputer in the room; there was nothing unusual about theputer, it was the sh drive that was the focus.


    Delia Field had left in such a hurryst night that she had forgotten to pull it out for a moment.


    York Charlie immediately got up and got out of bed to check the data on the sh drive, and did not find any data loss, which is a blessing in disguise.


    However, there is no guarantee that the other party was prepared and had already made a copy.


    At this time, nche Capra also got out of bed, still muttering, ¡°Why do I feel something strange, I obviously did not drink so muchst night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± York Charlie unplugged the sh drive, and he stood up, looking at nche Capra with an expressionless face.


    Four eyes met, and for once they came to an understanding-there was definitely something fishy about this.

 Chapter 317 The Mist

    nche Capra and York Charlie didn¡¯t stay at the hotel for long, they left separately to avoid being followed by the paparazzi.


    Before they parted, nche Capra took York Charlie¡¯s hand in the doorway of her room, still with a look of reluctance for him on her face.


    York Charlie was annoyed to see her with this weak look on her face, as if he had done something wrong to her.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need? Nothing I have to rush back to work, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t run to him yesterday, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    He was already being kind to her by holding back from getting mad at her now.


    nche Capra hesitated for a moment, and the words of love she had all but reached her throat were withdrawn, reced with a calm demeanor as she said lightly, ¡°The bidding meeting is in two days, and I¡¯ll be there then.¡±


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± York Charlie broke her hand and looked back at her askance, ¡°We¡¯re enemies now, you know?¡±


    ¡°Know, I¡¯m just saying, go for it at the bidding, I¡¯ll only lose if you beat me.¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes drooped as she looked at the ground in a bit of a trance.


    She didn¡¯t want to be enemies with York Charlie.


    The feeling of being defended by someone she liked was really too hard to bear.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected her to say something like that, he had thought she was going to dere war on him.


    Guess he didn¡¯t have to keep suspecting nche Capra.


    ¡°I know, and so do you.¡±


    After the two parted ways, York Charlie went back to his car and called Delia Field first thing ¨C after all, he¡¯d missed his appointment.


    When the call came through, it was Delia Field¡¯s slightly tired voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t go backst night, I-¡± York Charlie paused, he didn¡¯t know what kind of excuse to use that wouldn¡¯t arouse Delia Field¡¯s suspicion.


    Although he hadn¡¯t done anything to apologize to Delia Field, this matter would definitely cause misunderstanding if she knew about it.


    Before York Charlie could find a reason, Delia Field took the initiative to give him a step down, ¡°I know, it must be very hard for you to work overtime for one night, I can understand you, I am just worried that you are too overworked and exhausted your body.¡±


    Not only did she not get angry, but she even looked out for him and worried about him.


    York Charlie was touched by this, and his guilt towards her grew deeper and deeper.


    ¡°I still have to go to thepany today, you rest more at home, listen to your voice as if you are quite tired.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t he have waited for him all night?


    If that was the case, he was really guilty.


    Delia Field¡¯s voice was still so gentle and clear, ¡°I know, you go ahead and get busy, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, York Charlie was more than a little chagrined ¨C he had lied to Delia Field again.


    Still for nche Capra.


    Damn.


    Nothing good ever came out of a run-in with nche Capra.


    York Charlie pulled the sh drive out of his pocket, thinking about the scene he¡¯d woken up to this morning, and he couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    He asked his subordinates to look into the matter secretly, and right now, the most important task at hand was the bidding meeting.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This time the bidding meeting, he must not lose.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the bidding meeting will be held today, this city¡¯s attention party will gather all the city¡¯s famous enterprise groups, will decide the city¡¯s future year¡¯s economic revenue overall development.


    York Charlie left for the hotel early in the morning, he was given the presidential suite to rest in and across the hall from nche Capra¡¯s room.


    The half day before the bidding session began had been nothing short of an ordeal for them.


    nche Capra wanted to talk to York Charlie, but his door was marked ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± and she had to retreat to her room.


    She wondered what he was thinking right now.


    York Charlie was lying on a soft recliner at the base, his eyes closed with an eye mask.


    Crossed hands moving his fingers every now and then, underneath his seemingly calm exterior, he was actually more irritated now than ever.


    Not only because the room across the hall was the nche Capra, but echoing in his mind at the moment was the call from his men, fearfully telling him the results of the investigation.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t find the culprit who was snooping onpany secrets.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be helped; after all, York Charlie himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that the person who had opened his sh drive hadn¡¯t taken the contents and made it look bad.


    But his instincts told him that things couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    Everything will depend on the oue of the bidding meeting.


    Half an hour before the start of the bidding session, the staff would go to the rooms one by one to invite the VIPs to take their seats.


    As York Charlie thought, nche Capra was seated next to him.


    Why couldn¡¯t he ever get rid of her.


    It was so irritating.


    Seeing York Charlie press his brow, nche Capra thought he was ufortable and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t gotten a good night¡¯s sleep these days for the bidding meeting.


    Worst of all, ever since the drunken night when he was haunted by nightmares, almost all of York Charlie¡¯s dreams afterward had featured nche Capra.


    She¡¯s smiling, or in tears, or with vacant eyes, and he knows them all and follows the flow of her emotions.


    Waking up, he looked at the empty spot beside him, his hand reaching out, still cold.


    Instead of reassurance, the first sensation was to feel empty.


    York Charlie did not want to have too much contact with her, so he simply did not respond, and did not even look at her.


    The surrounding people see all secretly make fun of, nche Capra this is hot face to cold ass.


    nche Capra a few eye knife kill over, with the intimidation of the other party forced the atmosphere do not dare toe out, she turned back, looking at York Charlie¡¯s eyes are iparably gentle.


    This attitude gap is simply a world of difference.


    Unable to stand nche Capra staring at him all the time, York Charlie moved to the side and finally spoke, ¡°Can you stop looking at me all the time, I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Have I been looking at you?¡± nche Capra wondered, she didn¡¯t mean to be provocative but was truly unconscious.


    ¡°Turn your face away, I get annoyed when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± nche Capra lowered her head in defeat.


    Instead of improving their rtionship now, it had worsened.


    York Charlie was treating her worse than a stranger.


    Fortunately, this awkward atmosphere did notst long, once the bidding session started, nche Capra was like a new person, her aura changed, following her target all the way until she took it.


    York Charlie also reported the reserve price together, which was the price he calcted overtime, he thought he would not ovep with others, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were quite a few consortium presidents present who had the same offer as him.


    There was no doubt that his information had been leaked, and his previous preparations had gone down the drain.


    In this way, the biggest winner of the bidding session was undoubtedly nche Capra.


    The reserve price was announced, and it was the reserve price she quoted.


    She was sessful in her bidding and won a standing ovation.


    Except for the man next to her, York Charlie.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t admit defeat, he always felt that nche Capra¡¯s ability to take the bid was most likely rted to the leak of his information.


    When he found out more, it would all be clear.


    In fact, York Charlie was not the only one who thought so, nche Capra also felt that her reserve price had been tampered with ¨C only that she was so overwhelmed by the joy of victory that she didn¡¯t notice anything strange.


    It was only afterwards that she realized that her public reserve price had been different from the one she had originally reported.


    What was this all about?

 Chapter 318 – Misunderstandings abound

    The bidding session ended and the guests left the venue in droves, some with smiles on their faces, while others were somber and thoughtful.


    Everyone had their own agenda, and they were afraid there would be no room to stretch.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t left yet, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on-why she¡¯d taken the bid.


    It was obvious that the actual numbers were slightly different from what was publicized.


    She knew she didn¡¯t really need to dwell on it; it was enough that it turned out well for the Charlie Group anyway.


    But there was no such thing as free pie, and nche Capra didn¡¯t believe that she was lucky enough to pick up such a great deal.


    nche Capra was just thinking about this when the beep of her cell phone brought her back to her senses, she picked up her phone, it was a text message, still from an unknown number.


    Unsuspectingly, she tapped on the text, only to see it read, ¡°Congrattions on your sessful bid, thanks to me you¡¯re the biggest winner in the house, no need to be too grateful.¡±


    Did he send the wrong text message?


    No, this text message was indeed sent to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    So who was this person, then?


    nche Capra was lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, York Charlie and his assistant didn¡¯t leave the venue.


    Contrasting with the happy guests, the face of the Field Group was a bit embarrassing.


    All thend and factories they wanted were taken by the Charlie Group, and the Field Group didn¡¯t need the rest.


    As soon as the bidding meeting was over, the board of directors called for ountability, and York Charlie epted their rebuke under pressure.


    Even Lynel Field, the chairman of the board, made a special transantic call to ask him what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an investigation as well, and I apologize for this loss.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t mean to shirk his responsibility.


    Lynel Field also felt that this was not like York Charlie¡¯s work style, ¡°Are you saying that someone has secretly moved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I now suspect that the information I researched andpiled was leaked to create this situation.¡±


    ¡°I see, then you must investigate this matter thoroughly, absolutely not letting go of any details.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he tugged at his tie, almost gasping for air. It was so close to dropping the phone to vent his anger.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Something that was clearly a handful ended up like this.


    What the hell was this about? Was there a mistake in any part of the process?


    The assistant called out to him at that moment, York Charlie stopped in his tracks, and looked back at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I had someone take the sh drive and study it, and now we have the results ¨C it¡¯s true that someone leaked the information out.¡±


    The USB sh drive had traces of having been opened, and the other party had identally altered the paperwork in a panic ¨C just some small, inconsequential details, of course.


    The fingerprints on the sh drive had not yet found the owner of the prints, and all that could be ascertained at present was that the prints on it belonged to another person in addition to York Charlie¡¯s.


    ¡°Judging from the size of the fingerprints, the other person should be a woman.¡±


    York Charlie took this USB sh drive with him, it should be that the fingerprints are only his, now suddenly there is an extra one, there is no doubt that it has been tampered with.


    So who had this chance to get close to him?


    York Charlie didn¡¯t think of Delia Field at all, she had that chance but she had no reason to do so, it was about the development of THE Field Group, why would she lift a stone to hit her own foot.


    When ites to women who have been able to get up close and personal with hertely, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only nche Capra.


    York Charlie recalled the day he and nche Capra woke up in the hotel room, at that time, there were only two of them in the hotel, in addition to her can be hands and feet, he really can not think of who else.


    But getting nche Capra to admit it herself wasn¡¯t going to be that easy.


    He needed proof.


    York Charlie was worried about what to do to find the evidence when he passed by the venue and saw nche Capra still staying in the venue.


    She had her back turned to him and was mesmerized by something she wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking at.


    nche Capra wondered who the hell this person was, she simply called but couldn¡¯t get through.


    ¡°The number you have dialed is in progress ¡­¡±


    It was the same system beep that she had heard for so long.


    nche Capra hung up and retreated back to the texting page.


    Probably a prank, she thought to herself, and didn¡¯t care.


    Just as she was still wondering if she should call York Charlie and ask him to meet her for dinner, York Charlie appeared out of nowhere just in time to catch a glimpse of the unfamiliar text.


    It was all the proof he wanted.


    ¡°nche Capra!¡± came York Charlie¡¯s angry voice from behind her, coldly startling nche Capra, who shivered and turned around, and he was ring at her.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked a little facetious against his iron face.


    nche Capra had never seen York Charlie show such a frightening look before, and she blinked, asking him cautiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She knew that her sessful bid meant that THE FIELD GROUP was about to lose out on a lot of opportunities, but the mall was like a battlefield, and it had always been true, and York Charlie wouldn¡¯t fail to understand that.


    In that case, why was he still angry?


    York Charlie sneered, ¡°You keep pretending, I know everything anyway, you hypocritical woman.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± nche Capra was getting antsy too, he¡¯d give a clear statement.


    She couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.


    Considering that there were still staff members clearing the venue, York Charlie didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself any further; he took nche Capra¡¯s hand and led her around the corner of the hallway.


    nche Capra was barricaded against the wall, the smooth marble wall behind her reflecting York Charlie¡¯s face with anger.


    ¡°You know best what you¡¯ve done yourself don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no need to put on this charade of innocence every time.¡±


    Seeing him react with such agitation, nche Capra then suddenly realized ¨C he was suspecting her of meddling from it.


    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me of tampering with your offer?¡± Sharp as she was, she was quick to pick up on his implication.


    York Charlie hooked up one side of his mouth with a look of undisguised contempt for her.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s not a fight.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s breath caught in her throat at his words and she narrowed her eyes, looking at York Charlie incredulously that he would say such a thing to her.


    Was this the same York Charlie she knew?


    ¡°York Charlie,¡± nche Capra said in a single word, the heat haze blurring her vision, ¡°what do you want me to exin before you¡¯ll believe I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I made a sessful bid today, and that was all due to the hard work of me and my team, I guarantee it with my life!¡±


    York Charlie snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you turned out to be so shameless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it, so I¡¯ll tell you what, you celebrated my birthday specifically to make things easier, right, and there must have been something added to the wine or else how could I have gone down in one ss.¡±


    York Charlie red at her, ¡°And you, were pretending to be drunk, after taking me to my hotel room you took the opportunity to steal my information for this bidding session.¡±


    The words fell from nche Capra¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 319 – I Won’t Let You Go

    nche Capra¡¯s mind went nk, with only one voice crying out in her skull.


    On impulse, she pped York Charlie.


    The force wasn¡¯t heavy, but it was enough to humiliate York Charlie.


    His parted face turned back and he looked at her with his chin raised and mockery in his eyes, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, so you start hitting people, right? You are also really savage.¡±


    ¡°A woman like you with no shame and no work ethic at all , I will never look at in my life.¡± York Charlie badmouthed nche Capra.


    If he could, he would have said it a little more harshly, but considering his image, he just didn¡¯t go on.


    nche Capra no longer knew what to do to regain his trust except shed tears.


    His heart wasn¡¯t in it anymore.


    ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m not wrong to love you, but that¡¯s no reason for you to attack me and bully me,¡± nche Capra wiped away her tears, the redness of her eyes was pitiful, nay York Charlie, now ovee with anger, wouldn¡¯t even eat her up.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say such things to you if you did things with a little more honor, you brought this on yourself.¡± York Charlie disliked her coldly without any pain.


    He knew full well that nche Capra was still pregnant and couldn¡¯t afford to be angry, yet he still had to say such hurtful things.


    He had changed.


    nche Capra now sort of realized that the York Charlie of the past was dead, and the York Charlie of the present was nothing more than Delia Field¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe anything I say, but I don¡¯t know what to do other than exin it to you verbally,¡± nche Capra tries to calmly analyze it with him, ¡°I put my life on the line that I¡¯ve done absolutely nothing to wrong you. ¡±


    Even with her promising this, she didn¡¯t see any change in York Charlie¡¯s demeanor; he was unmoved, if not a little disgusted with nche Capra.


    ¡°No matter what kind of method you used to take the bidding, I will go to find out the culprit of the leak of the information of THE FIELD GROUP¡¯s bidding meeting, and it¡¯s better not to let me find out that it¡¯s you.¡± York Charlie said, suddenly shing a grim smile that sent chills down nche Capra¡¯s back.


    He continued, ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m definitely not going to let you off the hook just like that.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    With a stern word, York Charlie left the venue with his entourage of assistants in his stride.


    And nche Capra, the biggest winner of the whole show, was now crouching at the corner of the corridor shedding tears.


    That image is a bit of a mess.


    ¡­


    The bidding will fail, the board of directors and the chairman of the board of directors will certainly be ountable, as the person in charge of this matter, York Charlie is afraid that this period of time will not be easy.


    However, the good thing is that the chairman of the board of directors will take into ount the fact that he is the future son-inw of the Field family, and will not penalize him by demotion.


    It¡¯s just that York Charlie himself feels dishonored.


    After all, the unauthorized termination of the cooperation with the Charlie Group not long ago had already lost a lot, and this time the bidding will be the Charlie Group stole the target, and came back with nothing.


    Anything bad was rted to nche Capra, she really was his broomstick.


    After the bidding session, York Charlie went straight home. After so many days of hard work in a row, his body was a bit overwhelmed.


    Upon returning home, he was greeted by Delia Field.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go catch up on announcements?¡± It was only recently that he had heard about her having to go back to work.


    Delia Field took the trench coat jacket with scarf and gloves that he took off, while calmly responding to him, ¡°I was going to, but now I don¡¯t need to, I asked my agent to help me put off all the work for the past few days.¡±


    Of course, even if her exposure was reduced, she would still use other ways to upy the headlines of the entertainment section news and be on the asional hot search.


    It wasn¡¯t even something she should worry about anymore.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t understand her reasoning for doing so, ¡°Why are you suddenly not going again? Not feeling well?¡±


    He put his arm around her and went down the hall, sitting on the couch, York Charlie reached up to stroke Delia Field¡¯s near perfect face, the smooth touch felt subtle to the touch.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m staying to take a break from you.¡± Delia Field hooked her arm around his neck, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the bidding meeting, and the industry was surprised that you didn¡¯t have any results at all.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s pretty well informed.¡± York Charlie¡¯s demeanor dimmed considerably at the mention of the bidding session.


    Those people were the ones who should have been surprised, because even he himself found the results unbelievable.


    Delia Field stroked his head, his ebony hair still lightly scented with cologne and smelling of Raider sex, much like York Charlie¡¯s style.


    She hugged him,forting him as best she could, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like my dad would me you, there¡¯s always next time if we don¡¯t make it this time, and it¡¯s not like THE Field Group can¡¯t live without this.¡±


    She was telling the truth, and York Charlie didn¡¯t know that.


    But he couldn¡¯t convince himself, ¡°This failure is the negation of my personal ability, I will take the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Why yes, you¡¯ll always be the best in my mind.¡± Delia Field coaxed him, all the while kicking herself for her behavior against her will.


    If York Charlie knew that the person who wasforting him at the moment was also the one who had victimized him, there was no telling how he would look.


    Not wanting Delia Field to worry about him, York Charlie gathered his emotions and smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    ¡°There you go again with that kind of talk, of course I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±


    Delia Field rested against his forehead, meeting his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want to go.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about where to go.¡±


    The corner of York Charlie¡¯s hooked up mouth dropped down again, his eyes became gloomy and loathsome in a split second, ¡°I want to find out the person who stole the information of this bidding meeting now, and I definitely won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    When he said that, his warm nostrils sprayed on Delia Field¡¯s corbone, tickling and scratching her heart, but more than that, his words could be said to have set off considerable waves in her heart.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, she thought she¡¯d been exposed.


    Luckily it was just her overthinking, York Charlie finished and then turned his words around, giving her a gentle smile, ¡°When I go to my meeting tomorrow, we¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    That night, neither nche Capra nor York Charlie nor Delia Field slept soundly.


    nche Capra struggled so much that she simply stopped sleeping, got out of bed, grabbed her wool coat from the couch and wrapped it around her, and leaned over the edge of the balcony with her bare feet, looking out at the gray moon that followed the darkness because of the darkness of the night that enveloped her.


    The cold wind blew her long skirt, and her long hair, which she had let down, fluttered along with it, exposing her silhouette to the moon.


    The person was here, but her heart was all about York Charlie.


    The funny thing was, the two of them were thinkingpletely different things.


    York Charlie probably hated her to death right now, probably plotting to stab her in the back.


    Just as well, it was out of one¡¯s control.


    As nche Capra thought about it, the sky had dawned without her realizing it.


    The sun was rising as usual.


    She went back to her room, washed and dressed, and stepped out to tell the servants to speed up their hands, ¡°I have an important meeting to attend today, so hurry up or I¡¯ll skip breakfast.¡±


    She was back to that indestructible strong woman status.

 Chapter 320 Why does it feel like it’s all still there?

    York Charlie did get a lecture from the board of directors¡¯ group of old timers back at the office, but when Lynel Field stepped in, they suddenly didn¡¯t even dare to utter a breath.


    ¡°You guys also stop in moderation, this bidding failure is not all the fault of the general manager,¡± Lynel Field spoke for York Charlie, his words were still very shocking, ¡°every decision we make, we have to have the awareness that this decision could be wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Look at you all now, what you look like.¡±


    After being criticized, the directors have changed their tune to speak for York Charlie.


    They were the ones who criticized, and now they were the ones who praised, York Charlie had long seen through the tricks of these cunning old foxes.


    At the end of the meeting, the directors left the conference hall, leaving the chairman and general manager York Charlie, Lynel Field turned his back to York Charlie and put his hands behind his back.


    York Charlie took the initiative to go up and apologize to him, ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry, this time it¡¯s really my ipetence that made thepany suffer such a big loss.¡±


    ¡°As I said, any investment is risky, if you cry over a bidding session, thepany won¡¯t be able to grow in the long run.¡±


    It seemed that Lynel Field didn¡¯t mean to me York Charlie, and it was thought that Delia Field had said a lot of good things in front of him.


    ¡°Besides, although this bidding failure will cause losses, it didn¡¯t bring us financial losses, which is a blessing in misfortune, as for that small loss, you will make up for itter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much for thinking so highly of me.¡±


    York Charlie bowed his head, actually he was still upset.


    Not at Lynel Field, of course, but at the oue of this thing; he couldn¡¯t guarantee he¡¯d win 100%, but at least he wouldn¡¯t go home empty-handed.


    This was all because of that nche Capra woman.


    Lynel Field didn¡¯t notice the look of loathing that appeared on York Charlie¡¯s face, he just managed to finish his sentence himself, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard time for you as well, now that I¡¯m back and thepany is not busy with any big projects, you can rest in peace for a few days.¡±


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m perfectly capable of holding it together.¡±


    York Charlie knew that this was again Delia Field¡¯s proposal with Lynel Field, and he had heard Delia Field say itst night as well.


    Though grateful, there was no way he was going to let go of his job.


    The chairman¡¯s attitude was tough, not allowing him any room for resistance, ¡°If I tell you to take a break, you take a break, I¡¯m ordering, do you even listen to my words?¡±


    Lynel Field had always treated York Charlie as a son, even the family business could be given to him to inherit, ordingly, York Charlie had to treat him like a father.


    In the end, they are going to be a family anyway.


    Pressured by Lynel Field, York Charlie still epts the vacation arrangement and goes home to hang out with Delia Field ¨C she was the one who pushed off her work to spend time with him, but now it¡¯s the other way around.


    Delia Field was exuberant and seemed to be in a good mood, smiling the whole way.


    They got off the bus at the city¡¯s famous pedestrian mall, put on winter hats and blended into the crowd, walking down the street like a normal couple.


    Delia Field asked him, ¡°I thought you said you remembered this ce a little? Have you ever been on this street before?¡±


    Peoplee and go, and one by one the people around them pass them by, as if they have circled a little world around themselves and don¡¯t let anyone bother them.


    But the reality was that Delia Field¡¯s words were swallowed up in the cacophony of people.


    York Charlie heard it, and it just felt weird somewhere.


    It was as if Delia Field wasn¡¯t from his world either.


    He was the only one in his world, and the banter of everyone around him couldn¡¯t affect him, and the seat next to him was empty; it had belonged to someone else.


    York Charlie thought it was Delia Field, but he had no recollection of that at all, and it was true that Delia Field was here for the first time.


    But he had the impression of having been here before.


    Though it was only in bits and pieces.


    York Charlie suddenly had the feeling that his whole being had vacated, that he was looking at the street from a third point of view, what he had done-he had walked down the street with her holding hands, and had had fun buying cheap clothes, and had forced each other to wear wigs, and hadughed and fought in the street, and when atst they had been caught by the maid¡¯s aunts, the two of them had a very pleased with themselves, making faces at their respective aunts.


    It was one of the worst memories of York Charlie¡¯s life.


    But it was also the happiest memory.


    I don¡¯t remember when, but the street has changed a lot, which means that the memories he recalls are old.


    There was no time or energy toe here when he grew up.


    Then who did hee here with? And why was he so familiar with her?


    He obviously had no memories, so why did he still have all his senses?


    It was only a minute, and the thoughts in York Charlie¡¯s head were moving so fast he couldn¡¯t keep up with them, like a century had passed.


    It was Delia Field who finally shook him, pulling him out of thatughter-filled but yellowed memory.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? It¡¯s not like you remembered something, is it?¡±


    Delia Field regretted saying that, making it sound as if she didn¡¯t want York Charlie to regain his memory ¨C even though that was the case.


    Luckily York Charlie was still in a bit of a trance and didn¡¯t notice the implications of her words as he shook his head and the world came back to reality in his vision.


    ¡°Nothing, nothinges to mind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Delia Field doubted him; she¡¯d just clearly seen him look pained, as if he was remembering memories he shouldn¡¯t be.


    Had she known that was the case, she shouldn¡¯t have brought up the subject.


    In case it reminded York Charlie of nche Capra, then their n would go down the drain.


    York Charlie turned his head to look at Delia Field and guffawed, ¡°Really, can¡¯t think of anything, that¡¯s good, I wasn¡¯t meant to live in memories.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If he regained his memories now, it would be a real light speed punch in the face.


    He wouldn¡¯t know how devoted he was, in fact, that he hadn¡¯t forgotten Brandi in the ten years since he¡¯d separated from her.


    He was still in love with someone he knew was dead ¡­


    But that¡¯s all an afterthought, now York Charlie, has Delia Field on his mind, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? I hear the snacks here are pretty good.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t interested in that sort of thing at all.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my first time to eat something like that eh.¡± Delia Field was quite interested, after all, she was a rich girl who was born with a golden spoon since she was a child, how could she be exposed to this kind of junk food that only ordinary people would eat.


    York Charlie fulfills her every request, ¡°What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll buy it?¡±


    ¡°Barbecue!¡±


    He looked at the smoking barbecue stand and looked back at Delia Field, frowning, ¡°Are you sure you want to eat?¡±


    He remembered him eating it though ¨C nche Capra had ordered takeout from the vi before she lost her memory and asked him to join her, he just forgot now.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Delia Field was genuinely interested, and she didn¡¯t know why, she just wanted to eat.


    She had a surprisingly good appetite these days and was willing to try a lot of things she wouldn¡¯t eat before.


    However, as soon as she approached that barbecue stand and smelled the fumes, she suddenly recoiled, covered her mouth and ran away, propped her hand against a tree on the side of the road, and threw up.

 Chapter 321 Pregnant?

    Seeing Delia Field suddenly like this, York Charlie was of course the first to go up to console her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, it might be that I ate something bad today, my stomach is a bit hard, I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Delia Field took the tissue York Charlie handed her and wiped her mouth.


    The sour feeling in her mouth hadn¡¯t dissipated yet, and the nauseating taste made her stomach turn over once more.


    But anyway, it was much better than just now.


    York Charlie was really worried when he saw how ugly she looked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital and have it looked at? Shopping can be done another time.¡±


    What¡¯s the point of shopping when it¡¯s this time of the day.


    Moreover, their behavior has already attracted the attention of the people on the roadside, in case they are recognized one is the showbiz star Delia Field, and the other is the general manager of the Field Group, as well as the leading man of all the major scandals, York Charlie will be finished.


    Delia Field shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m much better now that I threw up, let¡¯s go further down the road, it¡¯s only been out for a short while, I don¡¯t want you to have a bad time because of me.¡±


    But York Charlie wasn¡¯t in the mood for fun at all right now, he was just worried about Delia Field¡¯s health right now.


    It wasn¡¯t unfathomable that something like this would happen all of a sudden and scare him.


    Even so, Delia Field still insisted on not going to the hospital, she shook her head, her voice delicate and gentle, ¡°There¡¯s really no need, if you¡¯re really worried about me, then let¡¯s go back, otherwise it¡¯s quite embarrassing for me to stay here.¡±


    She was a big star throwing up on the side of the road, the impact of spreading the word was always bad.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back now.¡± York Charlie sort ofpromised and helped her walk back.


    Delia Field looked at him with apologetic eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said I would apany you out to take a break, but I ended up causing you all the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t take care of you.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t me her, he was relieved instead.


    Because of this, he had a reason to go back to work at thepany and let Delia Field rest at home.


    York Charlie really couldn¡¯t stay idle for a moment.


    Since the two individuals had reached a consensus, there was no need to argue, and they directly stopped a car on the street to go back.


    Along the way, neither of the two spoke.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had a fight or disliked each other, but they each had their own preupations.


    York Charlie was still thinking back to what had just happened on the walk, and he still cared about who that girl was-who else he had ever been in love with besides Delia Field.


    And it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s remembering bits and pieces from when he was a high school student, still wearing his high school uniform, with features that hadn¡¯t yet grown, more clean-cut and less green and boyish than they are now.


    He could clearly see himself as a high school student, but couldn¡¯t recall the girl¡¯s face.


    In his mind, there was only the clear sound of herughter when she got carried away, and the shy look that appeared on her face when she suddenly realized that the other party was the one she was interested in.


    Just by seeing that girl¡¯s eyes, he might be able to remember, because human eyes don¡¯t change and are unique.


    However, he thought of a headache and still couldn¡¯t even remember who that person was.


    Perhaps it was long gone from this world.


    York Charlie and Delia Field didn¡¯t sit next to each other like before, they upied the windows on both sides of the car, and in the winter, with the cold wind blowing, they opened the windows wide and let the cold wind blow their hair dry and icy.


    The car was also broadcasting a weather radio station, ¡°The city will continue to have heavy snowfall for the next two days, so please take care of your travels.¡±


    It was going to snow.


    York Charlie¡¯s memories of the past go nk, causing him to not be able to remember the past snow either.


    He forgets the past when he insisted on sweeping Brandi¡¯s grave in the middle of a snowy winter, snow-white roses blending with the snow as he pushed aside the snow that blocked Brandi¡¯s name and looked at Brandi¡¯s name in disbelief.


    At that time he really thought Brandi was dead, the guilt was like a rope around his neck, every winter was not good for him.


    The coldest time of the year is the easiest time to stir up negative emotions.


    Not Delia Field, who¡¯s in such a euphoric and nervous state that she doesn¡¯t even hear what the radio says, all she can think about is Moore Howard.


    Also, is there any chance she¡¯s pregnant.


    She¡¯d just thrown up in the street, most likely from pregnancy sickness, and she hadn¡¯t taken safety precautions every time she¡¯d been with Moore Howard, and even though she¡¯d been on the pill, she¡¯d been taking it so often that she¡¯d hit the jackpot one day.


    She did the math, and her period was indeed dyed this month, and it hadn¡¯te in yet.


    Combined with her recent appetite, erratic moods, and lethargy, she was right to suspect that in all likelihood she was pregnant.


    It was for this reason that Delia Field insisted on not letting York Charlie take her to the hospital.


    After all, although she and York Charlie called themselves husband and wife, and their wedding was on the agenda, but in reality they did not have the reality of husband and wife, so how could she be pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s child.


    If it was a real pregnancy, then the bond between her and Moore Howard would be even deeper.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought, her hand unconsciously going to her abdomen, and even though it wasn¡¯t quite a bump yet, she always felt like she felt it.


    There was a brand new life gestating in her belly.


    ¡­


    When they got home, York Charlie immediately carried Delia Field to her room to rest.


    He would have liked to spend more time with her, but she insisted that he go back to his business and not be disturbed by her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have the maide up and scrub you down and change your clothes.¡± York Charlie thoughtfully and painfully stroked her cheek.


    Delia Field rubbed his hand like a cat, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really have to be that much trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, you should be taken care of if you¡¯re a patient, it must be ufortable to sleep in those clothes.¡± York Charlie said, sitting up with her in his arms, moving gently to help her take off her jacket.


    Seeing York Charlie taking such good care of herself, Delia Field suddenly felt a sense of guilt, as if she had done something to apologize to York Charlie ¨C and it was true.


    She¡¯d do anything for Moore Howard.


    Even if it was an innocent person, she was just as capable of hurting.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie knew nothing about it, and took patient care of her until the maid came.


    I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t leave Delia Field alone if he knew the truth.


    After York Charlie left, Delia Field was in agony, she didn¡¯t know what to do to go to the hospital for a checkup under York Charlie¡¯s nose.


    On top of that she has to avoid the media.


    Delia Field suddenly remembered her agent, and she had an idea at once.


    Decisively, she called her agent and asked her toe over tomorrow to pick her up and take her to the hospital, drop her off at the door and leave.


    ¡°Please.¡± Delia Field was still polite in front of outsiders.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Delia Field¡¯s hanging heart was finally able to calm down a bit, but she still couldn¡¯t settle down.


    After all, the results hadn¡¯te out yet.

 Chapter 322 – He’s Not Happy?

    York Charlie still wasn¡¯t able to just sit around the house and do nothing, and with Delia Field¡¯s permission, he went back to work.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to take care of you.¡± York Charlie said with a guilty look on his face at her bedside.


    Little did he know that Delia Field couldn¡¯t wait for him to get to work.


    ¡°What a stupid thing to say, I¡¯m perfectly fine now, so hurry up and go, my agent will be picking me upter to catch up on my announcements as well.¡± Delia Field said against her will, a heart beating frantically underneath her seemingly calm exterior.


    She¡¯d forgotten how many times she¡¯d lied to York Charlie, almost to the point of paralysis.


    Just the thought of him falling head over heels in love with her while he was losing his memory and she was all over Moore Howard made her feel guilty.


    For Moore Howard¡¯s sake, she has no choice but to betray York Charlie.


    Soon after York Charlie left, her agent drove up, and Delia Field hurriedly changed into a nondescript but warm casual outfit, wearing a hat, sunsses, and a mask to hide her star quality.


    On the way to the hospital, the agent couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Delia, why do you suddenly need to go to the hospital?¡± And in such a sneaky way.


    Delia Field thought to herself does this have anything to do with her, but on her mouth she responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going for a pre-marital checkup, York is too busy, he¡¯ll goter.¡±


    That¡¯s why it needed to be kept a secret.


    ¡°I see.¡± The agent dismissed her doubts and focused on driving.


    The broker dropped Delia Field off in front of the hospital and left, which was just what Delia Field wanted.


    She¡¯d been careful, step by step, but she still hadn¡¯t been able to win the sins.


    She and nche Capra met in front of the OB/GYN.


    Face to face, eyes met the moment they turned around, and it was hard to avoid them.


    Delia Field had no choice but to pretend she hadn¡¯t seen nche Capra, that maybe nche Capra hadn¡¯t recognized her at all.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that when she brushed past nche Capra¡¯s side, nche Capra¡¯s voice followed in her ears.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Delia Field, what are you doing here?¡±


    With one word, nche Capra rendered all of Delia Field¡¯s gear meaningless.


    To nche Capra, Delia Field was her love rival, the target of her mind when she had time to go practice archery, Delia Field¡¯s figure, and her brown eyes, she remembered it all.


    nche Capra spoke in a whisper, the sound traveling only between the two of them, which was a mercy on nche Capra¡¯s part.


    If it were known that Delia Field hade to see the gynecologist, there would probably be a lot of spection about her, and naturally, there would be fewer announcements.


    But that wasn¡¯t what nche Capra cared about; she cared about the original puzzled voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the awkwardness that wove between them in the long silence, but the strong odor of gunpowder.


    Delia Field knew that nche Capra was clinging on because she misunderstood that she was pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s child.


    She has only two choices now, one is to show her hand to nche Capra and say that she is pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s baby, but that could lead to more trouble afterward ¨C nche Capra running off to confront York Charlie.


    The other option is to sacrifice her usual goddess image, put down her idol baggage and say to nche Capra, ¡°I¡¯m here for gynecology,tely I¡¯ve been feeling like I have an inmmation, pelvic inmmatory disease, you know?¡±


    For the first time in her life, she said something so private and vulgar.


    nche Capra froze, too, and didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    But when she slowed down, her tense demeanor rxed and she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    If Delia Field was pregnant with York Charlie¡¯s baby so soon, what was she going to do with the baby in her belly.


    Delia Field¡¯s face was as hot as water boiling, she begrudgingly pleaded with nche Capra, ¡°Just please ask President Capra to help me hide this, otherwise it will be bad for my image if it gets out.¡±


    ¡°I know, I wouldn¡¯t do anything like that that only a petty person would do.¡± nche Capra said and turned to walk away without a word of greeting.


    For the first time in her life, Delia Field felt so overwhelmed by arguing with nche Capra.


    It was good to be blindsided now.


    She waited for her number to be called, went through a series of tests with nervousness and anticipation, and finally, she sat across the doctor¡¯s desk, waiting for the results.


    ¡°Congrattions on your pregnancy, the baby is four weeks old and you need to be careful for the first three months, okay?¡± The doctor instructed her.


    Delia Field wore a smile on her face, but tears fell with her, ¡°Got it, thanks doctor.¡±


    She was really pregnant.


    She was pregnant with Moore Howard¡¯s baby.


    Delia Field loved Moore Howard, to her this baby came at a bad time, but since it came, it was a symbol of her and Moore Howard¡¯s love.


    After the incident, Delia Field called Moore Howard the first time after she walked out of the infirmary.


    His tone seemed a little impatient, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Delia Field automatically filters his impatience and tells him the truth, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    The happiness and excitement in her voice was unmistakable. Delia Field was still a sentimental, traditional woman who thought that if she gave everything, the other person would give the same amount of love.


    She looked forward to Moore Howard¡¯s response, whether it was to freeze for a moment, then cheer, or to be so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak, either way it made her so happy.


    She loved him to the core.


    But reality didn¡¯t always work out the way she wanted it to.


    Moore Howard¡¯s reaction was muted, starting with an ¡°Oh,¡± and then asking him, ¡°York Charlie¡¯s?¡±


    Although Delia Field had repeatedly assured him that she and York Charlie were not married and had never even rubbed elbows, who knows, maybe she was in love with the idea of having two feet in the same boat, Moore Howard thought.


    His response caught Delia Field off guard, and her grip on the phone clenched, her fingertips trembling slightly.


    ¡°Moore, at this point you¡¯re still joking, of course it¡¯s your baby I¡¯m carrying, the baby is three weeks old, the doctor said to still take extra care for the first three months, and so far the baby looks healthy.¡±


    Delia Field is still rounding him up.


    However Moore Howard¡¯s response shocked and disappointed her again and again, he was silent for a long time, so long that Delia Field wondered if he had hung up the phone.


    ¡°Are you in the hospital now?¡±


    Delia Field paused, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check again, maybe it was a misdiagnosis, doesn¡¯t that happen all the time these days?¡± Moore Howard said calmly, clearly not believing what she was saying.


    More urately, he was passing the buck.


    This was uneptable to Delia Field; didn¡¯t Moore Howard like the fact that she was pregnant with his child?


    ¡°There¡¯s no misdiagnosis, I¡¯ve seen the fetus in my womb with my own eyes, and I have thebs in my hand, so I¡¯ll take them to you?¡± Delia Field¡¯s tone wasced with a hint of panic.


    She was now like a small child who had done something wrong and was worried about being chastised by her teacher.


    After another moment of silence, Moore Howard spoke again, his tone clearly upset, ¡°I see, then we¡¯ll discuss this matter when I find the opportunity.¡±


    Discuss?


    Isn¡¯t it just about having the baby? What else does Moore Howard want to do with the baby. Delia Field felt confused but didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

 Chapter 323 Betrayed?

    Just when Delia Field was half puzzled and half cold, she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the other side of the phone, and with her keen sense of hearing, she could hear that the woman was now close to Moore Howard, almost embracing each other tightly.


    Maybe that woman was now lying on Moore Howard¡¯s body, pampering him.


    Moore Howard¡¯s reaction was also quick, after realizing that the woman¡¯s voice reached Delia Field¡¯s ears, he immediately hung up the phone.


    So what if he hung up, Delia Field had already heard it ¨C Moore Howard was with a woman right now, maybe the two of them were in the middle of a fling and were upset that she had interrupted them with this call.


    She thought so, but after a while, she denied herself, she believed that Moore Howard was not that kind of person, he promised that he would love only her.


    Had he forgotten so quickly?


    Her body felt like it had been drained of its strength by the phone call, and she was so limp that she almost couldn¡¯t stand up, Delia Field held on to the railing just in time and slowly sat down, right on the steps of the escape staircase, alone and sobbing.


    It was a good thing no one was walking around here, or there would have been a lot of spection in the press again if she had been seen in this sorry state.


    She tried to control her tears, too, to be strong and confident as she usually was, but Moore Howard¡¯s presence disrupted all her positions.


    She stripped away her outer wrappings in front of him, revealing her true self for him to admire.


    Thousands of lingering, almost sweetening words of love whispered in his ear, and promises made for a lifetime.


    Delia Field confidently assumes that since they¡¯ve worked so hard to get to this point, Moore Howard should be as loyal to her as she is to him, but the heart is a hard ce.


    If only she could be as heartless as Moore Howard, she¡¯d be drowning in York Charlie¡¯s warm, generous embrace.


    Delia Field used up her entire pack of handkerchiefs and still couldn¡¯t stop her tears, so she finally just wiped them away with her hands.


    After she calmed down, she decided she¡¯d better check in with Moore Howard herself.


    She was going to give him a chance ¨C maybe there was some kind of misunderstanding.


    With that thought, Delia Field¡¯s tears finally stopped.


    In order not to reveal her identity, she quickly left the hospital.


    Delia Field stopped a taxi on the side of the road, she nned to go to Moore Howard now to ask for a statement, but just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Delia Field thought it was Moore Howard calling, but it wasn¡¯t, it was her father calling.


    She sniffled and pressed the answer button, ¡°Dad, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You need toe to my office.¡± Lynel Field stated the reason for her visit sinctly.


    ¡°You mean for me to go to the office right away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, York is here for you too, don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡± Lynel Field hung up after saying what he wanted to say, but Delia Field was still out of the situation, ¡°Dad, what in the world-¡± things were in such a hurry.


    The house was falling apart, and it was at this exact moment that something happened.


    Delia Field pinched her brow, she wanted to swear at anyone right now, her mood was as bad as it could get.


    The thought of that woman¡¯s voice made her heart clog up.


    Even though she was on the verge of exploding with anger, Delia Field had to follow her father¡¯s orders, and she told her driver to reroute her car in the direction of THE FIELD GROUP.


    Lynel Field had called York Charlie and Delia Field into his office, not to make any major announcements, but just to discuss their wedding.


    However, not only York Charlie was not in the mood, even Delia Field, who was the first one to bring up the wedding, was not interested, which made Lynel Field wonder, ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Delia Field snapped back, hurriedly taking York Charlie¡¯s arm and pretending to be affectionate. ¡°We just didn¡¯t expect you to talk about family matters during work hours, so it just slowed us down a bit for a moment.¡±


    York Charlie nodded back, he really didn¡¯t like having his life get in the way of his work.


    But it was only because Lynel Field was his future father-inw and his boss that he didn¡¯t object.


    Lynel Field sat down and took a sip of hot tea, ¡°I¡¯m busy with work, I haven¡¯t had time toe home for a while, and it¡¯s the only time I¡¯m going to be involved in discussing your marriage.¡±


    ¡°But Dad, what about work, York has a lot of work to do every day, with your dy, he won¡¯t have to sleep tonight again.¡± Delia Field pretended to be concerned about York Charlie.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In reality, she was just not in the mood after suffering a pregnancy along with Moore Howard¡¯s suspected cheating.


    York Charlie gave her a small smile before saying, ¡°That¡¯s okay, that workload is nothing to me, and a lot of projects are still in the negotiation stage these days as well.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have that much work to do.


    Looking at their loving appearance, Lynel Field was very pleased, and did not forget to tease a bit, ¡°You guys, since you are so concerned about each other, why don¡¯t you get married earlier, so that you can be a proper couple.¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no necessary connection between the two!¡± Delia Field was only joking with her father even though she talked back.


    She was just no longer in the mood, but she had to cooperate with her father.


    Otherwise, if she angered her father, her affair with Moore Howard might be exposed as well.


    It was a discussion between the three of them, but it was really Lynel Field and Delia Field making the ns, with York Charlie sitting on the sidelines working on his tablet ¨C he was working like a madman to make up for the damage he¡¯d done to thepany thest two times he¡¯d been there.


    When it was time for him to decide, he looked up and chose something that didn¡¯t look too bad. So on and so forth, until someone came from outside the office, a client the chairman had an appointment with.


    It was only then that this difficult half hour finally passed.


    York Charlie left the office with Delia Field, they walked side by side and Delia Field apologized to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just the way my dad is, he does things arbitrarily and never thinks about other people¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s just concerned about us too.¡±


    They walked to the elevator, York Charlie had to stay and continue working, he was going to walk Delia Field downstairs but Delia Field refused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of work to do right, I¡¯ll just go down alone, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    No matter what time it was, Delia Field was always so understanding, gentle and considerate.


    York Charlie took advantage of the fact that no one was around and branded a kiss on her forehead before letting go of her waist, ¡°Then go back and pay attention to your safety, you don¡¯t look well, you should also pay more attention to resting, don¡¯t let yourself get too tired.¡±


    ¡°I know, see you at home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The moment the elevator door closed, both of them coincidentally sank their faces.


    York Charlie because she wasn¡¯t used to having too much expression on her face in the first ce, and Delia Field because she was too tired.


    She had been wearing a mask all this time and was just too tired.


    ¡­


    Delia Fieldes home and does nothing but ask the maid to put away all the thin heels.


    When the maid asked why, she brushed it off by saying that she had recently sprained her ankle a bit.


    The only people who knew about her pregnancy were the doctor, her, and Moore Howard.


    She wondered what it would take to find the time and the right reason to see Moore Howard.

 Chapter 324 Two Feet in Two Boats

    Delia Field felt that she needed to see Moore Howard, she wanted to confirm for herself Moore Howard¡¯s attitude and whether or not he had his foot in both camps.


    She knew where Moore Howard was hiding right now, and had the key card to the house-because she¡¯d bought it for him.


    But what if she runs off to find Moore Howard now in a dignified manner, andter York Charliees back, sees she¡¯s not there, and suspects her?


    Even though York Charlie seems to believe that she won¡¯t betray him, but people are unpredictable, who knows if he will secretly investigate whether she has been intimate with other men too.


    This is the message conveyed by Moore Howard, who says that York Charlie is paranoid by nature, and that the slightest hint of a break in his behavior will allow him to find out what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.


    He also has a hard time trusting people.


    As a result, Delia Field can¡¯te to him too often, especially as her wedding date to York Charlie gets closer.


    But Delia Field¡¯s sanity is quickly swallowed up when she thinks of the woman¡¯s voice on the phone with a gasp.


    Wanting to see him.


    Only by seeing Moore Howard can Delia Field settle down.


    Even if it would go against Moore Howard¡¯s orders and arouse York Charlie¡¯s suspicion, Delia Field left the Field family again with her wool coat shortly after returning home.


    The maid was puzzled by her actions, ¡°Where are you going youngdy, President Charlie is all set to return and dinner will be ready.¡±


    ¡°I have to go out on an important errand, if Yorkes back and asks about me, tell him I went to the brokerage firm for an urgently called meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ okay.¡±


    Delia Field strides out of the vi area, hails a car, and as soon as she gets in, heads straight for Moore Howard¡¯s ce.


    She was nowpletely overwhelmed by anger and disbelief,pletely forgetting Moore Howard¡¯s other identity ¨C he was also a nationally wanted criminal.


    Arriving at her destination, Delia Field got out of the car and, without even looking, shoved a couple bills into the driver¡¯s hand, ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The driver was ttered.


    She hoofed it, in front of her was a high-ss apartment, which ordinary wage earners couldn¡¯t afford, and it was a new building, so there weren¡¯t many people walking around the neighborhood.


    ¡°Drip.¡±


    With the sound of a keycard sliding through the lock, Delia Field gave Moore Howard a surprise visit.


    The living room was empty.


    Delia Field¡¯s heart pounded as she approached the master bedroom, her trembling hand gripping the doorknob as she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and pushed the door open.


    Only to see a familiar room, a gorgeous looking woman with a front and back body, still heavily made up, sitting on the sofa with Moore Howard eating a snack while chatting and making love, the atmosphere is ambiguous.


    However, this ambiguous and harmonious atmosphere quickly dispersed when Delia Field pushed open the door of the room, and Moore Howard examined the situation and pushed the woman out of the way and stood up.


    ¡°Delia, what are you doing here without telling me?¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s eyes were red; half the tears she¡¯d shed so far had been for Moore Howard.


    ¡°If I had said anything, were you going to continue to hide it from me and have an affair with this woman?¡±


    ¡°Moore Howard, you are such a disappointment to me.¡± Delia Field lifted her hand to wipe away her tears as she turned to leave, and was grabbed by Moore Howard and brought hard inside.


    The fact that he still knew to hold back meant that he still had her in his heart.


    Delia Field felt so sad as that thought shed through her mind.


    But if Moore Howard wanted to get his foot in the door, she would never agree.


    Moore Howard knew Delia Field¡¯s heart and could give everything for the one she loved, but only if the one she loved was hers and could only look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, it¡¯s just a game between me and her, and she¡¯s just a friend of mine.¡± Moore Howard searched his gut and brought up every reason he could im.


    Delia Field still doesn¡¯t believe what he says, ¡°Every time it¡¯s just a fling, how long are you going to be a fling? Just don¡¯t lie to me, tell me the truth, are you in two boats?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect finding out she was pregnant to be the beginning of a nightmare, if that was the case, she would never have gone to the hospital in the first ce.


    She would rather delude herself than expose Moore Howard¡¯s lies so soon.


    Moore Howard grabbed her hands, ¡°Just calm down, okay? I said listen to my exnation, listen to my exnation!¡±


    His tone of voice intensified and his intimidating eyes looked straight at Delia Field, finally shocking Delia Field who was hell bent on leaving thend of heartbreak.


    Her breathing was disrupted by her tears and she looked at Moore Howard with a hint of expectation still in her eyes, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Moore Howard couldn¡¯t be too tant because of the woman¡¯s presence, he lowered his voice and whispered in Delia Field¡¯s ear, ¡°I need her powers to help clear my name, that¡¯s why I¡¯m closer to her, don¡¯t think too much of it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if we really had that kind of unseemly rtionship, we wouldn¡¯t have been on the couch when you arrived, we¡¯d have been in bed, think about that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Moore Howard brainwashed her, making himself sound innocent, all the while secretly relieved that it was a good thing Delia Field had arrivedte, or else the image she saw would have caused her to break down.


    Delia Field gradually calmed down, she took a closer look at Moore Howard¡¯s attire and stole a nce at the woman, they were both fully dressed.


    And although the bed was a little messy, there were no condoms to be seen sitting beside it.


    Delia Field was hinting to herself, too-she had to trust Moore Howard.


    She¡¯d have to put up with it for Moore Howard¡¯s sake.


    In order to avoid subsequent trouble, Moore Howard gave Delia Field another shot in the arm ¨C he brought up York Charlie as an example, ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering every day, watching you and York Charlie make love to each other. I¡¯m watching you with York Charlie, do you know how hard it is?¡±


    When he said that, Delia Field felt sorry for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°I understand you.¡± Moore Howard stroked Delia Field¡¯s smooth cheek and smiled gently.


    He had managed to take care of Delia Field, he didn¡¯t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief, when he turned around, he saw the woman sprawled on the sofa, she was dressed in a purple cheongsam, the side was open up to her thighs, her posture was seductive, her look was flirtatious, she was looking at him, her pair of ck eyes were like a cat¡¯s eyes, the end of her eyes raised in an arc, ¡°Moore, I heard everything you just said, how can you be so irresponsible?¡±


    The woman¡¯s tone was tinged with rancor and like she was pampering him.


    Not to mention Delia Field, even a fool could tell that this woman and Moore Howard definitely had something fishy going on.


    Delia Field¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, was once again set off by ripples, her hands hanging down by her legs clenched tightly, her red eyes were like furnaces, ring at that woman.


    What did this woman want?


    Moore Howard, sensing the same thing, hurriedly told the woman to shut up and turned back to Delia Field to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to her, I really don¡¯t have anything going on with her.¡±


    ¡°Wow, men are such heartless creatures, they obviously just whispered in my ear that they only love me in this life,¡± the woman is the first toe out and break it down.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She certainly wasn¡¯t hoping to embarrass Moore Howard, but to embarrass Delia Field so that Delia Field could look in the mirror and recognize herself ¨C that in Moore Howard¡¯s eyes, she was all the way up there with her.


    Both used up and disposable lovers.

 Chapter 325 – Guilty as Charged

    The woman had said it all, and Moore Howard just couldn¡¯t get it back.


    Delia Field¡¯s heart was broken, and if she stayed here any longer her tears would burst, she didn¡¯t want the woman to see her so defeated, so she turned and left without saying a word.


    Moore Howard went up to chase after her but was overtaken by the woman, her white hands were like vines climbing up his shoulders and putting all her body weight on him as she hugged him from behind and rested her chin against his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after her, it¡¯s useless for you to chase after her at this time, she will only hate you more, maybe she will even make a move on you, don¡¯t underestimate women, when they are angry, they will also punch and kick you.¡±


    Her voice was also like a stretching branch taking root in his ears, her tone was coquettish and melodious as she spoke.


    There was also an unmistakable smugness.


    It was a contest between women, and it was clear that the unprepared Delia Field had lost, as the woman had repelled her rival with ease.


    To her, it was normal for a man to have many flings, but she could never lose in terms of momentum.


    The woman thought that by winning this one, she would win Moore Howard¡¯s heart, but unfortunately she was wrong about the man.


    Compared to her, Delia Field is the one who can help him get revenge on York Charlie and get back on top.


    Delia Field¡¯s presence is important until the revenge program is sessful.


    And this woman, even if she was tearing down the stage, now she had the nerve toe and lecture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I hate it when people lecture me?¡± Moore Howard¡¯s tone dropped to freezing point, startling her, and the hand wrapped around his shoulder unconsciously loosened.


    Moore Howard exuded an aura that looked like it could kill.


    Seeing Moore Howard turn around and look at her expressionlessly, without a trace of emotion in his eyes, the woman knew how serious the consequences would be.


    She had gotten so carried away in the moment that she had forgotten that she was serving a tyrant.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not preaching, I¡¯m just giving some advice, you don¡¯t have to listen if you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s eat cherries.¡± The woman held up the cherries in a delicate ss bowl and did her best to please him.


    Moore Howard took it, but instead of eating it, he dropped it with the bowl on the floor.


    Shards sttered everywhere, not that it mattered if Moore Howard was tightly dressed, not so much for the woman, whose exposed thighs were cut by the bouncing shards of ss, and blood flowed instantly.


    ¡°Ah-¡±


    The woman screamed and cried as she drew a tissue to cover the wound, her body so weak from shock that she stumbled and sat on the floor.


    It was a good thing she had her skirt to cushion her or she would have had more than one wound by now.


    Moore Howard approached towards her and she stepped back in fear, her face turning blue with terror.


    Backing up until she couldn¡¯t back up anymore, the woman began to beg for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare next time ¡­¡±


    ¡°Next time?¡± Moore Howard grunted andughed, but his face was all but smirkless.


    He raised his foot and kicked the woman hard a few times, no matter how much she begged for mercy and screamed, he didn¡¯t go soft.


    The woman was wrong, he wasn¡¯t a tyrant, a tyrant was at least human.


    He wasn¡¯t a man, he was a demon.


    Moore Howard stopped only when he was afraid it was toote to catch up with Delia Field, he grabbed the woman by the cor and warned her fiercely, ¡°Next time you try to badger me, I will not forgive you.¡±


    By then, it would be more than just that punishment.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡± Moore Howard shook the woman off and straightened up to leave the room, leaving her in the room crying and nodding, ¡°I know ¡­¡±


    She knew ¨C it was all Delia Field¡¯s fault that she was being treated like this by Moore Howard, and she wouldn¡¯t leave Delia Field alone if she got the chance.


    ¡­


    The reason Moore Howard would chase her out was because he knew Delia Field was still holding out the expectation that he woulde after her, so he didn¡¯t go far.


    Besides, this is a high-ss residential area, and there are very few taxis passing through here, so Delia Field won¡¯t be able to get far even if she¡¯s angry.


    This time, however, she seemed to be really angry.


    There was no sign of her on the road out of the apartment, and Moore Howard, in a moment of anxiety, had to venture out into the bustle of the city.


    He was in such a hurry that he forgot to wear a mask, so he put on a hat, and if anyone recognized him as the nation¡¯s most wanted man, he¡¯d never be able to turn his life around.


    No, Moore Howard thought to himself.


    He shouldn¡¯t be so unlucky that the only time he went out on the street without a disguise, he just happened to get caught.


    As it turned out, he was lightening fast in the face.


    Delia Field was nowhere to be found; he had insteade face to face with an old enemy on the street.


    nche Capra looks incredulously at Moore Howard, she thought she was hallucinating, rubbing her eyes, Moore Howard is still there, it¡¯s not a hallucination!


    Moore Howard is really alive!


    Moore Howard also found nche Capra, he turned around and ran without saying a word.


    He¡¯s unlucky enough to run into nche Capra for the first time without a disguise ¨C a woman as cold-blooded and heartless as he is.


    nche Capra also chased after her, but she was a girl, not as physically strong as Moore Howard, and now she was pregnant, so it was inconvenient for her to run, not to mention that she was still in the middle of her work.


    She runs, and her assistant follows her.


    nche Capra finally stops and just lets Moore Howard escape.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she could basically determine Moore Howard¡¯s range of activities ¨C probably in this area.


    The way he was dressed, he should have rushed out of his house without even putting on a mask, and if he hade from somewhere else, he couldn¡¯t have been so ostentatious.


    nche Capra finished her analysis and immediately called the police.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not spook him now, let¡¯s take him by surprise.¡± nche Capra also gave advice to the police.


    She wanted Moore Howard, the son of a bitch, to be caught earlier than anyone else, he had done all the bad things, caused her family to die, misunderstood York Charlie for almost ten years, and indirectly caused York Charlie to be what he was now.


    Such a person shall not die!


    Hanging up the phone, nche Capra gasped slightly, she was a little excited just now.


    The assistant looked at her in fear, ¡°Capra, President Capra?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± nche Capra subconsciously raised her voice in response, then quickly reacted ¨C her priority now was to get back to her meeting with the client.


    The assistant said warily, ¡°We¡¯re runningte.¡±


    ¡°I know, just get back.¡±


    They turned back the way they came.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore Howard ran and hid in a dark alley for two hours to make sure nothing was following him, and he immediately went back to his apartment and packed his things to leave.


    The woman he beat up was still sitting on the floor sobbing, she was thrilled to see himing, ¡°Moore, I really know I¡¯m wrong, just forgive me this once.¡±


    Moore Howard ignored her at first, only focusing on stuffing the cash and clothes into the ck bag, onlyter did he squat down and gently cupped her chin, his tone easing down, ¡°You¡¯ve apologized so sincerely, how can I not forgive you.¡±


    The woman was thrilled and immediately showed her goodwill.


    And Moore Howard wanted something simple, ¡°How much cash do you have in your wallet right now, can I have it all? Cutie.¡±


    She nodded.

 Chapter 326 Turns Out It Still Cares About Me

    As soon as nche Capra¡¯s meeting with her client was over, she went to the police station to meet up with the police-she wanted to be a part of this capture of Moore Howard.


    It was only after investigating the security footage of that stretch of road that the police werepletely sure that what nche Capra had said was true ¨C Moore Howard was indeed alive.


    ¡°He¡¯s also alive enough to have fallen into the ocean ande back alive.¡± The police were amazed.


    nche Capra also thought Moore Howard had lived too long.


    If she had a gun in her hand, she would have shot Moore Howard as soon as she saw him.


    This shows how much she really hates Moore Howard.


    However, to their disappointment, their raid was unsessful. Moore Howard, an old fox who has been on the run for a long time, had already nned how to go back to avoid the cameras and escape through the back door of the apartment when nche Capra called the police.


    When the police and nche Capra arrived at the scene, the only person in the house was a woman with a bruised and swollen face and cuts on her thighs.


    They subconsciously assumed the woman was a victim of Moore Howard¡¯s abduction and took her to the hospital.


    She seemed to be in shock, and no matter what the police asked, she said she didn¡¯t know, looking dazed and hollow-eyed.


    In reality, it was all about the woman pretending to be a victim in order to save herself and protect Moore Howard.


    Love sometimes makes a person blind, even if the other person is the most wanted man in the country, she still defended Moore Howard without any hesitation.


    This is very simr to Delia Field.


    The police searched everywhere and still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Moore Howard.


    He had escaped.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t feel remorseful though, it¡¯s a good start for her, at least it lets her know that Moore Howard isn¡¯t dead and she¡¯ll still have a chance to send him to jail.


    The only thing that puzzled her ¨C Moore Howard had been on the run for so long, there was no way he could have made it this far on the little cash he had with the funds frozen, let alone still be living in this fancy residential neighborhood.


    There was only one answer, and that was that someone was behind him, and that someone was rich.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Moore Howard have any close friends when she worked with him, and it was unlikely that a man like him would have any, but the one thing he did have going for him was his ability to coax women.


    So nche Capra is thinking that the person who is quietly supporting him behind the scenes should be a much closer rtionship.


    Maybe it was a richdy from a wealthy family in town.


    With this little gain, nche Capra¡¯s trip wasn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡­


    Moore Howard¡¯s reappearance gave the otherwise clueless police another chance to find hope again,unching a citywide call for everyone, who saw Moore Howard appear, to call the police immediately.


    With that, the chances of Moore Howard being able to escape are even smaller again.


    But at the same time, the presence of such a horrible criminal in the city has also caused panic, and the whole city is filled with restlessness and anxiety, ushering in more crises of trust between people.


    Delia Field, of course, received the news tweet about Moore Howard¡¯s escape.


    She was in her dressing room when she saw it, her stylist was curling her hair with a curling iron, and when she saw the news, she subconsciously stood up, and the strand of hair was burned.


    Delia Field¡¯s heart was in turmoil, her eyes didn¡¯t know where to go, her soul drew away from her body for a split second and drifted off into the distance.


    What to do?


    What could she do to reach Moore Howard?


    If Moore Howard was caught, did that mean it was all over?


    With a million questions shing through her mind, Delia Field had no control over her emotions, and the fear that surfaced from the depths of her body nearly knocked her down as her entire body trembled.


    The stylist, startled by her, asked her with concern, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    It took several shouts of this before Delia Field came back to her senses and, as if in a dream, she told the stylist to wait here for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve got something I need to take care of.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh ¡­¡± the stylist fumed, it was the first time he had ever seen Delia Field that flustered.


    Something was supposed to have happened at home, right?


    Delia Field took her cell phone and ran to the bathroom, after confirming that she was the only one in the bathroom, she immediately called Moore Howard, ¡°The user you have dialed is not in the service area, please dial againter ¡­¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s cell phone was no longer reachable.


    Still, Delia Field was undeterred, and proceeded to call a few more times, and still no answer.


    Out of service area meant Moore Howard had now escaped to the middle of nowhere?


    What if he ran into some wild animal?


    Did he have enough cash to spend?


    Delia Field was worried sick, but right now she had no contact information other than his cell phone number.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Remembering the report she¡¯d just read, Moore Howard had fled on the night she¡¯d been heartbroken and left.


    Delia Field suddenly realized that Moore Howard was caught on the way out running after her.


    How else could he have been spotted so easily, given his cautious personality?


    In that case, Moore Howard was really interested in her?


    Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have had to catch up, would he?


    Delia Field should have felt guilty, but now she felt an inexplicable warmth flowing into her heart.


    She really couldn¡¯t let go of Moore Howard.


    There has to be a way to help him, Delia Field thought to herself as she called her men, ¡°If there is any news about Moore Howard, you let me know first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hanging up the phone just as someone came in to use the restroom, Delia Field took a deep breath before stepping out of the bathroom and back into the dressing room, allowing the stylist to proceed to curl her hair and apply her makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to bother you to hurry up, or we¡¯ll bete for the show taping.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, no problem,¡± the stylist said as he looked at Delia Field with a warm smile, a far cry from the person she had just been.


    He was really still concerned and couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°What just happened to you? Suddenly it¡¯s hard to look at.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that one of the kittens in the house got lost, that cat I love so much, so it¡¯s sad,¡± Delia Field lied without blushing, she still kept a smile on her face.


    ¡°It was sad, but I couldn¡¯t let it affect the taping of the show for my own reasons, so I just adjusted.¡±


    ¡°I see, Delia you¡¯re so strong,¡± the stylist looked at her adoringly.


    Her reputation within the industry had risen another notch.


    But the most important thing to Delia Field was Moore Howard¡¯s well-being.


    ¡­


    At the end of the day¡¯s taping, Delia Field nned to go back to her apartment to check that maybe Moore Howard would be there, but before anyone could get there, she heard that the apartment was boarded up.


    Because Moore Howard is a financial offender in addition to his criminal offenses, any property in his name will be frozen.


    They¡¯re still investigating just who bought Moore Howard such a luxurious apartment, allowing him to live a life of luxury and impunity as a fugitive from justice.


    In that case, Delia Field would have been in for a rude awakening if she had gone back.


    As ast resort, she went home.


    York Charlie got off work early today, and he came back with Lynel Field, who had gotten off work early because Lynel Field said the family hadn¡¯t had a meal together in a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home, York and I were waiting for you toe back for dinner.¡±


    Delia Field wanted tough, but really didn¡¯t have the strength.

 Chapter 327 Whistleblower Blanche Capra

    Delia Field looked breathless, something that was rarely seen in her.


    York Charlie had only known Delia Field for a few months thankfully, Lynel Field, as Delia Field¡¯s father, knew his daughter¡¯s heart best.


    When had she ever been so disoriented?


    Something must have happened to Delia Field.


    But she did not take the initiative to say, Lynel Field also did not ask, he believes that you have to give the child their own space in order to ovee the difficulties, can not always rely on parents.


    But Lynel Field also hopes that York Charlie, who is her husband, can understand Delia Field¡¯s feelings, and the couple can discuss it together.


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    The three of them went to the dining room and sat down at the table, which was full of delicious food and looked very tempting.


    Delia Field, however, had no appetite at all, and her thoughts were now centered on Moore Howard.


    He hadn¡¯t even been able to eat, had he?


    The thought of it made her sit up and take notice, but it was pointless, her secret affair with Moore Howard would nevere to light.


    York Charlie had also noticed that Delia Field was distracted today, and as her fianc¨¦, he should be concerned about her.


    ¡°Delia what¡¯s wrong with you? I always feel that you don¡¯t have much energy, are you too tired from recording the program?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her look so tired before.


    What was wrong with her?


    Delia Field looked like she had juste back to her senses as she shook her head andughed, ¡°The seniors and staff at the studio took good care of me, I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡±


    ¡°But I always feel that you are tired.¡±


    I should say very uneasy, at first nce, there was something on her mind.


    York Charlie could see that Delia Field must be hiding something from him, but out of his trust in his fianc¨¦e, he wouldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it if Delia Field kept quiet, much less get suspicious.


    He trusted Delia Field so much, but she couldn¡¯t respond to his expectations.


    Delia Field certainly didn¡¯t voice the concerns in her heart as she pulled herself together, tossing her long wavy hair and hooking her red lips, ¡°Do I really look that tired today? Why are you all looking at me so strangely?¡±


    Since she¡¯s not willing to talk about it, there must be a hardship she can¡¯t talk about, York Charlie thought to himself.


    He no longer pursued the question and chucked a piece of chicken into her bowl, ¡°Chicken stewed in a high broth with fifty years of ginseng, eat more to replenish your body.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Delia Field smiled as she chucked it up and ate it, the chicken was delicious, but in reality she tasted like a chewy mess.


    She didn¡¯t want to eat anything right now.


    Lynel Field saw this and was satisfied with York Charlie¡¯s thoughtfulness, ¡°Look how good York is to you, thinking of you in every way, you, you can¡¯t just focus on work all day and night, a woman¡¯s family should still be family-oriented.¡±


    When Lynel Field said this, Delia Field didn¡¯t even retort, York Charlie spoke up for her first, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t say that, if Delia can make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, I¡¯m also very happy.¡±


    Lynel Field¡¯s words just now were to test York Charlie¡¯s reaction, and now York Charlie could be said to have delivered a perfect answer sheet.


    The more he looked at this son-inw, the more he liked him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get your marriage done as soon as possible, or else it¡¯s fine to get a license first to fulfill my wish.¡±


    Delia Field usually had an enthusiastic and positive attitude when it came to such matters.


    However perversely today, she didn¡¯t react to anything, even her smile was so stiff.


    In the end, it was York Charlie who spoke up and took over, ¡°We¡¯re already nning, after the wedding is held and wee back from our honeymoon, we¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a license.¡±


    ¡°Will this be toote.¡± Lynel Field looked even more anxious than they were.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a matter of going through the motions, it doesn¡¯t really make any difference,¡± York Charlieughed, turning his gaze to Delia Field, ¡°We¡¯re pretty much like a couple now.¡±


    Outwardly, they also imed to be a couple, and the two of them were just about as close to being in the same room as each other.


    Since York Charlie has said so, Lynel Field is just dry and anxious to no avail, nodding, ¡°Alright, you youngsters make the arrangements, as long as it goes smoothly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At the dinner table, almost all of the time, York Charlie and Lynel Field were chatting, Delia Field was always outside the situation.


    It was not until Lynel Field brought up Moore Howard, who was wanted nationwide and searched all over the city, that Delia Field snapped her eyes wide open and looked at Lynel Field as if she had been hit with chicken blood.


    ¡°I heard that Moore Howard isn¡¯t caught yet.¡±


    Moore Howard.


    York Charlie thought the name sounded familiar, and an inexplicable anger red in his chest at the mention.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± York Charlie was too busy at work to keep up with fancy news, and he wasn¡¯t interested in it at all.


    Other people¡¯s business didn¡¯t concern him at all, there was no point in caring.


    Lynel Field didn¡¯t know much about it either, and exined roughly, ¡°I heard that he caused a family¡¯s home to be destroyed, and emptied out theirpany, and all sorts of other evil deeds, anyway, he¡¯s a ten-fold evil guy.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s temples ached as she listened, anyone¡¯s wrong opinion of Moore Howard was an insult to her.


    It was only because the man was her father that she didn¡¯tsh out.


    Still, she spoke up for Moore Howard as much as she could, setting him straight, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not good for you to make such an assertion, maybe someone was trying to set him up and made up those lies.¡±


    Love, always blind.


    Lynel Field still didn¡¯t understand why his daughter was defending a fugitive she had never met.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to assert that, the police have said so, haven¡¯t you seen the reports?¡± Lynel Field contradicted her.


    Delia Field was momentarily speechless, and although she was upset, she ended up saying nothing.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing that both father and daughter were so concerned about this person, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but follow suit and be curious, ¡°Say, there are so many wanted criminals in the country, why are they focusing on him alone?¡±


    This is almost a celebrity.


    Lynel Field talked as he ate, and even asked the maid to open a bottle of red wine toe in between seats, not at all ambiguous.


    ¡°He suddenly disappeared a few months ago, said he fell overboard, the police all thought he was dead and didn¡¯t follow up on the case until thest two days, when he was reported by nche Capra, and the police realized he was still alive.¡±


    A couple months ago? Wasn¡¯t that when he¡¯d awakened?


    Despite York Charlie¡¯s association, he still hadn¡¯t put two and two together.


    York Charlie was surprised that the whistleblower was actually nche Capra.


    She was pretty pervasive.


    ¡°Can¡¯t see nche Capra being so righteous,¡± York Charlie¡¯s words were filled with sarcasm, he could not think highly enough of nche Capra right now.


    Lynel Field didn¡¯t really pay attention to nche Capra, ¡°Maybe the two individuals have feuded before, maybe.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    York Charliepletely forgets that it¡¯s his feud with Moore Howard that runs deep.


    Like him, Delia Field was shocked that the whistleblower was nche Capra, and it was as if fate had ordained for them to meet and kill each other.


    It was either you or me.


    She hates nche Capra, but it¡¯s not as if she can¡¯t understand her behavior-after all, the two of them have been feuding for a long time themselves.


    Delia Field¡¯s n now is to ask nche Capra if maybe she knows where Moore Howard is, as absurd as that sounds.


    But she would do anything to be able to find Moore Howard.

 Chapter 328 What can I do for you?

    nche Capra never thought she¡¯d receive another offer from Delia Field-she thought the other woman would shun her, or so she thought to herself.


    But this time the invitation wasn¡¯t to invite her to a party to watch Delia Field show off her love for York Charlie, it was Delia Field asking her out for a meeting alone.


    And that¡¯s what makes it all the more bizarre.


    nche Capra figured she didn¡¯t know Delia Field that well.


    To understand, it would be all about finding each other¡¯s weaknesses from the enemy¡¯s standpoint.


    After a long consideration, nche Capra declined Delia Field¡¯s inexplicable invitation.


    Nothing good was bound to happen anyway, so why should she jump into the fire.


    It was thought that after Delia Field had eaten the closed door, her pride would make her stop bothering nche Capra at work.


    Unexpectedly, this Delia Field guy was even more difficult than she thought, after she finished the meeting, she sent another email to nche Capra¡¯s secretary¡¯s email address, asking nche Capra to meet with her.


    nche Capra thought she was in such a hurry to meet with her that it would not be good, and refused without hesitation.


    When the e-mail didn¡¯t work, Delia Field simply called, and the secretary took it for nche Capra before conveying Delia Field¡¯s wishes to her, ¡°She said she wanted to speak to you personally about the reason for the meeting.¡±


    Since Delia Field was so insistent, nche Capra, being as hard-hearted as she was, answered the phone for the sake of her taking care of York Charlie for months.


    ¡°What on earth could possibly bring you to me?¡±


    nche Capra was puzzled, wasn¡¯t her rtionship with Delia Field ipatible, Delia Field couldn¡¯t possibly think that she could gain her forgiveness for hogging York Charlie.


    Delia Field¡¯s tone is the same as it always is!


    Delia Field¡¯s tone was as soft as ever, only this time there was more than a hint of pleading, ¡°It¡¯s a personal and private matter, I just have some questions I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just ask them here.¡± nche Capra responded in a nonchnt manner.


    She didn¡¯t have the patience to stay here with Delia Field for half a day swallowing her words and not being able to squeeze something out, nor did she want to y the role of a good old boy who had to help when her love rival asked for help.


    Obviously here to beg, Delia Field was adamant in her own way, refusing to budge a step, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to meet and talk, I can¡¯t exin things clearly over the phone.¡±


    Her head was buzzing now, she couldn¡¯t think anymore.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The decision to call nche Capra was also one she had struggled with for a long time.


    But what did it have to do with nche Capra?


    She thought that everyone in the world was her mother, and that everyone had to listen to her, nche Capra wanted to say that, but she held back.


    Because she was now a group president, she had to speak calmly and coolly, ¡°You seem to decide everything unterally, don¡¯t forget I haven¡¯t promised you yet.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take up too much of your time for me to meet up.¡±


    ¡°So what, do I have to meet with you?¡± nche Capra had moved to hang up by the end of her sentence, and it was at this point that Delia Field made her killer move-York Charlie.


    ¡°As long as you meet with me, I won¡¯t keep stopping you from meeting with York Charlie in the future, should that be a good deal?¡± Delia Field said through gritted teeth.


    The sound of her grinding her teeth was audible to nche Capra through the phone.


    It was the words she was waiting for.


    nche Capra changed her just now impatient attitude andughed enthusiastically, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have said so earlier? Really.¡±


    ¡°I promise, send me the time and ce and I¡¯ll be there after work.¡± There was no way she was going topromise her workflow just for the sake of a mere Delia Field.


    Delia Field felt really humiliated today, notwithstanding the fact that she was begging nche Capra.


    ¡°I know,¡± Delia Field reminded her again after a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°but I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll actually get to meet York Charlie, and if he himself doesn¡¯t want to, it¡¯ll seem pointless for you to force the issue.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± nche Capra wasn¡¯t a goldfish with a seven-second memory, and her previous encounters had prepared her for that ¨C being turned away from York Charlie was something that would happen.


    The girls have sort of struck a partnership between them.


    ¡­


    After work, nche Capra arrived at the caf¨¦ early, based on the location provided by Delia Field.


    She chose a seat in the center, and as soon as she sat down, she started taking off her scarf and jacket.


    ¡°It¡¯s so true that the person who initiated the date is actuallyte himself first.¡±


    Granted, nche Capra didn¡¯t just shrug it off right away; she didn¡¯t have any important tripsing up anyway, so it was nice toe to a cafe once in a while to rx.


    ¡°Two Americanttes, hot, and I¡¯ll have the sugar cubes, please.¡±


    In fact, Delia Field wasn¡¯tte because of some objective reason, but because before she left the house, she suddenly realized that nche Capra would definitely be suspicious of her if she asked about Moore Howard just like that rashly.


    Women¡¯s intuition is often very urate, if nche Capra can see that she and Moore Howard have something fishy, then she is afraid that she will have to go to the police station to be investigated.


    She¡¯d be Moore Howard¡¯s aplice, and her ndestine affair with him would be publicized.


    Delia Field can¡¯t take a step when she thinks of these possible consequences.


    No matter what, she¡¯d asked nche Capra to meet her, and if she changed her mind, she¡¯d think she was ying a trick on her, and in a fit of rage, she¡¯d do something out of character.


    Delia Field always remembered the reminder given to her by Moore Howard, ¡°You have to remember, nche Capra seems to be easy to deal with, but in fact, she is not, she is the one who is the most troublesome, a n can easily be destroyed just because of her alone.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, a ticking time bomb that might explode one day.¡±


    With that in mind, Delia Field ran hard to her appointment anyway.


    nche Capra was waiting for her in the caf¨¦ first thing in the morning, her coffee cup half-drunk and hers cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote,¡± nche Capra said with a grimace, clearly pissed off.


    But she doesn¡¯t care to fight with Delia Field, and I¡¯m sure Delia Field feels the same way.


    Delia Field smiles apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the director¡¯s office had some impromptu business and called me over, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡±


    nche Capra kept staring at her as she spoke.


    Like a falcon eyeing its prey.


    This was the first time Delia Field had been shocked by the aura of the same sex; she hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to be so bold, to be able to see through people with just that cold stare.


    That her previous weak behavior was all because York Charlie was present, so she couldn¡¯t make it work.


    York Charlie was nche Capra¡¯s weakness, nay, death knell.


    nche Capra frowned when she realized she didn¡¯t continue, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to meet with you and have something to ask me? Why don¡¯t you say anything now?¡±


    As soon as her coffee was finished, she left instantly.


    Delia Field wanted to tear her face off, but when she thought that this was a public ce and she still needed to maintain her idol image, she clenched her fists and clenched her teeth and had to hold it in.


    After holding her tongue for a long time, Delia Field barely managed to squeeze out a smile, ¡°Yes, in fact, I asked you out because I want to discuss my marriage to York Charlie.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, nche Capra tapped the table.

 Chapter 329: Nothing Good Can Happen

    nche Capra knew that Delia Field hade to see her for no good reason, and she¡¯d been going around in circles just to show her off.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t want to eat this loss, she bluntly said, ¡°If you want to discuss this matter, you should go to find the male lead, why do you want to find me, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She was now more or less disillusioned with York Charlie.


    As soon as nche Capra stood up, the attention of all the people in the cafe came to her, some of them recognized her as nche Capra and cared even more.


    nche Capra had no choice but to sit down first.


    She tried to calm herself down, but there was still no way she could make sense of this in a subdued manner.


    ¡°Did you specifically seek me out just toe and brag to me about how in love you and York Charlie are right now?¡±


    That was certainly not the case; she wasn¡¯t that boring.


    The actual purpose was still about Moore Howard.


    The urge to talk to nche Capra about Moore Howard had been strong, but Delia Field had resisted; she didn¡¯t think Moore Howard would be happy if he knew she¡¯d gone to nche Capra and begged her to leave him alone.


    For now, Delia Field was still focused on York Charlie.


    She hooked her lips into a smile, sweeping away the gloom she¡¯d just unintentionally shed, and said airily, ¡°You misunderstand, I came to see you to shake your hand and make peace.¡±


    That said, it wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d ever had a beef, was it?


    That¡¯s what Delia Field thought, and in nche Capra¡¯s eyes, Delia Field was her love rival.


    Shake hands and make up?


    She didn¡¯t need one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have much need to shake hands and make peace with you Missy the Field family, I¡¯m dead set against York Charlie, you¡¯re the one who stole him from me, you need to be prepared for my hostility.¡± nche Capra doesn¡¯t give a damn about Delia Field.


    Originally Delia Field wasn¡¯t here for this and she wasn¡¯t prepared enough to let nche Capra get the upper hand.


    However, she won¡¯t lose.


    Because, she had York Charlie.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think inside, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, but don¡¯t forget how I helped you out in the previous fiasco, and since we outwardly call each other close friends, we have to be mentally prepared to finish the y.¡±


    Otherwise what greeted nche Capra would be more trouble.


    nche Capra got goosebumps as she thought of all the reporters who couldn¡¯t stop buzzing around like flies.


    Having to admit that Delia Field had a point, nche Capra had no choice but topromise, ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±


    The smirk on Delia Field¡¯s face deepened, smugness spreading across her face like water overflowing from an overflowing ss.


    Who had power and wasn¡¯t smug?


    ¡°When I said I was discussing the wedding, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I said I wanted you to be my maid of honor, and you¡¯re not going to be absent on the day of our wedding.¡±


    nche Capra remembered at that moment that she had taken the liberty of deciding that bridesmaids were her business before, and she was still in a rage at the mention of it, and now Delia Field was using it as a weapon.


    ¡°But I¡¯m married.¡±


    Traditionally, all bridesmaids had to be unmarried women.


    But Delia Field didn¡¯t care, she grew up abroad and rules were made to be broken for her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I just don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s my wedding, who dares to stop my decision.¡± Delia Field was decisive and imposing.


    In terms of guts, nche Capra was admiring her.


    Seeing that nche Capra had no objections despite her grimace, Delia Field continued on by herself, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you still pregnant? You should have a little belly by the time of my wedding, I will arrange loose bridesmaid dresses for you to wear, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    What is this? A weasel paying homage to a chicken?


    nche Capra was furious, but there was nothing she could do about Delia Field.


    She waspletely and utterly overpowered.


    Still, it was a matter of what would happenter.


    ¡°I know, just make your own arrangements for these unimportant matters,¡± nche Capra leaned back in her chair, ¡°I¡¯ll be attending as you said, but whether or not this wedding goes ahead as nned, you¡¯d better be prepared for anything, lest the wedding blow up and hit you in the face. ¡±


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t afraid of being used of being mean, her image couldn¡¯t be worse right now anyway.


    She¡¯ll do anything to shake up Delia Field and York Charlie, just not the way she used to.


    Because she has the absolute initiative ¨C she¡¯s the one who¡¯s legally married to York Charlie.


    Delia Field was annoyed by nche Capra¡¯s sarcasm, but she still had the same air of calmness on her face.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen to have any ws.


    Originally, there was no need to talk anymore when the conversation came to this point, but Delia Field preferred to drag nche Capra around, asking the waiter to refill her ss again and ordering a few more desserts.


    ¡°The cafe downstairs from this hotel is famous for its desserts, and these are delicious, try them.¡±


    There was no girl who didn¡¯t have a sweet tooth.


    However, it was Delia Field who ordered them for her, and nche Capra really didn¡¯t dare to just take a bite.


    Delia Field understood from nche Capra¡¯s guarded eyes, she wasn¡¯t angry andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t poison it.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? People¡¯s hearts are unpredictable.¡±


    Even if she was going to poison, in this environment, was she trying to get herself jailed.


    However, nche Capra still didn¡¯t move a muscle, and without much expression on her face, she just stared straight at Delia Field.


    Delia Field simply moved her fork first, ¡°I¡¯ll always eat first, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±


    She sliced a piece of matchasagna and slowly savored it.


    nche Capra, seeing that Delia Field hadn¡¯t suddenly died of poison either, let her guard down for the moment and picked up her fork to enjoy it.


    The sweet and greasy food entered her esophagus and fell into her stomach, Delia Field was flooded with a wave of nausea for no reason, she covered her mouth and immediately got up, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    With that, she hurried in the direction of the restroom.


    nche Capra was a bit depressed, ¡°It couldn¡¯t really be poisoning, could it?¡±


    Then of course it wasn¡¯t, Delia Field was just having normal pregnancy sickness.


    As soon as Delia Field went into the bathroom, she hugged the toilet and threw up, and it was so hard to describe.


    After throwing up all the food in her stomach, Delia Field felt better, but her strength was drained and she was weak.


    She stumbled out of the restroom and collided with the womaning out of the next restroom at the same time, knocking her shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Delia Field hurriedly apologized to the other woman, while her consciousness gradually cleared due to the pain and her vision became clear.


    The woman she collided with was the woman she saw in the apartment that day, flirting with Moore Howard!


    The other party still didn¡¯t know she was Delia Field, cursing, ¡°Can you watch where you¡¯re going, my heels are worn out.¡±


    At that, the woman looked up and froze.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Delia Field.¡±


    The woman immediately changed her face and walked up with a smile, cornering Delia Field.


    The kind of smile that was so hypocritical that it made you wonder if she was wearing a mask.


    Delia Field was taken aback, but on second thought, she had nothing to fear.


    This woman was the one who seduced Moore Howard, and she was Moore Howard¡¯s real girlfriend.


    Seeing the injuries on the woman¡¯s body and face, Delia Field guessed that Moore Howard had most likely beaten her up, and thinking about it, the stone she had been blocking in her heart was taken away again.

 Chapter 330 – She’s Really Tired

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you right now, so go away.¡± Delia Field responded to her in a cold voice, it was rare for her to show such a stern look.


    But the other party wasn¡¯t intimidated in the slightest, she med Delia Field for the abuse she received at Moore Howard¡¯s ce, thinking that it must be Delia Field¡¯s presence that affected her rtionship with Moore Howard.


    Originally, she thought that the other party is a public figure, or a high and mightydy, she is a little bit of money in hand, but she can not fight Delia Field behind the huge family background.


    But now let her this kind of civilian encounter, this may be the heaven¡¯s will, let here to clean up this girl.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to see me, I don¡¯t want to leave you alone either.¡± The woman said through gritted teeth, she moved faster than Delia Field expected and gave Delia Field a resounding p as she spoke.


    Delia Field looked at her incredulously, the pain from the fire on her face was so clear that her face quickly swelled up.


    How had Delia Field ever been treated like this, her father wouldn¡¯t dare hit her.


    Unforgivable!


    Delia Field wanted to fight back, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight with the other party right now, the woman easily grabbed her limp hand, revealing a triumphant smile, ¡°Miss Field should have seldom been red-faced with anyone since she was a little girl, and in terms of hitting, it¡¯s still us who havee through who are good at it.¡±


    Saying that, she pped Delia Field again.


    This time, the p was on the right side of the face.


    Delia Field was in pain, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to resist, so she could only keep backing up to avoid that crazy woman¡¯s attack.


    The restroom had just been cleaned, and the floor was still wet, so if you didn¡¯t walk carefully, you could easily slip and fall.


    Delia Field slipped and fell, caught off guard.


    A sharp pain from her stomach made Delia Field¡¯s heart half-cold.


    Shouldn¡¯t her baby ¡­


    The woman didn¡¯t expect her to slip and fall either, and her swung out hand lunged, seeing Delia Field sitting on the ground, covering her stomach, her pretty face scrunched up in a frown.


    Thinking that if she angered the other party, it would be the equivalent of going against the entire Field family, the woman suddenly lost her original arrogant momentum, panicked and took a few steps back, but also for their own defense, ¡°This is none of my business, it is your own fall.¡±


    Delia Field didn¡¯t care what the woman said anymore, she was now so overwhelmed by pain and fear that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Get away before someonees, the woman thought to herself.


    No sooner had she turned around than she ran into nche Capra.


    nche Capra¡¯s cold demeanor and beady eyes were enough to send chills down a person¡¯s back, and she was not angry.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°None of my business, she slipped and fell!¡± The woman¡¯s legs went weak with fear and she stumbled, pushing nche Capra away and running out of the restroom.


    nche Capra walked over to Delia Field and helped her up.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Delia Field took a deep breath, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°How did you and her get into a fight all of a sudden-¡±


    Not allowing nche Capra the chance to ask, Delia Field interrupted and asked her back, ¡°What brought you over?¡±


    ¡°I saw how long you¡¯d been gone and how bad you looked when you left, and was wondering if something had happened to you, but then I heard the woman¡¯s voice just as I approached the restroom, and I guessed it might have something to do with you, so I rushed in.¡±


    It was good that no one came close to the restroom in the meantime, otherwise Delia Field¡¯s goddess image would have been ruined.


    Seeing her slightly red and swollen face, nche Capra asked her, ¡°Were you hit?¡±


    ¡°Well, I happened to be unwell and didn¡¯t have the strength to block it.¡±


    Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have let that crazy woman go.


    nche Capra looked like I knew it, how could someone like Delia Field want to be taken advantage of.


    She wasn¡¯t about to gloat, though.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going now? Do I need to call an ambnce for you?¡± nche Capra asked her with an expressionless face, looking concerned but putting distance between the two.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m much better,¡± Delia Field said, holding her stomach and practically paralyzed in nche Capra¡¯s arms.


    This time she thanked nche Capra from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t know what she would have done to me if you hadn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Who is she anyway? Hates you so much.¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    After saying that she thought such questions were stupid.


    It was only natural that someone like Delia Field, who had halfway stolen someone else¡¯s boyfriend, would inadvertently get into trouble with someone else.


    Delia Field seemed reluctant to talk about this topic as well, lowering her head and speaking vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, somehow she attacked me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here, we¡¯ll be in trouble if someonees by the restroomter.¡± nche Capra helped Delia Field out of the restroom.


    She told Delia Field to wait for her in her original seat while she went to settle the bill.


    Then, nche Capra helped Delia Field up again, intending to take her out.


    Delia Field, ttered and afraid that nche Capra was up to something, asked in rm, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you, I just see that you can¡¯t walk very far in this condition, and want to say I¡¯ll help you to the intersection to get a cab, that¡¯s all.¡±


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t as bad as she was ¨C stabbing people when they were sad.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ thanks.¡± Delia Field was then honestly guided by her.


    Walking out of the caf¨¦ was the front desk of the hotel.


    If nche Capra had left earlier, she would have had one less thing to suffer.


    Because coincidentally, York Charlie happened to be in this hotel to talk business with customers, originally negotiated a cooperation and a face of spring and happy, he walked out of the elevator to see nche Capra and Delia Field walking together, face suddenly dropped.


    York Charlie immediately thought of the bidding meeting and thought that a woman like nche Capra would only be able to set people up.


    And Delia Field is now in her arms, nine times out of ten she is bullying Delia Field again.


    He decisively stepped forward to separate Delia Field and nche Capra, York Charlie put his arm around Delia Field¡¯s shoulder, and saw how pale she was, which confirmed what he thought in his heart.


    nche Capra was caught off guard and stumbled to the ground, but York Charlie¡¯s assistant held her up and saved her from falling.


    She didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to do this to her as soon as he showed up, it was uncalled for.


    York Charlie red viciously at nche Capra, with another look of disgust in her eyes, as if she was a jackal, tiger, or leopard, ready to eat Delia Field at any moment.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart was in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything to exin.


    No amount of exining on her part would help, would it?


    ¡°You woman, even if you did it at the bidding meeting, what are you trying to do to Delia now?¡± York Charlie badgered nche Capra.


    And Delia Field, who was in his arms, could have exined the actual situation for nche Capra, but she chose to remain silent for her own selfish reasons, and just watched nche Capra being wronged.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes were reddened, but there weren¡¯t half a tear in them.


    She just felt pathetic.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe my exnation, and I¡¯m not sure about the bidding meeting, so how can you indiscriminately make me the mastermind behind it?¡± nche Capra points to the pit of her heart, ¡°I¡¯ve been hurt by you time and time again, and my heart is full of holes.¡±


    ¡°Yet it is at times like these that you wrong me.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The triple torture made her really tired.

 Chapter 331 – Tough Enough

    ¡°Meh.¡± York Charlie responded to her pain with a cold to the core chortle.


    He didn¡¯t give a damn about her feelings.


    ¡°At a time like this? Seeing is believing, I saw you bully Delia into this and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s an injustice?¡± York Charlie looked down at Delia Field, her slightly red and swollen face made his heart ache.


    It must have been the woman nche Capra who hit her-York Charlie thought so subconsciously.


    Delia Field doesn¡¯t exin, letting York Charlie misunderstand her, she keeps silent.


    Only when York Charlie asked her heartily, ¡°Did it hurt? Where else did she hit you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Delia Field simply ignored the words that followed, not wanting to sound hurtful so as not to emphasize how petty she was, but at the same time pretending to be pitiful and strong.


    The more she did this, the more York Charlie hurt her.


    And the more snarky he was toward nche Capra.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to get back at me for my unauthorized terminationst time, and you¡¯ve been plotting this bidding session for a long time, haven¡¯t you, we¡¯re even one to one aren¡¯t we?¡± York Charlie looked coldly at nche Capra, no emotion in his eyes.


    Did he really have no feelings at all for her?


    Or was he just locking those thoughts away.


    nche Capra had been misunderstood by him so much that she was numb from hearing these words, and she kept her head down, looking at the pattern on the floor, unfolding in a circle, like a rose, but reminiscent of a wilted flower falling because of its withered color.


    Yes, she was a wilted flower now.


    ¡°And then what? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough for me to get back at you, but I¡¯m going to get back at Delia Field?¡± said nche Capra, helping him get the words out.


    Suddenly, sheughed, a soft sound, as if she wereughing at herself.


    Why on earth would she give everything for this man?


    York Charlie still had nothing but cynicism for her, ¡°That¡¯s the best you can do with such petty tricks, what else do you do but pester and harass me, hurt people? Taking out your anger on an innocent person?¡±


    His words were word for word.


    But nche Capra never cried.


    It was possible for a person to literally run out of tears, at least today¡¯s portion of them, and she had contributed them all to York Charlie.


    Ignoring his cynicism, nche Capra looked up, frowned, and asked him, ¡°Do you think that my actions toward you these days are pestering and harassing you in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With one word, York Charliepletely defeated nche Capra.


    ¡°I see, and I¡¯m really sorry about that, I¡¯ll try to avoid causing you trouble in the future.¡±


    With these words, nche Capra had already removed all of her defenses, revealing an interior that was already riddled with holes.


    But York Charlie wouldn¡¯t see that, all he cared about now was Delia Field.


    nche Capra clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost dug into her flesh, her fingertips white.


    She stepped aside to make it easier for them to leave the hotel.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Delia Field, who had been silent in York Charlie¡¯s arms, finally spoke to nche Capra, not to apologize for causing her to be misunderstood.


    Rather, it was a thank you for helping to make the bond between herself and York Charlie deeper, and the misunderstanding between her and York Charlie deeper.


    For a moment, nche Capra wanted to rush up and tear Delia Field in half.


    How could Delia Field do this to her after all the help she had just given her?


    No, it was nche Capra herself who thought wrong.


    Human nature was not meant to be tested, and she should have learned her lesson a long time ago. Now York Charlie must hate her, right?


    Well, that¡¯s not something nche Capra can change.


    ¡­


    York Charlie walks out of the hotel with Delia Field in her arms.


    Even though Delia Field emphasized that she was fine, York Charlie insisted on carrying her to the car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the hospital?¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone wasmanding.


    But Delia Field didn¡¯t appreciate it, she shook her head, ¡°You still have to work, right? I just saw that you just finished a job with a client, so I should get back to organizing your paperwork.¡±


    That was true.


    Just because it was early in the evening didn¡¯t mean York Charlie gave himself time to rx; he still had a lot of work to take care of.


    ¡°But ¡­,¡± York Charlie still hesitated.


    Delia Field¡¯s face was so bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t but, I¡¯m really much better, I can take my own cab to the hospital for a checkup, just go to work, I¡¯ll call you if I can¡¯t,¡± Delia Field came up and kissed York Charlie on the cheek, ¡°my husband. ¡±


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t smile, he was still worried about Delia Field¡¯s health.


    But Delia Field was so insistent, he just couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if he was dry.


    There was no choice but topromise.


    ¡°Then you have to pay attention to your safety, and you must tell me if there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll solve it together.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Delia Fieldughed at him for being so long-winded.


    They hesitated for a long time, one inside the car and the other outside, before finally discussing the oue.


    After watching York Charlie¡¯s car leave until it disappeared from his sight, Delia Field immediately hailed a cab to get him to the hospital fast.


    Delia Field removed the mask that was her smile and cringed at the pain in her stomach.


    The baby had to be okay or she wasn¡¯t done with that woman.


    When she thought about it, Delia Field inevitably thought of nche Capra, if it wasn¡¯t for nche Capra helping her to drive that woman away, maybe the baby would really be gone now and she would have broken her face.


    nche Capra had even helped her to get a ride, good people helping good people.


    She doesn¡¯t seem as bad as Moore Howard says she is ¡­


    Delia Field certainly wouldn¡¯t dare question Moore Howard¡¯s ims, but she still felt guilty, and the weight of it made her almost breathless.


    I¡¯m sorry, nche Capra.


    She was also forced by the situation, who made them opposites, with you and without her.


    ¡­


    When they got to the hospital, after a series of tests, the doctor handed Delia Field thebs, ¡°There was a little miscarriage of the fetus from the external force, but overall it¡¯s not a big deal, so you must be careful during this period, and you can¡¯t have a second one.¡±


    The baby in her belly is still quite strong, Delia Field thought to herself.


    She was worried that the miscarriage phenomenon would affect thebor and development of the baby, but at the same time, she was d that she was able to keep the baby in the end.


    While sitting in the hallway chair looking at thebs, York Charlie called her at that moment, ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital now, right? Any tests? How are the test results?¡±


    By the tone of his voice, he seemed worried that nche Capra had poisoned herself.


    Being called a poisonous woman by her own ex-husband, nche Capra was sad enough.


    Delia Field told a lie without changing her face, ¡°It¡¯s been checked out, the doctor said it¡¯s also just muscle damage from propping my hand on the ground when I fell, but it¡¯s not serious, so he didn¡¯t even need to prescribe any medication and let me go back.¡±


    ¡°So, other than that you really don¡¯t feel sick anywhere?¡± York Charlie thought about her pale face.


    Delia Field nced down at her stomach, still aching despite the painkiller.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the worried and unfamiliar uncle across from her and broke into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t feel anywhere ufortable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you¡¯d better stay as far away from nche Capra as possible in the future, she¡¯ll just be dealt with by me, no need to get your hands dirty.¡± York Charlie gritted his teeth at the mention of nche Capra.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m told from now on.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Delia Field sighed.


    How nche Capra was doing wasn¡¯t her concern anymore; she was worried about Moore Howard now.


    Where the hell had he gone?

 Chapter 332 Meeting an Old Friend

    After York Charlie and Delia Field left, nche Capra stood alone and froze for a long time, made even more pathetic by all the people she passed who turned their attention to her.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t need that pity.


    It was just that she had no one or no ce to vent her grievances, and after being greeted by the hotel¡¯s desk clerk, the tears she had been holding back for so long burst into tears.


    She thought her heart had dried up, but it turned out that she would still be sad for the man York Charlie.


    nche Capra did not let go and cry, she just looked back at the waiter, her eyes were as red as the gills of a fish, and she couldn¡¯t see the waiter¡¯s face with her wide eyes.


    Tears had spilled out of her eyes without her realizing it, tripping over her cheeks and ending up on the floor.


    She was crying really beautifully.


    Even the waitress, who was a woman, was awestruck.


    But it meant nothing, people would just use her tears as a weapon to attack her.


    In order not to make headlines on the news and entertainment pages the next day, nche Capra hurriedly wiped away her tears and pretended to be fine, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just froze for a moment and remembered some sad memories, so I hope your hotel will forgive me if I have caused any bad effects.¡±


    ¡°No no no, you are the president of the Charlie Group, Ms. nche Capra, right?¡± The other party probably still didn¡¯t believe that they would be up close and personal with a hotshot and made a point of confirming it.


    nche Capra graciously admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She handed over her business card, and although she was smiling, she exuded an aura of being unapproachable.


    ¡°I hope your hotel can keep my behavior a secret, if I make headlines for this, your hotel will be in trouble, right?¡± nche Capra half-lidded her eyes and hooked the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    After leaving the hotel, nche Capra wanted to walk around the street alone, who knew that when she brushed past an unfamiliar man, the other man intentionally bumped her shoulder a bit, in order to get her attention.


    nche Capra frowned in dissatisfaction as she stopped and looked at the other man ¨C it was hard to see his face because his hat was pressed down so low.


    ¡°Sir, could you please watch where you¡¯re walking.¡± nche Capra rubbed her shoulders.


    At this point she was unaware of the approaching danger.


    Instead of responding, the man reached out while she was looking down and in one swift motion knocked her out and clutched her in his arms.


    A silver van quickly passed by and the man got into it with nche Capra in his arms.


    The vehicle then unknowingly hijacked nche Capra and disappeared into the thick of the night ¡­


    ¡­


    The first thing to awaken was vision, but nche Capra didn¡¯t open her eyes right away.


    She felt the light hitting her face, like a scene in a crime movie when the police interrogate a prisoner.


    The effects of being knocked out were still there, and her whole body was now groggy and confused, but she was sort of able to have autonomous consciousness.


    Opening her eyes, there was indeed a light shining directly into her eyes, and nche Capra squinted reflexively.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of the corner of her eye she caught sight of someone ¨C someone she least expected.


    ¡°Moore Howard you-¡± nche Capra subconsciously tried to yell out, but had to stop because she didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Moore Howard interrupted her, his sardonic face looking twisted, ¡°How am I still alive? Is that what you want to ask? Or do you want to ask how I stayed with you?¡±


    A kidnapping, no doubt.


    He¡¯d risked getting caught by the police to bring nche Capra here, and if he had, he¡¯d have been grateful instead of facing him with a shark-like, menacing face.


    nche Capra stared him dead in the face, her eyes like furnaces burning with me.


    She looked around-it was a bungalow, sparsely decorated but fully furnished.


    One look out the window at the thick night without a single light told her ¨C this was suburbia.


    And she was tied to a chair with her hands behind her back and Moore Howard in front of her with that miniature shlight irritating her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the bullshit, what the hell do you want?¡± nche Capra finished and added indignantly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough of those evil things to me and my parents?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that there were people in the world who were born evil with no conscience.


    Moore Howard wasn¡¯t even a normal person.


    He was a pervert.


    Moore Howard turned off the shlight, and nche Capra let out a small exhtion of breath as he then pulled another sharp knife out of his pocket and gesticted in front of nche Capra.


    The light shining down from the ceiling made the de of the pocket knife look even sharper.


    The light glinting off the tip of the knife fell in nche Capra¡¯s eyes and became her greatest threat.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Moore Howard brought the pocketknife close to nche Capra¡¯s smooth face and smiled teasingly, ¡°I¡¯m just going to meet an old friend for a while, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s old friends with you! You¡¯re the one who broke up my the Russell family and I hate you more than I can say.¡± nche Capra said through gritted teeth, unable to resist him.


    The tip of the knife was getting closer and closer to her, only 0. 1cm away from touching nche Capra¡¯s skin, Moore Howard suddenly took it away and instead used the hilt of the knife to scratch her cheek a little bit, he kept smiling all the time.


    ¡°Come on don¡¯t get so worked up, we¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us if we want to settle a score.¡±


    Moore Howard stood up and grabbed a cold beer from the fridge to booze up, he finished it and smashed nche Capra right through the empty bottle as a bullseye.


    nche Capra calmly sidestepped it, her eyes wide with surprise at his behavior.


    Only, it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t scared; her heart was beating so fast now that she couldn¡¯t even control it, and she could only regte her breathing slowly, lest she die a violent death before Moore Howard could do anything about it.


    ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been running away for a while? Because of your phone call, all my ns have been disrupted, you have to pay the price.¡± Moore Howard finally removes the mask of a smile as he looks at nche Capra with an expressionless face, ¡°You deserve this.¡±


    nche Capra had never seen anyone so shameless, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of Moore Howard¡¯s intimidation of her authority, boldly mocking him, ¡°Whoever made you a street rat now is now ming me.¡±


    As the words left his mouth, a beer can came crashing down again.


    nche Capra averted her face as a crunching sound rang in her ears.


    She sneered, ¡°What? Getting pissed off?¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s breath caught in his throat at how easily she¡¯d roused his anger.


    That¡¯s why he said this dead girl was the most troublesome of all, weak at one moment and strong at another, ready to fall on her sword at any moment, no one could tell if her words were true or not.


    She was full of instability.


    Moore Howard won¡¯t have her as a pawn, and he¡¯s determined to destroy her in the most brutal way possible ¨C and York Charlie is his biggest helper.


    Killing each other is the most fun.


    Moore Howard circled the room like a manic patient for a few moments, the look on his face changing and changing, and then suddenly, out of nowhere, he approached nche Capra and gazed at her with a smile, ¡°You seem to be forgetting the situation we¡¯re in right now, no, it¡¯s the situation you¡¯re in.¡±


    She was still tied up and trapped in this shabby house.


    Her life was in Moore Howard¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 333 – Does the baby even matter?

    nche Capra knew she was at a disadvantage, and she never forgot it.


    She also knew that ying the hero would most likely usher in Moore Howard¡¯s brutal treatment.


    But nche Capra just couldn¡¯t get mad at him for acting like a viin.


    Besides, Moore Howard had risked being caught to kidnap her here, so he was sure to ckmail her for something, and now that she had no father, no mother, and no one to love her, she was both a hostage and a ckmailer.


    Moore Howard would gain nothing if he really did anything to her.


    He wouldn¡¯t do such a useless thing.


    Moore Howard, realizing that nche Capra hadn¡¯t been speaking, stared straight at him ¨C red, I should say ¨C and while she bowed her head slightly, her eyes were raised upward in a seeping stare.


    Moore Howard, not wanting to be intimidated by her, averted his face, ¡°What? Scared now?¡±


    The effect he wanted was nche Capra crying and begging him to let her go.


    But from the moment he¡¯d kidnapped nche Capra, that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    nche Capra would only sneer, as she did now, ¡°What am I afraid of? You¡¯ve said we¡¯re old friends, I should be moved to tears at the fact that you¡¯ve made a point of bringing me here.¡±


    ¡°nche Capra, I¡¯m warning you not to try and provoke me again, I¡¯m not kidding you right now.¡± Moore Howard was definitely getting his emotions stirred up by her again.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m joking, I¡¯ve asked from the beginning, what the hell do you want? Say it.¡± nche Capra got sick of looking at his face and simply looked out the window ¨C the thick night color hid the view out the window and she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    That was better than looking into the face of Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard asked her rhetorically, ¡°Would you be a good girl and give it to me if I said so?¡±


    ¡°That depends on what you want? After all, now that I¡¯m still in your control, you have the initiative, don¡¯t you?¡± nche Capra analyzed calmly.


    She was telling the truth, so Moore Howard didn¡¯t contradict her.


    Instead of responding, he reached out and tried to touch nche Capra¡¯s stomach.


    Seeing this, nche Capra desperately stomped her feet on the floor and pushed her chair back until it hit the table behind her with a dull thud.


    Moore Howard¡¯s hand lunged, and he was inevitably a little annoyed to see nche Capra resisting so much, but didn¡¯t go any further, just withdrew his hand.


    nche Capra also realized at this moment that Moore Howard knew she was pregnant, and she was shocked because it was something she hadn¡¯t told anyone about.


    ¡°Moore Howard, where did you hear that I was pregnant?¡±


    Actually, when she thought about it, it was only York Charlie and Delia Field who knew, and there was no way York Charlie would be in thepany of such a person, so by the way ¨C Delia Field¡¯s rtionship with Moore Howard wasn¡¯t a simple one.


    Then she would never let Delia Field go if she had a chance to escape.


    Moore Howard quickly thinks of this, and in order not to reveal his rtionship with Delia Field, he pulls a random excuse, ¡°Unfortunately, there are people loyal to me in the hospital where you went to check.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What?


    nche Capra was incredulous, but not out of the question.


    Now that she knew, there was no need for nche Capra to hide her feelings and put on the airs that a mother should have in order to defend the fetus in her womb, ¡°My child, don¡¯t you dare try to hurt him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything, what are you afraid of?¡± Moore Howard knew that was her soft spot and was instantly amused.


    He nced at his watch, it was still early, he could y with her a little longer.


    ¡°That baby, it¡¯s York Charlie, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Was that even a question?


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t look at anyone but York Charlie.


    She refused to answer the question, while her mind suddenly shed back to the day she¡¯d narrowly escaped being hurt by a couple of ruffians in the alley, and it hit her.


    Snapping her head up, nche Capra¡¯s anger was unstoppable.


    ¡°Did you purposely lure me into the alley that night just to get rid of this child in my belly?!¡±


    She told her that she just had a grudge against someone, and that they wouldn¡¯t retaliate by simply trying to hurt her child.


    Moore Howard raised an eyebrow and smiled, he¡¯d done all the bad things and there was nothing left to deny.


    ¡°I was trying to teach you a lesson, I didn¡¯t realize York Charlie woulde out halfway.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing your kid¡¯s okay, or I¡¯d have one less chip on my shoulder right now.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, nche Capra lifted her foot and viciously stomped on Moore Howard when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°A¡­¡±


    nche Capra was so angry that she could barely get her breath up, ¡°You son of a bitch, what else can you not do! It¡¯s even if you fight me, you even want to count my child, are you still a human being.¡±


    As soon as the issue of children came up, nche Capra was like a different person, evolving from a haughty wildcat into a fierce beast.


    Moore Howard¡¯s foot that she stepped on hurt so much that his facial expression twisted and he couldn¡¯t get over it for a long time.


    When he was finally able to stand, nche Capra nonchntly taunted him, ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re just a paper tiger who knows how to pay a few people to carry out your schemes.¡±


    ¡°You damned woman, it looks like I¡¯m not going to be able to do anything about it without giving you a little credit.¡± Moore Howard was so pissed off at her that in a moment of impulse, he raised his fist to strike.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t afraid of him either, still expressionless, ¡°If you hit me, you won¡¯t get what you asked for.¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    ¡°I know you want me to get on my knees with you and beg for forgiveness, so save yourself the trouble, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back to begging my enemies.¡±


    At such a hardened response from nche Capra, Moore Howard doesn¡¯t rub her the wrong way, ¡°Fine, have some balls.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in control of the Charlie family now, right? You¡¯re the only one who knows where the real estate is, right?¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t change her face, ¡°So what.¡±


    ¡°I want the entire Charlie family.¡± Moore Howard was finally willing to say what he was doing this time to kidnap her.


    nche Capra responded to him bluntly, ¡°No way, you should hurry up and go to bed, maybe even daydream a little.¡±


    After saying this, she evenughs out loud on purpose, just to humiliate Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard closed his eyes and desperately tried to resist the urge to hit her, he took out what he thought was a killer, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options, choose for yourself, do you want THE Charlie family estate, or the baby in your belly.¡±


    nche Capra stopped talking for the moment and looked at him silently, her put-upon eyes high in the air.


    Moore Howard finally got the upper hand verbally for once, and heughed out loud, very pleased with himself, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that eloquent just now? Why don¡¯t you talk now?¡±


    ¡°This has been the mercy I¡¯ve given you, you wanted to be a great mother, I¡¯m giving you that chance.¡± Moore Howard blurted out.


    He was an abomination, but who could do anything about it.


    nche Capra looked back as Moore Howard¡¯s smugly smiling face came close to hers.


    She immediately looked away in disgust.


    ¡°What if I said I¡¯d choose neither.¡±


    What would he do?


    Kill her?


    Then he¡¯d get nothing.


    The smile on Moore Howard¡¯s face disappeared once more, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°You don¡¯t want your child?¡±


    Threatening her with a child again.

 Chapter 334 – Little Brother

    There was nothing wrong with nche Capra being very much in love with this child in her belly and willing to give her life for him.


    But the thought of cheapening the viin that was Moore Howard.


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Moore Howard already had the blood of many in THE Russell family on his hands, and now he was after her.


    How would she willingly hand over THE Charlie Group to him and let him have his way.


    ¡°The baby I want.¡± nche Capra spoke cautiously, each word well thought out.


    Moore Howard unfolded his hand, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll just have to be a good boy and surrender control of THE Charlie Group to me.¡±


    That was a pompous move on his part, she thought to herself.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did it ever ur to you that even if you were to take the presidency of the Charlie Group, neither the board of directors nor the management would recognize your situation?¡± nche Capra asked him suddenly.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business too, not yours to worry about.¡± Moore Howard thought she was changing the subject.


    In fact, nche Capra was shifting the focus.


    ¡°I left most of the real estate in the hands of York Charlie¡¯s mother, and you¡¯re the one who got the rest, and at the rate you¡¯re squandering it, can you keep it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that, it¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡±


    Was she trying to push the limits of his patience now?


    nche Capra, however, ignored it and continued on with her own words, ¡°The shareholders don¡¯t approve of you, the stock market takes a big dive, it empties the Charlie Group before you can even think of emptying it, and the Charlie Group will soon falter in your hands.¡±


    ¡°A loser like you has no business touching an industry the size of the Charlie Group.¡± As nche Capra finished speaking, Moore Howard finally relented and pped her across the face.


    The corner of her mouth broke and the taste of blood spread in her tongue.


    It was just a p, it was nothing to her.


    The olddy had suffered more than he had eaten over the years, she could endure it.


    Moore Howard pulled out a pocket knife and held it to her stomach and threatened her with a gasp as he grabbed her by the cor, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t know who¡¯s boss around here until I do something about it.¡±


    nche Capra snapped a re at him, ¡°If you touch my child, not one bit, you¡¯ll get nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re asking me for something now, we¡¯re both holding each other at bay, it won¡¯t do you any good if you just kill me.¡±


    nche Capra was right, their current situation was unbnced, but that didn¡¯t mean Moore Howard could do whatever he wanted.


    Moore Howard slowly adjusted his breathing, and finally reason overcame his impulses and he put away his pocketknife.


    ¡°nche Capra, I really regret keeping you around in the first ce.¡±


    Ten years ago he would never have believed to death that she was now his greatest threat.


    Still, it was too soon to speak of demoralization; what would happen to them in the future would depend on nche Capra¡¯s attitude this time.


    Moore Howard was determined not to lose out.


    nche Capra wanted to shrug her shoulders, but she couldn¡¯t, ¡°And I regret being blind enough to work with someone like you.¡±


    She just shouldn¡¯t have chosen a scumbag like Moore Howard when she was starving to death on the streets.


    Now that the two were looking at each other, they simply both turned their faces away from each other, neither looking at the other.


    But agitation still lingers between them.


    Moore Howard is still trying to figure out how to get this nche Capra woman to hand over the Charlie family estate, while nche Capra is already surveying her surroundings and nning her escape.


    A phone call breaks the silence between them.


    Moore Howard picks up the phone and hangs up after a few responses.


    He nced down at the clock, there was no time to keep ying here with nche Capra.


    Before he left, he dropped the words, ¡°You¡¯re going to be imprisoned in this house until youpromise, so if you don¡¯t want to die of old age here, spit out the control for me quickly.¡±


    With that, he headed for the door.


    nche Capra stretched her neck to watch Moore Howard leave ¨C there were two bodyguards outside the door when he opened it.


    Moore Howard spoke to them for a moment, probably telling them to keep an eye on nche Capra or some such instructions.


    After all, she¡¯s a feral cat, how can she be kept locked up.


    One bodyguard was to guard the exterior and one was to watch nche Capra in the house and take care of her basic necessities.


    As soon as the bodyguard came in, nche Capra gave him a kind smile, apletely different face than when she had just treated Moore Howard.


    She was intent on currying favor with the bodyguard and spoke with a deliberate pinch of tongue.


    ¡°Little brother, why do you want to work under someone like Moore Howard? He¡¯s the most wanted man in the country.¡±


    The bouncer initially ignored her chitchat, but then couldn¡¯t help the sound of nche Capra¡¯s voice as she spoke ¨C that scratchy, whiny voice that was irresistible to straight men.


    However, the bodyguard didn¡¯t remove his defenses from her either, and just responded to her indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to know that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, just tell me.¡± nche Capra shed a professional fake smile.


    The bodyguard coughed and averted his face from her ray-like gaze, ¡°I¡¯m paid to do the same thing, and he said he wouldn¡¯t turn us in if anything happened.¡±


    Moore Howard could be trusted with his word?


    They¡¯d only be given up as scapegoats if something happened.


    nche Capra smiled slightly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, indeed, money is a great temptation.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you just need to loosen up, we won¡¯t do anything to you or your children.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t loosen my tongue, I have my own problems.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two didn¡¯t continue the conversation any further, but the rtionship was always more familiar than it had been at first.


    nche Capra saw an opportunity to ask for a drink of water again at this point, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hands are tied and I can¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll need a little help from you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Unguarded, the bouncer picked up the ss of water, unscrewed it, and handed it to nche Capra, the top of the bottle aimed at her mouth.


    nche Capra took a sip, and she purposely let her mouth go, letting the rest of the water spill all over her.


    ¡°Ah-¡± nche Capra shrieked, startling the bouncer.


    The lower half of her shirt was wet, and the cold water running through it and touching her skin was indeed unpleasant in this wintertime.


    The bouncer frowned, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, can you trouble you to help me bring the clothes ced on the sofa, I want to change the wet clothes, it¡¯s really too cold.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The bodyguard saw that she looked guilty and her attitude softened.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± nche Capra gave a blushing smile, ¡°That, can you untie me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡± The bodyguard responded to her reflexively.


    nche Capra frowned, looking like a wounded kitten, and beamed, ¡°But, I won¡¯t be able to change without the untie, and it¡¯s really cold, so you can make an exception for once, and when I¡¯m done changing, you can tie me back up.¡±


    She begged many times, looking at the bouncer with tears in her eyes.


    The bodyguard took a deep breath and stillpromised, ¡°Okay, just once, you¡¯re not allowed to run away, or else I won¡¯t be finished with you, know it?¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it, thanks little brother.¡± nche Capra smiled brightly.


    Her heart was pounding so hard that it felt like it was about to jump out.


    She would have to be calm to escape with her life.

 Chapter 335 – Escape from Life

    nche Capra knew that now that she was isted, only she could save herself or she was going to be yed by Moore Howard-and how could she let him!


    After the bodyguard unties her, nche Capra pretends to be a weak woman and carries her clothes into the restroom.


    The bodyguards made it a habit to follow, Moore Howard having exined that nche Capra could not be allowed to disappear from their view.


    That would be like giving her a chance to escape.


    But how could nche Capra change her clothes under the watchful eye of a man, she held the bodyguard back from the doorway and looked at him pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m going to be shy if you follow me in here, so could you please keep watch outside and I¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡±


    nche Capra scratched the bodyguard¡¯s insides intentionally or not, she looked like a ripe guava showing her bright red fruit with a seductive edge.


    Of course, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t make a move on her, because Moore Howard had exined that if anything happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t get anything.


    Right now, it was the ambiguous stage.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± the bodyguard faltered.


    nche Capra was still pleading with him, ¡°You give me five minutes, five minutes you can just open the door.¡±


    ¡°You need five minutes to change your clothes?¡± The bouncer is on alert again.


    nche Capra hurriedly exined to him, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say, even if I¡¯m a hostage, there are times when I¡¯m in an internal hurry. ¡­ Little brother you know.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The bodyguard realized that he was overthinking it.


    How about letting go of the water for a time?


    ¡°Alright, you hurry up, I¡¯m timing out.¡±


    With that, nche Capra closed the door quickly behind her, she locked thetch and lifted the toilet at the first opportunity to create the sound of her needing to use the restroom, she tiptoed to the window and carefully pushed it open.


    Even though the night was shrouded in darkness, she could still make out that the floor she was on was on the first floor, and jumping out the window was the best way to get out.


    Just how was she going to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t try to catch up after she escaped, that was the question.


    There was no time to think about it more, take one step at a time.


    nche Capra made as little noise as possible and tumbled out.


    She nced at her watch, now with three minutes to spare.


    If she ran, there was a good chance she would be caught up.


    But if she didn¡¯t run, there was no way she could wait to be caught back.


    Just as nche Capra was getting anxious, an abandoned stable came into her view.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t expect her to hide here.


    Thinking about this, nche Capra immediately took steps, she locked the doortch and hid in the corner, covering herself with the thick clothes she got from the bodyguard, while grabbing the police to report the incident.


    The bodyguard, however, became suspicious when he realized that there had been no sounding out of the toilet and called his brother outside the door to kick in the door.


    It was empty inside.


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been tricked by her!¡± The bodyguard said in chagrin, however saying this at this time would not help, the bodyguard who had been watching outside the door pulled him to chase him out, ¡°We need to calm down, she can¡¯t go far as a weak woman who is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Then which way should we run?¡±


    ¡°Toward a popted area, she should either hide or seek help from others.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The two split up to look for nche Capra.


    nche Capra heard everything they said, too, and her heart was pounding, and her forehead was covered in a cold sweat that dampened her temples.


    nche Capra had only one thing on her mind ¨C she must not be found until the police arrived.


    It was a gamble, not of luck, but of time.


    nche Capra put her cell phone on silent, and she pushed her head down again as far as she could.


    As she did, that familiar voice sounded nearby, ¡°Could it be here?¡±


    It was the voice of the bouncer!


    nche Capra was instantly too frightened to breathe, holding her breath and closing her eyes, relying on her hearing to determine where he was going-he was indeeding this way toward the stables.


    The footsteps were getting closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s an abandoned stable here, could she be here?¡± The bouncer couldn¡¯t decide himself and called to the other, ¡°The door¡¯s locked, but it¡¯s possible to go over it.¡±


    He was pinching his nose as he spoke, sounding a little funny.


    Even though it had been a long time since the stables had been used, the smelling from inside was still sickening.


    He was knocked on the head, ¡°Are you stupid, she¡¯s a big group president and a wife of a luxurious family, can she tolerate a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time, hurry up and find it.¡±


    ¡°Got it ¡­¡±


    Their footsteps drifted away, nche Capra, who had been holding back no breath, finally let out a long breath, her muscles all over her body became tight and stiff because of too much tension, making her unable to move.


    Never mind, just wait for help in this stinking stable, nche Capra thought as she pinched her nose.


    Soon enough, the police car drove up in high gear, and the shrill sound of the police siren reached nche Capra as well as the ears of the two bodyguards.


    They were in the dark, nche Capra had indeed gone back to call the police.


    For the sake of their own safety, the idea of arresting nche Capra was also temporarily left behind, they fled.


    The police came, and not for nothing ¨C at least the kidnapped nche Capra was saved.


    ¡°This Moore Howard, already a street rat, how dare he be so arrogant?¡±


    On the way back, nche Capra listens to a young constableining under his breath.


    Sheughs, ¡°Comrade policeman, you must never underestimate this man Moore Howard, he kills people to be able to achieve his goals, killing is nothing to him.¡±


    ¡°I know him best, he¡¯s just not a person.¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra escapes.


    When the bodyguard told Moore Howard the news over the phone, Moore Howard almost didn¡¯t smash the phone on the spot. He¡¯s now holed up in an upscale hotel, still waiting for his chance to go to Delia Field for help.


    ¡°What did I tell you guys about never letting her out of your sight, that woman¡¯s got a lot of ghosts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t expect nche Capra to escape so fast either ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you guys pigs? It doesn¡¯t take much to realize that nche Capra never even left, you guys could have just looked around the house and found it!¡± Moore Howard cursed in exasperation.


    In fact, it was normal that the bodyguard couldn¡¯t defeat nche Capra, after all, the woman¡¯s explosive power was far more powerful than she looked, but her soft appearance could easily lead people to believe that she was easy to deal with and very delicate.


    Anyone who would think that was 100% fooled by nche Capra.


    Her skin is thicker than a city wall, her vitality is extraordinarily high, and she can¡¯t be beaten or discouraged.


    That¡¯s what makes Moore Howard so angry, he wants to destroy nche Capra.


    Cursing the bodyguard didn¡¯t help, Moore Howard hung up the phone and began to think about what to do next ¨C all of his ns had been derailed once again by nche Capra¡¯s sessful escape.


    Damn.


    Taking a sip of brandy, the alcohol irritated the mucous membranes of his mouth and the mellow odor spread across his tongue.


    The alcohol calmed Moore Howard, and his long, slender fingers tapped on the ss tabletop with a crisp but not sharp ng.


    It had urred to him before that he liked nothing better than to see people kill each other.


    It was a trick that might be most useful to use on nche Capra.

 Chapter 336 Playing Jokes

    When nche Capra returned home, the maids were all happy, but as soon as they got close to her, their faces unconsciously changed.


    nche Capra¡¯s body was just too smelly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where the hell have you been?!¡± The maid handed nche Capra a hot towel to wipe her hands, ¡°Why do you smell like feces?¡±


    And with her hair disheveled and her clothes dirty, she looked better than a hobo.


    nche Capra sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, simply put, I was kidnapped and then now I¡¯ve escaped and returned.¡±


    Kidnapping was already amon urrence in the mansion, so the servants weren¡¯t really shocked, they just thought that nche Capra was really good, that she managed to escape all by herself.


    Come to think of it, there was no one else who could have saved her if she hadn¡¯t figured out how to escape on her own.


    York Charlie was now so focused on finding a chance to deal with nche Capra that she didn¡¯t care if she was kidnapped or not.


    ¡°And did you get the culprit?¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°That Moore Howard guy has long since run away to nowhere, the remaining two henchmen¡¯s hands and feet are quite fast, and also gave them an escape.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, I need a shower now, I¡¯m grossing myself out.¡± nche Capra frowned, she really didn¡¯t smell too good.


    The maid immediately put water in the jacuzzi for her, aromatic oils were used along with various flower petals, even the change of loungewear was perfumed.


    The bathtub was circr, and looking down from above, nche Capra¡¯s slender form was in the center of the tub, her legs stretched out over the edge.


    Tilting her head back, her long, wet hair is all pulled back behind her ears, revealing her delicate face.


    She stared at the ceiling in disbelief.


    No word yet from the police on Moore Howard, which meant another run for him.


    Resentment was one thing; more important to nche Capra was the fact that if the n hadn¡¯t worked, Moore Howard would surely be wondering what to do next in its wake.


    And, by even more brutal means than thest time.


    It was his revenge against her, and it was enough to see how small-minded the man was.


    Either way, nche Capra had to squash Moore Howard before he made his next move, force him out, and the enemy would be better dealt with as he went from dark to light.


    ¡°What¡¯s the best thing to do ¡­¡±


    The heat lingered in the bathroom, even the mist was scented, and nche Capra drifted off to sleep in such a rxed state ¡­


    ¡­


    nche Capra had disappeared for a day and a night, and just that amount of time had led to a lot of spection in the media, and she had made headlines during her kidnapping.


    She didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to the false reports either, her presence was a p in their face.


    As soon as she arrived at the office, nche Capra called a meeting and as usual, she was strict about managing her staff well, with no mistakes allowed at every turn, and thetest proposals approved before they came to her to save time and increase efficiency.


    nche Capra¡¯s high-pressure policies have long been ¡°abused¡± by the staff after her disappearance, but the morale of the staff has been low, and her safe return to thepany has made the atmosphere of the wholepany more positive.


    After dealing with thepany¡¯s problems, nche Capra called her secretary to her office and ordered, ¡°Put the word out that I¡¯m willing to buy the Howard Group on my own behalf, and ask them to make an offer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary was now all talk to this acting president.


    ¡°Also, help me contact the bodyguardpany over in the United States that was looking for your President Charlie before, and ask them to hire a few bodyguards that can detect and fight toe over and assist the police in the case, and I¡¯ll pay the cost in full at once.¡±


    After saying that, nche Capra quickly added as if she remembered something, ¡°Even if you catch them, let them catch them alive, and leave the rest to the police.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, the faster the better.¡±


    nche Capra this time was really intending to push Moore Howard to the brink of extinction, she was giving up, no matter how the outside world looked at her, she had to get rid of Moore Howard.


    She hates Moore Howard to the bone, and she can¡¯t tolerate him.


    But she never thought that a person¡¯s viciousness could reach that level, and she never thought that she was not without weaknesses.


    York Charlie was her greatest weakness.


    ¡­


    York Charlie had been following nche Capra¡¯s movements for the past few days, and when he heard from people in the industry that she had recently been kidnapped, his first thought at the time was actually to try to find her.


    That was crazy of him.


    Then York Charlie was relieved to see her back safe and sound.


    But don¡¯t think he forgave nche Capra just like that, he certainly wouldn¡¯tmit such an unorthodox crime as kidnapping on her, what he would do is to break her downpletely in business.


    Therefore, he told his assistant to keep a close eye on which client nche Capra was meeting with in the next few days, and he woulde out halfway to cut the client off and steal the resources of THE CHARLIE GROUP.


    He avoids meeting nche Capra as much as possible, because when he meets her, she is sure to cry again and pretend to be weak in front of him.


    In reality it¡¯s a poisonous woman with a snake¡¯s heart.


    However, he was going to do something like this, and a meeting with nche Capra was inevitable.


    For example, an unexpected meeting ¨C in an elevator.


    nche Capra is in the elevator, York Charlie is outside with his assistant, and they¡¯re on their way to meet with a client, while nche Capra has long since taken the partnership.


    She walked out and stood next to them, ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing these days, it¡¯s a little over the top, but it¡¯s barely fair game.¡±


    ¡°So what, blocking me in here just to talk about it?¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t feel like he was doing anything wrong, and something like that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d do all the time.


    Just a few times, it was enough to see nche Caprae begging and apologizing to him.


    York Charlie was now a little bit confused as to whether everything he was doing now was to get back at her for what happened at the bidding meeting, or if he was simply trying to bully her.


    nche Capra bites her lip, her demeanor is subdued and she doesn¡¯t seem to be offended by his frequent interruptions of her work, ¡°Sometimes when I think about it I can¡¯t understand why you¡¯d want to go against your own business.¡±


    It was just tooical.


    Or more to the point, ridiculous, as anyone but York Charlie knows that the Charlie Group used to be his property.


    In fact, it was still his stuff, only she hadn¡¯t told him about it.


    By taking over THE Charlie Group, she was only trying to protect THE Charlie Group ¨C to protect what he had worked for over a decade.


    ¡°THE CHARLIE GROUP is all yours isn¡¯t it,e back soon, I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± nche Capra finished, giving him a smirk.


    She wasn¡¯t in a bad mood today, so she¡¯d joke with him.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be that easy for you to snatch it back now, because I¡¯m getting along with my subordinates.¡±


    She had an iceberg face every day at thepany, and no one dared to approach her unless it was necessary.


    Feelings? She thought no that was just a joke.


    If nche Capra had known that this joke of hers would have turned into a misunderstanding of that magnitude, she would never have said it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she left, York Charlie frowned as he pondered her words ¡°What do you mean ¡­¡±


    He really does still care about every word she says.


    Turning back, he ordered his assistant, ¡°You help me investigate the Charlie Group, focusing on all relevant information before I lost my memory.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 337 – Shocking Reality

    In the neon shing nightclub, each box staged a different drama, where a lot of sins were privy to, and all the desires of human sexual instincts were unleashed.


    Moore Howard sat on the couch, surrounded by beautiful women wearing vile perfumes and revealing clothes, trying to please him.


    But he never smiled, his somber demeanor intimidating.


    His eyes looked straight ahead, but they had long since emptied, and what was he looking at? ¡ª The image of nche Capra and York Charlie killing each other must have been wonderful.


    The feud between him and nche Capra wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Since nche Capra won¡¯t y nice, prepare yourself for how it feels to be counted out by the one you love, as she¡¯ll soon realize.


    However, Moore Howard is also the one who didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to be investigating THE Charlie Group so soon.


    Did he get his memory back?


    In any case, Moore Howard said to the person on the phone who was doing the job, ¡°You should have taken good care of all the information I gave you earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Find the right opportunity to drop the bag, and definitely don¡¯t reveal it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, a smile finally surfaced on Moore Howard¡¯s always gloomy face, but this smile, too, was creepy.


    ¡°nche Capra, your good days are over.¡±


    ¡­


    nche Capra sneezes, and the maid puts a coat on her, asking with concern, ¡°Careful you don¡¯t catch a cold, ma¡¯am.¡±


    nche Capra looks back and realizes that she hadn¡¯t been working in her study for a while before she wandered off over York Charlie, oblivious to the fact that the window had been blown open by the wind.


    ¡°Maybe someone was cursing me.¡± nche Capra said, a helpless smile appearing on her face.


    How much York Charlie hated her now was beyond her, but as of yet, she hadn¡¯t found a way to get him to like her again.


    Was this how it was going to be, being hostile for the rest of his life?


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t figure it out either.


    Not daring to think about it, she turned back to the maid and asked, ¡°What brings you here so promptly?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I came to bring you snacks and tea, and I came in and saw you staring.¡± The maid said as she closed the window and pulled the curtains shut, blocking all the thick night color out of the window.


    A person who stares at the night for too long when they are sad will only add to their sadness.


    Even the servants knew to be mindful of nche Capra, yet York Charlie still did that to his wife.


    ¡°When President Charlie regains his memory, we¡¯ll be sure to help you speak well of him.¡±


    Speaking of which, these servants have been working here for a few years now.


    nche Capra smiles, ¡°That will be a trouble for you guys, by the way, I forgot to tell you guys not too long ago, you also have year-end bonuses as employees of THE Charlie family, I¡¯ll send them to you all together on New Year¡¯s Day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, isn¡¯t that what York Charlie does? I¡¯m just continuing what he did.¡± nche Capra said, her eyes emptying again, her thoughts drifting off somewhere, ¡°I want to leave everything as it is until he gets back.¡±


    So far, she was doing all right.


    The only thing that was a little unsatisfying was that now she was so broken by the amnesiac York Charlie that even if a miracle happened, she didn¡¯t know if she had the heart to live a so-called happy life.


    She was tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I¡¯ll go to my room and rest.¡± nche Capra got up, ¡°Those treats, you just take them.¡±


    Her slow and heavy steps made her figure, look so lonely.


    ¡°Mrs. ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    York Charlie¡¯s matter of getting his men to start investigating the Charlie Group quickly came to fruition.


    The information that was ced on his desk had already been switched, and inside was a rumorpiled by Moore Howard ¨C that nche Capra had entered the Charlie Group through improper means and be its president.


    She was part of the Charlie Group, but the original president of the Charlie Group was still young and was pushed out in favor of her.


    No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s unbelievable.


    And the original president was her fianc¨¦ ¨C York Charlie, who is reading the profile right now.


    In other words, nche Capra kicked out York Charlie, climbed into the seat of president of THE Charlie Group, and then tried to trick him, who knew nothing about it after his amnesia ¨C that she¡¯d always loved him, and that that feeling had never changed.


    The liar.


    In fact, she was after his position as president of the Charlie Group, wasn¡¯t she?


    In that case, after he lost his memory and they reunited again, she should have pretended that she knew nothing about it, so why did she still intervene between him and Delia Field, couldn¡¯t it be that this was again to toy with him?


    York Charlie¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he gripped the information, he couldn¡¯t describe how he felt right now ¨C whether it was disgust or hatred.


    He hadn¡¯t expected nche Capra to do something like this.


    The bidding meeting was fine, but to take away someone else¡¯s family estate and show up in front of him with a straight face, didn¡¯t nche Capra feel any shame?


    He recalled the words nche Capra said in the parking lot elevator, at that time he didn¡¯t understand what it meant, now he knew.


    nche Capra was showing off for him.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t have it in him to absorb the crushing blow for a moment, and he rose from his chair, pacing back and forth across the office, desperately trying to keep down the food that was surging up his esophagus.


    With indignation in his constricted pupils, he took a deep breath, looked up and closed his eyes.


    nche Capra¡¯s innocent face came to him.


    In the next instant, he rushed into the bathroom, hugged the toilet and threw up, all the while bits and pieces kept shing through his mind ¨C his repeated arguments with nche Capra, and nche Capra¡¯s history of hurting him.


    She¡¯d gone to great lengths to get close to him, to seduce him, to get him caught up in the vortex she¡¯d created, and she¡¯d withdrawn herself and robbed him of all he had.


    Even his memories, perhaps, were taken from him by her.


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t regain his memories, he just remembers bits and pieces.


    Coupled with this information, York Charlie has basically decided that nche Capra approached him with the intent of stealing everything from him, and after getting her way, tried to start over with him.


    She¡¯s daydreaming less.


    York Charlie hit the flush button on the flushing toilet and he stood up, his breath not yet calmed, the bitter taste in his mouth a reminder of the truth of what he¡¯d just seen.


    The more he thought back, the deeper nche Capra became in his mind, giving him a headache.


    Walking out of the restroom, he happened to bump into his assistant, who saw him looking blue and asked worriedly, ¡°President Charlie, are you okay? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just remembered some sickening memories.¡± York Charlie responded coldly.


    He had no way of exining what his heart was aching for right now, all he knew was that the next thing he had to do was take THE Charlie Group back from nche Capra.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get it back, he was going to let THE Charlie Group be destroyed in his hands because it was his.


    Not only that, but he wants nche Capra to pay the price.


    As for what it would take, York Charlie was in no hurry right now.


    Even if a person like nche Capra was hypocritical and packaged herself in a beautiful and generous manner, sooner orter, she would be exposed one day, and she would never be able to hide her rotten heart.


    He was just waiting for the time when she would reveal her cracks.

 Chapter 338 – Something Happened to the Project

    nche Capra had always been cautious and careful in her work, especially when it came to projects with other people, she was even more careful and double-checked every step she took.


    As long as there was a mistake, the responsibility would undoubtedly fall on her head.


    Not to mention the damage to the Charlie Group¡¯s interests and image.


    However, nche Capra could not prevent someone from ying a trick on her, no matter how careful she was.


    On this day, she went to work as usual, thepany¡¯s atmosphere is rtively serious and quiet, but she always felt that today is strange, like the calm before the storm, the employees who passed by her after greeting her, they all looked at her with a kind of pitying eyes.


    What¡¯s going on? What had the press been ragging on her about?


    nche Capra turned back to the group of employees who were cowering in the corner spying on her, wanting to ask them if something had happened.


    There was nothing on her face, and they had silently ducked away before she even opened her mouth.


    How afraid of her must this be ¡­


    It was just a matter of maintaining a serious image that was a must for a president.


    As soon as she returned to the office, nche Capra saw that the ministers of various departments and their assistants were waiting for her at the door, and she knew that something must have happened.


    And it had nothing to do with her, it had to do with the interests of THE Charlie Group.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can someone please exin to me how our program can be wed too?!¡± nche Capra finished and threw the file directly onto the table in anger.


    The subordinate standing in front of the table lowered his head even lower.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t expect this to happen-¡±


    nche Capra stopped their words, ¡°I don¡¯t want an apology, what¡¯s the use of apologizing now, what we want now is to solve the problem, all the funds for this project have somehow been swept away, what do you guys think we should do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± they all stopped talking.


    The Charlie Group invested 20 million in this project, the partner invested 30 million, although the number is not big but at least it is a sum of money, now there is no more money, the Charlie Group how to exin to the project partner.


    There are also those project implementation workers and technicians, it is difficult to the Charlie Group out of their own pockets to pay their sries?


    What will the Charlie Group employees eat and use?


    It¡¯s no use getting angry or apologizing now. nche Capra calmed down a bit after her outburst, and she went through the process one by one, ¡°In which department did this project go wrong?¡±


    Each department shifted the me to the other as if they were kicking a ball, and no one was willing to admit it.


    Once admitted, to face the danger of being dismissed not to mention, there may be misappropriation of public funds arrested.


    Who wants to admit is strange.


    nche Capra saw that they could not discuss a result even if they went on like this, and simply did not count on them, ¡°Forget it, you guys get out of here, you all control the employees underneath you, if something happens here again, I will definitely not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After the ministers left, nche Capra¡¯s headache was still not solved, the people from the board of directors were looking for her againter on, and she was getting a headache just thinking about it.


    Pressing her brow, nche Capra closed her eyes and tried to clear her thoughts.


    Seeing how tired she was, her secretary poured her hot tea and brought it to her, ¡°President Capra, this is tea brought from my hometown, it has a calming effect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to stay here and sip my tea slowly right now.¡± nche Capra said as she stood up, she had just started working at thepany not long ago and her butt wasn¡¯t even warm.


    The secretary handed her her coat, ¡°Where are you going? Do you need me to follow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the site for a bit, didn¡¯t they say it was in full swing?¡± nche Capra tsked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have agreed to take over that property in Hopkins in the first ce, we can just do it ourselves, those old men on the board won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe along, it¡¯s always dangerous there, I¡¯ll just bring my male assistant.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you be careful.¡±


    nche Capra rushed over to the construction site, she looked out of ce for someone in a fancy suit in a ce like this with concrete everywhere, because as soon as she got out of the car, someone came after her.


    ¡°I heard that all the money for this project has been swept away, so what about our paychecks?¡±


    ¡°President Capra, you promised that you would pay ourpany in full for the building materials, you can¡¯t go back on your word, my employees are waiting for their paychecks too!¡±


    ¡°President Capra, is it true that the funds were swept away or not? We¡¯ve been working hard here for so long, you can¡¯t just leave it like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The onught of scolding and doubt caused nche Capra to panic for a moment, thest time she had faced this predicament was when her romance with York Charlie was not well received by the media.


    Last time she had York Charlie to protect her and she was fine, this time was different, she had to do it herself.


    ¡°Calm down, you guys,¡± nche Capra shouted several times in a row, her assistant helping her throughout all of this to stop the builders from crowding over to give her a chance to speak, ¡°I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this and give everyone a full ounting. ¡±


    ¡°What ount? What are you going to do?¡± The other party did not give her any mercy.


    It was as if they were under apulsion right now, incited emotionally, demanding that an ount be given right away and that the problem be solved immediately, or else this matter would still be a big deal.


    I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, it will develop into an unmanageable situation like a snowball.


    nche Capra understands all of this, but what she needs to think about right now is how to solve it.


    It was the first time she had encountered such a thing, and she had no clue.


    She could only shout one after another, ¡°Please calm down, everyone listen to me, you guys won¡¯t get anywhere by keeping arguing here, okay?!¡±


    Her voice was hoarse from shouting, and her temper followed.


    The builder seized on her tone of voice and became even angrier, ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Want us to calm down, can we calm down?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and calling us noisy, if we don¡¯t fight for ourbor rights, no one will help us, you capitalists who only suck people¡¯s blood.¡±


    nche Capra was getting darker and darker, so she just stopped talking, no matter how they scolded, she had the same expression.


    She was thinking about what it would take to solve the problem.


    The assistant could hardly hold his head any longer, more and more people were approaching nche Capra, he turned back and was on the verge of crying, ¡°President Capra, what should we do?¡±


    What to do.


    If you don¡¯te, you die, if youe, you die.


    nche Capra was now thinking of simply stopping Project Two and using it to fill the deficit of Project One, but only if she still had to go through the board of directors, plus it would mean thepany¡¯s losses would be a considerable amount.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was looking down and contemting, someone actually started throwing rocks at her, they were only small rocks, but they hurt enough to hit someone.


    nche Capra was hit on the forehead, which broke the skin and blood flowed from the wound.


    Instead of eliciting sympathy from the builders, it also made them more agitated.

 Chapter 339 – A Plea for Justice

    nche Capra was at her wits¡¯ end when Francesca Jones suddenly drove up, and his timely appearance drew the attention of some of the builders, allowing nche Capra¡¯s side to catch their breath.


    Otherwise they were really going to be cornered.


    The builders didn¡¯t know Francesca Jones, but they knew he was nche Capra¡¯s savior.


    They weren¡¯t going to let nche Capra go so easily, not leaving a single gap for Francesca Jones to approach nche Capra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to take her so easily, we¡¯re not letting her go until you give us a statement today.¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t give a damn, he stepped right up and used brute force to push through the crowd and shield nche Capra in his arms.


    Not for nothing he grew up working out boxing, Francesca Jones thought to himself.


    The builders, intimidated by his strength, stepped back, but they weren¡¯t about to let up.


    ¡°You think you can win us alone?¡±


    It felt like it was going to be a brawl scene if this evolved any further.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have time to ask Francesca Jones how she knew she was being bullied here and ordered bluntly, ¡°Get me out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Francesca Jones¡¯s tone seemed lighthearted, mixed with inexplicable pleasure.


    nche Capra¡¯s willingness to rely on him was a gift to him.


    As humble as Francesca Jones loved, it was enough that he was willing himself.


    As long as nche Capra had need of him ¡­


    Francesca Jones quickly got into the car with nche Capra in his arms and motioned for his assistant to go around to the other side of the car as he closed the door and mmed on the gas, leaving the builders far behind.


    nche Capra and her assistant breathed a sigh of relief; they had thought they were going to be cut to pieces there.


    ¡°Those guys had eyes like they wanted to eat people.¡± The assistant spat.


    nche Capra frowned as she was still trying to think of a response, ¡°This is something we have to sort out before we can figure out who actually rolled up the funds.¡±


    Also, confidential information like this would have been told to the top brass in the first ce, so why would the builders know about it?


    Could it be that someone was deliberately stirring up trouble?


    Francesca Jones saw nche Capra¡¯s worried face through the rearview mirror, and he didn¡¯t like it when she wore that expression.


    ¡°You might as well stop worrying so much, there will be a solution.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say, where¡¯s the solution?¡± nche Capra responded in a nonchnt manner, after saying that she regretted it and hung her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so mean to you when you were kind enough toe to my rescue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    He was used to it anyway.


    The assistant was curious about Francesca Jones and took advantage of the gap between nche Capra¡¯s lowered head toe up and ask, ¡°This gentleman is ¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Francesca Jones, a friend of your President Capra.¡± Francesca Jones introduced herself so as not to embarrass nche Capra in front of her subordinates.


    Francesca Jones told nche Capra, ¡°The easiest and most brutal way to do this is to gag the builders, all the participants in this project.¡±


    ¡°Gag them how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you in touch with your friends in the street?¡± It still wouldn¡¯t be a problem to take care of so many of them.


    But it was strange that nche Capra would take that advice.


    She reached straight up and pinched Francesca Jones around the waist, hurting him so much that the steering wheel almost skidded, ¡°It¡¯s still a drive, so don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to say that.¡± nche Capra was furious.


    Of course she knew Francesca Jones was joking, but right now she wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes.


    She had toe up with a proper solution to the problem.


    Had to!


    ¡­


    Dropping her assistant off near the office, nche Capra was about to follow her out of the car when Francesca Jones stopped her.


    ¡°What for ? I don¡¯t have time now.¡± nche Capra was cold and unforgiving.


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t change her face, neither panicking nor trying to gloat, but his calm expression calmed nche Capra¡¯s irritated mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you somewhere, juste with me.¡±


    nche Capra wouldn¡¯t let it, and there was no way to break his grip.


    Exasperated, she said, ¡°I¡¯m already too busy just trying to deal withpany business, so why don¡¯t you stop screwing with me at this point? We¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going on another time.¡±


    When she finished, Francesca Jones still wouldn¡¯t let go and intensified her efforts to help her put her unbuckled seatbelt back on.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about ces that have to do with this, so that¡¯s a yes for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± nche Capra questioned him.


    She was a ticking time bomb now, and if she found out he¡¯d lied to her, nche Capra would blow up.


    ¡°Really.¡± Francesca Jones had a sincere look on his face, he really did seem like a decent guy.


    nche Capra then closed the car door and followed him out.


    Neither of them said anything on the way.


    Francesca Jones knew that nche Capra was in a panic and consciously didn¡¯t bother her, just handed her a bottle of mineral water, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± nche Capra took it.


    The further the car drove down, the more nche Capra felt something was wrong.


    Seeing arge green belt and neatly arranged vis, nche Capra finally realized what was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a high-ss residential area?¡±


    ¡°Well, my house is almost here.¡± Francesca Jones made light of the situation, as if they¡¯d discusseding here in the first ce.


    In reality, however, it was the other way around.


    nche Capra was so angry that she hit him, ¡°It¡¯s such a time for you toe and lie to me, do you have any conscience?!¡±


    Seeing that she was on the verge of tears, Francesca Jones knew that she was being a bit brash, but it was the only way to keep her out of the ident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you why I brought you here, you¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    ¡°What else would I know! Now that something so big has happened to thepany, I¡¯m the president and I¡¯m being a shrinking violet, do you think that¡¯s decent?¡±


    nche Capra probably knew what Francesca Jones was trying to do-he was trying to protect her from a builder who got carried away in the heat of the moment.


    Like just now, if she didn¡¯t break her face.


    Francesca Jones pulled into the garage and half-forcibly dragged her into his house.


    ¡°Get me the first aid kit.¡± As soon as the door opened, Francesca Jones said to the housekeeper standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s forehead wasn¡¯t badly injured and was now scabbed over, but to avoid infection, Francesca Jones still sterilized and then medicated her.


    ¡°Hiss~¡± nche Capra cringed in pain, the medicine stimting the wound and clearing her ever-muddled head much more.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Francesca Jones simply sat on the coffee table, his heart aching as he watched her hurt over thepany.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk to the foreman and also the mechanic when the storm has passed and give a reasonable exnation.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°You saw what it was like when you arrived on the scene, they couldn¡¯t wait to eat me, how could they let this go.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I really am to me for this, I should have been more careful and prudent.¡±


    The storm wouldn¡¯t pass, it would only get bigger and bigger like a snowball.


    She couldn¡¯t let this matter ruin the twenty-plus years of the Charlie Group¡¯s hard work, as well as her sleepless efforts over the past few months, and it couldn¡¯t go down the drain just because of that.


    Francesca Jones sighed helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re still a deadbeat.¡±


    He propped his hand behind his back but inadvertently pressed the power button on the TV remote, the TV screen lit up and nche Capra subconsciously squinted her eyes.


    Then, what caught her eye was a news channel broadcasting thetest midday news.


    ¡°It¡¯s reported that the Charlie Group has been swept away because of all the funds for the project, and the whereabouts of the perpetrators are still unknown, and the builders, in addition to being at the construction site, have also gone to the entrance of the Charlie Group¡¯s headquarters to pull up a banner insisting on getting a statement from the president, nche Capra, and at the moment, the nche Capra president has not yet responded.¡±

 Chapter 340 Still Waiting for Him

    When nche Capra saw the news, her whole body looked like she was petrified and didn¡¯t move a bit.


    Francesca Jones had been worried that this might happen, which was why she had to bring her back.


    ¡°If you were at the office at this time, you¡¯d be dragged out and flogged, so stay here until the wind passes and I¡¯ll have the maids take care of you.¡±


    Francesca Jones was just about to get up when nche Capra grabbed him by the corner of his coat, her hand trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Francesca Jones tensed with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back, you¡¯re taking me back.¡± Her voice was unexpectedly calm.


    It was a decision made with determination.


    Francesca Jones could also see how worried nche Capra was about what was going on over at thepany.


    But he was afraid he¡¯d have to go against her wishes this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you this time.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s face immediately changed when Francesca Jones finished speaking.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re the one who brought me here, so you should send me back shouldn¡¯t you?¡± nche Capra got emotional all of a sudden, she stood up and her eyes zed over.


    Seeing her react that way, Francesca Jones knew that she must have misunderstood that he was nning to keep her a prisoner all the time.


    Was he that untrustworthy in her mind?


    Francesca Jones smiled bitterly and exined to her, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep you imprisoned all the time, I just want you to rest here in my ce for a few days, and when the wind passes, I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°But I need to go back now.¡±


    nche Capra finished with an exasperated voice, she knew that her words were not very convincing, so she tried to calm down, ¡°I know that you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but have you ever thought about how the outside world will look at me, how my employees will look at me, if I¡¯m the president of the group and yet I¡¯m the first one to run away first when things go wrong.¡±


    ¡°Even if my image doesn¡¯t matter well, I can¡¯t let the reputation of THE Charlie Group be ruined.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if Francesca Jones hadn¡¯t considered these questions, and he knew that nche Capra cared about the Charlie Group-just because it was York Charlie¡¯s brainchild.


    She was still waiting for him toe back.


    Francesca Jones could only prioritize nche Capra¡¯s personal safety right now, ¡°I¡¯ll help work something else out together.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to fix it?!¡± nche Capra¡¯s emotions were bordering on out of control.


    ¡°My family has money too, I have a voice at home, I¡¯ve made a lot of money over the years doing things for other people to gather information, I can help fill that void for you, and on the media side, I can help withmunication as well, right now you just let the builders make a scene, and when they get tired they¡¯ll go back to their good selves.¡±


    nche Capra gasped, her eyes reddened, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t understand why nche Capra was such a deadbeat, all she had to do was listen to him and not worry about anything.


    nche Capra just didn¡¯t want it, she knew that once she owed a favor, no matter who it was, she would have to pay it back eventually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to pay it back.¡±


    ¡°But my heart would be burdened, and I¡¯d rather I never owed the favor in the first ce.¡± nche Capra raised her eyes, and the seriousness in her gaze let Francesca Jones know she couldn¡¯t be fooled this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to bear it with you-¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t finish her words after all, nche Capra stopped in time, ¡°Andter on, when York Charlie¡¯s memoryes back, he¡¯ll be pissed when he hears that I¡¯ve asked for help with another man, and I don¡¯t want to make him angry.¡±


    Though there was no telling if that day was ever going toe.


    She also wasn¡¯t confident that York Charlie would still love her after he got his memories back, maybe he¡¯d find Delia Field to be the perfectpanion for him.


    Seeing nche Capra¡¯s despondent yet determined look, Francesca Jones stopped pushing her.


    ¡°You really are still waiting for him.¡± Heughed bitterly.


    Sometimes he had to admit that he envied York Charlie for being able to win nche Capra¡¯s heart.


    He was exhausting himself in trying to impress, and he didn¡¯t always get a little affectionate charity from her.


    But damn it, York Charlie couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    nche Capra blinked as she averted her face, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me to do now but wait, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s going to take to bring him back.¡±


    She had reached the point of paranoia.


    Even so, there was no giving up.


    Francesca Jones nodded, ¡°If I were York Charlie, I¡¯d fall overboard one more time and get my memories back, and the first thing I¡¯d do when I woke up would be to punch myself in the face.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that to someone I love.¡±


    That confession of his, pretending to be from York Charlie, is actually from his own heart.


    And it was only under those circumstances that nche Capra was willing to let him go on.


    ¡°If you can understand that, then why don¡¯t you let it go?¡± nche Capra brought the conversation back to its original topic, which she hadn¡¯t forgotten.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Francesca Jones was right in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t move left or right-they were stuck between the gap between the couch and the coffee table.


    Francesca Jones was even firmer than she was ¨C a firm no, ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t listen to you on this one, it¡¯s safer for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°The paparazzi aren¡¯t familiar with me yet, and even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t dare mess with me, so you can stay here without fear.¡± Francesca Jones pulled her to the dining room.


    He ordered the maid, ¡°Bring up the food immediately.¡±


    ¡°I made Italian style dishes today, I don¡¯t know if you like it, if not I can ask the cook to remake it.¡± Francesca Jones doesn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.


    nche Capra was now sitting on the edge of her seat, where could she eat.


    At that moment, the baby in her stomach kicked her, and she subconsciously frowned and stroked her stomach to feel the presence of the fetus in her belly.


    The baby seemed to be ming her for not eating, causing his nutrition to follow suit.


    With this concern, nche Capra finally epted Francesca Jones¡¯ kind offer to finish a delicious Italian meal face-to-face with him.


    With the construction workers¡¯ banner demonstration still on her mind, she leaned against the porch window and called her secretary to see how things were going.


    ¡°President Capra, you can finally pick up the phone, we¡¯re in a panic over here.¡± The secretary¡¯s tone was anxious, causing nche Capra to panic along with her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already asked the security guards to kick them out, but they¡¯re just saying that ourpany is bullying them for being weak and that ourpany has no credibility.¡±


    Anyway, it was all kinds of smearing the Charlie Group.


    nche Capra¡¯s head exploded as she listened to them, she pressed her brows and waited for the secretary to finish before slowly speaking, ¡°I know, I can¡¯t rush back on my side yet for now, just tell those builders that their wages, I will pay them afterward, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°But anyone who dares to smear THE Charlie Group, I will not forgive.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone suddenly turned vicious, startling the secretary.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, nche Capra held down her brow as she clenched her teeth.

 Chapter 341 Keeping What’s His

    It had to hold up, not go down at this point.


    Investments were inherently risky, and the Charlie Group wouldn¡¯t have existed until now if it didn¡¯t have the ability to deal with risk at all.


    As nche Capra is lost in thought, Francesca Jones approaches quietly.


    He didn¡¯t have anything else in mind, just wanted to see her up close ¨C after all, this kind of opportunity was rare.


    He had drawn her silhouette in his mind many times.


    Loving without being able to forget was often the most unforgettable.


    He just couldn¡¯t give up on nche Capra.


    nche Capra is now thinking about York Charlie, even her career is also worried about York Charlie.


    York Charlie is so jealous.


    Francesca Jones was unknowingly lost in thought until nche Capra called out to him, ¡°When did you get here? It really startled me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just came to ask if you wanted to go to tea, I just had the butler make it.¡± Francesca Jones made as much conversation as she could, intent on keeping her here.


    How could nche Capra be in the mood for tea right now, ¡°No, I¡¯m not thirsty right now.¡±


    Though she was losing her voice from all the shouting at the construction site.


    ¡°Do you want to go take a shower then, you¡¯ll be warmer in a hot bath seeing as it¡¯s so cold.¡± Francesca Jones said as he followed her, he was like a butterfly prancing around a flower.


    nche Capra ran out of patience, she stopped in her tracks and looked back at Francesca Jones, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything right now except go back to the office and face the problem.¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you that you have to be here, you can trust that I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Francesca Jones had just finished speaking when nche Capra lifted her foot and kicked him in the foot.


    She didn¡¯t kick hard enough for Francesca Jones to stifle a grunt.


    Instead of being angry, he was amused by this childish behavior of hers, so that she still looked like a flesh and blood person who knew how to have little emotions.


    nche Capra watched the corners of his mouth quirk up slightly and became even more enraged, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry here right now, and all you know how to do is look at me funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back whether you did or not, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time, and I¡¯m sure as hell not going to be able to leave everything alone.¡± nche Capra still insisted on going back.


    Seeing how stubborn she was, Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Then give me a reason that can convince me, a reason that makes me feel that I can¡¯t go back without you.¡±


    Francesca Jones was forced to choose to give in.


    nche Capra thought about it, and her reason for having to go back now was clear, just one, ¡°THE Charlie Group is York Charlie¡¯s thing, and I have to guard it.¡±


    She¡¯s afraid that York Charlie will regain his memory and realize that THE Charlie Group is down, and he¡¯ll leave her because of it.


    She¡¯s already lost him now and doesn¡¯t want to lose anything more of his.


    nche Capra still couldn¡¯t help the tears spilling from her reddened eyes as she spoke with emotion.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, let me go back.¡±


    This was not her tone of voice asking for his opinion, but firmly telling him her decision.


    Francesca Jones realized that he simply could not fight nche Capra, no matter how much he tried to persuade her, nche Capra had a way of convincing him in the end to follow her.


    That¡¯s what made him so enamored with the woman, I guess.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Francesca Jones finished and added a condition, ¡°But you must appear under my protection and not venture into the crowd, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± nche Capra wiped away her tears and responded to him in a serious manner.


    She wasn¡¯t there to get abused, she was there to solve a problem ¨C nche Capra reminded herself over and over again before heading out the door.


    She¡¯d thought about how intense the scene would be when she got out of the car, but when she was there in person and saw the sheer number of builders pulling banners and guarding the entrance, she was still shaken.


    Subconsciously swallowing, nche Capra had no choice but to take the initiative and walk forward, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me? Now that I¡¯m here, will you spare the guards? They are innocent.¡±


    Only to see that in the center of the crowd, five or six security guards had already given the out-of-control builders a beating so severe that even their security uniforms were torn, lying unconscious on the ground.


    Even the uninvolved were like this, it was hard to imagine what would have happened to her if she had just been there.


    That¡¯s why Francesca Jones wouldn¡¯t let here.


    Comints aren¡¯t the same as they used to be, cyber violence goes hand in hand with real violence, and there are a lot ofizens who are standing around and saying that those abusers did a good job of fighting.


    The media was also constantly stirring up the emotions of the builders, pushing their anger to the peak step by step.


    The secretary had been hiding in the building and didn¡¯t dare toe out, until nche Capra came, she had the guts toe out and ran to nche Capra with small steps, ¡°President Capra, what can we do about this, they demanded us to paypensation immediately.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who stirred them up, they had only wanted toe for a settlement, now it had turned straight into a riot, ckmailing nche Capra with a price ¨C twice the original price.


    It was already enough of a headache to have their funds rolled away, and now they were asking for so much that nche Capra barely fainted on the spot at the sound of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I can promise you that I¡¯ll pay your wages as they are, but the two demands of immediatepensation and twice as much are just too much, forgive me for not being able to agree to them.¡±


    nche Capra spoke in a direct manner, as a president should.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But there was no use in having a demeanor.


    Her words quickly enraged the builders, who came at nche Capra like mad, apanied by rocks and Coke cans.


    nche Capra instinctively stepped back, not knowing what to do at a time like this, and watched dumbfounded as the rocks and coke cans flew towards her.


    For a moment she began to question what she was holding out for.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯ting back, was he?


    Should she keep waiting?


    ¡°nche, look out!¡± Francesca Jones shouted as nche Capra was caught in his arms, dodging the rocks and jars.


    The next ones that flew at her, the ones she couldn¡¯t avoid, Francesca Jones blocked for her.


    nche Capra watched Francesca Jones do this for her, she felt bad and didn¡¯t have the strength to push him away, ¡°Francesca Jones ¡­¡±


    His persistence was just like hers.


    Just as silly.


    But since he¡¯d stuck it out this far, he might as well try to keep going down the road, maybe he¡¯d see hope.


    nche Capra herself found it ridiculous that at a time like this, all that was going through her mind was all that was there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the building first, these people won¡¯t be persuaded for a while.¡± Francesca Jones suggested to her.


    nche Capra nodded and pulled her secretary inside with her, behind them, the group of builders followed like a sh flood, it was a good thing the gate was holding them back.


    And nche Capra had called in the police to maintain the scene afterward, and the few injured security guards were taken to the hospital.


    This farce didn¡¯t end there, and it got worse.


    A fire had somehow been lit, and it burned so fiercely that it reached all the way to the front of the house.


    nche Capra thinks there must be something fishy going on, but unfortunately her sharp intuition doesn¡¯te in handy at a time like this.


    Behind the scenes, unbeknownst to any of the participants in the farce, parked a short distance away in his car, York Charlie quietly watched the whole process of nche Capra¡¯s bullying.


    Suddenly, he broke into a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 342 – I Have No One Else Here

    nche Capra didn¡¯t think that York Charlie would voluntarilye to the house to see her, or rather, she thought that such a thing had be a luxury.


    But something so incredible did happen.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She happened to be sleeping at the time, exhausted from work, and was dreaming about York Charlie at the same time.


    She dreamed that York Charlie was sitting on the edge of her bed, looking at her tenderly, reaching up to caress her face, leaving a kiss on her forehead, and telling her, ¡°I remember everything, and I¡¯m sorry for putting you through all this these days.¡±


    In that moment, nche Capra felt that all the hard work before had been worth it.


    She cried and shook her head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard at all, as long as you¡¯re back.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t realize that in reality she was crying too, she was stuck in a nightmare and was slow to wake up until an impatient knock on the door finally entered her ears.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes snapped open, her corbones were covered in her tears and there was no telling just how long she had been crying.


    The knocking still hadn¡¯t stopped, and there was the eager voice of the maid at the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, get up quickly, there¡¯s a guest you¡¯re sure to be very pleasantly surprised to see.¡±


    Who is it?


    The maid¡¯s voice was trembling, her tone could not hide the joy, she was happy for nche Capra.


    nche Capra should havee up with the answer on second thought, but since she had already ssified York Charlie as impossible, she couldn¡¯t think of who it was.


    Wearing nothing but a thin halter dress that gave her goosebumps from the cold as soon as she left theforter, she hurriedly threw on her satin robe and tied it in a knot, and went barefoot to answer the door.


    nche Capra yawned and said in anguid tone, ¡°Who¡¯s-¡±


    The words were only halfway out of her mouth when the person in front of her made her entire body freeze.


    ¡°York ¡­¡±


    He finally remembered?


    nche Capra froze for two seconds, then got so excited she couldn¡¯t speak properly, ¡°That, you wait for me downstairs, I¡¯ll be down there, soon.¡±


    She had just gotten up now, so she was in her loungewear and her hair was a mess, she really didn¡¯t want York Charlie to see her like this.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just talk to you in my room.¡± York Charlie said expressionlessly, his reaction was cold and hard, bringing the atmosphere down to freezing point.


    nche Capra could see that York Charlie hadn¡¯te here to shake her hand and make peace, she sighed and nodded, ¡°I see, then you can sit there on the couch for a bit while I change.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just simply finish.¡±


    nche Capra was a little angry, ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to me to talk about things, can you please show some respect? I just want to change my clothes, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to run away.¡±


    York Charlie was really afraid that she was going to run off in a fit of weakness.


    ¡°Fine, just hurry up.¡± York Charlie reluctantly agreed.


    nche Capra told the maid to go down and bring tea and snacks up, ¡°Just follow his previous taste.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s words were just heard by York Charlie, and now he can be sure ¨C nche Capra really stole all of him, even this home is also his.


    Even if they had a rtionship before, it was full of lies and calctions.


    nche Capra, he will not let her go just like that.


    At this point, nche Capra has not yet realized that the man in the house with her is no longer the old York Charlie, and she is still in the checkroom fantasizing about being able to jog his memory with a piece of clothing she once disyed in front of him.


    She was daydreaming.


    Changing into a slim whitece dress over a wide leather jacket, nche Capra didn¡¯t have time to primp her hair, so she simply scrunched it all up and tied it in a high ponytail.


    After washing up, nche Capra stared at herself in the mirror, always used to a in face, but recent events had left her looking really haggard, her face as pale as paper, her lips slightly purple, and the dark circles under her eyes were deep.


    A woman for her own good, she simply put on some powder, rose-colored blush, bean-sand lipstick, before returning to the house.


    York Charlie had already waited impatiently, seeing her change so drastically all of a sudden, in his heart, although he was amazed, but more than that, he still felt disgusted, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to get ready for so long, I¡¯m just here to ask for a person and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    And nche Capra clearly took his visit as an invitation.


    nche Capra paused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ask for someone?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone here but me, who do you want?¡± nche Capra thought what he was saying was getting really inexplicable, it was clouding her hearing.


    ¡°My mother.¡± York Charlie told her, word for word.


    nche Capra was even more confused at this point, ¡°Mom¡¯s out of the country right now, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    While it was good that he remembered that he still had a mother, she was really pissed off when he falsely used her of hiding Mrs. Casey here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me, I know you have my mom here,¡± York Charlie said and then felt something was wrong, ¡°Also, she¡¯s not your mom, we the Charlie family won¡¯t acknowledge your existence.¡±


    Upon hearing York Charlie¡¯s words, nche Capra nearly lost her breath.


    She held the back of her aching head and her eyes reddened before she could speak.


    ¡°York Charlie, you can¡¯t go too far, even if I like you as much as I do, there is a limit to my patience.¡± nche Capra¡¯s voice wasced with sobs.


    She was just so weak in front of him that she had to shed tears without saying a few words.


    But York Charlie always had a way of making her cry too.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t intimidated, he just thought this woman was unbelievable.


    ¡°I should be the one to say this, I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time, I can ept the fact that you moved on the bidding meeting, and that businesspetition is inevitably a little bit shady, but you hurt Delia, and then tried to kidnap my mom to ckmail me, what are you up to.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened and her lips parted slightly as she gasped for air.


    ¡°I kidnapped your mom? Where did you hear that rumor from,¡± nche Capra finally couldn¡¯t take his vitriol and yelled back at him, ¡°She¡¯s my mother-inw, I can¡¯t even afford to honor her, why would I kidnap her?!¡±


    When the suggestion to go abroad was raised by nche Capra, at first Mrs. Casey was worried that nche Capra couldn¡¯t handle it and was reluctant, but after nche Capra¡¯s repeated exhortations, she still went abroad.


    Thanks to nche Capra¡¯s arrangement, Mrs. Casey¡¯s mood was much better and her body was not as weak as before.


    No matter how nche Capra exined it, it was all sophistry in York Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    He wanted people now.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡± York Charlie rummaged around in the cupboards, ¡°And you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore, I know I own this house, and sooner orter you¡¯re going to get kicked out by me.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie, you asshole ¡­,¡± nche Capra ran out of breath to even curse him, all she could do was stand still and watch him rummage around as her eyes burst into tears.


    She sobbed so hard that she developed hyperventtion syndrome, and it was the servants who rushed up who ended uping up to save her.


    York Charlie was like a tyrant now, and the sight of the servant shielding nche Capra and looking at him with a reproachful and disappointed look made him furious.


    ¡°Who told you toe up here, the two of us, Ms. nche Capra and I, need to talk about personal matters, it¡¯s not appropriate for you, a servant, to be here, is it?¡±


    The maid braced herself as she hugged nche Capra, holding the possibility of being scolded or not.


    ¡°It is inappropriate, but I must protect Mistress.¡±


    Because that¡¯s what York Charlie used to do.

 Chapter 343 She’s Really Not Here

    It was a delicate situation they¡¯d gotten themselves into now; York Charlie had instructed the servants and housekeepers many times to be the first to protect nche Capra if she was in danger.


    But now the person hurting her was none other than York Charlie himself.


    It felt like he was a different person.


    Even the maid notices, she defends nche Capra and speaks for her, ¡°So amnesia can really change a person, how could you do this to your wife.¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t feel threatened by anyone else¡¯s intervention.


    It was just a servant, what was that?


    ¡°The actors you hired acted really well, or were they fooled by your appearance as well.¡± York Charlie sneered, ¡°Snake-hearted, that¡¯s the best way to describe you.¡±


    nche Capra was just now getting over it, the maid helped her up, she thanked her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go on down.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­,¡± the servant said, still worried that York Charlie might strike at nche Capra, although he was generally not above hitting women.


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Well then, you take care of everything.¡± The maid finished, ring at York Charlie before turning to leave.


    After the maid left, nche Capra¡¯s emotions settled down, she kept her head down and didn¡¯t look at him, her voice as cold as this floor, and her heart as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use trying to find out how you can, because the person just isn¡¯t here with me.¡±


    She¡¯d tried to contact Mrs. Casey recently to ask how she was doing.


    In order to keep Mrs. Casey from worrying, nche Capra had nned to wait until York Charlie¡¯s memory returned before letting Mrs. Casey know York Charlie was still alive, so she wouldn¡¯t be hurt a second time like she had been.


    York Charlie still refused to let her go when she saw her walking corpse look and grabbed her wrist, forcing her to say, ¡°No way, you have the man right here, hand him over now and I can stop calling the police.¡±


    The rubber bands on her head suddenly crumbled away at that moment, her long hair spreading out and falling on either side of her cheeks, blocking out all expression.


    nche Capra¡¯s voice sounded breathless, like a tiny mosquito, and it was hard to hear.


    ¡°You ¡­ do.¡±


    York Charlie coldly pursued, ¡°What did you just say? Repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°I said you call the police.¡± nche Capra suddenly threw off his arm.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t expected to get this far, and nche Capra still wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Should I admire your good acting skills or your patience.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s tears blurred her vision and she couldn¡¯t see York Charlie¡¯s face, but his voice was still so clear.


    Word for word.


    ¡°I say you call the police! If you suspect me, why don¡¯t you just call the police and have theme along and search my ce, too, so they won¡¯t know if I¡¯m hiding anyone?¡±


    nche Capra was near copse, she didn¡¯t know why York Charlie was torturing her so much.


    York Charlie was still in the same aloof manner, questioning everything she said, ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not going to do something to my mom if I call the police?¡±


    ¡°York Charlie! just what the hell do you think of me?¡± nche Capra stared straight at him, ¡°Am I the kind of person who would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, that¡¯s something only you know.¡± York Charlie answered her without thinking.


    nche Capra held the back of her aching head, she no longer knew how tomunicate with York Charlie.


    She was desperate.


    ¡­


    Coincidentally, at that moment, Francesca Jones, worried about nche Capra¡¯s condition, drove to her house to look for her.


    As soon as he entered, he heard the sound of an argument upstairs that resounded through almost the entire vi.


    The voice he recognized, and he was startled by it.


    ¡°What is York Charlie doing here?¡±


    The maid was also worried, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, he said he came for madam, he said madam has hidden madam and wants her to hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Is York Charlie crazy?¡± Francesca Jones said and rushed straight upstairs.


    Leaving the maid shaking her head, ¡°Mistress is pathetic.¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯s appearance was something unexpected for both nche Capra and York Charlie, especially nche Capra, she frowned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want anyone stirring things up right now.


    ¡°I just wanted to see how you were doing.¡± Francesca Jones exined, sweeping York Charlie out of the corner of his eye, ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯te at the wrong time.¡±


    There was no telling what York Charlie would have done to nche Capra if she hade a littleter.


    York Charlie, now, was a very different person than before.


    nche Capra tried to get him to go back, but she had just grabbed Francesca Jones¡¯ hand when York Charlie stared at her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Heh, and moved in for help.¡±


    Francesca Jones went to go up and retort to York Charlie, but was stopped by nche Capra, ¡°Don¡¯t you say anything, I¡¯ll just do it myself.¡±


    ¡°But he did this to you ¡­¡±


    nche Capra shook her head as she looked back at York Charlie, although the tears were still flowing, her eyes had changed and be vacant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you again, I didn¡¯t hide Mom, if you don¡¯t believe me, you call the police, you don¡¯te here and torture me, I¡¯m really tired, I get it, you can¡¯t think anymore.¡±


    Her words were like red-hot iron, seared into his heart, and he could hardly bear the pain, so he simply let it out,yering it on nche Capra.


    If she wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what he said, then simply do it.


    It was only on impulse that York Charlie thought of making a move on her, and before his head could react, he pushed nche Capra hand first.


    nche Capra stumbled and fell to the ground, and if Francesca Jones hadn¡¯te over in time to hold her up a bit, she might not have been able to keep the baby with that fall.


    Francesca Jones is furious at York Charlie¡¯s behavior and helps nche Capra up off the ground, then without a word rushes up and grabs York Charlie by the cor and punches him in the face.


    York Charlie was also taken aback by his actions and froze for a moment until he was woken up by his punch, he came back to his senses and the corner of his mouth had been grazed and was bleeding a little.


    ¡°York Charlie have you lost your mind, nche Capra she¡¯s your wife, is that how you treat your wife?!¡±


    York Charlie pushed Francesca Jones away, it was as if the point of his anger wasn¡¯t that Francesca Jones had punched him, but that Francesca Jones had said what she said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s not, and even if she was before, from this moment on, she¡¯s banished from THE Charlie family, THE Charlie family doesn¡¯t need a woman who¡¯s a scourge on the earth like her.¡±


    Here we go again, York Charlie¡¯s vitriol towards her was getting heavier now, she was angry but there was no way to argue.


    Arguing wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Because she loved him, he could torture her like this?


    nche Capra cried uncontrobly, and Francesca Jones¡¯ heart twisted at the sight of her in such pain.


    He would rather have herughing happily in York Charlie¡¯s arms than look like this.


    ¡°York Charlie you need to know that words are responsible, what you say today you will regret sooner orter.¡± Francesca Jones advised York Charlie to tone it down.


    Nah York Charlie couldn¡¯t listen to anything right now.


    ¡°Whatever you guys say, I want someone now,e on, where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    nche Capra huffed and shook her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I¡¯m begging you, stop torturing me, I really don¡¯t know and I didn¡¯t hide mom.¡±


    The way she whimpered and prayed to York Charlie, I felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 344 The Past is the Past

    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her pleading with York Charlie in such a pride-less manner, he red at him and said in a single word, ¡°You get out of here now and I can hold back from fighting you, I promise you.¡±


    The two of them weren¡¯t necessarily going to win or lose the fight, but what was guaranteed was that they were going to lose both.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t want to break his face over this, it would be hard to go back and exin to Delia Field, and by the looks of nche Capra she wasn¡¯t going to give up her mother¡¯s whereabouts.


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra, she lowered her head, as if she didn¡¯t want him to see her now swollen face from crying, he put down a harsh word, ¡°nche Capra, I admire you for being so tolerant, I¡¯ll see you at the police station.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away, not stopping for a single step.


    After York Charlie left, the room fell into a deathly silence, nche Capra¡¯s sobs which had just been incessant were silent at this point as she tried to calm down.


    Her shoulders were shaking, and she looked weak and forlorn, which made Francesca Jones¡¯ heart ache.


    He reached out to take her in his arms, but before he could touch her shoulders, nche Capra¡¯s low voice stole the show, ¡°Francesca Jones, thank you for today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t give for you,¡± Francesca Jones finished, his eyes dropping, his gaze falling just short of a water stain on his shirt that was nche Capra¡¯s tear.


    ¡°He¡¯s not worth what you¡¯re paying for him.¡±


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t say that out of selfishness, he truly felt for nche Capra.


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t need it; she couldn¡¯t have an outsider say a bad word about York Charlie even if she was hurt to the core by him.


    ¡°This is between the two of us, I¡¯ll work it out, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Her stubborn personality made Francesca Jones have no way to take her, he gazed at her, the deep love in his eyes never changed, but her gaze was never on him.


    She preferred to let it go.


    ¡°nche, get out of that prison that¡¯s holding you, York Charlie isn¡¯ting back.¡±


    He wanted to call her to her senses, not to take advantage of the situation, he really couldn¡¯t look away.


    But it turns out he can¡¯t wake up someone pretending to be asleep at all.


    On the one hand, nche Capra didn¡¯t want Francesca Jones to get between her and York Charlie either, it would make their rtionship even more confusing, and she was tired enough right now just trying to pull York Charlie back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I understand all that reasoning, I¡¯m not a child anymore, I can consider it for myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but look at you now,¡± Francesca Jones reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, only to be avoided by nche Capra, who couldn¡¯t hide the hurt he felt and withdrew his hand, which had stopped in mid-air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be so unlike yourself for York Charlie, is that really worth it?¡±


    nche Capra was suddenly a little angry, she had clearly said that this was between her and York Charlie and had nothing to do with Francesca Jones, so why didn¡¯t he get it.


    But she didn¡¯t lose her temper, because she knew that Francesca Jones was also doing it for her good.


    Not to mention that throwing a tantrum now lined her up as if she was a bully.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, I know you¡¯ve thought a lot about me and it¡¯s all for my own good, but I just want to be alone right now, my head is so nk I can¡¯t think about so many things.¡±


    nche Capra wants Francesca Jones to leave, she doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her in her ugly state.


    Also, she¡¯s really tired.


    Since she insisted on this attitude, Francesca Jones had no choice but toply with her wishes and leave.


    Before leaving, he was still very uneasy about her, and specifically instructed, ¡°Take care of yourself, and realize that you have more problems waiting for you besides York Charlie.¡±


    If you can¡¯t forget York Charlie, then simply turn your attention to something else.


    nche Capra turns her back to him and nods, ¡°I know, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Take care, and if there¡¯s anything I can do for you, just call me.¡± Francesca Jones finished and left with a slow, heavy step.


    After he left, the tears nche Capra had been holding in for so long were finally released, and like a broken faucet, they kept pouring out of her eyes.


    As much aggravation as she had, the tears were as many as she had.


    ¡­


    The maid stood hesitantly at nche Capra¡¯s bedroom door with hot porridge and a few small dishes, and she nced back at her coworkers who were piled up waiting for her to knock on the door.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m really worried about Mrs. ¡­¡¯s health.¡±


    The maid summoned up the courage to knock on the door, ¡°Mistress, may I enter please?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡± There was no response, the silence was frightening.


    ¡°Mistress can¡¯t be out of something, can she?¡±


    The maid called out a few more times and still no response from nche Capra.


    Really worried about her situation, the maid directly pushed open the door to enter, the interior was dim, a moment did not adapt to, not yet able to see where nche Capra.


    When she could see clearly, the maid did not dare to approach.


    nche Capra was curled up in the corner, she was hugging her knees, still sobbing, looking so helpless.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, have some porridge, it¡¯s not good for your health to keep crying.¡± The maid wanted to approach her, but just as she took a step, nche Capra stopped her, ¡°No, you go out, I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t eaten all night ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and eat if I¡¯m hungry.¡± nche Capra¡¯s response was still tinged with sobs, and there was no way for her to hide the fact that she had never cried so much before.


    There was nothing the maid could do but exit the room, ¡°Take care of yourself then, call us anytime you need us, we¡¯ll be downstairs.¡±


    Saying that, he gently closed the door behind him, and the room returned to its original dimness, leaving only the dismal moonlight spilling onto the floor.


    There it was again, those words again, Francesca Jones had said the same thing.


    How pathetic she was now, making them all, one by one, sympathize with her.


    ¡°Yes, too, I am now a wife who has been started by her husband, just like the heroine in a bitter drama, can I not be pitied?¡± nche Capraughed to herself as she smiled a cool smile, her eyes bleak.


    She didn¡¯t me York Charlie, she just felt that she was really cheap, knowing that people¡¯s hearts were no longer on her now, she still had a hot face to stick her cold ass.


    But these days she didn¡¯t provoke him, why does he always have to misunderstand her.


    Is that what she is in his eyes ¨C kidnapping her mother-inw just to get his attention.


    She wasn¡¯t on the same page as she used to be with Mrs. Casey now, and he had turned around and hurt her repeatedly.


    ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Mumbling into the air, nche Capra closed her eyes, it was as if she was in a world where it was just her, she couldn¡¯t get out and no one else could get in.


    No one could really help her, she had to pull herself together alone.


    Staying in her room until midnight, nche Capra got up, went downstairs, and heated up the pasta the cook had made tonight for herself.


    She was as good as the walking dead, but for better or worse, she was alive.


    nche Capra hadn¡¯t had an appetite, but when she thought of all the problems the Charlie Group had to go back to, and the baby in her belly, she ate with her eyes closed, and she ate with her mouth full.


    As nche Capra ate, she thought about what York Charlie had done to her today, and suddenly became aggravated, and her tears fell again.


    She simply didn¡¯t care, and ate and cried until the dawn.

 Chapter 345 – Mrs. Casey is Found

    After York Charlie left, he immediately called the police, still not believing what nche Capra said.


    Since nche Capra wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me him for being hard on her.


    Not long after the police were called, York Charlie received a call from the police at work, however, it wasn¡¯t what he thought it would be.


    ¡°Your mother was found, but not at the house you provided as a suspect.¡±


    What was going on?


    York Charlie frowned, he couldn¡¯t believe that nche Capra actually did not kidnap his mother?


    With that thought in mind, York Charlie felt a little perverted in that way again, he was actually looking forward to the police telling him that Mrs. Casey was in nche Capra¡¯s house.


    ¡°Never mind, as long as people can be found.¡±


    ¡°Can youe over here now? Your mother¡¯s anxious to see you, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hanging up the phone, York Charlie immediately moved to the police station.


    Mrs. Casey looked exactly like the person in the photo, and it really seemed to be his mother ¨C although York Charlie had no memory of her, he saw the heartbreaking look in Mrs. Casey¡¯s eyes when she looked at him, and he felt that it should be her.


    Mrs. Casey reached out and stroked York Charlie¡¯s cheek. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was her son, she thought he wouldn¡¯te back, but the person in front of her was indeed the same as York Charlie.


    His eyes had changed, he looked at her like she was a stranger.


    It was no wonder, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, and after a long time had passed, she was able to get her strength back, and pulled York Charlie aside to talk, ¡°Tell me, where have you been all these days, do you know how worried nche and I have been about you?¡±


    nche Capra again, was even her mother fooled by nche Capra?


    York Charlie¡¯s face showed anger, but it was only for a second before he regained his original demeanor ¨C too calm, so calm that Mrs. Casey thought he looked like a cold-blooded animal.


    ¡°York?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± York Charlie responded, as he tried to exin to her, ¡°I only have the memory of thesest few months, and you haven¡¯te to me in thest few months, so I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t remember much about you. ¡±


    Mrs. Casey then realized that what the news had said was true ¨C York Charlie really did have memory loss.


    How can you lose your memory for good reason?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry son, I didn¡¯te to you because I thought you were gone, I stayed at home and I was afraid of being touchy-feely, so I went abroad.¡± Mrs. Casey said wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.


    She had thought she would never see him again, so much so that now that she was excited to see him well and truly here, her blood pressure came up.


    York Charlie could understand, if not appreciate, what she was feeling right now, and he tried to call out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t feel awkward, and he lets go of the fact that he really isn¡¯t an orphan.


    Mrs. Casey was so touched that she was about to shed tears again, but fortunately York Charlie persuaded her in time, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health if you keep on crying like this, I¡¯ll settle you down first.¡±


    When he said that, his mind uncontrobly shed back to nche Capra¡¯s appearance when she was crying and almost fainted, her red and swollen eyes and pale face, her face full of tears stained her sideburns and forehead hair, her slightly raised eyes, brownish-ck eyes with disappointment, looking at him.


    His heart suddenly stung as if he had been stabbed by a needle.


    Damn.


    He shouldn¡¯t be thinking about nche Capra at a time like this, he couldn¡¯t even be fooled by this poisonous woman.


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± Mrs. Casey wiped her face with a handkerchief, ¡°anyway it¡¯s good to have you back.¡±


    Hearing her say that, York Charlie, who had been expressionless, finally slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say to you too, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back safe and sound.¡±


    In the end, they were mother and son, and invisibly there seemed to be some sort of bond that connected their hearts together.


    Now that Mrs. Casey has been retrieved and York Charlie is dropping the charges against nche Capra, he asks Mrs. Casey to wait for him in the lobby of the police station, ¡°Mom, wait here for a moment while I take care of the paperwork and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± York Charlie was still a little uneasy.


    Mrs. Casey broke into a smile at this point and nodded, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not three years old anymore.¡±


    After York Charlie left, Mrs. Casey slowly lowered the corners of her mouth, revealing a sad face, she sighed, ¡°It seems that York has really lost his memory, what about nche? Is it hard to really cheapen that Delia Field?¡±


    She had now decided that nche Capra was the daughter-inw of the Charlie family, and was definitely on nche Capra¡¯s side.


    However, York Charlie seems to have some misunderstanding about nche Capra, and her attitude towards her has always been very cold ¨C this is what Mrs. Casey has read on the report.


    Whenever the two of them are photographed secretly, York Charlie has a stinky face while nche Capra looks at him blearily, seemingly begging for something.


    Mrs. Casey wants to help nche Capra, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the right time at the moment, and she wants to find an opportunity to still speak up for nche Capra.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie finished his formalities and soon came out, probably in some hurry for fear that his mother had been abducted again.


    He settled Mrs. Casey in the cottage near the Field family, which was already property in York Charlie¡¯s name, so she could stay in peace.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Delia¡¯s father about you yet, so I¡¯ll ask his advice before I bring you to live with us,¡± said York Charlie, making ns for Mrs. Casey.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s focus was not on what he said, she almost screamed in shock, ¡°You¡¯re already living together?!¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m actually the one living in THE Field family, but Delia and I will consider moving out after we get married.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t understand why his mother had to be so shocked.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart went half cold as she thought about how chilled nche Capra must be feeling right now.


    Not being able to speak for nche Capra right now, she could only be vague, ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite all right.¡±


    York Charlie told her to go to the living room to rest first, he called the housekeepingpany to invite a few maids toe with a housekeeper, and also called a cook from THE FIELD FAMILY to cook for her.


    ¡°Anything else you need, just let me know.¡±


    Although his attitude was inevitably a bit rusty, he was already very considerate to her.


    Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t have asked for more as she rubbed the back of York Charlie¡¯s off-white hand, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see you again, and now I¡¯m just content to let me go.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating the truth, it was these thoughts that echoed in her head as she chanted daily while abroad.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you say things like that,¡± York Charlie said, not letting her go on.


    He suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t asked her something important yet, and that he¡¯d spent the trip back just listening to her talk.


    ¡°Mom, I wanted to ask how you were found by the police.¡±


    There was no way she could have walked back to the police station on her own.


    ¡°I woke up in a car, well the doors were unlocked and all my luggage was still there, I called the police and they gave me a ride to the police station, it wasn¡¯t long before they told me you¡¯de to pick me up.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s heart was pounding with excitement at the thought of seeing her son after months of absence, only to have York Charlie¡¯s lukewarm response pour cold water over her.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t found in a cottage?¡± York Charlie asked her tentatively.

 Chapter 346 – Commercial Warfare

    When she shook her head, he asked again, ¡°Do you know who kidnapped you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, as soon as I got in the car my mouth was covered and I passed out.¡±


    With that out of the way, York Charlie still didn¡¯t want to believe that it had anything to do with nche Capra at all.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone like her, who would do anything, wouldn¡¯t think that Mrs. Casey was back in the country and avable.


    Sooner orter, he would unmask her as a fox.


    ¡­


    Eight o¡¯clock sharp at night, at the Field family dinner.


    York Charlie spoke to Lynel Field about the n to put down the Charlie Group.


    Delia Field was there and she was taken aback by his sudden energy, ¡°What are you nning?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not only nning to suppress the Charlie Group, I want to steal all the resources it can utilize from the Charlie Group,¡± York Charlie finished, having first asked for Lynel Field¡¯s permission before he continued, ¡°The next step is to take the Charlie Group out of the market,¡± he said. ¡°The next step is to empty the funds.¡±


    Of course, there was no way to aplish these things by proper means, but by adopting some special means, coupled with York Charlie¡¯s status as the former president and the shares he held in his hands, having all these powers was already enough for him to deal with a group.


    More precisely, against nche Capra.


    It was ridiculous to say that the family business he had built was now about to be destroyed because of his inexplicable and obsessive hatred for one man.


    He must be gutted when he gets his memory back.


    Delia Field was surprised at how York Charlie had changed so quickly in a short period of time, having previously worked with the Charlie Group.


    She immediately thought of Moore Howard and wondered if it was possible that Moore Howard was behind this.


    Whether it was or not, all she could do now was to wait and see what happened.


    The only person who could decide whether York Charlie¡¯s n could be implemented or not was Lynel Field.


    And this kind of good thing that could grow her family business and squeeze a toughpetitor, as a veteran entrepreneur who had been mixed up in the mall for many years, how could Lynel Field not want it.


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly relieved that you have such an idea,¡± Lynel Field said with a smile, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Before I was worried that you would want to go back to work for the Charlie Group, but now it seems that I was over-anxious, the Field Group¡¯s future is yours.¡±


    It inevitably seemed a bit risky for him to leave the future of his entire business in the hands of a young man of nearly thirty, but Lynel Field saw York Charlie¡¯s chest now, and thought of his own youthful appearance.


    He felt that if it was York Charlie, there would be no problem.


    York Charlie raised his red wine ss to clink sses with Lynel Field, ¡°Thank you very much uncle for your appreciation, I will definitelye up with results to show you as soon as possible, believe me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    He showed absolute loyalty to THE Field family, it wasn¡¯t because he suddenly had an upward mobility or had mastered some unimaginable business secret to be so pleased with himself.


    It was by virtue of his hatred for nche Capra that he wanted to get back at her more than anything else.


    He¡¯d do anything to hurt her.


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t realize that his almost pathological hatred like this has gone far beyond his original intention of wanting to get back at nche Capra.


    And hate, being the opposite of love, the more you hate, the more you love, which means how much you once loved.


    He didn¡¯t know how to handle his feelings, so he never realized the connection.


    Only Delia Field noticed the light in the eyes of his obsidian glints and the smug smile that hung at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°York?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± York Charlie snapped back, his expression looking as if he¡¯d only just realized Delia Field¡¯s presence.


    The gleam in his eyes disappeared and was reced with the doting look he usually gave her when he looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought you seemed distracted ¡­¡± Delia Field said and regretted talking too much.


    Luckily York Charlie didn¡¯t think much of it either as he shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been drinking a bit and I just seem a bit distracted.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­,¡± Delia Field didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Lynel Field, who wanted to see them show their love, teased Delia Field at this time, ¡°Delia, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking about you, there¡¯s no need to take so many announcements in the entertainment industry, the focus of the work should still be on the family.¡±


    ¡°I know, I am still young, when I get older, I will naturally retire from the entertainment industry.¡± Delia Field pouted.


    York Charlie helped her speak , ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s just now entering the entertainment industry, let her develop her career, I don¡¯t think our rtionship will be affected by this short-term separation.¡±


    Lynel Field was relieved to see his daughter and son-inw doing so well.


    He could see that York Charlie was going to fulfill a lot of potential in the future, and the only way for him to keep York Charlie on a leash was to use Delia Field as a bet.


    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t realize that any investment carries a risk, and any bet has the possibility of losing.


    York Charlie¡¯s words at the dinner table were not just words, he returned to thepany the next day and immediately held a secret meeting, inviting only a few trusted subordinates to discuss how to take advantage of this time to grab resources from the Charlie Group.


    York Charlie seemed to have thought about it for a long time, and prepared several options for everyone to discuss early in the morning, and the final result was all about striking the power of THE Charlie Group in the city.


    ¡°In the past, the Charlie Group was almost dominant, from now on, a new era ising, the Field Group will lead all the small and medium-sized enterprises in the city to be the top of the list.¡±


    York Charlie is not talking big, just in two days, they have sessfully made several appointments withpanies that had originally cooperated with the the Charlie Group, and the other party all said that their target of cooperation is not thepany, but York Charlie as a person.


    In other words, whicheverpany York Charlie goes to is thepany with the best future prospects.


    They have no reason not to invest.


    York Charlie¡¯s move has been described in the media as an implosion, because the Charlie Group was his and now he is destroying it bit by bit.


    He was going to sell his stake in the Charlie Group, but he¡¯s holding off on that for now, considering the future use of thepany.


    York Charlie is so vigorous against the Charlie Group, of course, not all for the Field Group, the discerning can see that he is targeting nche Capra.


    Or rather, it is because of nche Capra that he is targeting the Charlie Group.


    It was impossible for nche Capra to be unaware of such an important matter, and she made an emergency response at the first time, retained some of her clients, and cooperated with some new enterprises, and also prepared to enter the high-tech industry.


    She knew what York Charlie was trying to do, and he was just trying to break her.


    He could torture her all he wanted, but the Charlie Group could never be destroyed.


    Because it was York Charlie¡¯s stuff, it was the proof that the past York Charlie had lived, and she had to guard it, while the current York Charlie was nothing but a hate machine.


    As they fought, one of them was bound to get hurt, and as it stood, THE Charlie Group had been hit even harder, with the stock market dropping multiple times and going green every day.


    nche Capra was in two minds, wanting to call York Charlie and tell him to knock it off, but afraid he¡¯d take the opportunity to humiliate her again.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to take any more k from him.

 Chapter 347: Playing Tai Chi

    The rtionship between the Charlie Group and the Field Group continued to deteriorate, and the rest of the SMEs began to take sides for the sake of rity.


    The developers who had cooperated with the Charlie Group for more than ten years in the past now also turned to the Field Group.


    With the loss of support from many parties, the Charlie Group soon suffered from cash flow problems. nche Capra contacted the bank with which thepany had been in good cooperation, hoping to get a loan to tide over the shortage of funds.


    The president of the bank finally gave a different answer from the other white-eyed wolves, ¡°Then tonight at ten o¡¯clock , let¡¯s have dinner together, how do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem, you send me the locationter, I¡¯ll have my secretary factor it into the itinerary.¡± nche Capra agreed without a second thought.


    The governorughed softly, ¡°President Capra you are still too young ah, take care of your health.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, nche Capra as if she had found hope, a moment of energy, she put out the message that she will be as soon as possible to get a loan, to solve all the urgent needs of the present, those who originally made a fuss to terminate the contract with them of the enterprise all of a sudden settled down.


    The battlefield is a battlefield, and if anyone takes pity on anyone, the battle is doomed to be lost.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t hate the snobbery of those people, what she hated was York Charlie¡¯s determination, he was so tantly targeting her, not leaving a single bit of mercy, wouldn¡¯t his conscience hurt?


    nche Capra held her forehead and sighed heavily.


    The secretary who assisted her at the side looked at her happy at one time and downcast at another and asked, ¡±President Capra are you tired? You can rest ¡­ for ten minutes if you are tired.¡±


    She nced at the packed schedule, hardly leaving any gaps, nche Capra alone had to run to four ces in one day, and still had to maintain a subdued smile, as well as one hundred percent of her spirit.


    In reality, however, nche Capra hadn¡¯t slept in two days, working tirelessly on the job just so she could fight the Field Group tooth and nail.


    She didn¡¯t know that York Charlie had emptied her of all her money and worthwhile resources behind her back, and that the Charlie Group was now on the rocks, just too big for its trunk, so people assumed it wouldn¡¯t fall, when in fact, it had already been hollowed out from the inside.


    If this information bes public, the Charlie Group will be just like the Howard Group ¨C a shellpany.


    If nche Capra can¡¯t hold out and files for bankruptcy, York Charlie will be the first to buy the Charlie Group and merge it into the Field Group.


    nche Capra would then get a taste of what it would be like to have his presidency taken away from him.


    In front of the conspiracy, nche Capra didn¡¯t know that the pair of hateful eyes behind her were staring at her, she only had these mountains of work in her eyes.


    As long as they were finished, more or less anything could be salvaged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rest, it¡¯s better to get real.¡± nche Capra declined her secretary¡¯s kind offer, stretched, and went back to work with two dark circles under her eyes.


    She had to meet with a few clients tonight, so out of respect she put on makeup to cover up the dark circles and looked like the radiant nche Capra again.


    A macaroon pink suit, white silk scarf, the same pink hip-hugging skirt, her stockingless legs exposed to the cold air, as white as the snow, mid-heeled beige pumps, a cape-style wool coat, and a dark pink beret with white gloves.


    nche Capra¡¯s rococo outfit had been specially prepared for tonight¡¯s client meeting.


    She certainly didn¡¯t have lust in mind, but it was important to make a good impression on the client.


    The secretary keptplimenting her, ¡°President Capra, you really should have changed your career to be a model or a star.¡±


    nche Capra smiled helplessly, ¡°I used to be a real model, I just wasn¡¯t famous.¡± She lost a lot of opportunities because she refused to subterfuge.


    ¡°That¡¯s so, they really have no vision.¡± The secretary eximed from the bottom of her heart.


    As soon as the car arrived, nche Capra began her run alone.


    She was meeting with clients today that she was eighty percent sure she could talk to, or she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to dress up carefully before meeting them.


    Straight off the phone it would have been a push back.


    Things had gone better than she¡¯d expected, and even though it was only small businesses andpanies that were just starting out, it was enough to make nche Capra happy.


    Keep in mind that the Charlie Group was on all sides of the fence, so to speak.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was ten o¡¯clock when she walked out of the restaurant, nche Capra nced at her watch, it was now nine thirty, it would take half an hour to get to the hotel designated by the governor, the time was just right.


    Decisive departure.


    The hotel¡¯s restaurant was on the first floor, once nche Capra entered, she could see that the governor was already sitting at the seat they had reserved and waiting for her.


    nche Capra was actually nearing her limit now, but she greeted him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to give me this opportunity.¡±


    The governor was a middle-aged man who seemed decent enough, just not sure how he was as a person.


    Either way, the loan was going to be taken tonight.


    As soon as nche Capra sat down, the other partyughed, ¡°I had heard that Ms. nche Capra has talent and appearance, and today I see that it is true.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a vanity.¡±


    They engaged in a bit of business boasting, which didn¡¯t stop until nche Capra pulled the papers out of her bag and got down to business.


    ¡°As you can see, the Charlie Group is indeed experiencing some liquidity problems right now, but believe me, it¡¯s temporary,¡± nche Capra said, trying to impress the governor with as many words as possible.


    ¡°We¡¯re still in the middle of Project Two and Project Three, and as long as we wait for those two projects to bepleted and the payments to fall through the cracks, we¡¯ll be over the hump in no time.¡±


    nche Capra took a sip of her coffee, she wasn¡¯t at all interested in the food on her te, she was focused on getting down to business with the governor, ¡°But in the meantime, we¡¯re going to have a hard time, and that¡¯s when we¡¯ll need the bank¡¯s help.¡±


    The Governor listened quietly, his movements slow and unhurried as he enjoyed his meal, not forgetting to remind nche Capra, ¡°President Capra, the steak won¡¯t be good when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    nche Capra had met so many clients, all of which took ce in restaurants, and she just ate those delicate and small dishes, and she was propped up all the way down.


    Now there was also a Western meal to digest, and for nche Capra the food had clearly be a form of torture.


    But if the governor had said that, she had no reason to refuse, and the knife and fork that hadn¡¯t been moved still reached for the bloodied steak on her te.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Very good, the steak is very tender ¡­,¡± nche Capra tasted chewy, while having to bullshit him.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss food with him right now, she wanted a loan, and as long as the governor gave the nod, THE Charlie Group would still be able to hold out.


    nche Capra also realized that the governor could clearly see the anxiety in her eyes, but she still intentionally left the question unanswered.


    The initiative was in the other party¡¯s hands, and nche Capra had no way to resist.


    She could only endure it, maintaining a professional fake smile at the governor while pretending to follow his exnatory taste, ¡°Indeed, it would be better eaten dipped in rose sea salt than lemon sea salt.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, I knew President Capra knew how to savor life as well, that¡¯s so rare in the business world.¡± The governor was still joking with her, and he just cut him off in the middle of the business.

 Chapter 348 The World Is Too Small

    A lot of clients would intentionally slow down before signing on the dotted line in order to spite nche Capra and experience what it would be like to have the president nodding and waving at them.


    But on the strength of the Charlie Group in the past, once they encountered a client like that, whether it was York Charlie or nche Capra, their first reaction would be to throw their faces away and leave, and they would definitely not stay for half a minute.


    Because they have a strong enough background.


    However, now is different, the Charlie Group is in danger, nche Capra can only cater to the pace of the other side, as long as they want to dy, she must wait.


    Anyway, she can wait, for the Charlie Group also can afford to wait, the customer is no matter how difficult, nche Capra in the end to carry down.


    The bank loan, however, seemed to be getting tricky.


    It is not that the bank president does not give face, dragged nche Capra after a bunch of nonsense, but finally rejected her request for a loan.


    He promised yes, just with strings attached.


    In the dining room, the tes had been removed, and on the cream-colored, gold-trimmed tablecloth was the governor and nche Capra¡¯s hand.


    nche Capra had been reluctant; the governor had asked her to hold out her hand, and she had been so momentarily obsessed with the loan that she had held out her hand and allowed the clothed beast to touch her.


    Of course, the governor had only touched her arm, and nche Capra dropped goosebumps as if she had been struck by booming thunder, and she jerked her hand back.


    Fighting back the nausea she felt inside, she asked the governor, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The governor, in turn, was more surprised than she was , ¡°President Capra has been in the mall for so long, can¡¯t you even understand that?¡±


    It had only been a few months, but she was growing up at an rming rate.


    nche Capra knew what the bank president was talking about ¨C nothing more than subterfuge.


    I didn¡¯t realize that the seemingly well-dressed bank president turned out to be a beast who loved to take advantage of women.


    The words stayed in her heart, and nche Capra wasn¡¯t able to spit them out.


    She still had a glimmer of hope, after all, it was very important to THE Charlie Group.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m just surprised at how you could do such a thing?¡± nche Capra avoided his greasy eyes and didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    The other man was still chipper, and because he held the initiative, he didn¡¯t have to worry about losses at all right now.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t think nche Capra was going to give up a contract for a hundred-million-dor loan just because of this one night¡¯s hospitality-there were no more underdogs to be found in town.


    So he responded to her smugly, his demeanor divine, ¡°That sort of thing? I did no more than what any other man would do, and besides, I had no intention of making President Capra my lover.¡±


    ¡°Just one night¡¯s hospitality, and once you get through tonight, you¡¯ll have a hundred million dor loan to tide you over, isn¡¯t that a bargain?¡± The governor finished by giving nche Capra a look from top to bottom.


    ¡°I heard earlier that the new president of THE Charlie Group was hot and mboyant, and now it seems to be true.¡±


    Anyway, after all was said and done, he was trying to subvert nche Capra.


    nche Capra smiled faintly and silently put the documents away, then stood up and prepared to leave.


    She had originally nned to just put the matter to rest, but after thinking about it, she was still angry, turned around and picked up the cup of white water and threw it in the governor¡¯s face, ¡°Screw your loan, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    In the past, she did not ept subterfuge.


    Now even if it¡¯s difficult, she won¡¯t be slighted.


    nche Capra left the hotel in stride in full view of everyone.


    After walking out of the hotel, her face, which had been taut all the time, drooped for a moment, revealing her fatigue.


    After working day and night for two days in a row, nche Capra¡¯s mental and physical strength had already reached its limit, and she was even tired of walking, but after standing at the door for a long time without stopping a cab, she could only walk and wait.


    No matter how capable a person is, there is still a limit to his physical strength, not to mention that nche Capra¡¯s heart has been broken by York Charlie recently, and she can¡¯t hold on any longer.


    It was just that nche Capra could not have imagined that she would exhaust thest of her energy at this time, and just suddenly fainted on the street.


    Because of the dense night color, people could not see clearly, or because of the indifference of people¡¯s hearts, when nche Capra copsed on the street, the first reaction of the people around her was not to save her, but to speed up their steps as if they were afraid of being charged with unnecessary crimes.


    Those people probably thought she was drunk.


    If he hadn¡¯t shown up, I¡¯m afraid she would have had to sleep here all night, and with it being so cold tonight, with a thinyer of frost on the ground, her wool coat wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the invasion of cold air as she justy there.


    And York Charlie did not know what kind of sinful rtionship he had with nche Capra, which could make him on his way from work, but also happened to witness nche Capra fainted.


    His subconscious reaction was to let go of the steering wheel and reach out with his hands, with the delusion that he would be able to hold the person up in the car.


    The steering wheel almost skidded, and he came back to his senses, rushed to stabilize the car, and drove the car to the street to stop.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After a considerable mental struggle, York Charlie got out of the car.


    He walked over to nche Capra, still not quite convinced that she had actually fainted, and called out to her in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re going to act out, do it somewhere else, aren¡¯t you ashamed to be here?¡±


    ¡°This world is really too small, how can I run into you everywhere I go.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s brain was already disconnected, not to mention whether she could wake up, even if she was sshed with cold water, she would not necessarily wake up.


    After calling out to her a few times, nche Capra still didn¡¯t respond, and York Charlie then realized that she had really passed out.


    The toe of his shoe kicked her arm and there was no response.


    ¡°And even if it is, what¡¯s it to me?¡± The words were for himself.


    He hated her so much, he should be happier if she froze to death on the street.


    Why worry about her?


    There was no need for that.


    York Charlie mentally hypnotized himself as he got back into the car, but not with his seatbelt on, his eyes still on nche Capra lying in the street.


    She looked as if she had fallen asleep rather than fainted, her auburn hair spread out and sideways, her pale face bright and luminous against her hair, her delicate contours like the model of a sketch, her arms and legs all naturally flexed, her beret still resting in her hand.


    If you looked at it from above, it qualified as looking like a screenshot from a movie-beautiful, and quiet, and sad.


    York Charlie remembered, I think he¡¯d drawn this silhouette when he was in art ss in high school, only slightly more childishly, a side he¡¯d depicted countless times.


    It was clearly aplete memory, but York Charlie was unwilling to admit that it was true, he thought it was probably a faulty memory, convincing himself with such an absurd reason.


    Since he thought so, he could have just walked away.


    But York Charlie just couldn¡¯t leave a nche Capra like that on the street.


    If it was an enemy, then he could just ignore it, why did he still care so much ¡­


    York Charlie¡¯s mind went nk, and with his IQ temporarily offline, his arms and legs followed his instincts and he pushed the car door straight open and got out to pick up nche Capra, who was lying on the ground.


    His movements were careful, afraid of disturbing her.


    Send her to stay at a hotel? Or send her home?

 Chapter 349 It Wasn’t a Dream

    On the drive to nche Capra¡¯s cottage, York Charlie had wondered if he was really in over his head to send her back-they¡¯d had a fight in that house not long ago.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason he hadn¡¯t sent her to the hotel was because he was afraid the paparazzi would catch him and talk about it again.


    Of course, that¡¯s the reason York Charlie gives himself.


    In reality, he wanted to go back to that ce and see it again, hearing that it seemed to be all he had and a ce filled with memories of him and nche Capra.


    York Charlie feels so divided in himself like this; he was the one who hurt her and made her work until she fainted, and he was the one who tried to remember the past and send her back.


    What he was thinking about himself, he was losing track of himself.


    Pulling up to the garage door, York Charlie hadn¡¯t even rung the doorbell before the garage door opened, and it looked like the servants had seen him return.


    But after thest incident, the servants of the Charlie family were all wary of the current York Charlie, with a hint of resentment.


    They thought he hade to trouble nche Capra again, and were d that nche Capra hadn¡¯t returned yet, when they saw York Charlie walking across the front yard with a sleeping nche Capra in his arms.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    York Charlie said in a subconsciouslymanding tone as he carried her into the house, ¡°You guys go get a clean set of clothes for her to change into, and a basin of hot water, and a clean towel to wipe her down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servants also responded out of habit.


    Why did this feel familiar? As if he had done this before?


    York Charlie frowned as a few images shed in his mind, but they were too blurry for him to see anything.


    Now was not the time to worry about himself, nche Capra had been out in the cold for so long, and she was so weak, she might have gotten frostbite.


    York Charlie carried her upstairs, remembering that he¡¯d had a huge fight with her in her bedroom only a while ago, and that he¡¯d put his hands on her, and suddenly regretting that action.


    But it had already happened, and there was no point in him regretting it.


    He didn¡¯t need to regret it either, who let nche Capra think of ways to harm him for so many years around him, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.


    Carrying nche Capra to the bed, York Charlie should have left, but his heart was inexplicably attached to her, and his hand was still caught between her back and the bed, and he never pulled away.


    It wasn¡¯t that he did it on purpose, nche Capra looked like she was doing it on purpose, putting all of her strength on him, but the look on her face still didn¡¯t change much, and she still looked like she was sleeping heavily.


    ¡°Hey nche Capra, you¡¯re not sleeping at all, are you?¡± York Charlie asked her tentatively as he reached out and cupped her chin, to which she did not respond.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t go okay.¡± York Charlie sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Count me unlucky, I can run into you anywhere I go.¡±


    After saying that, he reached out and pinched her nose.


    After the maid had changed nche Capra into her housecoat and scrubbed her, York Charlie stood in the bedroom doorway, waiting for the maid toe out.


    He was a little impatient, as if he was anxious to see her, but he didn¡¯t recognize it in his heart.


    At this moment, a servant came up to talk to York Charlie, ¡°President Charlie, why don¡¯t you stay and sleep here tonight? Look at how cold it is outside, what if you catch a cold.¡±


    York Charlie was worried about how to stay in the ¡°rightful¡± way, the maid gave him a step down, he had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Alright then, but I don¡¯t have any change of clothes.¡± After York Charlie finished speaking, he saw the maid responding to him with a surprised face, ¡°Yes, yes, your previous clothes Mrs. Capra has kept them properly for you.¡±


    nche Capra?


    Didn¡¯t she hate him so much? Why would she even do that?


    York Charlie didn¡¯t understand, but the warmth that flooded through his heart didn¡¯t bother him.


    He showered and changed and came out of the bathroom just as his cell phone rang, an iing call from Delia Field.


    Normally York Charlie would have answered it, but today ¡­


    He thought about it for a moment, but just hung up.


    Usually in this situation, Delia Field would default to the fact that he was working overtime at thepany or temporarily traveling out of town, so there wouldn¡¯t be a second call.


    In his heart, although he held guilt for Delia Field, he seemed to care more about nche Capra than her right now.


    York Charlie put his cell phone down as he walked over to nche Capra, who was still asleep, not even in the same position.


    How tired is this to sleep so much ¡­


    York Charlie sat on the edge of the bed and watched the soft light hit nche Capra¡¯s sleeping face as he reached up and stroked the cheek, his warm fingertips touching skin that was silky but cold.


    Reminiscent of a doll without life-like features.


    He had to admit, nche Capra was beautiful, especially at her best when she was quiet ¨C which was now.


    Not realizing for a moment that his eyes had sunk into tenderness, the corners of York Charlie¡¯s mouth quirked up slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°What kind of a person are you, anyway?¡±


    He never did see through her.


    He attacked and humiliated her almost pathologically, wanting her to bow down before him, but she always went against his wishes.


    When he was angered by her past viciousness, she tearfully argued with him that it was all a misunderstanding and that she was in love with him.


    What does nche Capra actually think of him?


    York Charlie can¡¯t help but be curious, but doesn¡¯t want to admit it.


    nche Capra rolled over so suddenly that the covers slipped off her shoulders, and York Charlie hastily pulled them back on her, thankful that she hadn¡¯t woken up at that moment.


    The wind blew open the closed window, and a cold breeze poured in, making the already cold room feel like it was in a freezing cold ce.


    York Charlie¡¯s first thought was to worry that nche Capra was catching a cold, and he immediately got up and went to the window, closing it behind him, the wind-blown curtains calming down at that moment.


    As he observed the room, it had a uniquely personal style in both d¨¦cor and color palette.


    If he and nche Capra really had been something, what did it mean that she still had the d¨¦cor from that time to this day?


    Is she, by any chance, still in love with him?


    ¡­


    nche Capra had a dream that York Charlie finally turned back to her andughed at her for being an idiot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry up and catch up.¡± In the dream York Charlie held out his hand and waited for her with feigned impatience, never actually moving his feet.


    He was gentle in the dream, just like he always was.


    So nche Capra took the dream for reality for a moment, and reached out her hand in reality as well; she tried to grab something, but instead grabbed the cold nightstand.


    The cold touch brought nche Capra out of her dream, she frowned and slowly opened her eyes.


    Incredibly, in reality, York Charlie was right in front of her, just a stone¡¯s throw away.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that this was still a dream?


    To confirm whether it was reality or a dream, nche Capra reached up and pped herself.


    ¡°That hurt.¡± She shrieked, a hit too hard.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t a dream!


    York Charliey down on the edge of the bed and just watched over her while the night was dark outside and he hadn¡¯te home yet.

 Chapter 350 – A Growing Affair

    ¡°York, York Charlie?!¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe it, she sat up in shock, her eyes ring like fish eyes as she stared incredulously at the man in front of her.


    No way, was he really here?


    York Charlie was woken up by her, he frowned, inexplicably waking up after his amnesia, and spoke in the same cold voice, ¡°Can you stop making so much noise in the middle of the night?¡±


    He had managed to fall asleep by lying on the side of the bed and just woke her up.


    Originally, he wanted to sleep beside her, but he was afraid that nche Capra would wake up and mistakenly think that he was taking advantage of her, so sleeping on the sofa wasn¡¯t a bad idea, but then he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of condition nche Capra was in.


    That said, why did the maid so rightfully put the two of them in the same bedroom?


    The scary thing was, he himself didn¡¯t see what was wrong with it.


    Seeing nche Capra still so shocked, York Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh as he turned the light on, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not dreaming, I¡¯m real.¡±


    He should be a nightmare even if he appeared in her dreams, right?


    After all, he had done so many over the top things to her before.


    ¡°¡­¡± nche Capra¡¯s lips parted slightly, still in that shocked look, ¡°You ¡­ ¡±


    York Charlie wondered if her reaction could be a bit too much, it couldn¡¯t be that she was acting with him again, could it?


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to put on a show in front of me again, save your breath-¡± taunting her words hadn¡¯t even finished when York Charlie was startled by nche Capra lunging at him head on.


    nche Capra hugged him tightly, using all her strength, wanting to prove that he was real and that he wouldn¡¯t just run away.


    She didn¡¯t want him to go.


    ¡°Do you know how long I waited for you, every night when you didn¡¯te back I was afraid of bad news,¡± nche Capra cried as she spoke, ¡°and when you dide back, I was afraid every day that you would never remember me again.¡±


    It was as if she had been holding in her aggression for a long time and was finally able to let it out in this moment, nche Capra just sobbed and sobbed and still had to get the words out.


    ¡°Why are you being so cold to me? I really love you, I didn¡¯t lie to you, even if there was a misunderstanding in the past, it¡¯s all in the past now, I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she was pretentious, she was really too aggrieved, his attitude towards her broke her heart to the core.


    Obviously, she had mistakenly thought that York Charlie had recovered his memory.


    Otherwise, just now this cold York Charlie, who had secretly fought with her at THE FIELD GROUP not long ago, how could he be here now?


    York Charlie was a bit confused for a moment when she gave him this hug.


    He didn¡¯t know what nche Capra meant by this.


    Likewise, what was with his inexplicable heart palpitations?


    Barely able to push nche Capra, who hated being glued to him, away, York Charlie looked at her with a puzzled expression, ¡°I still can¡¯t remember what happened with you.¡±


    All that was known was that they had been enemies in general.


    nche Capra froze, her tearsing to a screeching halt as she blinked, teardrops still hanging on her flutteringshes, ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t remember, so why are you here?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could York Charlie, now so cold and unwilling to even talk to her, sit on the edge of the bed and talk to her calmly.


    York Charlie himself wanted to ask himself ¨C what the hell was wrong with him that he¡¯d gotten into this situation with nche Capra, and how was he going to exin it like this?


    Pursing his thin lips, he downyed the situation, ¡°I was on my way back when I happened to see you fainting, so I brought you back here, and your maid said it was too cold for me to stay overnight, so here I am.¡±


    It didn¡¯t turn out to be much warmer ¨C he hadn¡¯t been able to find the remote for the room air conditioner and had to suffer the cold.


    His hands were purple from the cold, but he didn¡¯t care about that little thing.


    nche Capra then reacted, ¡°So I fainted, I told you how I only have memories of walking out of the hotel.¡±


    The thought of that governor¡¯s greasy look still turns her stomach to this day.


    ¡°I heard from the servants that you haven¡¯t slept in two days, working overtime without sleep,¡± York Charlie frowned deeper, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    nche Capra sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, thepany is in a lot of trouble right now, and you guys, no, the Field Group has been targeting the Charlie Group again, they see the moment when the project has a mishap toe down on us and take our resources, I have to keep busy. ¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly exined to him as if she was afraid that he would misunderstand, ¡°But I know that it wasn¡¯t your decision, it must have been the decision of the chairman of yourpany, how could you do something like that.¡±


    She thinks that York Charlie is not a person who would use improper means to achieve his goal, even if he would, he already knows that the Charlie Group is his, how would he be willing to attack his own heart and soul.


    nche Capra has always been very shrewd, sometimes the scheming Moore Howard may not be able to beat her, but once she meets York Charlie, her IQ drops instantly and her brain circuits are different from normal people.


    She¡¯s naive.


    If she knew that the York Charlie in front of her was the culprit who caused the Charlie Group to have so many idents, I wonder what her expression would be.


    York Charlie was naturally very vain, and on the one hand, he didn¡¯t know if nche Capra was ying dumb with him, so he simply kept quiet about it.


    Seeing this, nche Capra assumed that he was getting bored because of her chatter, and she hastily changed the subject, ¡°You¡¯re staying here tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She nced at the clock; it was three o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The city was still bustling, but it hadn¡¯t been a bit of a downer.


    And she just wanted him to stay with her a little longer.


    York Charlie looked at the pitiful way she waited blearily for him to respond, and it made his heart suddenly miss half a beat.


    Then, there was a beat that was above the normal range, making York Charlie¡¯s body temperature rise with it.


    His mind was running at high speed, like he was reying the past, and images of the past kept shing through his mind-he and nche Capra really did seem to be lovers in the past, very much in love with each other.


    The picture in his mind was beautiful, not at all like the information he had gotten from his investigation that nche Capra was with him with scheming intentions.


    ¡°Did we ever really know each other ¡­¡±


    His words alone made nche Capra overjoyed, and she broke into a surprised smile, her eyes sparkling as if they held a sea of stars.


    As if by instinct, York Charlie didn¡¯t hesitate to cup her face and kiss her suddenly.


    There were vague fragments in his mind of this action he had done many times before.


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± nche Capra said, surprised by his actions.


    She thought he was pranking her again, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she realized that York Charlie had closed his eyes and kissed her deeply, his curlyshes fluttering slightly, giving the illusion that he was nervous, too.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t teasing her.


    Wistfully, nche Capra closed her eyes to his kiss andplied,ying back down on the bed while he followed and pressed on top.


    Only when neither of them could breathe did their lips part.


    In York Charlie¡¯s POV, nche Capra, with spring in her eyes and a peachy face, looked up at him with innocent eyes.


    It made him suddenly feel guilty.

 Chapter 351 is naive or playing dumb

    York Charlie also didn¡¯t understand why he should feel this way, he could obviously go along with it.


    And nche Capra didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly stared at her and didn¡¯t move at first, and soon, she realized one thing ¨C she was still a pregnant woman now.


    York Charlie should have taken this factor into consideration and didn¡¯t make the next move.


    Making a good excuse for him, nche Capra wrapped her arms around York Charlie¡¯s neck, she smiled like a child who got candy, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised you¡¯re here, I know you won¡¯t be around all the time but I¡¯m going to try, so just stay with me tonight.¡±


    She wanted to keep him, she was afraid that if she wasn¡¯t able to fulfill his physical needs, he would turn his back on her.


    York Charlie could see where she wasing from too, and heughed helplessly at once.


    She was treating him as if he were a man of the cloth.


    Speaking of which, what¡¯s the difference between herself and what she imagined him to be?


    York Charlie thought to himself mockingly as he rolled over andy down next to nche Capra.


    They had rubbed each other the wrong way, but in the end, they hadn¡¯t let the fire continue to spread.


    Both were exercising restraint.


    One for the sake of the fetus in her womb, the other because of her own guilt.


    Whatever the reason, as far as nche Capra was concerned, the fact that she was able to lie in the same bed as York Charlie was more than she could have imagined, her greatest happiness right now.


    She asked for nothing more.


    nche Capra hooked her arms around his neck and didn¡¯t seem to want to let go.


    And instead of finding her annoying, York Charlie was so taken with her that he couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around her waist.


    So many days in a row of open fighting had worn both of them out, and on a night when it usually took hours to fall asleep, they cuddled up together.


    As soon as they closed their eyes, they were in dreand.


    This time, York Charlie dreamed of nche Capra.


    Dreaming that she was close by and smiling.


    Those soulful eyes and crimson lips were most impressive.


    In the dream she hooked the corners of her mouth, showing her white teeth and pouring out her love for him.


    For some reason York Charlie¡¯s ears felt like they were wrapped in a membrane, he couldn¡¯t hear nche Capra¡¯s voice, and he was curious to find out what she was saying.


    One could only guess based on nche Capra¡¯s lip-synching, ¡°York Charlie, I like you, no, I love you.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    York Charlie, who had heard Delia Field say a lot of lovey-dovey things and had had bold confessions from admirers at parties, thought to himself that it was because he was more sensible that he didn¡¯t have the heartfelt feelings that others had described.


    But in his dream, nche Capra¡¯s mere words had thrown his heart rate off bnce, and he felt his eyes get so hot that he was almost on the verge of shedding hot tears.


    York Charlie must not have known that before losing her memory, nche Capra did not talk lightly about liking, her love had always been reserved because she was afraid that one day he would suddenly turn around and leave again, just like he did back then.


    That¡¯s why, even if she liked him, she didn¡¯t say it easily, she was afraid that York Charlie would be pleased with her ¨C after all, he had been looking forward to her talking to him about love, pampering herself in his arms and relying on him.


    That was the reason why, in the dream, York Charlie had reddened his eyes at her one confession.


    Whether he cried or not he didn¡¯t know, it was just a dream anyway.


    A dream he was almost on the verge of thinking was reality.


    ¡­


    When he woke up, he had missed his time to clock in at work.


    nche Capra was a far cry from her haggard self of yesterday, and it would be an understatement to say that she was a genki girl, for those eyes were glowing brightly.


    York Charlie, refreshed from his nap, stretched and thought it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t go to work today, he just wanted to be here all day.


    Then it hit him that this was the best day of sleep he¡¯d had since he¡¯d lost his memory.


    So was nche Capra, who was finally not waking up in the middle of the night from nightmares and was finally able to sleep through the night.


    The nightmares had haunted her after York Charlie¡¯s disappearance.


    At one point, nche Capra had to take sleeping pills to fall asleep, and then, because she was pregnant, she had to go off the pills and continue to work day and night.


    The same is true for York Charlie, only he doesn¡¯t understand why.


    Having just woken up, their eyes met and then quickly moved away, both a little embarrassed.


    After all, until yesterday they had been arguing about Mrs. Casey¡¯s kidnapping, and now they were sleeping together as a matter of course, which was a bit weird to say the least.


    However, neither of them found the feeling annoying that is.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t say it was annoying, she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    She wanted York Charlie to stay a little longer, so she asked him to eat breakfast before he left.


    Fearing his suspicion, nche Capra tried her best to exin that she really didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, ¡°I just wanted to thank you for dropping me offst night, and there¡¯s nothing I can do for you, so let¡¯s at least have breakfast together.¡±


    It was actually out of her selfishness at all.


    ¡°Okay.¡± York Charlie agreed readily, and he didn¡¯t wonder if nche Capra had other intentions.


    In just one night, York Charlie somehow felt that nche Capra might not be as bad as he thought she was.


    Instead, he was much more lovable than he had imagined.


    nche Capra was instantly overjoyed, a smile spreading across her face as she thought that now might be a good time for York Charlie toe back and take over the Charlie Group, with her on hand to assist.


    With the two of them, they would definitely be able to help THE Charlie Group get through this.


    Also, it would give him a better chance ofing back to her.


    Apparently, York Charlie¡¯s move made nche Capra think there was still hope for everything, that she could still count on him.


    She took things too literally and mistakenly thought that this one handout would mean the return of happiness.


    York Charlie is far more desperate than she ever imagined.


    nche Capra gathered her courage before she mentioned the Charlie Group to York Charlie, ¡°York, I have a proposition I want to talk to you about.¡±


    York Charlie was about to get out of bed when he turned around, looked at her withzy eyes, and asked casually, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How about youe back and take over THE Charlie Group?¡± nche Capra finally had the courage to say that, and she finished as if she were relieved, her whole being much lighter.


    This was what she had been wanting to say before, but because York Charlie was still working for the Field Group, she was openly cutting corners, which would put York Charlie in a dilemma, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t say anything for the time being.


    But the Charlie Group was always his, and she would have to go back sooner orter.


    And if she went back sooner, she¡¯d be able to fix thepany¡¯s mishaps for a while.


    nche Capra had finessed thepany for him, but he had mistaken nche Capra for aughing stock, pretending to give the Charlie Group away, but actually trying to dump it.


    Or had she already realized that he was the one who had caused the Charlie Group to be what it was?


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill on his back when he thought of this.


    Sure enough, this woman could not be trusted easily.


    Over here nche Capra was still waiting for his answer, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Is there any need to think about it, I won¡¯t go back.¡± York Charlie found a reason to give himself a step down, ¡°I¡¯m kind of ying a mainstay role in the Field Group now, just jumping ship so suddenly, what would people think of me.¡±


    His reasons were so grand that even he thought they were ridiculous.


    But what York Charlie never expected was that nche Capra actually believed it.

 Chapter 352 Regret or No Regret

    Actually, York Charlie didn¡¯t move much against the Charlie Group, and he mainly targeted nche Capra herself.


    In other words, he had cast a thick andrge just to catch such a small fish as nche Capra.


    The so-called thief¡¯s heart, nche Capra suddenly asked him to go back to take over the Charlie Group industry, the first thing he thought was that this matter has been exposed.


    nche Capra pretended to be harmless, just to let York Charlie go back to take the me.


    This woman, she was even more sinister than he had imagined.


    nche Capra¡¯s every action and every word, even if it was just a subtle change, York Charlie carefully observed and did not miss a single thing.


    He found that nche Capra seemed to believe his reasoning just so easily, really thinking about his reputation, and even fell into deep thought over it.


    York Charlie was suddenly a little flustered, his mouth dry and his heart racing.


    After all, he was a thief, after all, York Charlie hadn¡¯t done this kind of backstabbing before.


    No, it was more than a stab, it was death by a thousand cuts.


    Pretending to be calm, he asked her, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be thinking about the next step in the n to deal with him, could it?


    Just so thought, York Charlie¡¯s hand was caught off guard by nche Capra, her eyes were gentle, but her attitude was very serious, ¡°I was thinking that what you said is not wrong, I shouldn¡¯t rashly call you back, I hope you don¡¯t me me.¡±


    She was the one who hadn¡¯t thought it through enough.


    York Charlie froze, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression to use to face her, simply don¡¯t turn away his face, pretending to be cold, ¡°Since you also know, then this matter is over, if I am willing to go back, I will go back.¡±


    York Charlie would go back, but only after nche Capra had beenpletely overpowered by him, and he had intended to stir up everyst shred of faith in her.


    But now, he seemed to have gone too far.


    What was he thinking at the time?


    At the time when he was stepping out of the way and watching his back all over the ce, nche Capra had thought that he was actually thinking about going back, but was just in the way for the time being.


    In that case, it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s regaining his memories.


    Since that was the case, then nche Capra was relieved.


    She tightened her grip on York Charlie¡¯s hand; his was warm and broad, unlike her cold one.


    As if on a vow, and in actuality it was much the same, nche Capra promised York Charlie, ¡°I¡¯m going to work hard to run thepany and keep it from going down until youe back, when you do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± York Charlie was stunned, his shoulders stiffening with it.


    nche Capra, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice the difference in him at all, and spoke to herself, ¡°There are a lot of mishaps going on right now, but I¡¯m going to try to get through them ¨C I want the Charlie Group to be the way it was when youe back, and until then I¡¯m going to have to guard THE Charlie Group.¡±


    No matter how hard and tiring it was, or whether it meant nodding her head and smiling at people, nche Capra did it all, except for the things that insulted her character, and she also pretty much put her pride aside for the sake of thepany, putting her head down and surrounding herself with entrepreneurs who just wanted to see the joke of THE CHARLIE GROUP at a time like this.


    At this point in time, she¡¯s still saying such naive things.


    York Charlie thought, and then reversed himself ¨C nche Capra hadn¡¯t realized the danger yet, and that¡¯s why she was saying such things.


    When she learned the truth, I feared she would hate him for the rest of her life.


    Once that thought came to him, the guilt in York Charlie¡¯s heart skyrocketed, and his heart ached as if he¡¯d been stabbed with needles.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He wasn¡¯t a man who hesitated to do anything and still looked ahead, but now he was a little hesitant.


    Was what he had done to nche Capra really right?


    nche Capra knew nothing about making ns in front of him for breakfast, ¡°Do you want sandwiches and bread, or muffins with honey.¡±


    She would fulfill whatever he wanted.


    York Charlie had been in a trance, causing her to have to repeat herself several times before he could get the words through his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have either, depending on what you¡¯re used to.¡±


    If it was before, York Charlie would have preferred Chinese foodpared to Western breakfast.


    But people change, and I believe Delia Field, who grew up abroad, ate western breakfast with him every day, so nche Capra still chose thetter, ¡°Let¡¯s have muffins today, and I¡¯ll have them bake a couple of pies while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    However York Charlie had only changed that from before to now, the same dislike of sweets.


    nche Capra stood in front of one of the sinks with him brushing her teeth, and she kept up a giggle the whole time.


    York Charlie thought she was baffling, and poked her on the shoulder, ¡°What are you thinking about, thinking so happily.¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± nche Capra finished with another contented smile, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still standing with you brushing my teeth like a newlywed.¡±


    That¡¯s what they used to do.


    For that little thing?


    York Charlie thought that nche Capra was getting really unpredictable, he had been angry and moved on her a few days ago, yet now with nothing more than a change of attitude, she was defenseless in front of him.


    Was she a fool?


    York Charlie mentally kept belittling nche Capra, trying to minimize his guilt, but in the end it was hard to let go.


    Could he really be doing something wrong?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Not feeling well?¡± nche Capra looked away from him and didn¡¯t say anything, thinking he was angry again.


    He was prone to low blood sugar when he got up in the morning, so he was also prone to dizziness.


    nche Capra surprised herself that she hadn¡¯t realized before that she knew him so well-she¡¯d actually been watching him.


    How much you love someone is how much you care about that person.


    nche Capra was panicked, and so was York Charlie, who turned back and looked at her with a little twinkle in his eye, drifting around, just afraid to meet her eyes.


    He¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll see his ugly side in nche Capra¡¯s eyes ¨C that he¡¯s a sinister, ruthless, reckless man who¡¯ll end up getting what¡¯sing to him.


    He tries to convince himself that he¡¯s doing the right thing, but as things stand, there¡¯s not a shred of proof that he¡¯s doing the right thing.


    Even so, York Charlie knows there¡¯s no going back.


    Once the gears started turning, they wouldn¡¯t stop until they copsed.


    With that thought, he returned to normal and averted his eyes with a hasty nce at nche Capra, ¡°Nothing, just hungry.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s move fast then,¡± nche Capra smiled, ¡°the cook should have breakfast ready by now.¡±


    Because it was almost noon.


    They wash together, then change their clothes with their backs to each other.


    nche Capra seems certain that York Charlie is not the least bit curious about her body now, and so dresses and undresses with great ease, not once looking back.


    York Charlie thought the same thing, but an inexplicable urge came over him.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of nche Capra¡¯s bare back ¨C the shape of her spine and ribs floating to the surface because of her excessive thinness.


    York Charlie was disturbed by the thought that one of the main reasons nche Capra had been so restless and had been workingte was because of him.


    He thought that even if he did something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t turn back, wouldn¡¯t regret it, wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    But this time, his heart was shaken by nche Capra.

 Chapter 353 – Framed by Someone

    nche Capra probably had no idea that this wonderful breakfast might be thest enjoyment of a peaceful day.


    She didn¡¯t even notice how unnaturally York Charlie, sitting across from her, looked as if he had done something wrong and was defending himself.


    In the end, York Charlie was afraid to tell nche Capra what she was about to face.


    Nor dare he tell her that it was all his doing.


    It was toote for him to regret it.


    After breakfast, nche Capra parted from York Charlie, and he left the vi first, while she stood behind her, looking in the direction of the car and smiling with relief.


    The servants behind her were happy for her, ¡°Great, it feels like President Charlie will be back with Mrs. soon.¡±


    nche Capra dared not be too happy too soon.


    But right now, it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t looking forward to it, the smile on nche Capra¡¯s face deepened, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Perhaps because this short-lived happiness came so suddenly, nche Capra always felt uneasy in her heart.


    It even made her breathing heavy.


    The maid suddenly called out behind her, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s raining.¡± Saying that, she immediately rushed out of the doorway and collected in those towels with the bedsheets that were drying in the front yard.


    ¡°This rain is also falling at the drop of a hat, it was clearly fine just now.¡± A colleague on the other side chimed in to help, and the maid responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, but winter weather is so unpredictable, there are more rainy days than sunny days.¡±


    ¡°Winter is really long this year.¡± nche Capra also sighed with emotion, and then went back to her room to prepare her materials, and asked the driver to send her to thepany to work.


    Along the way, nche Capra was still thinking about what she should do next to raise capital without that one hundred million dor loan.


    Thinking through her mind and not able to think of a response, nche Capra¡¯s head was the first to ache, she rubbed her temples, frowned, and closed her eyes to rest her head.


    She had promised York Charlie today that she would guard the Charlie Group, and she definitely couldn¡¯t go back on her word.


    For now, there was only one step to take.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, nche Capra¡¯s car window which had been opened a little slit was now constantly spraying water in, so she had no choice but to close the window.


    The car was stuffy and she took a deep breath and said to the driver, who was worried about the road and looking worried, ¡°No need to be nervous, I¡¯m alreadyte anyway, so just drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡±


    nche Capra had no idea that she was so close to being considered guilty of absconding when she acted this way.


    By the time she reached the office, the rain had finally let up a little, and nche Capra walked into the office, supported by her driver¡¯s umbre, and just as she entered, her keen nerves were quick to detect a hint of something strange.


    There it was again, everyone was talking about her, but not daring to speak up.


    Whatever it was, nche Capra knew nine times out of ten it couldn¡¯t be good.


    As she thought, it really wasn¡¯t pretty.


    Just as she reached the office door, she saw the secretary looking at her with a difficult face, wanting to speak.


    nche Capra asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A guest hase to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go in.¡± The secretary silently headed for the pantry, as if trying to avoid it.


    nche Capra pushed open the door only to see a group of police officers standing in her office, just waiting for her to arrive.


    Thinking they were here about Moore Howard, nche Capra asked, ¡°Any news from Moore Howard?¡± There was a hint of expectation in his tone.


    The policeman shook his head expressionlessly, ¡°We¡¯re not here for you today for the Moore Howard matter.¡±


    ¡°Then what ¡­ is it?¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t know what else she was asking the police for.


    ¡°It¡¯s been reported that you¡¯re suspected of fraud, as well as illegal financing, and misappropriation of public property, so pleasee with us to the station.¡± The police said as they pulled out the handcuffs.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe they were real, but the handcuffs were right in front of her eyes, glinting silver.


    She took two steps back, ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    She truly hadn¡¯t done it ¨C how pale the words sounded.


    ¡°Did you, everything still depends on the evidence.¡±


    ¡°So you have proof?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    nche Capra walked the walk; she hadn¡¯t done anything unseemly to fear an usation.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was for the police to give an affirmative answer, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t havee to arrest you if we didn¡¯t have any evidence, so please cooperate with us.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened, and she could only exhale a weak breath between her slightly parted lips and teeth, and ultimately didn¡¯t put up any more of a fight, and watched as she was handcuffed by the police and led away from the office.


    When she left, she was still wearing a Burberry suit from this year¡¯s fall/winter collection, with a sparkling diamond ring on her hand, her long hair coiled up, revealing her tiny ears and a pair of jeweled earrings.


    The understated luxury entuated nche Capra¡¯s aura and made nche Capra look even sadder at the moment ¨C there was something pathetic about the way she was led out of the the Charlie Group¡¯s HQ by police with her hands behind her back, handcuffed.


    ¡­


    Francesca Jones has a wide social circle, so is very well informed, and he knows a lot of things before they¡¯re even publicized.


    Including this time nche Capra was going to be picked up by the police.


    Only Francesca Jones knew toote, and by the time he heard the news, nche Capra had already been taken away by the police.


    He drove like a madman to her office, looking for nche Capra, but the building was already closed, because Project 2 and Project 3 also followed the financial hole, the staff was temporarily dismissed, and the general manager was blocked by arge number of journalists at the door to ask questions.


    ¡°Rumor has it that you are President Capra¡¯s right-hand man, is this matter rted to you as well?¡±


    ¡°Did you know about all the things she did a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°Does your silence mean we¡¯re right?¡±


    Now there was actually this way of forcing people to talk, and Francesca Jones was convinced that it was a good thing that the general manager had the decency not to let the wallse down and insisted that nche Capra had been wrongly used, and that she would soon give everyone an exnation.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me personally, please don¡¯t involve me, this is also myst public interview, thank you.¡± After the general manager finished speaking, she stopped answering reporters¡¯ questions and was led by her bodyguard to avoid the reporters and leave.


    Originally when Francesca Jones came the rain had already gotten lighter, this time the raindrops suddenly got bigger again and would still feel pain when hitting people.


    The reporters were drenched and retreated, and Francesca Jones also returned to the car at the first time, he looked back at the building, the prominent the Charlie Group has be so down and out, it is unbelievable.


    I wondered how upset nche Capra would be if she knew.


    Francesca Jones was sure she wouldn¡¯t do something like that, someone must have tried to set her up, but it hade so unexpectedly that even he hadn¡¯t realized it, and he was nowpletely clueless.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Growling angrily in the cramped workshop, Francesca Jones pounded the steering wheel, his expression full of remorse, hating himself for not paying more attention and realizing the problem earlier.


    There was no use talking about it now, the priority was to figure out how to get nche Capra out of the holding cell.


    Francesca Jones tried to call nche Capra, and actually got through.


    nche Capra¡¯s voice was calm but sad.

 Chapter 354 Repeated Rejection

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I became an economic prisoner, I¡¯m on my way to the guardhouse now, I can¡¯t talk to you for too long, that¡¯s all, take care of yourself.¡± nche Capra said and hung up.


    Francesca Jones was still holding the phone, her eyes looking nowhere in particr, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get you out.¡±


    He would never let nche Capra suffer this injustice for nothing.


    Also, he would find out exactly who was behind all this.


    Didn¡¯t want to let that person off the hook.


    Who caused nche Capra to somehow be an economic criminal, nche Capra herself actually guessed.


    She felt chilled, but there were just no tears.


    One minute she was in heaven and the next she was being dragged to hell, that person was always so cruel.


    From before to now, so desperate.


    She should have realized this a long time ago, obviously she had already been hurt once, why she just couldn¡¯t learn from her experience, being blinded by love, choosing to trust her heart, grabbing his hand and letting him lead her away, and then going to the excruciatingly painful Shura.


    At a time like this, he¡¯d be able to walk away in one piece.


    nche Capra handed her cell phone to the police officer, who asked her, ¡°Is there anyone else to contact other than the servants in the house with your friend to notify?¡±


    ¡°No, thank yourade policeman.¡± nche Capra smiled slightly, a smile so subdued and pale that the policeman with years of experience was a little surprised.


    After all, very few people could remain calm and unhurried when it came to something like this, let alone the fact that nche Capra was still a young man with little experience.


    Did nche Capra not realize how many charges she was facing?


    Of course not, nche Capra is mentally prepared.


    She just hasn¡¯t gotten over it yet, the man gave her a candy bar to sweeten her up and then gave her a whipping at the same time.


    The grief was so great that her heart died.


    It turned out that a person could still be so cruel, she had really seen it.


    ¡­


    On the day nche Capra was detained in the detention center, Francesca Jones found a well-hidden tea house in the neighborhood, and sessively made appointments with some friends or rtives who had a certain degree of power in the police station, and as soon as he met them, he opened the door and mentioned the matter of nche Capra.


    Who knew that most of them would react so violently, immediately shaking their heads and refusing Francesca Jones¡¯ request before Francesca Jones could make it, and the remaining ones who didn¡¯t refuse also had a hard look on their faces.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do you a favor, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but this nche Capra thing is all over the ce right now, she¡¯s a hot potato, and anyone who gets close to her might get dragged into it.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want to do you a favor, but let¡¯s forget about the nche Capra thing, at least just for a while, you¡¯d better wait and see what happens, now that I¡¯ve used my power to get her out, I¡¯m miserable too.¡±


    ¡°The times now are different from before, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing something the public doesn¡¯t know about, theizens and the media can all be watching now, if nche Capra is released just like that inexplicably, sooner orter they¡¯ll find out about me, and at that time, she and I will both be dead.¡±


    The reasons for refusal were all over the ce, and there was just no way to help anyway.


    Those who didn¡¯t explicitly refuse were outwardly pretending that he would do his best to ask around, and Francesca Jones knew at a nce that he was just saying that.


    Francesca Jones doesn¡¯t understand their difficulties, but as long as it¡¯s for nche Capra, he¡¯ll help her even if he has to use his connections.


    Francesca Jones used her own identity to apply pressure ¨C his name was well known in the underworld, and his family had a certain amount of power, so offending him would not end well.


    Francesca Jones made tea for them with no expression on his face, and the fragrance of the tea was refreshing as the heat rose and drifted throughout the antique room.


    He said the same thing to each of them, ¡°I, Francesca Jones, helped you when you were in trouble, and now you¡¯re trying to be ungrateful?¡±


    The answer was roughly the same, ¡°No! Listen to me, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help, it¡¯s just that at this juncture, we¡¯d better wait and see, and after that, when the storm has passed, I¡¯ll try to get her out.¡±


    That had been the only thing that could be thought of.


    Francesca Jones had no choice but to ept their present polite refusal.


    But in saying goodbye he did emphasize, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise you gave. I¡¯ll get back to you guys after a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡±


    After they left, Francesca Jones remained in the booth, his stiff smile dropping momentarily as he looked down, at his gloomy self reflected in the clear tea, and with a sudden burst of fire, he mmed the cup down hard on the floor.


    What should he do next, his mind went nk.


    It was the first time so far that he felt helpless about something.


    No matter what, he had to find a way to save nche Capra.


    For now, though, all Francesca Jones could do was find out who had filed thewsuit.


    That is, the person behind the smear campaign against nche Capra.


    ¡­


    Inside the detention center, the spartan furniture and stained walls made the night even harder to get through, nche Capra sat in her chair and closed her eyes, she had calmed down.


    Telling herself over and over again that it was time to be hard-hearted, that there would be no more emotional turmoil in a dead heart, she still couldn¡¯t do it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra still wept when she thought about her situation and the horrible thoughts that echoed in her head.


    She was afraid, afraid that it was really just like she thought, that the man had done it.


    nche Capra was at a loss for words when she was taken, but a figure that shed into her mind suddenly calmed her down.


    If it was the man who did it, it would be crueler than being wrongly used and letting her know that he was behind it.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t sure if she should trust him.


    But until the dawn came, she would have to wait.


    nche Capra stays up all night.


    The following day, word gets around town ¨C York Charlie has formally indicted nche Capra for a series of offenses, including misappropriation of public property, in her capacity as thergest shareholder of the Charlie Group, with charges that run into two dozen counts, and won¡¯t even let the details let go of the details.


    If thiswsuit goes through, nche Capra faces at least three years in prison, and that¡¯s if she pleads guilty.


    The news exploded all over town, and once again, the inte went crazy, with the media scrambling to cover nche Capra¡¯s past and present life with York Charlie.


    Francesca Jones naturally knew about this shocking news in advance, he guessed that it might be York Charlie, just did not think that York Charlie will not leave any mercy, to nche Capra¡¯s approach can be said to be the end of the world.


    To put it simply, York Charlie was trying to force nche Capra to die.


    Francesca Jones gathered some information and rushed to the detention center and requested to see nche Capra.


    nche Capra was granted a meeting with Francesca Jones.


    Across a table and a light, they looked at each other and nche Capra¡¯s eyes had lost their sparkle.


    She asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The news of York Charlie¡¯swsuit against her hasn¡¯t reached her yet.


    ¡°York Charlie he announced today that he¡¯s officially suing you as the rightful heir to the Charlie Group with thergest shareholder.¡± Francesca Jones told nche Capra the news with hesitation.

 Chapter 355 – You Have No Regrets?

    When Francesca Jones came to nche Capra, nche Capra thought that he simply came to visit her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he actually came to tell her this bolt from the blue.


    Her entire body froze in her chair, her brain instantly unable to think, as if she had been stabbed with a needle, her heart began to gurgle blood outward, and her temples became more and more painful.


    nche Capra covered her heart, her clear face scrunched up in a ball as she gave Francesca Jones a nk look, then suddenly fell to the side and just lost consciousness.


    ¡°nche!¡± said Francesca Jones, rushing over to her just in time to hold her up.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Francesca Jones had known that this would be her reaction, so had been worried about telling her so soon, and he helped her to her feet, calling out her name as he did so, at which point the police officers from the guardhouse came over to check on her.


    ¡°Should just have fainted, will wake up soon.¡± The police officer said indifferently, and without intending to do anything about it, took nche Capra back to her cell.


    Francesca Jones saw this and angrily took the police officer¡¯s hand, ¡°What kind of attitude is that, what if something happens to her? Do you know how weak she is!¡±


    He was a little over-excited, and when it came to the nche Capra matter, he had a hard time controlling his emotions.


    The police officer, however, was indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s a suspect now, what¡¯s it got to do with me if she¡¯s in good health or not, and besides, you¡¯re too much of an underachiever to see this kind of thing in this ce.¡±


    People abounded who had lost their all in one day after being taken into custody, and many who could not suffer the shock died on the spot.


    Francesca Jones knew he couldn¡¯t die baring his head, all he could do was take a step back and say something, ¡°So can I at least see her wake up before you take her?¡±


    ¡°Your viewing time is up, there¡¯s a queue of people behind you, she¡¯ll be fine, just rx.¡± The police officer impatiently pushed back Francesca Jones¡¯ request.


    With no choice, Francesca Jones could onlye out of the detention center with the information.


    At this time the sky was gray, the gray from far to near, from light to dark, the wet ground, the road hurried people holding umbres, different costumes, it looks like in London.


    Francesca Jones had just gotten into the car when the sky suddenly started raining, he turned on the windshield wipers, the cold, wet air put him in an irritable mood, and drew his e-cigarette from his jacket pocket to try to de-stress, but he wasn¡¯t even in the mood for a cigarette right now, so he shoved it back in.


    It was clear that the raindrops were tapping loudly against the windows, Francesca Jones just found the atmosphere too quiet.


    There was a hint of decadence in the air.


    To make some noise, Francesca Jones turned the radio on just in time to broadcast the weather, ¡°This month will be thest of winter, and it will turn warm after Christmas.¡±


    This winter was as stinky and long as an old woman¡¯s wrap, Francesca Jones thought to himself.


    He didn¡¯t want to dream of another freezing day with nche Capra crying over York Charlie.


    ¡­


    nche Capra opened her eyes to a dimly lit ceiling, she smelled the quilt covering her with its damp odor, and the solemn atmosphere around her made her react ¨C she hade back to her cell.


    nche Capra sat up, the cold made her shiver, and she hastily put on her outer shirt while thinking about what had just happened ¨C Francesca Jones hade to her about York Charlie, and then she had lost consciousness¡­ ¡­


    York Charlie.


    The name was like a key that unlocked nche Capra¡¯s memory all at once, and she couldn¡¯t think fast enough to keep up with her tears, which welled up almost instinctively.


    York Charlie the son of a bitch!


    With no way to scream, nche Capra pounded the wall in agony, the paining from her knuckles not nearly a thousandth of the hurt York Charlie had caused her.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the sadness ¨C it tore her bones and flesh apart almost instantly, picking out veins one by one and making her worse than dead.


    Even though she was mentally prepared at first that it might be York Charlie, nche Capra held on to herst glimmer of hope and decided to trust York Charlie for once.


    He was so gentle with her that day, how could he do such a thing to her.


    nche Capra repeatedly hinted to herself to speak for York Charlie.


    And that¡¯s what she got ¨C a hundred times more sinister than she could have imagined.


    nche Capra had never suspected that York Charlie had done these things, so she had never been able to find the man behind the curtain, and now that she thought about it more carefully, it was actually quite easy to investigate.


    York Charlie was thergest shareholder of the Charlie Group, and had a wide range of connections, so he was the only one who could strike her and thepany in a short period of time.


    The Howard Group was an example.


    She trusted him, so she never doubted him.


    That was how he rewarded her expectations.


    nche Capra smiled bitterly, tears falling frantically as they did, and she didn¡¯t want to wipe them away.


    To York Charlie, nche Capra thought she had done her best, she had a clear conscience, and what York Charlie was going to do with her next was up to him.


    He was ruthless, and nche Capra could do nothing about it.


    From this moment on, nche Capra did not dare to trust York Charlie¡¯s words, and will no longer hold the illusion that he wille back from Delia Field, everything is disillusioned.


    Only the harsh reality was still in front of him.


    ¡­


    Compared to the spartan coldness of the guardhouse, the Field family vi was a scene of song and dance.


    Lynel Field organized a party to celebrate York Charlie¡¯s victory over the Charlie Group, inviting entrepreneurs from the business world to attend.


    It was a celebration, but it was really just a show-off.


    Of course, this was not York Charlie¡¯s intention, and he personally did not approve of the fanfare.


    Moreover, he is not interested in those people¡¯s deliberate currying favor.


    The entrepreneurs who used to be under nche Capra¡¯s skirt are now turning their backs on her, talking negatively about nche Capra in front of York Charlie, ¡°A woman is just a woman, to put it bluntly, she¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t let me hear that again.¡± Like a split personality, York Charlie has indicted nche Capra while at the same time speaking up for nche Capra.


    Anything that was said about discrediting her, he didn¡¯t want to hear at all, and even bought up some of the stories that smeared nche Capra.


    His reasons for doing so are unclear to him.


    York Charlie subconsciously knows that he may have done something wrong, but there¡¯s no point in turning back now, rather than making both sides look bad, he¡¯d rather go one way or the other.


    In doing so, nche Capra will have to be sacrificed.


    While he was lost in thought over nche Capra, Delia Field appeared beside him at some point and called out softly, ¡°York?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± York Charlie snapped back to his senses, and for just a split second he was in a trance and had mistaken Delia Field for nche Capra.


    Was this a precursor to his madness?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Looking distracted again.¡± Delia Field asked him, this wasn¡¯t the first time York Charlie had wobbled in front of him, he had been in this mental statetely.


    York Charlie, of course, denied it, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the nche Capra thing that you¡¯re like this?¡± Delia Field coldly brought up nche Capra and York Charlie¡¯s eyes visibly shed.


    He looked away, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Before the words left his mouth, Delia Field asked him, ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t regret it?¡±

 Chapter 356 – Your Victory

    York Charlie froze at Delia Field¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative to bring up nche Capra.


    ¡°Of course ¡­ no, what were you thinking?¡± York Charlie reached up to straighten her hair, which had been ruffled by the prating wind, and lowered his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve neglected to care for you these days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be twice as nice to you in the future, and whatever you want, I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± York Charlie promised softly, not that he didn¡¯t value Delia Field enough, it was precisely because she was important that he said such things.


    Delia Field smiled weakly, ¡°I just want you to be good and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    She thought to herself, as long as York Charlie got this step aplished, then Moore Howard¡¯s n was sort of aplished, even though the money was still with York Charlie.


    But nche Capra, whom Moore Howard had been trying to punish, was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to turn over in her life.


    After the party, Lynel Field asked York Charlie to talk to him alone in his study, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°After I win the case I will clean up the mess left by nche Capra and bring back the power of the Charlie Group.¡± York Charlie said honestly.


    Lynel Field frowned as he turned back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to merge with THE Field Group in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said, but now is not the time, the Charlie Group is a mess inside and out right now, even if we merge, it¡¯s the equivalent of just buying a bunch of broken pieces of metal.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n?¡± The fact that Lynel Field didn¡¯t object to what he said meant that the ploy was approved by Lynel Field.


    York Charlie raised his eyes, his eagle eyes shing a light, ¡°I¡¯ll take over the Charlie Group while retaining my position as general manager at the Field Group.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s ambition was evident, but he had the ability to have that ambition.


    Because of the firm belief that Delia Field, who was the daughter of the Field family, could definitely keep York Charlie on a leash, Lynel Field maintained a trusting attitude towards this future son-inw, who was very deep in the city.


    He didn¡¯t realize how hard it was to guess the heart beneath the skin of a man.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think, let¡¯s give it a try, remember, if THE Charlie Group is a rotten wall that can¡¯t be helped, you shouldn¡¯t be obsessed with mergers and acquisitions, and close your hands in time, so as not to affect the development of ourpany.¡±


    ¡°No problem, thank you uncle for your support.¡±


    Lynel Field was a bit dissatisfied every time he heard York Charlie call him uncle, and this time too, he directly said to him without any manners, ¡°You and Delia are going to get married soon, and you still refuse to change the way you address me?¡±


    Lynel Field was also a man prone to suspicion.


    But he wasn¡¯t so sure that York Charlie didn¡¯t love Delia Field just because of a name-calling issue.


    York Charlie pursed his dry lips; he didn¡¯t call out simply because he always felt that father was a word far from him, and he hadn¡¯t called out that title in years.


    It was impossible to say it to someone who wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s better to wait until Delia and I get married.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Lynel Field turned his back, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being petty.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, go back and get some rest, you¡¯re going to court in a while, you¡¯ll have to get your strength up in the next few days.¡±


    At his reminder, York Charlie¡¯s heart stung for a moment, and a wave of guilt surfaced for no apparent reason.


    What the hell was he guilty of?


    nche Capra deserved what she got, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He looked so dazed as he left the study that Delia Field, who had juste up the stairs, mistook it for an argument with Lynel Field.


    Delia Field rushed to keep up with him, summoning him without turning around, and she made her move, grabbing him by the shoulder.


    York Charlie came back to his senses as he turned around, ¡°It¡¯s you, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His gaze grew tender for a split second, a tenderness that was meant for Delia Field all right.


    But, like an animal¡¯s stress response, it was only used to protect what was really going on inside him.


    Delia Field wasn¡¯t sure if she was overthinking it; she felt like York Charlie was rejecting her.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to let him get away from her so easily-unless Moore Howard asked for it.


    ¡°I saw your face when you came out of the study and was wondering if you were getting a hard time from my dad.¡± Delia Fieldughed softly, ¡°After all, my dad can be a real pain in the ass sometimes.¡±


    Just a stubborn old man.


    York Charlie thought to himself, so he looks that bad?


    Over a woman like nche Capra?


    There was no way York Charlie was going to be honest with Delia Field, heughed and shook his head, ¡°I was just thinking about the court appearance in a few days, and the work piling up like a mountain before that, and it gives me a headache just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not a fight.¡±


    Delia Field breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be heartbroken as she worried for him, ¡°You¡¯re so busy every day, can your body hold up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    York Charlie gave her a hug, then turned around and went back to his room.


    After returning to the room where he was alone, York Charlie was finally able to let out a sigh of relief, tearing off his false smile to reveal his tangled and struggling heart.


    Tugging on his tie, York Charlie removed the whiskey from the window, grabbed a ss, and then slumped down on the couch, drinking mulled wine in the dimness of the unlit room.


    He was nowpletely split mentally into two people, one who had decided he¡¯d done wrong, held deep guilt for nche Capra, wanted to drop thewsuit, and help clear nche Capra¡¯s name.


    One, as he is now, is smiling and epting congrattions on his sess, preparing his materials and appearing in court in a few days, hiring the best team ofwyers in town, with the goal of prolonging nche Capra¡¯s sentence as long as possible.


    It was either guilt to death, or do the worst possible thing.


    What York Charlie was going to choose, even he didn¡¯t know.


    The line that draws the two boundaries has also be blurred and is starting to shift to the left.


    But, at this point, York Charlie knows there¡¯s no way he can stop in time, he can¡¯t put the brakes on.


    Even if he chose to backtrack, THE FIELD FAMILY wouldn¡¯t agree.


    It was just fine, he had done nothing wrong, nche Capra had robbed him and some punishment was in order.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just fine with that.¡± York Charlie mumbled into the cold air, as if he had made up his mind, he was no longer so disheveled, and was content to live a life of luxury and fulfill his earliest ns.


    Just one thing that disconcerted York Charlie was the fact that ever since nche Capra was taken, the sky had remained gray and cloudy, sometimes catching him off guard with a rain shower.


    Even if people were disgruntled, they had to adapt to their circumstances in some way.


    The rain poured down as if to vent their pain and aggression.


    The night before the court date, it started raining again. York Charlie and Delia Field asked the cook to cook a few dishes and then went about their business.


    Delia Field went out in the rain, and the maidined that the weather was too unpleasant, ¡°It¡¯s not the rainy season, and it may rain more than the rainy season, it¡¯s gray all day long, and the sheets can¡¯t even be tanned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this weather is just too perverse, it¡¯s wet and cold, if you don¡¯t have heating indoors, you definitely won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    York Charlie passed them by as he headed back to his room, the warmth surrounded him, but his heart was so cold that for a moment he thought it wouldn¡¯t beat.

 Chapter 357 – Beginning to Regret It

    Watching the rain pattering outside his window, the raindrops tapping against the ss window and making a crackling sound, York Charlie was so disturbed by what he was hearing that he drew the curtains and went to bed.


    However, he lost sleep.


    The following morning the day of the court appearance arrived.


    Arge crowd gathers in front of the courthouse, just waiting for the protagonist to show up, and while York Charlie¡¯s side is filled with voices in his favor, nche Capra¡¯s side is empty.


    Nadia, Lorcan George and Shireen Miller were the only ones who came.


    Francesca Jones was supposed toe too, but he had to give up because of a family emergency.


    In fact, he was afraid that he might not be able to control himself and cause trouble in the courtroom, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of his anger without beating up York Charlie.


    Nope, he wants to end up with a mob solution right now.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t hire anotherwyer privately and went straight to court.


    The secretary went to court with her as her attorney.


    It wasn¡¯t that nche Capra wanted to give herself up; the night before York Charlie had tried to sue her she had been speaking for him,pletely unguarded, and caught off guard when she was taken.


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t be in the mess she was in now.


    York Charlie had betrayed all her trust.


    Watching York Charlie appear in full formal attire next to her across the aisle-that was the intiff¡¯s seat-nche Capra¡¯s eyes fluttered with tears, and she subconsciously tried to reach out, but her hands were cuffed, and she couldn¡¯t move them, and in turn, the sound of metal on metal gave the judge the wrong idea.


    ¡°Will the defendant please be quiet and stop struggling!¡± The judge ordered.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    nche Capra gave up, her head bowed slightly as she rolled her eyes to look at York Charlie-he was still just as he was the day they parted, suited up and poised for any turn of events.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± nche Capra murmured under her breath, and she just stopped crying.


    For no other reason than heart shock.


    There was nothing else to do during her time in the detention center but to gather and organize her memories with York Charlie, and she realized that the bumpy ride they¡¯d had along the way didn¡¯t begin to describe how hard it had been.


    This time it might be over.


    They¡¯d just have to stop torturing each other.


    nche Capra can now be sure that York Charlie is capable of being desperate for her, then she has nothing to say.


    And York Charlie had felt the sight from beside him from the very beginning, only he¡¯d pretended not to see it or respond to it, something struggling inside him, just locked in a cage.


    It was his guilt.


    But nche Capra had lied to him in the past, done so many wrong things to her, cheated him out of his affections, robbed him of everything he had, and she deserved all of this that she would end up like this now.


    Yes, she deserved it.


    The hateful thoughts in his head overcame his guilt, York Charlie still insisted on keeping thiswsuit on his face.


    York Charlie had a team ofwyers, as well as witnesses in court, and yet more evidence from nowhere, pushing nche Capra to her death, step by step.


    There was no vocal defense on nche Capra¡¯s side, and nche Capra remained silent the entire time, neither defending nor admitting.


    She was taut, and the strange look that came over her face was frightening.


    ¡°The defendant has nothing to say?¡±


    The secretary answered for nche Capra, ¡°No.¡±


    The die was cast, and York Charlie was done.


    It was an ending anyone could have foreseen.


    Because nche Capra was surprisingly cooperative, the first and second trials were over quickly, and the verdict was in-nche Capra was facing fifteen years in prison, ten years of probation, restitution of three hundred and fifty million dors of public money, and all of York Charlie¡¯s property returned to him. to him.


    Just looking at that number makes nche Capra faint.


    ¡°This is like not having toe out ¡­,¡± someone in the crowd said for her what she wanted to say.


    This was probably one of the most surprisingwsuits of all time ¨C the winning side wasn¡¯t very happy, but even more moody, while the losing side was as calm as could be.


    York Charlie also felt strange, he should feel happy and pleased, nche Capra finally got her due punishment, he did not do wrong, on the contrary, he should give himself a vacation today, rx.


    But his heart was heavy as lead.


    nche Capra is taken to the women¡¯s detention center to begin her long sentence, she is escorted by two policemen, step by step, up the steps.


    As nche Capra passed by, she suddenly stopped and stood in front of York Charlie, refusing to move.


    The police thought she was going to do something to hurt the intiff and pushed and shoved her in all kinds of ways, but she held up, and her lips, which had been tightly clenched, finally loosened, and she was no longer silent, ¡°I just have a few words to say to York Charlie, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    When people are pushed, their potential is truly limitless, and nche Capra didn¡¯t know where she could get the strength to resist the two cops, so much so that they ended up helplessly agreeing to her demands.


    nche Capra¡¯s hands went cold with tension just by passing by, and York Charlie swallowed hard, the knot in his throat rolling up and down on the cor of his suit.


    Surprisingly, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    What did nche Capra want to say to him?


    Hate him?


    Wouldn¡¯t leave him alone?


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t see through it, and neither could nche Capra herself, who had reddened her eyes just by seeing York Charlie¡¯s gaze finally deign to linger on her face.


    It was tempting to question York Charlie as to why he was doing this to her, but she ended up saying nothing as the tears rolled out of her eyes like a faucet that couldn¡¯t be turned off in front of him.


    York Charlie¡¯s eyes snapped open, and it was as if something in his heart broke through the cage, drowning out the one he had originally hated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± nche Capra turned back to whisper to the police officer.


    The moment she left, York Charlie¡¯s hand reached out, but retracted halfway through.


    Those watching had dispersed, leaving him standing there alone and staring.


    After nche Capra left, York Charlie began to regret it.


    For once, he really knew he had done something wrong.


    But it was toote to say anything.


    ¡­


    The Charlie Group, several properties including the vi where nche Capra lived before, as well as countless gems and diamonds, even the maid, butler, and chauffeur, are now York Charlie¡¯s alone.


    After he became the president of the Charlie Group, all the money that had been swept away from the project was also traced back.


    The reason why it was so easily traced back goes without saying, it was originally him who did all these little maneuvers, and it would take him minutes to recover.


    The original partners who had fallen back on him came back to curry favor with York Charlie and wanted to re-sign with the Charlie Group. York Charlie screened somepanies and quickly finalized the contract.


    The ministers of each department have real talent, and York Charlie doesn¡¯t change blood, except, he is a little concerned about the secretary who apanied nche Capra to court.


    So loyal to nche Capra, but he read the information clearly wrote that this secretary had always been loyal to him.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t care about these details.


    the Charlie Group¡¯s sudden flip caused the stock market to be in disarray for a while, and stockholders who had initially sold their shares at low prices now had to pay high prices to buy them in.


    And influenced by the Charlie Group, the Field Group had also grown, only without the batch of resources brought by York Charlie, it was a pipe dream to surpass the Charlie Group.


    The wedding between York Charlie and Delia Field is still going to take ce as usual, only now the argument is going to change from a family member, to a marriage.


    And no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the Field family that¡¯s tainted by the Charlie family.

 Chapter 358 – Schizophrenia

    nche Capra disappeared from York Charlie¡¯s life from then on, and no one would ever again rush up to him suddenly red-eyed and hug him and tell him that she was hiswfully wedded wife.


    There would be no one to fight him at work.


    There would be no more encounters with people who looked at him with a soft, tender look on their face.


    That was what he wanted.


    His world waspletely clear.


    But there¡¯s no fun in it either, his life could have been business as usual, it was nche Capra who came into his world and messed it up.


    Now that she¡¯s gone, York Charlie feels sad.


    There¡¯s an emptiness in his heart, like something¡¯s missing, and it¡¯s a big piece.


    He sat in his seat behind the desk of the president of the Charlie Group and tried to look around him with nche Capra¡¯s perspective; there were still papers piled up on his desk that she hadn¡¯t had time to review that day, and York Charlie flipped them open to look at them.


    It seemed nche Capra had developed an elite team in his absence.


    There were also name tags sitting on the table with York Charlie¡¯s name on them, originally York Charlie thought they had just been reced, then he realized that they were old name tags.


    York Charlie shuddered to think what it meant, he said to himself, ¡°This is all that woman¡¯s doing.¡±


    What was he doing? He hadn¡¯te to honor nche Capra¡¯s memory, he hade back to inspect thepany, and yet he had lingered in one office for so long.


    Even as he mentally taunted himself a hundred times, York Charlie just didn¡¯t get up as he turned on hisputer-which required a password to boot up.


    York Charlie tried to enter nche Capra¡¯s birthday, unsessful, he tried his own birthday with skepticism, surprisingly opened.


    The photo of him and nche Capra as a desktop appeared in front of him.


    York Charlie was taken aback, he had absolutely no recollection of when he took this picture with nche Capra, and it looked too goofy to be him at all.


    Then he suddenly realized why he remembered nche Capra¡¯s birthday, having obviously never bothered to find out.


    York Charlie swallowed hard as his mind repeatedly shed back to the day of the court appearance, when nche Capra had looked at him.


    It wasn¡¯t a look of hatred orint, but disappointment.


    She was disappointed in him, and there was a chance she¡¯d never believe anything he said again.


    But nche Capra is in jail now, and even if she sheds tears and he doesn¡¯t see them, the guilt will be lighter, and he¡¯ll be able to hold out for a while longer without breaking his chains.


    ¡­


    The cottage where nche Capra had stayed, York Charlie was going to take all of her stuff and donate it to any random child in a poor mountainous area. But before that, he has to deal with Young Master George, Lorcan George, who appears out of nowhere.


    As soon as Lorcan George arrived at his office, without saying a word, he rushed up and grabbed York Charlie by the cor, ring at him with a deadly re, a pair of ck color set off even more unfathomably by his red eyes.


    At the moment, those eyes were burning with rage.


    ¡°York Charlie, you son of a bitch! I let you have nche, and even if you didn¡¯t love her in the palm of your hand, you actually sent her to jail with your own hands!¡± Lorcan George was furious and swung his fist to strike.


    Luckily York Charlie was mentally prepared this time that he would eat the punch and caught Lorcan George¡¯s fist just in time, his frontal hair fluttering slightly, ¡°Who are you nche Capra, did she send you to clean me up?¡±


    It would be nice if she was, that would at least prove that nche Capra still wanted to be associated with him.


    York Charlie felt bad for Lorcan George, but by the tone of his voice, he seemed to have dropped out of the pursuit of nche Capra.


    So what¡¯s the situation now? The informed masses who are calling for her?


    Lorcan George tugged at his cor, the distance between them closing in on a dark rivalry.


    ¡°I thought you cherished nche, I didn¡¯t realize this was how you treated your beloved, what an eye opener.¡± Lorcan George sneered.


    ¡°How could nche do something like that? She tried desperately to protect your group, but you did something worse than a beast, she was really blind to see you in the first ce.¡±


    Had she been with Lorcan George, nche Capra¡¯s life would be very different now, at least he wouldn¡¯t have made her cry.


    But that was all in the past.


    Both he and Shireen Miller were shocked when they found out the news, neither of them expecting that their former lover would now be an enemy not to mention that now York Charlie would have to put nche Capra in jail himself.


    They all believe that nche Capra was wrongly used, but York Charlie clearly doesn¡¯t believe him alone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been fooled by her, and it¡¯s purely deserved that she would end up like this today.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Lorcan George is furious, but since he can¡¯t convince him otherwise, he doesn¡¯t waste his energy and finally releases his cor and retreats back to the table.


    York Charlie straightened his torn tie, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, may President George leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lorcan George was not willing to let this go.


    His heart broke at the sight of nche Capra in the courtroom, emaciated beyond recognition, and so did Shireen Miller, who cried outright, ¡°How did this happen ¡­¡±


    How they got to this point, only they know.


    Unwilling, what could be done?


    Lorcan George turned away, he did not pursue the matter, not because he was convinced by York Charlie, but because he felt that this person was simply incorrigible.


    It was only after Lorcan George had gone that York Charlie heaved a sigh of relief, showing his fatigue, he closed his eyes and rubbed his temples, wondering how many more people would have toe to clear his ears.


    Yesterday, a woman named Nadia had alsoe to his office, also making a scene, demanding that he return the nche Capra, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the daughter of the rk family, York Charlie would have called security.


    In the end, Nadia left in style, leaving York Charlie with ripples of memories of his time with nche Capra.


    There was a lot more, when he didn¡¯t think about it.


    Thendline suddenly rang at that moment, York Charlie answered it, it was the maid of the vi where nche Capra lived calling.


    ¡°President Charlie, when are you arriving?¡±


    ¡°About eight o¡¯clock this evening.¡± He looked at the time.


    He¡¯d be making a trip there today; the maid was in charge of packing nche Capra¡¯s things, and he¡¯d leave the useful ones before calling the movers to send them out.


    It was estimated that it would take until tomorrow to pack.


    York Charlie could have done without such trivial little things, but the thought of still getting a feel for where nche Capra had been made him make the decision.


    He also knew that since he couldn¡¯t part with it he shouldn¡¯t have done it sopletely and desperately, but the thought that he wasn¡¯t likely to see her in the future also meant that he couldn¡¯t let things sit for fifteen years.


    Besides, he had no intention of waiting for her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie is like a schizophrenic right now, regretting and feeling guilty about nche Capra while feeling right and wanting to erase everyst trace of her in his world.


    In fact, the regret has to outweigh all the emotion, but the more he regrets, the deeper York Charlie goes.


    There¡¯s no turning back for him, nche Capra won¡¯t forgive him anyway, and it¡¯s better to forget about all of this than to live the rest of his life in guilt and fear.

 Chapter 359: Your Presence Is Fiery

    York Charlie returned to nche Capra¡¯s original vi, the atmosphere is a little heavy, the staff are dead, so people look along with the energy.


    York Charlie thought they were worried about unemployment, so he said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fire you, you still work here, keep the vi environment hygiene is it.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    One of the maids couldn¡¯t hold it in and finally gathered the courage to tell York Charlie the truth ¨C the reason why they were so low, ¡°There¡¯s not a lot we want from Mrs., can we just stay here?¡±


    Turns out it¡¯s still speaking for nche Capra.


    What¡¯s going on here, she¡¯s clearly a criminal and now that she¡¯s been brought to justice, they should see her for what she is, so why are they still pining for her.


    And why look at him with the same kind of cringing eyes that one would look at an evil person, had he done wrong?


    York Charlie was dissatisfied in his heart, but he still had to keep hisposure on the surface, coldly interrupting the maid¡¯s exnation, ¡°She is no longer your wife.¡±


    ¡°But, you guys have already-¡± legally received a license.


    Apparently York Charlie didn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do what I say I should do, is it hard to believe that you guys are nning to leave her things here for more than ten years?¡± York Charlie finished, and for some reason his nose suddenly turned sour.


    He was as schizophrenic as a schizophrenic, and to outsiders, it must have seemed like he had a lot of resentment towards nche Capra to do this, and he used to think so, but the thoughts in his heart kept telling him ¨C he regretted it, and now he didn¡¯t know if it was toote to turn back¡­ ¡­


    Since the master has said so, when the staff can not have two words, silently packing nche Capra left behind the clothes and jewelry, there are a lot of even hang tags are still there.


    York Charlie went upstairs, he returned to nche Capra¡¯s bedroom, looking at the dim bedroom, in the dark corner, nche Capra seems to still be here waiting for him, waiting for him toe back.


    It was all fantasy.


    York Charlie turned the light on and the room was empty, the bedroom was just as it had been the day he had left it, except that the bed had been put away for the maid.


    The maid had asked him to identify something precious, so York Charlie hade running.


    He opened the cupboards, though, and it was basically suits and shirts and towels and nkets, the only thing worth mentioning was that there was a safe underneath.


    Guess that¡¯s where nche Capra hid all her stuff.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    All of this stuff was originally his.


    Then thebination should be his own.


    York Charlie entered his own password, which was wrong.


    ¡°nche Capra changed the password?¡± York Charlie was feeling puzzled when the maid suddenly called from outside the door, ¡°President Charlie, there is a guest.¡±


    Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t watch the news at this point in time?


    Thinking it was for nche Capra, York Charlie pushed back, ¡°Just tell him that nche Capra isn¡¯t here right now, and to find her go to the jail.¡±


    ¡°No, he specifically said he was here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Who would know he was here?


    Though reluctantly, York Charlie dropped the unpacking in front of him and got up to walk out of the bedroom.


    The moment he saw Francesca Jones, his heart felt inexplicably heavy, like it was being weighed down by a stone and blocked, and at the same time he knew what Francesca Jones hade to see him for.


    Apart from the fact that she hade to settle a score with him over nche Capra, York Charlie could think of no other reason why he should have the necessary contact with Francesca Jones.


    Knowing that this meeting was going to be another unpleasant one, York Charlie went downstairs with a stiff upper lip, and pretended to take it easy, descending the stairs at an unhurried pace. ¡°I wonder what Mr. Jones wanted to see me about?¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ face was expressionless, his gloomy eyes looking even more shadowy as he lowered his eye brows, his profile angr in the illumination of the crystal chandelier, thus giving off an unapproachable look.


    With this aura, he was not visiting, he was clearly here to kill.


    Francesca Jones silent time, York Charlie also came down from upstairs, his hand ced in the pocket of his suit pants stretched out and waved towards the maid, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re my guest, you hurry up and go prepare tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­,¡± the maid was so frightened by the game of aura between the two people that she didn¡¯t dare toe out of the atmosphere.


    Eyes crossed, Francesca Jones¡¯ anger and York Charlie¡¯s indifference were like water and fire, they were destined to not coexist peacefully.


    If Francesca Jones hadn¡¯t interfered in nche Capra¡¯s rtionship with him before, it was because of nche Capra¡¯s face, but now that York Charlie had put nche Capra in such a bad position, the delicate bnce between them no longer existed.


    He would love to kill York Charlie right now if he could.


    No, maybe he really would.


    ¡°What the hell do you want with me?¡± York Charlie frowned, no longer having the patience to spend any more time with Francesca Jones like this.


    ¡°nche¡¯s in jail now, are you satisfied now?¡± He spoke after a long time, and sure enough, he was still here for nche Capra.


    ¡°nche Capra has a lot of supporters.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t answer his words as he spoke to himself, the corners of his hooked mouth twitching slightly as he forced hisposure.


    Francesca Jones, who had been sitting with his head half bowed, looking shriveled, suddenly raised his head and red at York Charlie, ¡°Let me ask you, why did you do that to nche?¡±


    The question, he asked for nche Capra.


    If it had been himself, he never would have still had illusions about someone like that.


    The corners of York Charlie¡¯s hooked mouth drooped, and with it his gaze became cold and empty as he said mechanically, ¡°She was in the wrong first, and I merely did what needed to be done.¡±


    What a thin-skinned person.


    Words can no longer describe the anger of Francesca Jones at this moment, he rushed straight up and grabbed York Charlie by the cor, swung his fist and gave him a heavy punch.


    The maid, who was just bringing up the tea, screamed at the sudden scene and the tray fell to the ground.


    York Charlie dodged for a moment and the corner of his mouth was broken.


    He staggered a bit, stood still, touched the corner of his mouth, blood on the slender fingers looked extraordinarily bright.


    It was just this small injury, it was nothing to him.


    Just, who was he to be lectured by someone like that?


    York Charlie grabbed Francesca Jones¡¯ jacket to keep him from backing up and gave him the punch back, ¡°Who are you nche Capra? What do you know about it? Who are you to stick your nose in between us?¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s the thing that makes York Charlie super pissed off.


    Francesca Jones, after all, had spent some time in a society where sticks and knives and guns fought each other, and was much quicker to react in that regard.


    Deflecting her head to avoid York Charlie¡¯s attack, she then swung her fist up with the intention of punching him again when a voice broke in.


    ¡°You guys stop fighting!¡±


    It was Delia Field¡¯s voice.


    Out of instinctive reaction, Francesca Jones stopped her hand and Delia Field saw the opportunity to rush over and hug York Charlie, separating them, ¡°Stop fighting, there¡¯s no point in fighting anymore.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t know this, but there¡¯s really no way for Francesca Jones to relieve her anger without punching York Charlie hard.


    York Charlie was surprised by Delia Field¡¯s presence, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I was going to look for you at the office today, but the secretary said you were here, and when I came over and realized that the front door was left open along with the front door, I must have thought that something was wrong, and sure enough ¡­,¡± Delia Field exhaled as she finished.

 Chapter 360 is not enough to cancel out the offense

    Delia Field¡¯s presence to Francesca Jones only fueled his anger even more.


    It was because this woman had stolen York Charlie that nche Capra was what she was, and she was technically the original sin.


    But considering Delia Field was a woman, Francesca Jones didn¡¯t go after her.


    ¡°Get out of my way, this is between the two of us,¡± Francesca Jones red coldly at Delia Field.


    His eyes were truly appalling, but Delia Field stiffened against his counsel, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Fighting like this any longer won¡¯t get us anywhere, it¡¯ll just be a lose-lose situation.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand the figure.


    ¡°Think of all the good your future husband has done and you¡¯ll see why I¡¯m beating him,¡± Francesca Jones sneered, looking at York Charlie with unmistakable mockery, ¡°It¡¯s a shame thew can¡¯t cure him, I¡¯ll take care of him. ¡±


    Francesca Jones does not beat York Charlie a meal, his heart this breath really can not swallow.


    On the day of the final hearing, he dealt with the family¡¯s affairs, all the way to the court door, however, has long been empty, the courtroom is only left on the floor of the garbage, wet with tears, paper towels, crumpled up into a ball was left on the chair, proving that someone has been here.


    He¡¯d still missed it.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t missed it, his showing up wouldn¡¯t have changed anything, the most he could have done was cause a scene in the courtroom, put York Charlie in the hospital, and then he¡¯d follow nche Capra to jail.


    It would be nice if the plot went in that direction.


    But that was a fantasy. The reality was that York Charlie had won aplete victory, and the city was celebrating as if it had just shot a criminal, and that night the city was even more prosperous than usual, and the gray clouds and the moonless sky did not dampen the enthusiasm of the people.


    The gray clouds and the moonless sky did not dampen the passion of the people.


    The inte was a carnival, too, as nche Capra¡¯s dark stories were dug up, and who cared if they werepiled or real, as long as they were about her, they were approved of.


    Francesca Jones¡¯ heart was in her mouth, if she had known this would happen, she should have been tougher in her attitude in the first ce and asked nche Capra to stay by his side and not to leave, until she forgot about York Charlie and epted him, and then he would have unshackled the shackles.


    Now it was toote to say anything, before finding someone to rescue nche Capra from the abyss, one of the first things he did now was to beat York Charlie up hard.


    The blood at the corner of York Charlie¡¯s mouth has stopped and Delia Field reaches up to touch his cheek to see how badly he¡¯s hurt, but he gently grabs it and moves away.


    ¡°Delia, this is between me and him, you¡¯ll get hurt if you intervene.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Delia Field looked at him worriedly and York Charlie shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Even if he was, he couldn¡¯t let unrted people get involved.


    Delia Field saw that she couldn¡¯t talk him out of it, so she could only retreat to a position with the servants and watch their argument in silence.


    Hopefully there wouldn¡¯t be another fight.


    Francesca Jones still looked at them with hateful eyes, ¡°York Charlie, since you like that woman so much, leave nche Capra alone.¡±


    York Charlie turned and took a step closer to him, ¡°Get this straight, it¡¯s nche Capra that¡¯s bothering me, you think I want to see that woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just it, nche Capra has been tortured enough by you too, and you can still hurt her, you¡¯re not human.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to her as it is, she deserves it for all the disruptions in my schedule.¡±


    Deserved?


    Francesca Jones just can¡¯t believe how ungrateful a person can be.


    nche Capra had waited so long before, and for what.


    Reason is like a taut thread, ready to snap at any moment. Both Francesca Jones and York Charlie are in such a state, and the atmosphere has dropped to the freezing point as a result.


    Suddenly, Francesca Jones let out a softugh, stirring York Charlie¡¯s sensitive nerves.


    He frowned, his eyes reflecting Francesca Jones¡¯ face more and more clearly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how blind nche was to look at someone like you, and foolishly wait for someone toe back who couldn¡¯t possiblye back, and fight tooth and nail to guard THE Charlie Group for him, only to be stabbed in the deepest way by the one she loved the most in the end.¡±


    Still from behind, with no defense on her part.


    Here we go again, Lorcan George said the same thing, making it seem like he owes nche Capra a deep debt of gratitude, that¡¯s clearly what she deserved isn¡¯t it.


    Don¡¯t look as if he¡¯s unrepentant in his disappointment for doing something wrong.


    He just did what he had to do.


    On an impulse, York Charlie snapped and grabbed Francesca Jones by the cor, ring, his tone tinged with sharp mockery, ¡°Wake up, this is all a plot by nche Capra, you¡¯ve all been fooled by her fa?ade, when in reality, she¡¯s a fraud.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean-¡± Francesca Jones got agitated as well, they had finally broken through the line of reason and lost their bnce.


    York Charlie interrupted Francesca Jones, ¡°She¡¯s to me for getting where she is today, what¡¯s it got to do with me, you guys stay away from me!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Francesca Jones punched him, which broke the corners of both mouths.


    Delia Field and the maids screamed in shock at the sight, not knowing what to do at all.


    York Charlie is pushed against the wall and Francesca Jones is choking him with such force that a woman would have suffocated by now.


    York Charlie wrenched at Francesca Jones¡¯ fingers, clearly at a disadvantage.


    However, there was no sign of weakness in his demeanor; instead, he became more aggressive.


    Delia Field was terrified, but she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye, trembling, she stepped forward and pulled Francesca Jones, ¡°You get him off me, we¡¯re calling the police to arrest him.¡±


    As the words fell, York Charlie just managed to find a gap and kicked Francesca Jones so hard that Francesca Jones ate the pain and let go, which allowed York Charlie to breathe.


    He gasped for air, feeling bad in his heart.


    Francesca Jones seemed to really want to kill him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been fighting back when she was choking him, he would have been dead by now.


    Francesca Jones bumped into Delia Field as she stepped back and she stumbled, nearly falling, but luckily the maid came over in time to help her.


    ¡°Call the police, this man is a madman.¡± Delia Field instructed the maid.


    Before the maid could turn around, Francesca Jones sneered, ¡°Go ahead and report it, it¡¯s really worthy of being a husband and wife, even the way they deal with people is exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°Is this ¡­ something I still need to go to?¡± The maid wondered which one of them was the authority.


    York Charlie brushed his hand away, ¡°No, the nature won¡¯t change if you send in a third-rate punk like that.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He locked eyes with Francesca Jones, both gazes cold, ¡°nche Capra goes in there and might even get a good makeover.¡±


    Thisstmentpletely provoked Francesca Jones, who was still angry, and he went straight to his feet, kicking him into the wall before either York Charlie or Delia Field could react, Delia Field and the servants turning white with fear.


    Finished Francesca Jones grabs York Charlie who is covering his stomach and forces him to straighten up and look up at him, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this sooner orter asshole.¡±


    What he couldn¡¯t get even if he put his life on the line, York Charlie was trampling on it like that, Francesca Jones was getting more and more pissed off as he thought about it, and was about to punch York Charlie a few more times, when his cell phone rang.


    Francesca Jones didn¡¯t want to ignore it, but thinking that it might be rted to nche Capra, he finally let go of York Charlie¡¯s cor and left the vi with his cell phone.

 Chapter 361 The Truth

    After Francesca Jones left, Delia Field rushed over to check York Charlie¡¯s injuries, he had slid to sit on the ground, covering his stomach and hanging his head down, covered in bruises, and had suffered a lot.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t feel very angry, which he found strange himself.


    Maybe he subconsciously felt he deserved a good beating too?


    There was just no way to get rid of the guilt he felt inside by being beaten up like that.


    On Delia Field¡¯s side, she only felt that Francesca Jones was scary and not a character that could be approached easily.


    She also didn¡¯t know what the other party was from, so she would ask someone to help investigateter.


    ¡°York, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just didn¡¯t slow down.¡± York Charlie stood up, he was in pain all over now, his organs felt like they had switched ces and kept cramping up.


    I don¡¯t know if his ribs are broken, this Francesca Jones guy hit him really hard too.


    The thought that Francesca Jones was so angry because of nche Capra, even angry enough to kill, upset York Charlie, what was he?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go to the hospital?¡± Delia Field held him up while she wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with a tissue.


    York Charlie nodded as he smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry you had to see me in this ugly state right now.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, I was really worried that you were going to be killed by that Francesca Jones, he¡¯s just a demon.¡±


    It was obvious that Francesca Jones was simr to those of them who grew up as pampered noble daughters, and was no stranger to fights and brawls.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± As long as Francesca Jones was still trying to save nche Capra, he wasn¡¯t going to put himself through it.


    Granted, the moment he was choked, York Charlie felt the murderous intent Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t hide.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if a woman like nche Capra was really worth what Francesca Jones had to give for her.


    While York Charlie was lost in thought, Delia Field had already called for a car and followed him to the hospital for a checkup.


    After he left, the hall was a mess, and the maids and housekeeper were frozen in ce for a long time.


    They still confiscated nche Capra¡¯s things that night.


    They just put her things in an unused guest room and locked it up.


    nche Capra would be back someday, they figured-even if the fifteen-year sentence was that long.


    As for the safe, it was still sitting intact under the closet in nche Capra¡¯s bedroom with York Charlie, who had probably forgotten about it.


    If Francesca Jones hadn¡¯te looking for him, he would have used nche Capra¡¯s birthday as thebination to open the safe and seen the two marriage licenses on top of all the gold jewelry.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    On the marriage license, he was standing with nche Capra, looking so happy.


    ¡­


    Rushing out of the Charlie family vi, Francesca Jones drove away from the high ss residential area, where he answered the phone.


    Sure enough it had something to do with nche Capra.


    ¡°I found out for you what detention center she¡¯s in.¡±


    ¡°And then what, that¡¯s not the point I want.¡± Francesca Jones was so anxious she didn¡¯t even let the other woman finish her sentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not visitation time, but I¡¯ve made a deal with the guards for you to meet with her.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    It had been a while since nche Capra had been incarcerated in there, and he¡¯d been looking all over for connections to get her out, or failing that at least meet her, and now he¡¯d finally be able to let him see her.


    After relieving the pain of missing her, he would continue to think of ways to get her out, preferably finding evidence that York Charlie had falsely used her of something, so that the situation could be reversed and York Charlie could suffer a little bit as well.


    nche Capra now how much pain, York Charlie can never imagine, he will only think of himself.


    On the way to see nche Capra, Francesca Jones thinks a lot, finally he sighs and mumbles in the car, ¡°nche, look what kind of guy you like, selfish and dictatorial.¡±


    But she just liked it, and there was nothing Francesca Jones could do about it.


    nche Capra probably didn¡¯t expect to be agreed to be visited so soon, and when we met, she was cowering and wide-eyed, looking like a kitten caught in the rain.


    She looked even thinner than before, her prison uniform was empty on her, and she didn¡¯t have a coat on her that would keep her warm in the middle of winter.


    Her hair had grown a little longer as well, and when we met she didn¡¯t have it coiffed, it was draped over her arms, and when she looked down her frontal hair covered her face, and she looked even more somber than before.


    Spending time in a ce where you don¡¯t see the light of day, where it¡¯s cold and damp, makes both things and people moldy, and nche Capra had only been there for a short time, and her aura and personality had changed, so what would happen if she stayed there for fifteen years?


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t imagine, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    He would find the evidence to save nche Capra as soon as possible.


    nche Capra sat across from him, she lifted her face and gave Francesca Jones a cautious look, a distant look that made Francesca Jones¡¯s heart ache like pins and needles.


    But it soon dawned on him, too, that nche Capra had spent so much time in prison that it was inevitable that she would be instinctively afraid of the outside world.


    nche Capra sped her arms and bit her lip without speaking.


    It was Francesca Jones who broke the silence and spoke first, ¡°How have you been these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Fine, no different than outside, and going to bed early.¡± nche Capra gave a pale, weak smile, anyone could see she was holding herself together to keep from looking too aggrieved.


    That would be too pathetic.


    Francesca Jones knew that she was lying, he had learned about it beforehand, not to mention the monotony of life inside, those who had just entered would often be bullied, even if they didn¡¯t fight openly, they would still think of ways to fix people, sometimes so excessive that the guards had to deal with it.


    That kind of horror level, equivalent to school bullying, there is no way to escape from here.


    Because this is a prison.


    It would be a shame for both nche Capra and Francesca Jones to remain silent, to just sit and let time pass, knowing how hard Francesca Jones had worked for this opportunity, and he couldn¡¯te for nothing.


    He bent his body forward and gestured for nche Capra toe over as well, ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering evidence on York Charlie framing you now, and while there¡¯s no progress yet, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have results soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t think it was possible for me to get out of here.¡± nche Capra was in a better mood than she had just been, though she didn¡¯t seem to have much hope.


    It had taken a lot more than just the loss of her reputation and her freedom, and it was safe to say that all the beliefs she had held on to up until then had been destroyed one by one.


    The man she loved had sent her to prison.


    That¡¯s ridiculous.


    nche Capra returned to her seat, her cuffs wobbling a bit, and Francesca Jones¡¯ eyes fell on her arm, seeing that her normally white arm was now covered in bruises, purplish-red wounds and bruises that stood out.


    As soon as nche Capra realized that Francesca Jones was looking at her hand, she hurriedly put her hand away and put it behind her back.


    She tried to distract him by pretending nothing had happened, ¡°Anything else you want to say, say it?¡±


    How could this be fooled!


    Francesca Jones stared at her with wide eyes and asked her seriously, ¡°What was your real life like in prison? Tell me the truth and don¡¯t take so much alone, I¡¯m begging you, nche.¡±

 Chapter 362 Real Life

    nche Capra¡¯s life in the guardhouse could not be described as agonizing, that level was too light.


    She was in there, and it was worse than death.


    In this ce where the sun does not shine, all the female inmates lead a mechanical life, being woken up by the guards at a fixed time, getting up to make their beds, given only a little time to wash up, and then going to stand in line to get their breakfast.


    There is no need to dress up here, not to mention theck of conditions and the fact that no one would look at them if they did.


    If you want to spend your life in prison with a dirty face, the guards won¡¯t stop you.


    Everyone repeats the same actions, just like a factory assembly line product.


    The work wasn¡¯t easy or difficult, it was knitting, and every day you had to finish one piece of clothing, or at least half of it if you didn¡¯t have any.


    There was no TV, no magazines or newspapers, no one knew what was going on outside or what changes the family was going through.


    Waking up at six, they had to be in bed by nine, the prison was dark, and the cold dampness of the long years without sunlight prated their bodies through the thin quilts.


    If theyplete their work and do well, inmates are able to apply for some money to buy necessities, or they can have their families bring them over, and there are more opportunities for family members to visit the inmates.


    nche Capra was originally ordered to get a haircut because of her long hair, but was opposed by the other inmates because they had to apply to get a haircut once and had to apply to get one, so they couldn¡¯t cheapen nche Capra.


    She just somehow got away with it.


    On her first day in, everyone acted friendly to her, giving nche Capra the mistaken impression that the rest of her life wasn¡¯t too miserable.


    She¡¯s too young for that to be true, and soon the inmates show their ugly true colors.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since she¡¯d been there, and nche Capra had gotten used to waking up every day to fold the covers, when she inadvertently touched the pillow and her hand stung.


    The tip of her finger was bleeding from something sharp, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t deep.


    nche Capra looked around before she saw the long needle on the pillow, a long needle specially customized for embroidery on the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t dared to think much of it and returned the needle to the opposite bed, ¡°I think you left something with me.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I was just looking for it, thank you.¡± The opposite bed shed a smile, yet underneath her eyes was all displeasure.


    As if she was disappointed that she didn¡¯t zap nche Capra in the head.


    It dawned on nche Capra that all the peace in prison was just an illusion.


    If she was a murderer or a robber, she would be feared, but an economic criminal was at the bottom of the food chain, anyone could bully her, and even the guards would turn a blind eye.


    Not to mention that nche Capra is good looking and has a great body, and women¡¯s jealousy is a horrible thing in the extreme.


    nche Capra was brushing her teeth when she saw a needle in her toothbrush, and if she hadn¡¯t been paying attention, she would have a mouth full of blood by now.


    Then the bullying got worse ¨C nails in her slippers, glue in her shampoo, disinfectant in her body wash.


    If nche Capra hadn¡¯t dodged them, she¡¯d have rotten skin by now.


    They also put dead cockroaches in nche Capra¡¯s food when she wasn¡¯t looking. She couldn¡¯t dodge them and bit into them, but when she chewed on them, she vomited all over the table, which caused a lot ofughter and a lecture from the guards.


    After that, she went to the restroom and threw up a few more times.


    This was all just a small gesture, but when nche Capra still looked like she had no intention of joining their gang, they began to make things worse for her.


    Locking her in the restroom and not letting her out until nighttime for three days, nche Capra nearly starved herself to death in there, and no matter how much she called for help, there was someone outside who wouldn¡¯t open the door for her.


    Taking advantage of the lunch break, several people forcefully escorted nche Capra to the restroom and held her head down into the sink, the inside of which hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time and was covered with moss, and the water in the sink had been circting for who knows how many days, and was already cloudy.


    The toilet might even be cleaner than the sink.


    nche Capra naturally twisted her head to struggle, but they just refused to let go, while also ridiculing her, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are the big president before here is superior, here, all have to listen to us, you have to be good, will not be like this.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The original also knew that she was previously the president of THE Charlie Group, it seems that the prison is not so ill-informed.


    nche Capra pretended to have given up struggling, and as soon as they let go, she looked up from the sink without even ncing at them, went to the cold water area to rinse off and left.


    In nche Capra¡¯s eyes, they made her sick to look at, not to mention bow down and submit.


    Life in prison was already boring, and after a long time in here, people¡¯s tempers could be entric and easily provoked.


    nche Capra¡¯s disdainful attitudepletely enraged them.


    At nine o¡¯clock at night, lights out.


    The inmates, except nche Capra, as if by agreement, got out of bed at this hour and went to nche Capra, who was lying down exhausted.


    Whoever of them had bribed their way into getting a shlight, the light of which was now shining directly into nche Capra¡¯s eyes, preventing her from sleeping peacefully.


    nche Capra had to open her eyes and squint, blocking most of the light with her arm, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She knew they were going to do something bad again, but she didn¡¯t expect it to hit so hard this time.


    They dragged nche Capra off the bed without saying a word, nche Capra looked at them with their teeth and ws, she lost her mind and took a few steps back until she was at the corner of the bed and the wall.


    She waspletely surrounded.


    A middle-aged woman standing in the middle of the group brandished a leather whip and sneered, ¡°Let you know what happens when you belittle us.¡±


    When had she ever belittled them?


    Wasn¡¯t it just that she wasn¡¯t willing to participate in bullying a little girl who came in after her.


    ¡°Strip her of her clothes!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened as she couldn¡¯t believe she was being treated like this, or that they were doing this to her as a fellow female.


    Three or five hands came together and nche Capra desperately fought back, but to no avail, she was still stripped of her prison uniform and had her underwear removed.


    For the first time in prison nche Capra cried because she was bullied, she curled up in a ball and cried with a hoarse voice, ¡°What did I do wrong for you to do this to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fact that you didn¡¯t do anything that makes you angry.¡±


    That middle-aged woman appeared to be the big sister in the prison, a mocking smile on her face the whole time, ¡°No one is clean here, what kind of innocence are you trying to pretend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the more I see, the more unpleasant it gets.¡±


    Seeing the crowd agreeing with her, nche Capra gave up on trying to reason her way out of the situation and had to turn around and turn her bare back outward to protect her chest in the space she could move in.


    It was okay to hurt her, never touch her children or she would never let them go.


    Despite Big Sister¡¯s efforts to have nche Capra turned around, she resisted with brute strength from who knows where.


    She had no choice but to get her hands on her, squeezing her arms and thighs as hard as she could, leaving bruises all over her body.


    nche Capra gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t scream.


    This pain was nothingpared to the suffering she had endured over the years.

 Chapter 363 – Each has his own agenda.

    In addition to pinching her as hard as they could, they smacked her, again with all their might, hating to make her skin split open.


    But no matter how rampant they were, they couldn¡¯t bewless, after all, this was a prison.


    In order not to attract the attention of the guards, they smoked for a while and then stopped, went back to sleep, and the next day they did the same thing again, and so day after day, nche Capra¡¯s body did not heal the old wounds, but added new scars.


    They warned nche Capra not to tell the guards, or they would gouge out nche Capra¡¯s eyes.


    So nche Capra never told the guards until now, and the days continue.


    nche Capra finished and let out a long breath, ¡°This is the life I¡¯m living these days in prison, as you can see it¡¯s very painful but I have no choice, I can¡¯t escape, if I can¡¯t get through it I won¡¯t be able to live in less than fifteen years.¡±


    Since it had been a long time since she had spoken her heart out to anyone, nche Capra looked much more rxed than she had just been, and was no longer wary of Francesca Jones.


    In this way, Francesca Jones could understand why she had shot him a distant look when they first met.


    Because she¡¯s seen the ugliness of humanity, nche Capra now doesn¡¯t know anyone else she can trust.


    Or rather, no one but her can be trusted.


    Francesca Jones¡¯s heart aches for her, but just sayingforting words doesn¡¯t do any good, and all that matters to her now is when she¡¯ll be let out of this hell.


    He promised nche Capra, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way, just wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer, how can the baby in my belly possibly be born healthy in these conditions,¡± nche Capra¡¯s primary concern was the baby.


    Francesca Jones sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever think for yourself, always for others ¡­¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t know how much it hurt her to watch.


    ¡°The baby is still in my belly, if I think about the baby, I¡¯m thinking about myself,¡± nche Capra tried to make light of the situation andughed it off, nay the aggravation in her heart couldn¡¯t be bottled up anymore and spilled out.


    Tears slid down her face, the warmth of them matching the saltiness of her tears as they irritated her cold face.


    Francesca Jones reached out to wipe her tears away, but nche Capra snatched her head down, and she hastily wiped them away with the back of her hand before looking up, stiffly feigningposure, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ hand retracted and he nodded solemnly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Visiting hours were long overdue, the guards kept pressing impatiently outside, and Francesca Jones just couldn¡¯t bear to watch nche Capra being sent back into the middle of that purgatory.


    It¡¯s not just the demons that are locked up, it¡¯s also the people who are suffering.


    Life in hell is so painful that it¡¯s not up to nche Capra to decide whether or not she¡¯ll be able to grab the spider¡¯s silk and ascend to Elysium.


    When she returned, Francesca Jones was constantly looking for a rtionship with nche Capra, during which time his family advised him why he should be so serious about a married man who was now a prisoner ofbor.


    But Francesca Jones didn¡¯t listen to him, and was fullymitted to nche Capra.


    Through a vastwork of contacts, he finally found someone he could buy off.


    It¡¯s impossible to bring a fifteen yearbor prisoner out, but it¡¯s still possible to change her room so she doesn¡¯t get bullied so badly.


    Just that would cost Francesca Jones millions.


    Francesca Jones does not matter, as long as it is a problem that money can solve, it is not a problem for him, he now hates that his power is still too shallow, there is no way to ck and white.


    But good riddance to the change of rooms, should the environment improve?


    ¡­


    Francesca Jones is trying to get nche Capra out by contacting as many people around her as she can who she trusts and who can help her.


    Lorcan George and Shireen Miller and Nadia are the three best people to contact.


    They alle from prestigious families and should be able to gather some evidence through their influence, while Francesca Jones¡¯ family has a lot of contacts with friends in the underworld, and he¡¯s asked them to help him find them as well.


    If they refused, then they would just be sent to God.


    Lorcan George, of course, spared no effort, but he would also take into ount the feelings of his wife, Shireen Miller, and discuss it beforehand.


    Unexpectedly, Shireen Miller not only didn¡¯t get jealous, but offered her help as well.


    ¡°My dad started reaching out to me after my incident passed, and he actually still can¡¯t let go of me as his daughter,¡± Shireen Miller said, ¡°I thought I could take this opportunity to ask him to help.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope I can help nche, even a little bit,¡± Shireen Miller said, and she meant it, she wasn¡¯t as bratty as she used to be, she knew that she had to return the favor, and nche Capra was her benefactor.


    Lorcan George was so grateful for Shireen Miller¡¯s understanding and help that he gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, and that was all it took.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Nadia was quick on her feet, the day Francesca Jones contacted her she handed over the information she¡¯d gathered, ¡°This is what I got my dad to investigate under pressure, be careful you don¡¯t drop it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re-¡± and too good for Francesca Jones, before Francesca Jones could get the words out of her mouth Nadia interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Trying topliment me on my good work are you, I already knew you wereing for me. ¡±


    She finished with a sad face, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯te for me, that¡¯s what I would have done, there¡¯s no way I could stand by and watch a friend get hurt like that and not be able to fight back.¡±


    ¡°I think nche will be touched when she finds out.¡± Francesca Jonesughed softly


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯m going to make her buy me a roast when she gets out clean.¡± Nadia said as many positive things as she could, once they fell into silence the atmosphere became heavy.


    No one could be happy at a time like this.


    Before parting in front of the cafe, Nadia looks up at the sky, she exhales, her breath turning into a hot cloud of air that disperses into the air, ¡°It¡¯s been a really long winter.¡±


    Long enough to make it seem like spring won¡¯t being.


    ¡­


    Heaven forbid, Francesca Jones finally gathers enough evidence to be able to bring down York Charlie and clear nche Capra¡¯s name.


    However, one thing that surprises him is that York Charlie is not the only one who framed nche Capra, it should be said that there is another mastermind in this case, and York Charlie is also being used.


    York Charlie, who is in the middle of the situation, naturally doesn¡¯t know about it.


    He doesn¡¯t know that his fianc¨¦e, Delia Field, who is about to be his wife, is now the biggest obstacle to his bright future.


    Delia Field is now Moore Howard¡¯s pawn, and in the end, Moore Howard is the one who profits.


    This is Moore Howard¡¯s game, and all of them are trapped in it, being yed by him alone.


    While he is running away, he still has the energy to manipte Delia Field to keep her close to York Charlie, and once York Charlie reveals a crack, Moore Howard takes the opportunity to appropriate all of York Charlie¡¯s achievements.


    The premise is that Delia Field has to be able topletely handle York Charlie as a man.


    If not, once he regains his memories and nche Capra flips, all of Moore Howard¡¯s efforts go up in mes, and Delia Field won¡¯t be any better off.


    Then what¡¯s the point of Moore Howard running away for so long while he waits to clear his name.


    They¡¯re all in the same boat now, the difference is they all have their own agenda.

 Chapter 364 No One Will Comfort Her

    Francesca Jones¡¯s movement is so big, Moore Howard as the same circle more or less will hear the wind, keen as he is, quickly thought that Francesca Jones is gathering evidence for nche Capra to prepare for the flip.


    He knew nche Capra couldn¡¯t be that peaceful.


    But Moore Howard did not think that she also ced a Francesca Jones outside to help her favor, to know Francesca Jones this person¡¯s ck history is not much better than him, but the means and background is iparable to him.


    Several giants on the road listen to him for three minutes and are afraid of him for seven minutes.


    Francesca Jones intervened is Moore Howard did not expect, and listen to the rumor that has collected all the evidence, do not know what the reason for not filing awsuit for the time being.


    If it was him, he would be in trouble. Moore Howard could not stop Francesca Jones from doing this on his own, so he had to find a way to ask someone else to do it.


    The best person to do that is, without a doubt, Delia Field.


    ¡­


    Delia Field hadn¡¯t been in touch with Moore Howard for a long time, and she missed him so much that sometimes she couldn¡¯t sleep at night, looking forward to his call.


    So when Moore Howard contacted her, she was so excited that she almostughed on the spot, good thing it was during a break in the program or she would have been embarrassed in front of the nation.


    As soon as the taping of the show was over, Delia Field didn¡¯t even have time to take off her makeup before she ran straight to Moore Howard¡¯s designated hotel to look for him.


    As soon as they met, Delia Field jumped up and hung on Moore Howard, gave him a very sweet kiss, and then looked at him fondly, ¡°Honey, I missed you so much.¡±


    Because of him, she knew for the first time that the original pain of longing was so unbearable.


    Moore Howard is also smiling, except that this smile of his is tinged with utilitarianism.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called Delia Field, the troublesome woman, over.


    Carrying her on the couch, Delia Field sat on Moore Howard¡¯sp as she hooked one hand around his neck and flicked her wavy curls behind her ear.


    With her red lips and white skin and three-dimensional features, she was a stunner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± Moore Howard spoke in officialese.


    Delia Field, however, believed it and pouted like a little woman in front of him, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you contact me earlier.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to avoid the police.¡± Moore Howard spoke nonchntly, hisrge rough hands roaming over her body, scratching her insides.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°That tickles, you need to stop touching my stomach.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t discussed the baby with Moore Howard yet, not that she¡¯d forgotten, she was afraid the answer she wanted wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    Since there was no one hundred percent guarantee, it was simply better to decide for herself.


    She absolutely had to have the baby.


    After a yful moment filled with ambiguous sentiment, Delia Field rested her head on Moore Howard¡¯s shoulder, she panted slightly, her red lips curling up, ¡°I wish I could make time stand still in this moment so I never have to be separated from you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, but there¡¯s no way I can give you happiness in my current position,¡± Moore Howard suddenly became pessimistic.


    Delia Field immediately notices the difference and she looks up, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Moore Howard takes this moment to say what he wanted her toe here for today.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance that nche Capra is going to flip.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean ¡­,¡± Delia Field knew nothing about nche Capra, and listening to Moore Howard¡¯s tone, there was no doubt that he was behind this whole thing.


    Otherwise York Charlie, no matter how much he disliked nche Capra, wouldn¡¯t have done it so hard.


    Moore Howard thought of nche Capra, look changed, ¡°that damn woman into the prison is still restless, I do not know when to hook up with Francesca Jones and Lorcan George them, let them behind the back of the investigation of this matter, in order to turn the tables. ¡±


    Delia Field was stunned, she didn¡¯t know what to say, she waspletely out of her element.


    Even if nche Capra was going to flip, what did her happiness with Moore Howard have to do with it?


    Moore Howard, seeing Delia Field lookingpletely unresponsive, simply and bluntly asked her to do his job for him.


    ¡°You use the power of THE FIELD FAMILY to help me stop Francesca Jones from doing this, by whatever means necessary, to stop nche Capra from climbing out of prison.¡±


    That woman nche Capra deserved to spend ten or eight years in prison, and when she got out, he¡¯d find a way to make her a loyal and vicious dog at his side.


    Delia Field was less than impressed with Moore Howard¡¯s approach, and in a rare moment she frowned in his presence and queried, ¡°What are you doing this for ¡­¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Of course it¡¯s for our happiness, as long as there¡¯s a day that nche Capra is around, there¡¯s a chance that York Charlie will regain his memories, and then all of our efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Unlike Moore Howard¡¯s thoughts, Delia Field wanted that to be true, so they simply improvised, ¡°If that¡¯s true, I can run away with you, as long as we love each other.¡±


    Moore Howard instantly had the urge to tear himself away from Delia Field right now, but that was obviously not a wise move, he managed to suppress the fire and follow the advice, ¡°No need to elope, why would we want to give away what¡¯s rightfully ours? We¡¯re going to snatch it back aren¡¯t we?¡±


    He exined and Delia Field still didn¡¯t figure out what it had to do with either of their happiness, but there was one thing she figured out ¨C Moore Howard still wasn¡¯t satisfied at this point.


    The fact that York Charlie was on the verge of marrying her and merging the two groups, and that she¡¯d be getting half of the shares from him, signaled that it was time to reel in thes.


    With that half, they can live or die by York Charlie.


    But Moore Howard wants more than just a good life.


    He wanted more.


    ¡°Delia, just help me this once, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do everything for me? Did you back out?¡± Moore Howard questioned Delia Field.


    Delia Field blushed, she shook her head, still hesitant, ¡°I did say that, but don¡¯t you think we should call it quits in time? Isn¡¯t my half of the shares next enough to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°You mean you won¡¯t help me?¡± Moore Howard hit the nail on the head.


    It wasn¡¯t unwillingness, Delia Field was still reeling from the fact that she didn¡¯t want to go on like this anymore, and a life of constant hooks and steps just wasn¡¯t for her.


    Especially after her pregnancy, something gradually changed in her mind.


    She changed, Moore Howard didn¡¯t.


    He just felt that Delia Field had gone from an already annoying character to a loser all at once in a sh, and it was time to throw in the towel.


    As soon as he pushed Delia Field out of the way, Moore Howard pped her across the face, ¡°You are such a disappointment to me.¡±


    With that said, he gets up, still not feeling the slightest bit sorry for what he did, and turns his back on her, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you some more time to think about it, so rethink it before you answer me, this is about our future.¡±


    ¡°Moore¡­¡± Delia Field cried calling to him but to no avail, Moore Howard¡¯s departing stride left no trace of emotion.


    She was just left out in the cold, just because she wouldn¡¯t do his job for him.


    Was she just a tool for him?


    Delia Field felt a chill at the thought and covered her heart in deep sobs.


    She was the only one in the room and no one wouldfort her.

 Chapter 365 – The Child Dies Whoever Dies

    Francesca Jones thought that changing nche Capra¡¯s room would make her morefortable, or at least avoid direct confrontation with the men.


    However, he underestimated the jealousy of women and their ability to fight.


    When the others found out that nche Capra was being treated so favorably, they all realized that she must have found a connection. This made them look even more inferior to her.


    It was really upsetting.


    On nche Capra¡¯s side, although she had not received any notification from Francesca Jones, she had guessed that he had done it, and she was grateful to him.


    Only, that sometimes backfired.


    She was already on pins and needles with the other women in the prison, and now that she¡¯d changed rooms, they were even more unkind to her, trying to think of ways to viinize her.


    Prison meals were not meant to be good, there was little grease, but rather the floor was so greasy that if you didn¡¯t watch your step when carrying a tray, you could easily fall over.


    nche Capra had always been careful, but in this hostile confined space, she couldn¡¯t avoid the backstabbing of others even if she was.


    Before, York Charlie had always said that she was a snake, but now nche Capra really wanted to show York Charlie what it meant to be a real poisonous woman.


    A woman who has no regard for human life, but only wants to fulfill her own selfish desires, all types of bad women can be found here.


    Outnumbered by her enemies, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°ng.¡± With the crisp ng of metal hitting the floor, nche Capra broke off her thoughts and copsed onto the cafeteria floor, curling up into a ball like a wounded animal instinctively trying to protect itself.


    And the man who had stretched out his foot to trip her silently withdrew it before the crowd could focus this way, scratching his neck as if nothing had happened.


    The people who hade over weren¡¯t here to help nche Capra up either, they were purely there to watch the fun.


    And, they had already guessed who had done it.


    When they looked up, the gloating faces above them couldn¡¯t hold back their smiles, and nche Capra could even see into their hearts, so they must have been praising the culprit for a job well done.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They were such a bunch.


    She¡¯d put up with them over and over again, and all she¡¯d gotten in return was their endless bullying.


    nche Capra was furious, but considering that her chances of getting out would be even lower if she caused a scene in the prison, she gritted her teeth, endured the pain that ran through her body, and climbed to her feet.


    Those people weren¡¯t going to leave yet, taking advantage of the fact that the prison guards weren¡¯t in the cafeteria,ughing and taunting her, ¡°How can you say that you were also the president of arge consortium before, would it be a bit too out of character to make yourself in such a mess.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because of them.


    nche Capra felt some pain in her forehead, she touched it and sure enough it was bleeding.


    ¡°Cracking your head so easily, the grand president is really delicate.¡±


    nche Capra felt that their snidements were not only boring but also noisy, she coldly returned, ¡°Have you guys said enough? Say enough and go back to dinner, I¡¯m not in the mood to fight with you guys right now.¡±


    Before entering the prison, her heart was exhausted because of York Charlie, where was the time to pay attention to them.


    She was exhausted and just wanted to rest quickly, but they just wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, instead they got enraged and grabbed her violently by the shoulders, not allowing her to step out of the crowd.


    ¡°You look down on us, don¡¯t you, the big president is great, and now he¡¯s still in jail like us.¡±


    nche Capra was pulled back to the center of the crowd, and they were about to punch and kick her, when all of a sudden, as if she was possessed, nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened and her delicate face twisted with pain.


    It was the first time she had ever looked like that, and they were so taken aback by it that they swung their fists up and missed her in the stomach after all.


    nche Capra¡¯s entire body was stretched by the pain in her stomach, and she could clearly feel the fetus inside her tummy stirring restlessly, kicking her furiously in the stomach.


    She remembered that when she had just fallen, her belly had also hit the floor.


    It couldn¡¯t be that something had happened to her baby because of this fall, could it? ¡­


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to scare us, we haven¡¯t seen anything here.¡±


    Granted, they still didn¡¯t dare to just move nche Capra, even their grip on her shoulders, they let go because of it.


    nche Capra kept her head down, her hair loose, and didn¡¯t say a word as she tried to break through, the inmates, who didn¡¯t know the gravity of the situation, refused to let her go at this point, and reached out to block her path.


    ¡°Where are you going, we haven¡¯t settled our score with you yet.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, nche Capra raised her head, her stern eyes like an enraged beast, intimidating the eight directions, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    She had endured it for so long, usually they could bully her as much as they liked, she was a walking corpse anyway, and being beaten a few times instead sobered her up a bit.


    But now, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give in.


    Probably because they had never seen her like this before, they were really stunned, and their tone of voice weakened a lot, ¡°Do you think you can fight us, you¡¯re too naive-¡±


    ¡°I said get out of the way! If my child dies, you all die,¡± nche Capra said in a single word, her eyes sweeping over them like rays, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say, so if you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, get out of my way.¡±


    If anything happened to the baby, there was no point in holding back, even if she had to spend the rest of her life in prison, she would kill these women herself.


    nche Capra¡¯s aura wasparable to that of a criminal in prison, murderous, fangs exposed and ready to tear them to pieces.


    ¡°¡­¡± The group all tacitly backed away in silence.


    nche Capra was just about to head out the door when she looked up to see the prison guards approaching head on.


    The wardens were also tense, obviously having heard that they were causing trouble and hade over to teach them a lesson.


    Guns zing, nche Capra had somehow be the initiator of the fracas just by calling out to the prison guard, giving her a stern look, ¡°nche Capra, what are you making trouble for again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been making a scene ever since you came to prison, do you not want to get out.¡±


    Making trouble?


    nche Capra was already having a hard enough time because of the pain, and now with the trumped up charges, her anger was like a barrel of oil ignited and on fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m being bullied every day here, you guys turn a blind eye and harbor them even if it¡¯s not enough, but you also say that I¡¯m causing trouble, am I blind or do you have a bubble in your head.¡± nche Capra disliked back without hesitation.


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Also, I¡¯m the victim of this incident that just happened, the ones who intentionally tripped me and made fun of me are them, believe it or not, there¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m asking for, take me out of the hospital to heal my wounds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The prison guard was left red-faced and speechless by her barrage ofebacks.


    But in this case, there was no negotiating.


    Her stomach was getting sore, and nche Capra, afraid that if she wore out any longer something would happen to her and the baby, threatened the prison guard at the risk that she would be punished, ¡°I¡¯ve got a baby in my belly that¡¯s more than four months old, and if something happens to him, you¡¯re a murderer, too, so what? You want to be locked up here with us and never get out?¡±

 Chapter 366 Are you satisfied?

    ¡°Besides, I can remember that thew here clearly states that pregnant women can be exempted from serving their sentences until they give birth, are you, as a police officer, trying to disobey thew?¡± nche Capra¡¯s words were powerful and dumbfounding.


    She had known it from the beginning, she had just kept quiet with the idea that if she served her sentence sooner, she would get out sooner.


    Thew enforcement officers saw that nche Capra didn¡¯t bring it up voluntarily, so they pretended not to know.


    Even when she was being bullied, those prison guards chose to turn a blind eye because they didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, letting those people bully her.


    nche Capra had always put up with it, but she couldn¡¯t put up with it now, and if the baby was gone, don¡¯t me her for not being polite.


    nche Capra looked as if she would be bloodied in prison and be a murderer if anything happened to her baby.


    It¡¯s not a joke, the aura she¡¯s giving off right now is just that appalling.


    The prison guard had seen so many prisoners that she was not surprised to see even the most horrifying murderers, but it was the first time she had seen an economic criminal with a murderous aura that even she, the prison guard, could not suppress.


    There is no way to take nche Capra, the prison guard can onlypromise, let someone arrange for a police car, handcuffed her hands and sent her to the hospital.


    It is rare in prison for an economic criminal sentenced to fifteen years to see the light of day so quickly.


    Those who had bullied her began to panic that if anything did happen to nche Capra, they were doomed too.


    They also gave the prison guards a lecture, ¡°The woman who can climb up to the position of president you guys think you¡¯re vegetarians, she just didn¡¯t bother to care about you guys before, but you guys are good, you¡¯re still rubbing your noses in it.¡±


    ¡°Since you dare to y with fire, you have to be mentally prepared to draw fire.¡±


    ¡­


    Thanks to nche Capra¡¯s courage to fight back, she was rushed to the hospital in time for treatment and was able to save her baby.


    Although her stomach still hurt, nche Capra was satisfied at the thought of the doctor saying that the mother and child were safe.


    Although the doctor repeatedly emphasized that it would be better to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation, nche Capra, as a prisoner serving her sentence, she had no way to decide whether to stay or go without authorization, and even now she was lying in the hospital bed, with one of her hands still handcuffed to the side of the bed.


    I don¡¯t know who leaked the news that there was abor prisoner in the hospital and that it was nche Capra, the defendant in the Charlie Groupwsuit that had rocked the city a while back, causing a flurry of controversy.


    When Francesca Jones learned the news, he tried to rush to the hospital to visit her, but was forced to stay at home by his family with or without a conscious excuse.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He was terrified and always felt that this would be a step behind.


    It wouldn¡¯t, he was the only one who could help her now.


    In fact, Francesca Jones had been harboring the idea that after rescuing nche Capra from prison, in which case it was unlikely that nche Capra would be able to rekindle her old feelings for York Charlie, then he would be able to stay by her side.


    He doesn¡¯t consider himself a stubborn man, but for some reason, nche Capra fascinates him so much.


    It¡¯s not that he has to have it, it¡¯s just that people get selfish, and he¡¯d like nche Capra to turn her attention to him if possible.


    He was willing to wait, as long as nche Capra was willing to give him the chance.


    In time, he lost out to York Charlie, meeting nche Capra sote that even getting to know her was with an attempt.


    This time, he should have been faster than York Charlie.


    Faster to catch nche Capra in time before she fell into the abyss.


    ¡­


    the Charlie Group¡¯s headquarters, a Lincoln pulls up to the door.


    The bodyguard opens the door to the car, and the entirepany executives make a point ofing down to greet it.


    York Charlie got out of the car.


    ¡°Good morning President Charlie, wee back President Charlie.¡±


    This was the ceremony for York Charlie¡¯s official return to THE Charlie Group, and even though he repeatedly emphasized not to make it so over the top, like the overbearing president in a clich¨¦d dog-eat-dog eight o¡¯clock program, the assistant insisted on it.


    ¡°How can we save the ceremony to receive you?¡± The assistant is all about ass-kissing.


    Without batting an eye, York Charlie passes them by and strides into the office.


    He was dropped off at the office by his driver every day, and his secretary was waiting for him at the door, following him all the way to take down his orders.


    In the elevator, the secretary was already reporting on the day¡¯s schedule ¨C a full schedule.


    This life had been going on for a week since he had returned to the office.


    York Charlie had now focused all of his work on the Charlie Group, which he intended to build into an international group that would be an evergreen tree in the nation¡¯s corporations.


    And the Field Group was gradually bing less than it had been because of his departure.


    Lynel Field had expressed his dissatisfaction to York Charlie and repeatedly approached him for several appointments, ¡°It was the Field family that saved you from having nothing in the first ce, is this how you repay me?¡±


    ¡°Please uncle don¡¯t worry, I am all preparing for the development of the Field Group, when the Charlie Group goes to the next level, I will provide the resources to the Field Group and share them together in order to achieve a win-win situation.¡±


    That¡¯s how York Charlie exins it.


    But to be honest, all people have selfishness, hisst name is Charlie after all, since he knew that he originally had a the Charlie Group, his heart started to fall apart.


    He would not forget this favor of the Field family, but his focus from now on would inevitably be here in the Charlie Group.


    He allowed himself to dive headfirst into his work, operating like a machine, trying to grow the Charlie Group while trying to paralyze his heart, which was gradually spiraling out of control.


    Ever since he sent nche Capra to prison, York Charlie has been suffering from insomnia, and when he manages to fall asleep with a little alcohol, he starts having nightmares again.


    York Charlie often dreamed of nche Capra sitting on a chair, crying all the time, he reached out his hand to touch her, but realized that there turned out to be a transparent wall between them.


    He could do nothing but watch from afar as she burst into tears.


    Waking up in a cold sweat, York Charlie gasped for air, the alcohol¡¯s effect making his brain rise, he got out of bed and poured a ss of cold water, drinking it all in one gulp to calm down a little.


    So sorry ¨C a voice in the back of his head kept bugging him.


    His remorse burrowed from his dreams all the way to his head, eating away at his spirit like a pest.


    Then, invading his life.


    Finally, one day, York Charlie finds himself fidgeting with the pen nche Capra gave him in his hand, working half the day with no progress at all, and he knows he can¡¯t go on like this.


    He decided to visit nche Capra.


    York Charlie specifically had someone look up the address of the prison nche Capra was in, and he took the time to visit, only to be told that it wasn¡¯t time to visit nche Capra yet.


    If you can¡¯t do it once, try twice.


    This time, York Charlie doesn¡¯t wait around and pays off the guards.


    This time, however, he was still not allowed to see nche Capra.


    He was told she had gone to the hospital.


    How could a nice person go to the hospital? York Charlie immediately followed her to the hospital.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital he asked about the room nche Capra was in only to be told that he couldn¡¯t visit because nche Capra was a special patient.


    ¡°It¡¯s her business if she¡¯s a special patient, I didn¡¯tmit a crime, why can¡¯t I visit?¡± York Charlie chilled his face, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to tell me the room number, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked deeper into the corridor.

 Chapter 367 What more do you want?

    nche Capra finished her infusion in the hospital room and the guards were about to take her back to the prison.


    She coveted the free air outside and insisted on staying behind on the grounds that her body still hurt-though it was also true that her stomach still hurt.


    The guards had no choice but to stand guard at the door, neither letting her out nor letting anyone in, and even if someone looked in curiously, they would make those people leave.


    In this way, nche Capra is not actually free to leave the prison.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had merely moved the prison to the hospital, so to speak.


    Even so, nche Capra looked out the window, which was slightly open a crack, and she was content.


    The air outside was certainly much better than the airlessness of the prison, and it would certainly be more soothing to take a walk down the street, even if the weather was now cloudy.


    It was said that people only knew how to appreciate loss, and nche Capra was in that state now, though she hadn¡¯t expected to lose her freedom in the first ce.


    The guards were at the door again, urging her on, ¡°How long are you going to rest here? Don¡¯t be nning an escape, you¡¯ll never get away!¡±


    In order to prevent her from jumping out of the window and escaping, the ward they had arranged for her was on the eighth floor, so if she tried to escape, it would be tantamount to sending her to her death.


    nche Capra had no intention of going to her death just yet.


    ¡°Just a little while longer, they don¡¯t know how they¡¯re going to abuse me if I go back now.¡± nche Capra was still furious when she thought about what happened today.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out if she made a big mess, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let go of the woman who provoked the incident.


    As soon as that incident today was mentioned, the prison guards also had palpitations in their hearts, if this incident went to the top and they were med, several of them would lose their jobs.


    ¡°I see, then you have a good rest, but we have to go back by ten o¡¯clock at thetest.¡±


    In short, wanting to be hospitalized here was impossible.


    Not wanting to face the guards, nche Capra rolled over and stared at her auburn hair strewn across the bed.


    After spending so much time in prison, she had be a bit of a loner and was on the verge of not recognizing herself.


    Whereas before she might have felt lonely if she¡¯d been alone for medical treatment, now she didn¡¯t expect to have anyone visit her.


    Much less did she expect York Charlie to visit her.


    If she had known, she would have followed the guards back.


    York Charlie searched for her for a long time, and finally knew her exact location through the prison guards ¨C in the whole corridor, only nche Capra¡¯s door was still guarded.


    York Charlie, ted and nervous, managed to find her ward number, only to be stopped by the prison guards.


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± York Charlie asked them, expressionless.


    This time, they were all stunned, ¡°Do you still need to ask? Inside is a prisoner ofbor, you are not qualified to visit.¡±


    York Charlie had been busy all day, and now the prison guards told him that he didn¡¯t even have the qualification to visit, with his character, how could he bear it, ¡°What does her being a reformed prisoner have to do with me visiting her, and what qualifications do you have to stop me, get out of the way! ¡±


    ¡°You have to know that disobeying the police¡¯s will is against thew, I hope this gentleman respects himself.¡± The girls still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    York Charlie simply snapped, ¡°Even the police can¡¯t stop a husband from seeing his sick wife, not to mention the fact that she¡¯s a pregnant woman who could have had her execution deferred.¡±


    York Charlie practically blurted it out, he didn¡¯t know what came over him, how he came up with the husband-wife excuse in the first ce.


    Probably brainwashed by nche Capra, he thought.


    After being given a lecture by York Charlie with a hint of intimidation, the guards were finally defeated and silently moved aside to allow the couple to be reunited for the time being.


    After York Charlie entered the ward, they closed the door to the room behind them and whispered, ¡°Say, isn¡¯t that York Charlie? He¡¯s the one who put nche Capra in jail, and now what¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and they say they¡¯re husband and wife ¡­¡±


    They don¡¯t actually believe York Charlie¡¯s reasoning, they¡¯re just subdued by his aura, which isparable to nche Capra¡¯s.


    Plus it got in the way that as president of THE Charlie Group, he contributed quite a bit to the city¡¯s annual GDP, and wasn¡¯t exactly a character they could mess with as tax-paying nobodies.


    nche Capra was asleep when themotion outside the door woke her up, and with her eyes closed, she heard York Charlie¡¯s voice and the name ¡°husband¡± ringing out of the door.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    When York Charlie met nche Capra, she was cowering beside the bed, her handcuffed hand gripping the headboard, her other hand propped up on the cab beside the bed, staring at him as if he were an enemy, her face full of tears.


    She instinctively thought that York Charlie hade to harm her, and looked at him with nothing but fear and hostility.


    York Charlie saw her haggard beyond recognition, and the remorse that had welled up in his heart all those nights rushed up once more, leaving him at a loss for words before her.


    He had made a mistake, and he knew he was wrong.


    ¡°nche ¡­¡± subconsciously calling out her name, York Charlie didn¡¯t realize that he was gradually getting back the feelings he had for nche Capra before his memory loss.


    The only thing that upied his mind now was endless shame and remorse.


    York Charlie just called out softly, and nche Capra shouted emotionally, ¡°Don¡¯t you call me, what are you still doing here, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve harmed me enough? What have I done wrong!¡±


    Her aggravation and pain could not be made clear in these one or two words.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°York Charlie didn¡¯t know how to respond to her, and there was no way for him to rte his current feelings to her, because no matter how he said it, it would only look like he was being even more hypocritical.


    Just looking at her, York Charlie resisted the urge to step forward, but in the end, he didn¡¯t have the courage to hug her and kneel in front of her to ask for her forgiveness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you on this visit.¡±


    Then what did he mean to do?


    ¡°Then whye over? Come over to see meugh?¡± nche Capra sneered as she wiped the tears from her eyes, but the haggard look could not be recovered at once.


    ¡°No, I just heard you were in the hospital and thought I¡¯d stop by, nothing more.¡± York Charlie felt that the more he smeared himself, the darker he became.


    He looked calm, but in reality his heart was already in turmoil, but he just didn¡¯t know how to express it to her.


    He was guilty.


    Wanted to apologize to her, but he didn¡¯t know what good an apology would do; he¡¯d already hurt nche Capra, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him, and there was nothing he could do to make her happy.


    His wedding to Delia Field was near, and he feared he¡¯d never have the chance to look at her as close as this again.


    nche Capra looked at him warily, ¡°How do you expect me to take your word for it, I¡¯ve been victimized enough by you for trusting you.¡±


    ¡°That too-¡± she had brought it on herself, York Charlie almost blurted out.


    At first he did, he wanted to add atst.


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t give him that chance, snatching at his words, ¡°You want to say that I¡¯m to me for that too don¡¯t you, do you believe me when I say I didn¡¯t do it, you wouldn¡¯t believe me would you, then we have nothing more to say.¡±


    He was beginning to doubt his judgment now.


    Even though his mind had changed, York Charlie couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

 Chapter 368 – Cockroach Life

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    York Charlie left with those words and left, and all the way to the end, nche Capra still didn¡¯t understand the purpose of his visit.


    What the hell was he trying to do?


    nche Capra is now as good as dead, not that she doesn¡¯t love York Charlie anymore, but she doesn¡¯t dare to expect anything.


    Stubborn as she was, she had also finally given up her obsession with York Charlie.


    Leaving her empty in the room, she mumbled into the air, ¡°If you find out the truth, will you feel a little guilty about me.¡± After saying that sheughed to herself.


    ¡°How could I, you¡¯re so desperate.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of going through much hardship, she was afraid of a future without hope.


    And York Charlie made a point of slipping the check to the warder as he left the ward, ¡°I only have two requests, don¡¯t let anyone bully her, and, take good care of her.¡±


    And he gave them enough money to buy an apartment here.


    As the saying goes, money makes the world go round, so of course the prison guards obediently took the money and did their job.


    ¡°If you let me find any injuries on her when I visit, you won¡¯t be any better off.¡± York Charlie also put the harsh words up front, lest they ept the money and do nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to keep her safe.¡±


    York Charlie then left the hospital.


    But his heart never moved from nche Capra, not for a moment.


    Back at THE FIELD FAMILY, Lynel Field and Delia Field were both there on a rare asion, and York Charlie talked to them about moving out of THE FIELD FAMILY before dinner.


    Lynel Field thought York Charlie was preparing for the wedding, so he agreed.


    He looked very pleased with himself and his tone was filled with relief, ¡°When you and Delia move out, remember to take good care of her and don¡¯t let her suffer.¡±


    ¡°Although I said that it will be lonelier for me to live here alone after you guys move out, but a man should be independent, you¡¯re doing the right thing, dad supports you, remember to visit me as your father-inw often after you get married.¡±


    Delia Field however was not very happy, before York Charlie could say anything, she objected first, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to move out.¡±


    ¡°York, do you really have to be in such a hurry? Isn¡¯t our wedding not yet?¡± She started to persuade York Charlie again.


    Delia Field was afraid that by moving out with York Charlie, she would miss out on a showdown with Lynel Field-she still wanted to introduce Moore Howard to her father, the only one she had decided in her heart was her husband.


    Delia Field, unlike Moore Howard, has more or less a conscience and a sense of honor, and holds deep guilt over York Charlie, which is why she¡¯s hesitant to make the move.


    She suddenly jumped out to oppose, Lynel Field naturally did not agree, but also lectured her, ¡°Delia, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve never seen you so capricious before, and now that it¡¯s crunch time you¡¯re ying up your little nature instead, don¡¯t be bullying just because York loves you.¡±


    Delia Field bristled with displeasure, but there was nothing she could say.


    She still didn¡¯t dare disobey her father, and she should say that now was not the time.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere became heavy, York Charlie turned his words around at this point and exined to Lynel Field, ¡°Uncle you seem to have misunderstood, what I mean is that I think I¡¯ll move out alone and Delia will still stay by your side.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, both Lynel Field and Delia Field looked at him with rounded eyes in disbelief.


    There was silence for but a moment, and the next second Lynel Field¡¯s angry voice exploded like a bomb between the three of them, ¡°What a ridiculous thing for you to say! We¡¯re all going to be married to Delia, what¡¯s the difference between moving out now and living together again after we¡¯re married!¡±


    After saying that, he frowned as if he guessed something and said quietly, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to repent the marriage, are you? Delia is your savior, how could you do that to her?!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you babbling about, don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Delia Field rushed out to round up the conversation, ¡°Of course York and I will get married, but I don¡¯t want you to keep using the title of life-saver, I don¡¯t want him and I to be in that kind of rtionship.¡±


    It was Delia Field who saved the injured York Charlie in the first ce, and took him in as a candidate for heir to THE Field family.


    This is what they thought was the truth.


    The truth, however, is that York Charlie was in the ocean when he was bitten by a sea fish and was momentarily unable to let go of nche Capra, but he was not unconscious at that point and quickly went after him again, only to be grabbed by Moore Howard, who had jumped into the water and fought in the water.


    Moore Howard was far more sinister than York Charlie could have imagined. He didn¡¯t realize that Moore Howard had hidden a dagger, and the moment the tip of the knife pierced his body, he knew he was done for.


    Moore Howard was trying to kill him.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for York Charlie to spit out seawater and regain his breath shortly after he dragged him to shore.


    ¡°Still a cockroach¡¯s life.¡± Moore Howard sneered and was about to take another stab at ending York Charlie when Delia Field suddenly called.


    He¡¯d just been dating Delia Field at the time-Delia Field wasn¡¯t sure, but he¡¯d approached Delia Field purely because she was rich, had juste back from overseas, and didn¡¯t know what was going on in the city, and it was easier to get his hands on her.


    From the moment he met her to the moment he made her fall in love, Moore Howard went to a lot of trouble.


    Before he answered the phone, a terrible n came to Moore Howard¡¯s mind and took shape.


    That n was to have Delia Field save York Charlie and then use it against nche Capra as he sat back and enjoyed the spoils.


    The idea was to stir up York Charlie¡¯s hatred for nche Capra in some other way, not realizing that York Charlie had awakened with aplete loss of memory.


    Moore Howard thought God was doing him a favor.


    Thanks to this n, York Charlie got his life back, and he lived up to his name by bing Moore Howard¡¯s weapon to get back at nche Capra, sending his beloved to prison with his own hands.


    These truths are still a secret between Moore Howard and Delia Field.


    Delia Field has always felt she¡¯s done a good job ying York Charlie¡¯s love interest, but now York Charlie¡¯s sudden request to move out makes her wonder if their n has been exposed.


    In the past when Delia Field had said that, York Charlie would have looked at her gratefully and talked along with her hints.


    But now, York Charlie just nced at her and averted his eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, I hope you don¡¯t think too much of it, I want to move out first, just to be an independent man so I can protect Delia.¡±


    The truth was that York Charlie was motivated by the honor of THE Charlie family.


    There was no way he was going to be the backwards son-inw of THE FIELD FAMILY, and to marry Delia Field would be an explicit marriage.


    On the other hand, since he realized that he cared more about nche Capra than he thought he did, there was no way York Charlie could live with Delia Field the way he used to.


    As for marrying Delia Field, York Charlie was born with hesitation, only he didn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, he wanted to mention it a long time ago ¨C he wanted to wait until he regained his memory before marrying Delia Field.


    Because in the dark, he always felt that his heart belonged to someone else, and it wasn¡¯t the woman in front of him.


    Since York Charlie¡¯s attitude was so resolute, Lynel Field had no choice but to helplessly agree, ¡°Whatever, in the future, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let me hear the thought of you wanting to repent your marriage, or else the Field family and the Charlie family will be at odds from now on. ¡±


    ¡°I understand, at your expense.¡± York Charlie said and got up to go upstairs.


    Delia Field called out to him, ¡°Won¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±

 Chapter 369 Eroding THE Field Family

    York Charlie gripped his tie in his hand and turned his back to her, slowing his tone down, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today, I want to go up and rest first, you guys go ahead and eat without me.¡±


    Seeing nche Capra so thin that her small size hospital gown was very loose on her, her sleeves mostly empty, and thinking that he was the one who caused her to be like this, he felt guilty even eating.


    At this rate, he¡¯d feel sorry for her if he even breathed.


    York Charlie knew he couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait, he was going to have someone start investigating nche Capra¡¯s past with him, and with the Charlie family.


    This time, the core part he will investigate himself.


    ¡­


    Delia Field didn¡¯t have the stomach for dinner either.


    Not so much because of York Charlie¡¯s suddenly cold attitude, but because Moore Howard, who was again urging her to block Francesca Jones, ¡°doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    At this rate, by the time she made her move, Francesca Jones would have all the evidence.


    Delia Field didn¡¯t know how to go about it, she¡¯d asked people to do things before, this was supposed to be the same thing, what she didn¡¯t realize was that there were times when the other person refused money.


    Just because the person she was dealing with was Francesca Jones.


    When she received the call from the other party it was after finishing a shoot at Delia Field, she went back to her dressing room to rest and her assistant handed her her cell phone, she made an excuse to go back to her car first and answered it before her assistant and driver got in.


    ¡°Why not? I asked you to handle York Charlie earlier, and didn¡¯t you take care of that for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but York Charlie is not the same as Francesca Jones, York Charlie is rich, he is in the light and we are in the dark, make some underhanded tricks and they will be hit, but Francesca Jones is not the same, he is in the dark just like us, if we are caught by him, I don¡¯t know if we can still leave a I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to save my body if he catches me.¡±


    Is Francesca Jones really that powerful?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay double the price for you to take a risk, okay?¡± Delia Field was still undeterred.


    The other party¡¯s attitude was quite resolute, ¡°No, everyone else is fine, Francesca Jones I don¡¯t dare to move, if I go to check on him, I don¡¯t even need him to do it, someone will take care of me, I still want to live.¡±


    ¡°What then? You help me find someone else?¡± Delia Field panicked for a moment.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m omnipotent, I can find you one just by saying I¡¯ll find one, besides, who am I to help you find one, what kind of rtionship are we, cooperation is over, goodbye.¡± After saying that, the phone hung up.


    ¡°Bastard! He kept kissing ass when he collected my money, and now he fired me as his employer when he thinks he¡¯s about to be exposed, he¡¯s a son of a bitch.¡±


    Delia Field clutched her cell phone tightly, it was the first time she had ever hated someone so much that she could gnash her teeth, but the reality was so harsh that she had to ept that she couldn¡¯t find anyone to do Moore Howard¡¯s job for her.


    What was she to do?


    Delia Field searched her stomach and could not find a suitable solution, but could only tell Moore Howard truthfully.


    The shoot took two days, with two sets of styles, and Delia Field was arranged to stay in a hotel for one night.


    She took advantage of this to call Moore Howard.


    Delia Field guessed that Moore Howard would be angry, but didn¡¯t expect him to be furious, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago that the people you should be looking for aren¡¯t those useless minions, it¡¯s your dad.¡±


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±


    That being said, Delia Field couldn¡¯t open her mouth when confronted by her father.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m at fault, too, for mistakenly thinking that relying on you would solve the problem.¡± Moore Howard showed no mercy at all, sending chills down Delia Field¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Moore, let me ask you a question.¡±


    Moore Howard¡¯s side gasps impatiently, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°What kind of being am I to you?¡± Delia Field asked, caught off guard, a question that had only recently urred to her ¨C Moore Howard seemed to think of her as an ingrate.


    No, I should say a pawn.


    Moore Howard froze for a moment, then changed his tone, coaxing her again, ¡°You¡¯re my woman, the only person I¡¯ve ever cared about in my life, and that¡¯s my answer.¡±


    Usually, Delia Field was easily coaxed.


    But now there was no way she could fool herself, and her subconscious sensed it-Moore Howard might not love her as much as she thought he did.


    Delia Field doesn¡¯t directly poke at Moore Howard¡¯s lies, and even if she did, Moore Howard would deny it and make up a new one.


    She really loved him, so she could do a lot of things for him against her conscience.


    This time, she decided to forgive him first.


    If Moore Howard betrayed her again, then she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn the direction of the gun towards him.


    ¡°I see, and I¡¯m relieved to hear you answer that way.¡± Delia Field smiles in response, but tears well up in her eyes and then, fall.


    ¡°What are you rambling on about, of course I love you, go to bed early, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Delia Field finally couldn¡¯t control her emotions and hid her face as she cried.


    After finishing the shooting, Delia Field was going to rush straight to the next recording location, but on the way, she was called back by Lynel Field.


    ¡°York is moving out, youe back to see him off.¡±


    ¡°But I have work over here ¡­¡±


    Lynel Field interrupted Delia Field sternly, ¡°What job is more important than your own husband, youe back here right now!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Got it.¡± Delia Field obeyed anyway.


    ¡°Also, times are different now, York Charlie is not a backwards son-inw now, instead we have to climb someone else¡¯s branch, no matter before or after marriage you have to hold on to him, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lynel Field then hung up the phone with peace of mind, he looked at theputer screen reporting the news of THE Charlie Group and muttered, ¡°I knew that your kid didn¡¯t have good intentions, I really regret listening to you.¡±


    Having said that, he had already ced his bet, there was no way he could take it back.


    However, he did keep his hand in the game is all.


    Lynel Field looked up from hisputer screen at the young man in a suit standing in front of him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to the office and introduced yourself asing to introduce me to investments, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Moore Howard bowed to him, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Moore Howard handed over a business card with a name that certainly wasn¡¯t real, even his upation was a fake.


    He had taken advantage of Lynel Field¡¯s eagerness to grab a foothold with THE Charlie Group right now, and offered an investment package that coaxed him with low risk and high ie.


    No one dislikes money, and being able to profit so much, Lynel Field certainly doesn¡¯t let this opportunity pass him by, and decisively hires Moore Howard to help with the investment.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be working with someone like you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Moore Howard finished his speech and guffawed at Lynel Field, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I have an unforgettable request, I hope you can listen to it.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to live here, and if you¡¯re asking why, I¡¯ll tell you honestly, I¡¯m not very well to be running around, and it¡¯s easier for me to do my work by following you around.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s understandable,¡± Lynel Field nodded, thinking that York Charlie was moving out today anyway, so it would be better to let Moore Howard stay in his room.


    ¡°A little thing like that, no problem for me, we the Field family wee talents like yours.¡± Lynel Field agreed with crity.


    Moore Howard didn¡¯t expect the other party to take the bait so quickly, he thought it would take a long time and purposely came early.


    Now there was still some time, he would y with this old man a little more for good measure.

 Chapter 370 – Unwelcome Guests

    ¡°I heard that you have a young woman who is developing in the entertainment industry who is getting married?¡±


    Lynel Field nced at Moore Howard, ¡°Don¡¯t you know yet? It¡¯s already hot news all over town.¡±


    Moore Howardughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I for one haven¡¯t paid much attention to anything other than financial industry news.¡±


    ¡°I believe your daughter is as honorable and elegant as you are.¡±


    Lynel Field had heard so manypliments in his life that he was tired of them, and among all the people who had ingratiated themselves with him, Moore Howard was one of the few people who could pitch in and make people feelfortable.


    Someone with that kind of eloquence and ability was sure to lead him to another peak in his life as well.


    He admired the young man.


    However, Lynel Field was as foolish in Moore Howard¡¯s mind as his daughter, Delia Field.


    It was basicmon sense to be wary of anyone who came to you on his own ord ¨C something that father and daughter never understood.


    Serves them right for being duped by him.


    Moore Howard smiled calmly, giving people the impression that he was a gentle man, yet the body wrapped in perfect human skin was extremely dark inside, like a rotten red apple, emitting a sour odor and the bright red color turning into a dark red blood color.


    ¡°I just heard you talking to someone about your son-inw moving out, and if I may ask, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange?¡± Moore Howard purposely fanned the mes in front of Lynel Field.


    He wanted to provoke a conflict between Lynel Field and York Charlie, but the two retained a delicate bnce because of Delia Field.


    At this point, he¡¯ll be able to strike with confidence.


    Unfortunately, Moore Howard doesn¡¯t seem to know that it¡¯s very rude to talk about other people¡¯s family matters, especially Lynel Field doesn¡¯t like other people to meddle in his family matters.


    Besides, it was the first day Moore Howard and he had met.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should be worrying about.¡±


    As soon as Moore Howard saw Lynel Field¡¯s suddenly gloomy face, he knew that he must have said the wrong thing and quickly changed his words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to give you a little bit of advice as well, and I¡¯m sorry if I offended you because of that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lynel Field took the initiative to end the topic, ¡°Well, you just came over today, you must be tired as well, we¡¯ll talk about the cooperation matter tomorrow, you go out first, and look for the maid directly, she will take you to your room.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯d better go back first today. I¡¯ll bring my luggage over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right too, you see to the arrangements.¡±


    Moore Howard left the study and lingered in the doorway for a moment as he grimaced, ¡°Not a bad old man to deal with, except not as stupid as I thought.¡±


    It would take a while for Lynel Field to let her guard down when it came to her home life.


    He had just walked out when he heard Delia Field¡¯s voice from downstairs, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home.¡±


    Meanwhile, across the hallway, a figure approaches toward Moore Howard.


    Moore Howard knew York Charlie was still there, but not wanting to meet him head on, he knocked on the study door once more, ¡°Come in.¡±


    He pushed the door open and Lynel Field seemed a little surprised that he hadn¡¯t left yet, he exined calmly, ¡°President Field, your daughter is looking for you.¡±


    Lynel Field rose, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Moore Howard saw Lynel Field leave, York Charlie happened to walk to the study at this time, and met with Lynel Field, he greeted Lynel Field, but his eyes stayed on Moore Howard who had his back to him.


    This figure, York Charlie always feel a little familiar.


    He wanted to walk over to see the other¡¯s face, but was stopped by Lynel Field, ¡°Delia is waiting for you downstairs, let¡¯s go down quickly.¡±


    York Charlie had to give up, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Have you packed all your stuff?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    They walked nonchntly down the stairs, Moore Howard listened to the footsteps fading away, he thought York Charlie had already left, so he turned around, intending to wait for York Charlie to leave.


    Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he would see York Charlie standing at the top of the stairs looking at him.


    Moore Howard was stunned, and his shoulders froze with it.


    But his reaction was pretty quick, squeezing out a smile, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± York Charlie said, finally moving his eyes away and walking quickly down the stairs.


    Immediately after he left, Moore Howard¡¯s face dropped; he hadn¡¯t expected York Charlie to be so curious about him, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the other man had regained his memory.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just in case, Delia Field is asked to test York Charlie.


    Havinge this far, if York Charlie regained his memory at this critical moment, it would mean that all of Moore Howard¡¯s previous efforts had been in vain.


    And that¡¯s no small thing.


    On York Charlie¡¯s side, he was still trying to remember who Moore Howard was, and whether he knew this person, or else how could he look so familiar.


    If it was someone who was usually throwing his weight around, it would be reasonable for him to be a little impressed.


    Before he could figure it out, his thoughts were interrupted by Delia Field¡¯s hug.


    Delia Field wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder as she closed her eyes and pretended to be snuggly, ¡°Will we still be able to see each other as much as we want to when you¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± York Charlie gave a terse answer.


    Lynel Field chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry about not being able to see each other, you¡¯re going to get married soon, and you¡¯ll be family.¡±


    ¡°I wish the wedding day would hurry up ande.¡± Speaking against her will, Delia Field drifted her gaze casually around, and at the edge of the second floor hallway, which was flush with crystal chandeliers, she saw Moore Howard in full formal attire looking down at them with a smile.


    The smile was, to put it mildly, odd.


    What gave Delia Field a fright was how did Moore Howard end up in her house?


    Subconsciously pushing York Charlie out of the way, Delia Field looked at Moore Howard with a panicked look on her face, seemingly worried that Moore Howard might be jealous.


    If Moore Howard truly loved her, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be jealous of seeing her cuddling with another man in front of him.


    The problem was that Moore Howard didn¡¯t care, he was just looking over the edge with the mindset of watching the show.


    Probably because Delia Field¡¯s sight was really burning and York Charlie was starting to care, he turned his head and nced in the direction she was looking ¨C Delia Field was looking at the man.


    The look in Delia Field¡¯s eyes was telling him that she recognized the man and was expressing surprise that he was here.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t think of anything right now, that observation was still there.


    Although York Charlie was curious about what kind of rtionship Delia Field had with that man, he figured that even if he asked, Delia Field wouldn¡¯t necessarily answer him, so he might as well just y dumb and pretend he didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± York Charlie decided to leave first and then find another person to investigate Delia Field¡¯s rtionship with that man.


    Delia Field pulled her gaze back and said goodbye to York Charlie.


    Despite her efforts to look sad, her eyes couldn¡¯t fool anyone.


    Delia Field looked like she¡¯d lost her mind at the sight of the man.


    Her distracted look made York Charlie even more suspicious of her, but he just said nothing outwardly, kissed her on the forehead, and then left.


    After York Charlie left, Lynel Field specifically instructed Delia Field, ¡°Remember, you must find a way to get York to give you the spare key card to his vi.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Delia Field¡¯s attitude was a bit perfunctory, more than York Charlie she now cared about, why was Moore Howard here?

 Chapter 371 – Nightmare Haunting

    Though Moore Howard didn¡¯t think Delia Field should be stupid enough to poke Lynel Field in the face about his lies, just in case, he hinted to her with his eyes ¨C don¡¯t just open your mouth.


    If she was going to say something, he would say it, and she just had to follow his lead.


    Whatever he said, she¡¯d follow in a roundabout way.


    Moore Howard came down the stairs and took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Delia Field, ¡°I believe this is your daughter, Ms. Delia Field, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­,¡± Delia Field resentfully extended her hand to shake hands with him.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Moore Howard was doing here, she hadn¡¯t heard that was part of the n.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Lear, your father¡¯s financial advisor, and will be staying here starting tomorrow.¡± Moore Howard volunteered his fake name.


    Now Delia Field knew why Moore Howard dared toe in openly, it was true that he still had to rely on deception.


    However, once she thought of being able to spend time with Moore Howard in the future, Delia Field couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly delighted while being vaguely worried.


    How long had she dreamed of waiting until she could live with him openly and honestly, and now that her wish had finallye true, what was there for her not to be happy about.


    Only, she was still curious as to what Moore Howard¡¯s purpose foring here was.


    ¡°Much obliged in the future.¡± Delia Field smiled faintly, then turned her gaze to Lynel Field, ¡°Dad, can I go back now to catch the announcement?¡± It wasn¡¯t toote to go back.


    York Charlie had already left anyway.


    Lynel Field didn¡¯t stand in the way this time, ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you there so I don¡¯t waste time waiting for the car.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth Moore Howard bristled and offered to give Delia Field a ride, ¡°I just happen to be leaving as well, why don¡¯t you let me give Miss Field a ride.¡±


    ¡°Would that be too much trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all I should do.¡± Moore Howard guffawed, his demeanor was elegant and generous, like a traditional English gentleman from medieval Europe, although he was a worldly person at first nce, he was not obnoxious.


    On the contrary, it also made Lynel Field appreciate him even more.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you for the hard work.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Moore Howard turned his eyes to Delia Field, and the moment his four eyes met, his calm eyes filled with goodwill instantly dimmed, reced by a chilling coldness.


    Delia Field followed Moore Howard out of the house, and as soon as they got into the car, Moore Howard¡¯s face, which had been wearing a smile, instantly drooped, the rearview mirror clearly reflecting his grim face.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t understand what he was so angry about; she hoped he was jealous because of York Charlie, but that clearly wasn¡¯t the reason.


    She wasn¡¯t having a good day either, so she wasn¡¯t clinging to him like she had been before, and Moore Howard wasn¡¯t talking, so the two of them stayed in a state of silence, and all that came to their ears was the sound of the gas pedal being pressed.


    It¡¯s not a way to continue this stalemate, Delia Field finally lost to Moore Howard and took the initiative to open her mouth to break this deadlock, ¡°Moore, why did you show up at my house?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t hitting on her house, was he?


    Moore Howard looked straight ahead, his grip on the steering wheel clenched, ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy to see me? I went to a lot of trouble to get your dad¡¯s permission to see you, and staying at your house will enable me to spend time with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m d, but is this too risky for you?¡±


    Moore Howard knew Delia Field like the back of his hand, and he had the answer she wanted in hand.


    ¡°If it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s not risky at all.¡± Moore Howard said, his gaze sinking once more, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to push York Charlie off the presidency if I keep hiding in the shadows.¡±


    In fact, thetter was his main purpose.


    They say that women in love have zero IQ, and Delia Field was no exception, and really believed Moore Howard¡¯s bullshit, forgetting the pain after a good day, and starting to hold expectations for him again.


    ¡°I see, so how can I help?¡±


    Moore Howard had been waiting for Delia Field to say this, and he took advantage of the lull in waiting for the green light to let go of the steering wheel and turn to hold Delia Field¡¯s hand, stroking it delicately.


    ¡°You have to help fulfill what I entrusted you with earlier, if nche Capra flips and she teams up with York Charlie against me, I don¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning.¡±


    After all is said and done, it¡¯s still about Delia Field using the power of THE FIELD FAMILY to help him interfere with Francesca Jones¡¯ investigation.


    Having lost count of the number of times Moore Howard had brought it up, Delia Field knew he¡¯d be disappointed in her if she didn¡¯t say yes this time.


    She didn¡¯t have a choice.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll try and let you know if I hear anything.¡±


    Moore Howard took great pains to finally wait for Delia Field¡¯s agreement, naturally his heart was overjoyed and he gave a rare smile, ¡°After we¡¯ve brought down both nche Capra and York Charlie for good, I¡¯ll formally bring up the matter of marriage with you to your father. ¡±


    ¡°With the Charlie Group¡¯s huge background behind me, even if I was a fugitive suspect, I believe your father will not refuse this marriage.¡±


    Moore Howard spoke as if he had his future with Delia Field figured into his n.


    Yet the heart is always hard to guess, and while he was saying all these sweet nothings, all he was thinking about was how he was going to get rid of Delia Field when the time came.


    He has already made ns, when the Field Group is emptied, Delia Field and Lynel Field will be nothing more than trash that can be kicked away.


    It¡¯s not that Moore Howard doesn¡¯t care about women, it¡¯s just that in his eyes, women are just a temporary pastime that he¡¯ll throw away when he¡¯s tired of them and discard them when they¡¯re no longer of any use to him, and he¡¯s never found anything wrong with that.


    The exception, of course, was nche Capra.


    I¡¯m afraid that only York Charlie will treat that thorny woman as a treasure to be loved.


    ¡­


    A ringing bell woke up York Charlie, who was sleeping, and he frowned as he opened his eyes to a glowing white ceiling and unfamiliar smells wafting through the air.


    It dawned on him that he had now moved away from THE FIELD FAMILY and was on his own.


    With so many properties to his name, he had chosen to live in the vi where nche Capra had once lived.


    Why, even he doesn¡¯t know.


    But York Charlie had to admit that since his return, his sleeping condition was much better.


    At least, not insomnia every day untilte at night.


    Only, there were still dreams of nche Capra in prison, looking at him outside the prison with an indifferent face, a high wall between them, having to stand on tiptoe to see each other.


    nche Capra, whose eyes seemed to see through everything, looked at him through the gray wall with hatred in her eyes.


    At first he had dreamed of her, and her face had been more sad, but now it was only hate.


    And his heart ached with it, as if he¡¯d been cut and blood sttered.


    York Charlie was almost sweating every time he woke up once from a dream.


    And today it was so hard to get a good night¡¯s sleep, only to have it disturbed by an unwanted guest, York Charlie was in a terrible mood now.


    He sat on the edge of his bed, holding his cell phone in his hands and asked Francesca Jones in a nonchnt manner, ¡°So what, exactly, did you want to see me about?¡±

 Chapter 372 – Getting Screwed Over

    ¡°Meet with me, I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be acquainted with each other to this extent, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    York Charlie looked out the window, which was now dusk and fading into night.


    His rare vacation froze and his good mood was ruined by a call from Francesca Jones.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with my rtionship with you, if you have an ounce of guilt about nche, get over here or you will absolutely regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    With that, Francesca Jones hung up brusquely, then sent York Charlie the address ¨C it was a famous Japanese restaurant in the city that required a reservation to get in.


    York Charlie was so annoyed with his attitude that he was going to lie down and go back to sleep, but his agitation kept him from calming down.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Cursing under his breath, York Charlie still got up and got out of bed to change.


    Before he left, he instructed with the maid, ¡°I¡¯ll be backte tonight, so you don¡¯t need to prepare my dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    York Charlie rushed to his appointment and Francesca Jones was waiting for him in the restaurant early, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the restaurant¡¯s private room was more convenient for talking, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to eat to that iceberg face.


    Besides, where is the time to eat now.


    York Charlie arrived at the appointed ce and just met with Francesca Jones, the two of them argued.


    ¡°You¡¯re ten minuteste, there¡¯s no way.¡± Francesca Jones frowned, he was now in a hurry.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it if I was stuck in traffic.¡± York Charlie wasn¡¯t about to apologize either.


    York Charlie sat down and the waiter served the food just at that moment, the aroma wafting throughout the booth, but he had no appetite at all.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The reason you sued nche in the first ce wasn¡¯t just to take back the position of THE Charlie Group, was it?¡±


    Francesca Jones held her chopsticks as she ate, he hadn¡¯t eaten much in the past few days and was starving.


    As soon as the matter of nche Capra was brought up, York Charlie¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, but Francesca Jones obviously went to find out about it beforehand to ask him that, and it was useless for him to just lie about it.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Honestly, York Charlie looked back on it now and thought he was a madman, and the things that had made him feel unforgivable didn¡¯t seem so important now.


    So what was the point of his almost pathological treatment of nche Capra in the first ce?


    Francesca Jones nced at him with an I knew it expression, ¡°Then it all makes sense.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± York Charlie was on cloud nine, he still didn¡¯t understand what Francesca Jones was trying to say.


    Time was running out and Francesca Jones didn¡¯t want to sell him short, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I¡¯ve gathered evidence that you framed nche and nted evidence on her.¡±


    What he said was like a bomb exploding over a body of water, catching York Charlie so off guard and sshing him in the face that he didn¡¯t even react.


    But paper never holds fire, and York Charlie hadn¡¯t been one hundred percent sure that this wouldn¡¯te out of the woodwork in the first ce.


    He froze a little, then calmed down again and asked him, ¡°So? Are you nning on taking the evidence to court now?¡±


    ¡°I was nning to,¡± Francesca Jones said and paused, he raised his eyes with lingering anger still in them, ¡°But, in addition to gathering the evidence, I¡¯ve overheard other interesting secrets, and it seems you¡¯ve been yed for a fool. ¡±


    ¡°Since you are the one nche loves, I decided to give you a chance, you can choose not to after you know these secrets, but don¡¯t me me for being unforgiving.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s lowered vision came up and looked at him, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He looked calm, but he was actually vaguely aware of something in his mind.


    Panic? Or guilt?


    He couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    The hand resting on the edge of the table clenched darkly as he pursed his lips and waited for Francesca Jones to answer.


    ¡°To go into details, you can¡¯t talk about your feud for three days and three nights, you can judge the right and wrong for yourself when you regain your memory, I¡¯ll make it short, your current fianc¨¦e Delia Field is no good, no, I should say not apetent life saver.¡±


    How could York Charlie not expect this to bring Delia Field into this, he frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She¡¯s been acting as a mole for your enemies, hoodwinking you about a lot of things, causing the rift between you and nche to grow wider and wider.¡±


    Francesca Jones knew that by doing this, he would most likely make York Charliee around and go back to nche Capra.


    Then he really wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning at all.


    But when he thought of nche Capra¡¯s haggard appearance, Francesca Jones really couldn¡¯t ignore it and keep it hidden.


    She wouldn¡¯t open up, even if he was there for her.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to see her unhappy.


    York Charlie gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you have any proof? And who are my enemies? Please be more specific, if it makes sense, I will believe you and atone for my transgressions.¡±


    His breath caught a little, not sure if it was because of Delia Field, or nche Capra.


    Even as calm as he could be, after knowing the truth that the people around him who imed to love him had been setting him up.


    ¡°You have to believe that.¡± Francesca Jones said, handing him a thick stack of photographs and a file in a brown paper bag.


    Delia Field was featured in all of the photos, the peculiarity being that in addition to her appearances in each photo, there was another man¡¯s figure appearing frequently.


    The ce of their meeting was usually in a hotel, and the man wrapped himself up tightly every time, showing only his eyes.


    But just by his figure, York Charlie associates him with that man.


    He remembers the figure, the man who showed up at THE FIELD FAMILY and said he was Lynel Field¡¯s newest financial advisor hire.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this man before.¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ eyes shed for a moment and he hooked his lips, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not so slow that you¡¯re being yed for a fool.¡±


    He krafted the bag open and drew out the information, it was full of lists of criminals involved in this scam.


    And Moore Howard¡¯s face was on the first page.


    ¡°The man you see before you is your enemy, Moore Howard, who switched the information on nche that you had your men investigate in the first ce, and the bidding meeting was also his doing with that Delia Field woman.¡±


    Arguably the culprit who caused York Charlie¡¯s rtionship with nche Capra to fall apart and set him on fire for revenge.


    The men down the line are employed by Moore Howard¡¯s men, minions who are paid to do their jobs.


    This includes some of York Charlie¡¯s men ¨C all assholes who have betrayed their trust for money.


    ¡°Funny thing is, Moore Howard knew I was investigating this and was afraid nche would get out of jail and get Delia Field to use THE Field family forces to stop me, except they were so down on themselves that they got a few no-gooders to try and take care of me. ¡±


    Delia Field seemed to have hired quite a few people to try and finish him off, it was just a shame that she was so naive, he wasn¡¯t going to be that easy to handle.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced like that, I want to know the real deal about your past with nche and you¡¯ll see which is right and which is wrong.¡±

 Chapter 373 – Recovering Memories

    ¡°She loved you so much that she threw everything away for you, even the past she was able to let go of, she was hounded by the world, she was set up and framed by Moore Howard, she put up with it all but you dealt her the most fatal blow of all.¡±


    Thest words Francesca Jones said still echoed in York Charlie¡¯s mind hours after they had passed.


    It was obviously on such a cold day, but he felt stifled by the weather, especially in a ce as small as thepartment.


    How had ite to this.


    His existing memories all crumbled the moment he knew the truth, Delia Field¡¯s smiling face shattered into pieces in his mind, the words of love that had been spoken were now a shot of poison.


    Oddly enough, York Charlie wasn¡¯t upset.


    He¡¯s just creeped out that the only thing he remembers about this short life is that it¡¯s all been built up with lies.


    And the worst part of it was that he had actually destroyed by his own hand an innocent person who loved him to the core.


    What the hell had he done.


    He and nche Capra were obviously so in love, so why had ite to this.


    ¡°nche, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    York Charlie gritted his teeth, his blurred vision making him momentarily lose sight of the road ahead and almost collide with a truck, the blinding lights in front of him woke York Charlie up like a dream, he reacted just in time and turned the wheel to save himself from a catastrophe.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After braking in time, York Charlie pulled over to the side of the road, he propped his elbow on the window and pressed his brow to ease the sharp paining from his head.


    Meanwhile, the memories in his head were like a withered tree that had suddenly grown from not a single leaf and a trunk so dry it was ck.


    All the branches came to life, the leaves unfurled, and the breeze rustled.


    York Charlie remembered it all, good memories and bad.


    From meeting nche Capra in high school to their marriage, he remembered it all.


    ¡°Brandi¡­¡± which was nche Capra¡¯s original name, was her first, most innocent time.


    Whether it was Brandi or nche Capra, it was her, the one he had always loved.


    Because of the memory loss, the past was all but destroyed in just two months, leaving only hatred and pain, and the rift between them grew wider and wider because of misunderstandings.


    How he had hurt nche Capra and left her to suffer in prison, all vividly remembered, and not forgotten just because old memories had been revived.


    York Charlie felt like he was suffocating for a moment, and he slumped over the steering wheel, gasping for air, his breathing with pain.


    His emotions were so overwhelming that he developed hyperventtion syndrome.


    Luckily York Charlie realized in time, covered the lower half of his face and adjusted his breathing before he slowly recovered.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t been this agitated in a long time, not even at his father¡¯s funeral did he show this kind of hand-wringing.


    He switched on the light in thepartment and drew out the file Francesca Jones had given him ¨C putting together all of his past with nche Capra, and of course a lot of things that outsiders didn¡¯t know about, that only their own parties knew about.


    ¡°Registered for marriage in early November of this year.¡±


    A single tear dripped onto the word ¡°marriage¡± and York Charlie didn¡¯t even blink as he stared at the words in disbelief.


    Thinking about how nche Capra had emphasized to him at the beginning of their meeting that they were a couple, but he hadn¡¯t even paid any attention to it, thinking instead that she was hypochondriacal and irrational.


    Now it seems that he¡¯s the one being unreasonable like a child.


    York Charlie knew he couldn¡¯t go on like this, he had to do something to redeem himself.


    First, he¡¯s going to bring nche Capra out of jail.


    And then, he will never let go of the man who made him an executioner.


    If there¡¯s going to be hell to pay, only nche Capra is qualified to push him down, and everyone else, well, they¡¯ll have to go with him.


    Delia Field and Moore Howard, those two are prime targets.


    This time, York Charlie won¡¯t have soft hands orpses in judgment.


    People change. In the past, he wasn¡¯t tough enough on his enemies.


    Yet the only one who is the most ruthless is nche Capra.


    ¡­


    nche Capra had always found it strange how the guards¡¯ attitudes had changed when she came back from the hospital, treating her extraordinarily kindly.


    And her cellmates had settled down a lot after her outburst, and some of them had even started to show her kindness, treating her like another big sister.


    It¡¯s true that a man is a good man and a horse is a good horse.


    nche Capra understood this, and she no longer put up with it; if someone tripped her while she was carrying her dinner te, then she would simply dunk the whole te of food in the other person¡¯s face.


    Even if the guards pursued the matter, the big deal was that she¡¯d get a few less visits.


    Anyway, she hadn¡¯t been expecting anyone to visit her.


    The one who was expected wouldn¡¯te either.


    Her only expectation was that Francesca Jones would flip for her.


    nche Capra had never expected that Moore Howard would actuallye to see him, or, I should say, that he would have the nerve toe to see her.


    nche Capra agreed to meet Moore Howard to see what he was up to.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sneer as she watched Moore Howard sit across from her, wrapped up tightly, ¡°I guess I really overestimated your guts, and thought you¡¯d been bold enough toe in here in the open.¡±


    A fugitive nationally wanted criminal actually dared toe to the guardhouse, that was a big joke.


    Moore Howard took off his mask, he lowered the brim of his hat with a sardonic smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you d I came to see you? Why are you crying and mourning.¡±


    ¡°Or is prison life a bad time?¡± Moore Howardughed at her, hating to trample all her dignity underfoot.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, so I¡¯m just going to ask what you¡¯re doing here. If it¡¯s to see meugh, now that you¡¯ve seen it, you can go.¡±


    Moore Howard shook his head andughed softly, ¡°You misunderstand, how could I beughing at you, I¡¯m here, of course, because I care about you, and by the way, I¡¯m here to remind you that you need to remember what York Charlie did to you today, and when you get out of here, you¡¯re going to thank me for the reminder.¡±


    Moore Howard figured that in the event that Delia Field screwed things up by not doing her job properly and nche Capra escaped from prison and regained her freedom, then he would simply make her a weapon of vengeance.


    In the end he realized that nche Capra was the only one who was his biggest pawn and his favorite.


    The more he liked it, the more he wanted to see her abused to death after betraying him.


    ¡°Finished? Please leave when you¡¯re done.¡± nche Capra simply ignored his words.


    She wasn¡¯t going to listen to the wind like she did back then, from now on she would follow her own wishes and only hear her own voice.


    But Moore Howard won¡¯t let her go, he¡¯s like a rabid dog biting at her.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t betrayed me in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a bad situation now, you solved York Charlie, I got the control of THE Charlie Group, and even though I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t like families any more than I like them, I¡¯ll marry you if you want.¡±


    That was their original purpose.


    Of course, nche Capra never wanted to marry Moore Howard.


    People like him should be single for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I never betrayed you, you betrayed me and cheated on me.¡±

 Chapter 374 – Forgiving Easily

    Seeing that nche Capra was still a dead duck when she was like this, the smile on Moore Howard¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hang on a bit.


    He came here today to incite nche Capra and deepen the misunderstanding between her and York Charlie.


    nche Capra, however, seemed to see right through his intentions and wouldn¡¯t disclose anything, lest he be up to something else.


    The visitation was almost over, and Moore Howard pulled his mask up, and as nche Capra rose, he said quietly, ¡°Soon you¡¯ll be sorry you spoke out against me today, and, by the way, I¡¯m going to give you the chance to team up with you when you get out of jail and help you get your revenge.¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether I want to or not,¡± nche Capra bluntly rejected his so-called good intentions, ¡°Even if I wanted to take revenge, I would never go for someone who could turn on me at any moment.¡±


    People like Moore Howard are thest ones to be trusted.


    Who knew if he would betray her for profit one day.


    nche Capra¡¯s attitude is so tough that she can¡¯t even listen to Moore Howard.


    She is indeed different from before.


    Realizing this, Moore Howard¡¯s heart swells with anger. He is not happy that nche Capra is the only one who has changed, while he is still in the same ce.


    He would have to be more ruthless than everyone else to manage to trample everyone else underfoot.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say now, not necessarilyter, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need a partner.¡± Moore Howard yed it cool and squeezed out a forced smile, stiffening in an attempt to hide his anger along with a hint of panic.


    ¡°Until then.¡±


    After nche Capra left, Moore Howard nearly lifted the table, but considering this wasn¡¯t a ce where he could just throw his weight around, Moore Howard resisted the urge and got up to leave.


    nche Capra, he would make sure she regretted every word she said to him today.


    She could only be a pet he kept by his side, and he alone had the right to decide whether to keep her or cruelly abandon her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just see.¡±


    nche Capra went back to her own room, a small space in which there was nothing but a quilt with a table and chair, and that had been the maximum treatment in the prison.


    There was nothing else for her to do, the daily prison schedule had been temporarily suspended because she was pregnant, and all she could do was sit in her room and stare after breakfast at 6:30 every day.


    Any more days like this would destroy the faith of a person who had any hope for the future.


    nche Capra can¡¯tpletely despair of her life, she still has her child to look forward to.


    The baby, now five months old, was born inte spring or early summer.


    In an effort to find something to do, nche Capra began keeping a diary.


    She wanted to write about her life in prison, but the boredom of day after day, year after year was meaningless, so she had to write about the past.


    As nche Capra wrote, she looked back and realized that all she had written were memories rted to York Charlie.


    For twenty years now, her most important memories had all had him present.


    Only now was he absent.


    nche Capra knows she still loves York Charlie, and even if she gets out of prison, she probably won¡¯t be able toy a finger on him to get back at him.


    In the past, she might have fallen under Moore Howard¡¯s spell, but not anymore, and nche Capra realizes that she¡¯s going to fall into York Charlie¡¯s hands, and that even if she has thoughts of revenge, she¡¯ll just end up with nothing.


    She no longer wants the seeds of hatred to be nted between her and York Charlie.


    If York Charlie thinks it¡¯s okay, then she will tolerate it even if she hates it.


    The big deal was that they would just go their separate wayster in life.


    nche Capra obviously doesn¡¯t dare to expect too much from York Charlie, however, fate really can y tricks on people, when she gave up hope, there is a news from the outside world.


    A prison guard is asked to deliver a letter to nche Capra, and she subconsciously assumes it¡¯s Francesca Jones with some new news.


    Instead, she sees that the letter is addressed to ¡°York Charlie¡±.


    The guard, having aplished his mission, left her room, leaving nche Capra frozen in ce with her half-written diary on the table, half of which she had already written down in just a few days.


    nche Capra¡¯s attention was on the letter at the moment, she recognized that it was indeed York Charlie¡¯s handwriting.


    She didn¡¯t realize that he was still thinking of her, nche Capra didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad for a moment, and while her heart was clearly feeling ted, tears were falling uncontrobly at that moment.


    York Charlie hadn¡¯t sneered at her in his letters, and he didn¡¯t think of her as an enemy any more.


    He remembered all of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you suffer these past two months.¡±


    Just a short apology made nche Capra break down and bawl, her vision repeatedly blurred by tears as she wiped them away again and again just so she could read his confession.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Brandi, or nche Capra, I remember my wife, the love of my life, the one I would give everything for, including my life, the one I loved with all the passion of my life, the one I loved with all the passion of my life, and the past, I hold it all in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I hurt you, hurt you so deeply, would not have been qualified to ask you to forgive me again, I shouldpletely disappear in front of you, but before that, I would like to clear up the misunderstanding between us, to make it up to you as much as possible, and when I¡¯ve done what I can, if you¡¯re not willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll also silently withdraw.¡±


    York Charlie briefly recounted in his letter that she would have a misunderstanding with him thanks to Moore Howard and Delia Field, who was not his savior, and that he would have been able to return to her at that time if Moore Howard had not dragged him in the sea.


    After losing his memory, Delia Field kept him around by deception, which led to the wrong start.


    His investigation into her information being switched, and the fact that the bidding session was tampered with, were all exined by York Charlie.


    At the end, York Charlie also exins, ¡°When you received the letter, it was the day after I regained my memory, so if you are willing to trust me this time, please give the reply letter to the prison guard within today, and she will help bring it out to me.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This amounted to a signal that York Charlie would theny all of nche Capra¡¯s original charges on Moore Howard alone, but of course, this time he wasn¡¯t lusting after him.


    Moore Howard was already ten times worse, and a few more of these charges wouldn¡¯t mean a thing to him.


    ¡°I love you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Knowing York Charlie, that was probably the most affectionate thing he¡¯d ever said in his life.


    ¡°This guy, who looked like a bore, turned out to be a smooth-talking lover at all.¡± nche Capra wiped away her tears, a smile finally appearing on her face.


    She was also really spineless enough that as soon as York Charlie threw out an olive branch, she went along with it and took it next.


    She really hadn¡¯t been able to let go of York Charlie after all.


    In order not to lose time, nche Capra hurriedly wrote a reply letter, she thought for a long time, and finally squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Whether I forgive you or not depends on what kind of performance you are, if you will move and lose your memory, and send your wife to jail, then you will never expect me to forgive you.¡±


    Written in this manner, York Charlie just dared not rejoice too soon when he received a letter from her in return.

 Chapter 375 – One by One

    Eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the Charlie Group headquarters, the president¡¯s office.


    York Charlie looked at the several people standing in front of him, all of them were his men, once they were his right-hand men.


    Now, they were justmbs to the ughter.


    They had be traitors to York Charlie.


    But now is not the time to be angry. Not only did York Charlie not lose his temper, but he entrusted them with a project.


    Of course, this was just a cover, in reality, it was to lure a few of them to a ce to teach them a lesson, preferably a lesson in blood.


    ¡°You guys go to the factory today to inspect it before deciding whether you want to work with them or not, this time the project is very important to our group¡¯s development, if you guys can sessfully do it, I won¡¯t treat you poorly in terms of year-end bonus.¡± York Charlie said expressionlessly.


    He had made all the ns and was now waiting for them to take the bait.


    No one would have a problem with money, especially still these people who could betray their trust and defy their masters for money, they naturally had no more reasons to refuse.


    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    York Charlie even pretended to be kind enough to assign them a luxury car to send them over, several people who had never had this kind of opportunity in their lives, actually transformed into project leaders, their joyful mood overflowed into their hearts.


    In fact, what was waiting for them was not a good thing.


    Halfway through the process, these people received an official notice from the HR department ¨C they had been fired by the Charlie Group.


    All of them panicked at once, the so-called thief¡¯s heart, they immediately associated with York Charlie has found out that they betrayed him.


    The answer is yes.


    Since this is the case, the purpose of York Charlie still give them the project is ¡­


    Three hourster, York Charlie received the news that those few people had been solved by the assassins he had hired from abroad.


    No need to dirty their hands and can solve the problem, only money can do.


    York Charlie knew that what he did was very cruel, but when he thought that if it wasn¡¯t for them, he and nche Capra wouldn¡¯t have had so many misunderstandings, nche Capra wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail for nothing, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to live in pain and self-reproach, as long as they were still breathing, he couldn¡¯t forgive them.


    Instead, it would have been much more trouble-free and worry-free if it had been resolved as cleanly as this.


    Even if someone came to his door, it was no longer York Charlie¡¯s business.


    With the minions out of the way, all he had to do was get nche Capra out of jail and pin it on Moore Howard.


    It was Moore Howard who nted the seed, and it¡¯s up to him to reap the consequences and suffer the pain.


    It will take time, and until then, York Charlie will need the cooperation of nche Capra and Francesca Jones.


    He wrote a letter to nche Capra in careful tones, not to beg her forgiveness, but to tell her the truth ¨C that they had both been yed by Moore Howard.


    After giving the letter to his secretary to deliver, York Charlie called Francesca Jones, ¡°Meet me, I have something to tell you, no, something to ask.¡±


    Francesca Jones had probably guessed early on that he woulde to him and knew what it was about, ¡°You¡¯re here to see me about nche.¡±


    ¡°Well, I need that evidence you gathered.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just hand deliver the evidence to the court myself, where do I need your help.¡±


    York Charlie knew that Francesca Jones would say these words, and he had thought about how he should reply early on to persuade Francesca Jones, but he didn¡¯t have a hundred percent guarantee.


    It would just have to be a gamble.


    ¡°What if I said that the evidence would clear nche¡¯s name while putting the me all on Moore Howard? Would you be willing to help me?¡± York Charlie asked seriously.


    He wasn¡¯t joking or talking big.


    Everything, it was up to Francesca Jones to choose.


    ¡°How can I trust you, in case you mess up, nche won¡¯t be able to get out of this life,¡± Francesca Jones still carried a lot of hostility towards York Charlie, ¡°Even if I tell you the truth about what happened, but you haven¡¯t recovered your memory, there¡¯s still a chance you¡¯ll listen to Delia Field.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen again,¡± York Charlie was decisive, and if you had to ask why he was so certain, the reason was simple, ¡°I¡¯ve got all my memories back.¡±


    ¡°It was an idental return of memories due to some kind of stimulus, but it was not without your credit,¡± York Charlie said in a rare gesture of goodwill to Francesca Jones, who was his love rival, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was enough not to fall on his sword at a time like this, and to help him out so much, even if the original intention was for nche Capra.


    If it wasn¡¯t his love interest. He¡¯d appreciate someone like that.


    Francesca Jonesughed softly, herugh was tinged with bitterness, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be regretting now that I actually destroyed my own chance with my own hands, and that if you regained your memories, the chances of me being with nche would be even smaller again.¡±


    ¡°I have awakened a beast of great power.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t pester nche if she chooses you, I don¡¯t have that kind of standing anymore,¡± York Charlie responded to him calmly, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let go of her if she can still forgive me.¡±


    There would be no letting go in this life, no getting lost, no forgetting her face, her voice.


    He would love her so much that he couldn¡¯t think of what it would be like without her, and even if he had to give up his career, he would never give her up again.


    In addition to loving her, York Charlie is actually atoning for his own sins.


    That¡¯s all he can do for her.


    And what Francesca Jones is afraid of is not whether York Charlie lets go or not, but the question of whether nche Capra originally forgave or not.


    nche Capra loved York Charlie ¨C Francesca Jones had always known it, her eyes, which only glowed when she looked at York Charlie, an ineffable kind of gaze that seemed like a nce of a million years.


    Francesca Jones could have denied York Charlie¡¯s request and turned the evidence over to the court, so that York Charlie would have been arrested and nche Capra would have been released, and there would still have been a high wall between him and her.


    But I¡¯m afraid nche Capra wouldn¡¯t be happy if she did that.


    The thought of nche Capra¡¯s watering face and empty eyes was too much for Francesca Jones to make such a selfish choice.


    He wanted her to be happy.


    As long as nche Capra was alive, Francesca Jones would hold out a glimmer of hope that she might discover his watchfulness and be touched by him, and at that point, it would be seventy or eighty years old, and it would be a victory for him.


    Only people with no self-confidence go behind their backs, and he¡¯s going to y fair with York Charlie.


    After a long silence, York Charlie finally waited for Francesca Jones¡¯ answer, ¡°A meeting is not necessary, I¡¯ll send you those evidences directly and you print a copy for yourself.¡±


    ¡°This time, don¡¯t get dropped.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing nche a favor, I wouldn¡¯t do it if it wasn¡¯t for her, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Francesca Jones was honest, he did things the right way.


    York Charlieughed softly, ¡°I know, as it happens I do.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for nche Capra, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for anyone else.


    He was atoning for his sins.


    ¡­Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was no use just having evidence, Moore Howard had to be lured out and captured in one fell swoop before he could be sentenced.


    Moore Howard had been absconding for so long that he had be a veteran, and there was no way to catch up with him just by ordinary raids and pursuits.


    To catch him, you need the help of one person.


    That would be his right-hand man, Delia Field.

 Chapter 376 – The Eve of the Wedding

    The preparations for the wedding were nearingpletion, and the outside world was paying a great deal of attention to this wedding between Delia Field and York Charlie, even more than the couple themselves were paying attention to the wedding.


    Those in the media who portrayed them as a divine couple must not have known that York Charlie and Delia Field hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days, each busy with their own affairs and making their own ns.


    Since Moore Howard found a reason to move into the Field family, it has been much easier for Delia Field to find Moore Howard, as soon as she gets home, and to have dinner with him, and to talk andugh in front of Lynel Field.


    Although this kind of life is also very happy, but Delia Field thought that she still does not know Moore Howard deliberately close to Lynel Field¡¯s purpose, the heart is still a little uneasy.


    In the past she might have thought that Moore Howard was doing it for her, but not anymore, she couldn¡¯t guess his heart.


    She couldn¡¯t even see if he had a heart.


    She could only blindly grasp his hand and walk through the crowd as she did now, letting him guide her to somewhere else, and she had lost the ability to judge what was right and wrong.


    Like a fish, clearly a fish, she was drowning, drunk in this ocean of his.


    The day before the wedding took ce, Delia Field inevitably had to meet with York Charlie, they were going to take wedding photos, even if they were busy, they should still make time, otherwise it would be really uncharacteristic.


    York Charlie takes this opportunity to ask about Moore Howard, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new financial advisor in the family, is that true?¡±


    York Charlie was asking knowingly.


    He originally wanted the police to go directly to the Field family to look for Moore Howard, but after investigation, he realized that Moore Howard is not actually at home every day, plus he did not want to forgive Delia Field so easily, so that this farce hastily draws to a close, and has not acted.


    He also wanted Delia Field to taste what it was like to be cheated.


    Delia Field just came out of the fitting room, and was about to ask York Charlie if she looked beautiful in her wedding dress, but he didn¡¯t want him to look at her with distant eyes, ¡°Yeah ¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just feel really rare, uncle to invest in such a big thing I actually do not know.¡±


    York Charlie downyed the situation, he put his hand on the armrest of the sofa, his eyes casually resting on the cufflinks engraved with exquisite patterns on his newlywed suit.


    Before he¡¯d taken the helm of the Charlie Group and quit the Field Group, Lynel Field had pretty much handed over the management of all his personal funds to him full time, and he hadn¡¯t disappointed, bringing Lynel Field as much as a year¡¯s worth of profits in thest few months.


    Now Lynel Field would rather give it to an outsider of unknown origin than to him, and it seems to have lost trust in him.


    To still want to hand over his daughter to him under these circumstances, it was not clear what Lynel Field was nning to do.


    If he wanted to use Delia Field to tie him up for the sake of profit, he would be too much for himself.


    The subtle atmosphere between York Charlie and Lynel Field was also contagious to Delia Field, and there was no way she could have known nothing about it, which was precisely why it was so awkward.


    ¡°I guess my dad just didn¡¯t find the chance to tell you, he¡¯ll tell you afterward, after all he trusts you so much.¡±


    Delia Field was still vocally defending her father, which was humanly possible, and York Charlie wasn¡¯t about to scold her for it.


    It wasn¡¯t Lynel Field he cared about right now, it was Moore Howard.


    Knowing full well that Moore Howard was a wanted fugitive from justice, York Charlie deliberately asked her, ¡°You should have seen that financial advisor as well, honestly I always thought he looked familiar, not that I knew him, I always felt like I¡¯d seen him in the newspaper.¡±


    That¡¯s the same announcement that was in the paper when Moore Howard was wanted.


    Delia Field instantly tensed up, as if she was the one who had been found out.


    She had to find a way to help Moore Howard.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯ve got your memory wrong, I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s just a fledgling youngster who has no business being in the headlines.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± York Charlie said with a meaningful smile, not so much a smile as a relief, as if he already knew the answer.


    Delia Field had tried to trick him up to this point.


    ¡°Fair enough, I should have been wrong about that.¡±


    Delia Field was secretly relieved.


    In order not to give York Charlie another chance to continue this topic, Delia Field hastily spun around and showed herself to him from all sides, ¡°Well, am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Well, beautiful, simply the most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± York Charlie spoke against his will, thinking of nche Capra.


    No doubt that tenderness in his eyes was also due to nche Capra and had nothing to do with Delia Field.


    ¡°This one, then.¡±


    They were supposed to havee for the wedding photos much earlier, but they¡¯d put it off until now because they didn¡¯t have the time.


    Delia Field packaged herself as much as she could as a happy little woman to hide the demureness of her heart.


    Her smile was a little stiff, but she could barely muddle through.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change out of my clothes and you can wait here for a bit and we¡¯ll go to a dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After Delia Field went inside, York Charlie¡¯s face, which had a smile on it one second, drooped the next, and he turned his head to look at the bag that was sitting next to him, which was Delia Field¡¯s bag.


    Pulling her cell phone out of it, York Charlie sends a text message to Moore Howard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the information you wanted me to steal, let¡¯s meet somewhere, it¡¯s too dangerous at home.¡±


    After sending it sessfully, York Charlie deletes the message and waits until Moore Howard has written back, he tucks his phone back into his bag.


    Delia Field changed out of her wedding dress and walked out of the fitting room, York Charlie got up and went to change, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Delia Field, ¡°Just now your cell phone vibrated, it should be someone looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Delia Field picked up her cell phone, it turned out to be a text message from Moore Howard, ¡°The warehouse where we met earlier, nine o¡¯clock at night, you wait for me there first.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what Moore Howard¡¯s intention was, Delia Field had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡­


    It was dark by the time they walked out of the bridal store, which wasn¡¯t all that unusual; it was still cold enough that it was gray all day, and day wasn¡¯t much different from night.


    York Charlie and Delia Field¡¯s wedding photos didn¡¯t go very well, because the two of them didn¡¯t have a tacit understanding, they looked like models in an exhibition hall, the pictures were naturally beautiful and eye-catching, but it wasn¡¯t at all obvious that they were newlyweds.


    Just looking at the photos, there was no feeling of happiness at all.


    At the end of the day, even the photographer couldn¡¯t help but tease them that they were the most unnatural couple he had ever photographed, ¡°But that¡¯s understandable, some people don¡¯t have the ability to change their perspective from lovers to sweethearts, so it¡¯s normal for them to be nervous.¡±


    That said, both York Charlie and Delia Field know in their hearts that the photographer is giving them a leg up so they won¡¯t be embarrassed.


    If marriage is a sublimation of love, then this marriage of theirs is a loveless farce.


    York Charlie wouldn¡¯t let these photose in handy.


    And what Delia Field is thinking is that she¡¯s about to marry a woman, and does Moore Howard really want her to be someone else¡¯s.


    Not to mention the fact that she¡¯s pregnant with Moore Howard¡¯s baby.


    Where do they go from here?

 Chapter 377 – Winter is Coming?

    During dinner, York Charlie deliberately puts out a message informing Delia Field that he has a very important file on a sh drive ced in his suit jacket, and to make sure to keep an eye on it for him while he goes to the restroom.


    York Charlie does this for no other reason than to verify what Francesca Jones said ¨C whether Delia Field is Moore Howard¡¯s mole and has been working in the shadows as a hindrance to him all along.


    If she knew to stop in time, then he would have forgiven her, or at most broken off the engagement and been a stranger ever since.


    But if Delia Field is still unrepentant, then he can¡¯t me him for being heartless.


    But it¡¯s not him that Delia Field owes the most, it¡¯s nche Capra.


    So it¡¯s up to nche Capra to decide what happens to her.


    The contents of the sh drive are actually just some discarded information, even if it is leaked, it does not matter, York Charlie also had someone tampered with it, installed a location system, so that he can urately know Delia Field¡¯s movements.


    As York Charlie thought, Delia Field would not let him down ¨C she still chose to betray him for that false love.


    Moths to the me never end well.


    While York Charlie was in the restroom, Delia Field took out the sh drive from the pocket of her suit jacket and put it into her bag, her action was fast and hasty, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Even if she felt sorry for York Charlie, she still had a choice to make when she thought of Moore Howard.


    She was in a battlefield now, and most of those who died on the battlefield did so because of indecision.


    She had to save one side.


    Because she loved Moore Howard, so it was at the risk of even greater risk, she resolutely chose to follow Moore Howard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Delia Field red at the empty seat in front of her.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± York Charlie asked with a smile on his face as he came out of the restroom at some point.


    Delia Field came back to her senses, she shook her head, ¡°Nothing, the food is here, sit down and eat.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It was now seven o¡¯clock in the evening, two hours left until nine.


    Their dinner couldn¡¯t have been more ordinary, although they chose a western restaurant with a beautiful set and in a high building, there was no sense of ceremony.


    It was clear that after tomorrow, they would officially be husband and wife, but they still felt so distant, as if the marriage had nothing to do with them, they were just guests.


    After dinner, York Charlie and Delia Field embraced at the door, and when they parted, York Charlie asked her, ¡°Do you want to sit at my house? Or maybe I¡¯ll walk you home?¡±


    He knew the answer but asked on purpose.


    York Charlie is just trying to be mean.


    Delia Field shook her head, a little lie wasn¡¯t a problem for her now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own, it¡¯s thest day of being single, I¡¯m going to enjoy this, there¡¯ll be plenty of opportunities to be with youter.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you go back and be safe.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    York Charlie finished, not forgetting to add, ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    He gave an impish smile that for a moment slowed Delia Field¡¯s heartbeat by half a beat.


    Why did she think York Charlie meant something else ¡­


    There was no time for her to think about it, and after watching York Charlie drive away, she stopped a cab on the side of the road and headed to Moore Howard¡¯s appointment.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that York Charlie reversed direction and came back not long after leaving, watching the blinking red dot on his cell phone move as he rushed to the warehouse in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Delia Field, I was wrong about you,¡± York Charlie sneered, ¡°but you didn¡¯t fail me.¡±


    He whirled around and dialed the phone, informing his men stationed at the warehouse to be ready.


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hanging up, his cell phone rang-it was Francesca Jones calling.


    Picking up, ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve picked nche up from custody, next step, quick instructions,¡± Francesca Jones said, ncing out of the corner of her eye at nche Capra sitting in the passenger seat.


    She was cloaked and wearing a loose coat and looked a little haggard, but was clearly in much better spirits.


    It was for nche Capra¡¯s sake that Francesca Jones was working with York Charlie.


    He¡¯d give anything as long as it was for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location, just take her to where I¡¯m going and tell her I have a gift for her.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    As soon as Francesca Jones put her cell phone down, nche Capra impatiently asked him, ¡°Was that York Charlie who just called? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he had a gift for you and asked me to take you there now.¡±


    nche Capra gave a puzzled look, her eyes like thick ink reflecting the city streetscape, the shing neon lights that made the city light up, and she still kind of couldn¡¯t believe it-she¡¯d gotten out of jail so soon.


    Truth be told, when the prison guard said someone was outside to meet her, she subconsciously assumed it was York Charlie and was so overjoyed that she practically walked out with a smile on her face the whole way.


    The moment she saw Francesca Jones, her eyes shed with loss.


    The prison wouldn¡¯t allow her to take the diary out with her, so she had to burn it inside, and with it this past in prison turned to ashes.


    She knew she seemed overly forgiving, even indulgent, in forgiving York Charlie so easily.


    But who made her love her.


    Francesca Jones sees right through her and exins to her as soon as she gets in the car, ¡°You¡¯ll see York Charlie soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that said, nche Capra let out a long breath as she broke into a smile, ¡°Thank you, Francesca Jones.¡±


    Francesca Jones had always remembered how kind she had been to her.


    She had also always felt guilty that she hadn¡¯t been able to reciprocate that affection.


    It was for that reason that she didn¡¯t want to hold him back, didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance to his pursuit of happiness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying I¡¯m sorry at a time like this, I volunteered for this.¡± Francesca Jones said in a cloudy voice.


    ¡­


    Delia Field arrived at the warehouse and thought Moore Howard had arrived earlier than her when she saw the light leaking from between the cracks in the door.


    ¡°I thought I said I¡¯d be thereter?¡±


    Though she found it odd, Delia Field pushed open the door.


    Instead of the Moore Howard she had been pining for, she was greeted by a dozen or so Chinese and foreign bodyguards in suits, who without saying a word stepped forward to grab Delia Field and drag her into the warehouse.


    ¡°Ah-¡± Delia Field let out a scream that was also muffled by the duct tape that was ced over her mouth.


    Tied to a chair, Delia Field couldn¡¯t move and had no idea what kind of situation this was, except to look around ¨C all that was left of the ce, besides the discarded goods, were the oil drums that had been ced off to the side.


    The sight of the out-of-ce oil drums gave Delia Field a bad feeling in her heart.


    Then Moore Howard arrived, and being unprepared, his fate was the same as Delia Field¡¯s. The two men looked at each other in disbelief, not knowing what was going on.


    It wasn¡¯t until York Charlie arrived that they realized what it was all about.


    That alone was enough to surprise them, but they didn¡¯t realize that even nche Capra and Francesca Jones were there.


    The moment he saw nche Capra, Moore Howard¡¯s eyes practically zed over, he couldn¡¯t believe that nche Capra had gotten out of jail so quickly.


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra fondly with tenderness in his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s the gift I¡¯m going to give you, let¡¯s be bad guys for once too.¡±

 Chapter 378 Spring has arrived!

    York Charlie resisted the urge to hug nche Capra, just standing beside her as he was now was a luxury for him.


    He was in no position to make any more capricious demands, much less beg her forgiveness.


    Let him now offer her this gift at her disposal.


    Francesca Jones, who had no direct grudge against Moore Howard or Delia Field, decided to wait outside, not forgetting to remind nche Capra before he left, ¡°Those two even tried to block me while I was gathering evidence, so help me settle that score as well.¡±


    ¡°I know, hard work.¡± nche Capra responded with her back to him.


    Her voice was cold to the point of freezing, signaling that winter wasing at the moment.


    York Charlie beckoned and the men standing by immediatelyplied, removing the tape from their mouths.


    When their mouths were able to speak, Moore Howard opened his mouth with the harsh words, ¡°nche Capra! You¡¯re not supposed to be here! Why don¡¯t you stay in jail ande out?!¡±


    He knew it wouldn¡¯t be good to let nche Capra out.


    She was his nemesis.


    Delia Field wasn¡¯t surprised that nche Capra was there, what she cared about was how York Charlie was here too, ¡°York, what are you doing? We¡¯re getting married tomorrow, you-¡±


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re getting married tomorrow, that¡¯s not a wedding for you,¡± York Charlie interrupted her with an expressionless face as he picked up that sh drive, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I got my memories back, I¡¯d still be in the dark to this day, thinking that you¡¯re really the one who saved my life. ¡±


    With that said, a mocking look appeared on his face, ¡°Say, that¡¯s the first number of information stolen from me.¡±


    In his hand was the sh drive he had purposely exposed tonight to test Delia Field.


    Delia Field was startled, then realized that her bag had been taken at some point.


    Meanwhile, nche Capra, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up, ¡°It must have been very reluctant for you toe out, but unfortunately, I was acquitted of all those charges, which are now applied to you, are you satisfied with this answer from me.¡±


    It was clear that there was not much change of emotion on his face, but the words were deadly.


    Moore Howard didn¡¯t think that he also had a day of being backstabbed, he was so furious that his face turned white and he gritted his teeth, ¡°So what, what do you want? Kill me? Won¡¯t that make you the same as me?¡±


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe that nche Capra would do that, he thought he knew nche Capra, but he didn¡¯t realize that nche Capra, who had suffered so much in prison, was different.


    nche Capra gave him a look that York Charlie immediately understood, and ordered his men to throw the two barrels of oil on Moore Howard and Delia Field.


    Delia Field was terrified and kept struggling, screaming and begging for mercy, ¡°York, I¡¯m wrong, I really know I¡¯m wrong, it¡¯s my fault for cheating on you, please let me go.¡±


    Her appearance ispletely without the initial recognition of the spirit, York Charlie inside has been difficult to stir up waves, at most, but also think that her appearance is veryughable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one you¡¯re going to be begging for mercy on your knees.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Delia Field¡¯s wide eyes slowly turned to nche Capra as she looked coldly at herself, ¡°You¡¯re the one who told Moore Howard about my pregnancy, aren¡¯t you? You were the one who moved the bidding meeting, weren¡¯t you? And the day you were beaten by that woman in the cafeteria, I was the one who saved you and you did this to me.¡±


    ¡°Delia Field, I thought you would be a smart woman, but I didn¡¯t realize that you would actually hang out with someone like Moore Howard, so it looks like you¡¯re no slouch either.¡±


    Being used like this, Delia Field was speechless, nche Capra was right about everything, and she couldn¡¯t figure out how she could ever look at a man like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± nche Capra hooked up one side of her mouth, revealing a mocking smile, she shook her head, ¡°Ridiculous to the extreme, but forget it, I don¡¯t want to listen to those hypocritical apologies, I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to choose right now, there can only be one of you left, who to choose? ¡±


    As soon as her words left her mouth, Delia Field looked at her with a stunned look on her face, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that nche Capra, who had been holding back, would say such a thing.


    She was even less surprised that Moore Howard had already made his decision while she was still struggling with it, ¡°Save me, I¡¯m sure Delia¡¯s thinking the same way I am.¡±


    He said it as if it was the right thing to do.


    Delia Field couldn¡¯t believe it, she thought Moore Howard was like her, at least torn and struggling.


    If she died, it would be a double death.


    Instead, he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    ¡°Moore Howard, are you still human?¡± Delia Field said, unable to hold back a sob as bean-sized teardrops fell down her face.


    York Charlie fanned the mes and told her the truth, ¡°This man you¡¯re so deeply in love with is just using you as a tool, he doesn¡¯t love you at all, and there¡¯s something else you probably don¡¯t know.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The so-called investment was actually a fake, he cheated your father out of property in his personal name and secretly emptied THE FIELD GROUP, I¡¯m guessing your father should have gotten the message by now.¡±


    In this way, THE FIELD FAMILY had to go on the road to bankruptcy.


    And all that money was used by Moore Howard to buy his way out of his connections.


    Of course, in the end, he didn¡¯t get anything done.


    Moore Howard didn¡¯t give a damn about being exposed, he wanted to live, and as he watched nche Capra approach him with a lighter, he began to beg for his life, ¡°nche Capra, you can¡¯t do this to me, I had no choice, I¡¯m begging you, please let me go. ¡±


    The sobbing cries were a great contrast to his earlier bravado, and because of that, it was ironic.


    In times of trouble, we must all go our separate ways.


    However, nche Capra didn¡¯t make a move in the end, ¡°I¡¯ve only just gotten out of prison and I already don¡¯t want to go back in, it¡¯s up to thew to clean you up.¡± Though she wasn¡¯t willing to is all.


    She looked to Delia Field, ¡°As for you, I don¡¯t think I need to punish you just letting you know the truth would be the greatest punishment for you.¡±


    Delia Field was sobbing by now.


    nche Capra casually dropped her lighter to the ground, when from a distance there were also police sirens, they wereing for Moore Howard.


    York Charlie has his men throw two daggers next to them, and whoever has the instinct to unlock them first gets to escape first.


    Moore Howard is in for it though, his daggers are too far away and the sirens are getting closer.


    Just what neither of them expected was that the first thing Delia Field did after quickly untangling the knot was to pick up the lighter on the floor and rush towards Moore Howard, ¡°Let¡¯s die together, Moore, with our children.¡±


    He said, letting out a sardonicugh as he opened fire.


    They burned into two balls of fire as Moore Howard kept screaming for help while the fire spread rapidly through the warehouse.


    York Charlie reflexively picked up nche Capra and ran out of the warehouse.


    After freezing for a moment, nche Capra hooked her arms around his neck and smiled reassuringly in his embrace. Behind them was a zing fire.


    Five monthster, nche Capra and York Charlie¡¯s daughter was born, named Clivia Charlie, after the purple monarda, which means ¡°I love you¡±.


    The Charlie Group became thergest business in town, Lynel Field became seriously ill and the Field family fell into decline.


    Francesca Jones, btedly unmarried, goes abroad on the day of nche Capra¡¯s wedding to York Charlie.


    The game breaks down with the death of Moore Howard.

 Chapter 379 You Don’t Love Me Anymore

    nche Capra and York Charlie¡¯s lives, however, were far from stopping there.


    Since the two have Clivia Charlie, a naughty, cute and well-behaved little princess, the couple¡¯s life can be said to be in ¡°hot water¡±.


    Clivia Charlie was just born, day and night chaotic howling a wow, every time the couple carried out half or just about to carry out, nche Capra can not resist a mother¡¯s heart to coax the doll.


    The little princess has grown up a little bit and does not stop howling, but nche Capra is unable to leave her own baby girl, a little bit away from the moment will be uneasy.


    What about the good life of York Charlie and nche Capra? In a word, death.


    Four yearster.


    Today, four-year-old Clivia Charlie started kindergarten, and under York Charlie¡¯s strong request and persuasion, nche Capra, who dotes on her daughter, finally let go and let her go to kindergarten to y with children and make friends.


    Standing at the door of the precious kindergarten they had chosen, the father and mother watched as their little one was led further and further away by the teacher until she was out of sight.


    ¡°nche, don¡¯t look, I¡¯ve already called my daughter¡¯s school and she¡¯ll be well taken care of by the teachers.¡± York Charlie put his arm around nche Capra¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, my daughter hasn¡¯t left my side since she was four years old, no, I¡¯m going to tune in the school monitor to watch my baby!¡± nche Capra had a worried look on her face.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she was about to shake off York Charlie¡¯s hand and lift her leg to walk towards the kindergarten, thinking of discussing with the kindergarten teacher to remotely monitor her daughter¡¯s life in kindergarten in the future.


    The big deal was to pay more money, as long as it was a problem that could be solved by money, it was not a problem in her eyes.


    As long as money can solve the problem, it is not a problem in her eyes. Money is something that their family has plenty of!


    York Charlie looked at a second transformed into a daughter protector of the love of his life is deeply helpless, action has been faster than thinking, two steps to catch up with the pace of the person, directly intercepted the waist of the person a princess hug up.


    In full view of the public, do not give the arms of the people to react and the opportunity to struggle, straight will be carried into the magnificent Spyker car.


    ¡°York Charlie what are you doing! Let go of me! I still have to go see my daughter!¡± nche Capra inside the car came back to her senses and hammered his chest in shame.


    Seeing this, York Charlie leaned in and sealed her lips in a long, lingering kiss.


    nche Capra momentarily stunned in ce, eyes wide open, a pair of jade arms on the two now position naturally wrapped around his neck, passive eptance of this a gentle and loving infinite kiss.


    It was several minutes before York Charlie reluctantly left the lips that he couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    ¡°nche Capra, you¡¯ve changed.¡± His gaze was deep and dark as he stared at the person in his arms, his words deep and profound.


    Hearing these words, nche Capra hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the passionate kiss that had just caught her off guard, and at this moment was outright confused.


    She has changed? How had she changed? Hadn¡¯t she always been the same nche Capra?


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed, your favorite person isn¡¯t me anymore. Now you only have eyes for your daughter and not your husband at all.¡± York Charlie¡¯s usation came out of her mouth, and her tone was quite a bit of indescribable aggression.


    The president of the Charlie Group, the existence of turning his hand to the clouds and his hand to the rain.


    Want to have a two-person world with his wife is very difficult, want to upy some eyeballs in front of his wife is very difficult, want to do something unspeakable with his wife is even more difficult.


    nche Capra only felt unable to cry andugh, under the sky, the father and his own daughter topete with jealousy, I guess he York Charlie is also the only one.


    ¡°Have you got it wrong, Clivia she is not my daughter alone, she is our daughter eh, what¡¯s wrong with me loving her.¡± The lips moved slightly, and between the opening and closing of the lips and teeth was the dismissal of the other¡¯s words.


    Besides, this precious daughter was not easy toe by.


    When she was pregnant, she was busy with work andter went to jail, her daughter had a bad time in her mother¡¯s womb.


    So that when she was born, it was extremely difficult, and she was also born a month prematurely, with congenital deficiencies.


    If it is not nowadays developed medical technology plus their family is really rich, the body is also considered to be slowly adjusted back.


    So, how could she not take good care of it now?


    She wanted to make up for all that she owed her daughter during her pregnancy.


    However, she has never talked to York Charlie about these thoughts, she doesn¡¯t want to make him feel guilty for not being able to forget about what happened back then.


    In the next moment, York Charlie¡¯s voice became a little dangerous, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you love your daughter more than you love me?¡± Eyes narrowed into a line, radiating the jealousy of being a man.


    ¡°You and my daughter are both a high priority in my life, and I love you both equally.¡± nche Capra answered from the heart, a look of honesty that wasn¡¯t fake.


    She is really deeply helpless ah, a big president here jealous of his own daughter, smack.


    This answer York Charlie is quite satisfied, but his arm tightened the person in his arms, pursuing, ¡°nche, don¡¯t you think I have a lower status in your heart than your daughter? You count how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve talked to me ¡­¡±


    Has not yet said the words speak for themselves, the two understand, everyone is not a fool, the air in the car between the sudden rise of a seemingly ambiguous atmosphere.


    Said nche Capra cheeks slightly red, like a young girl in early spring, the face of peach blush, look at the person¡¯s heart itchy eyes on fire.


    ¡°What are you saying you, immodest.¡± The words were disgusting, however, her heart also truly began to think a bit.


    Since the birth of her daughter, the number of times she and York Charlie had been close to each other was really few and far between, not many times a year.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She could have left her daughter in the hands of a professional childcare provider, but she didn¡¯t feelfortable with that.


    As a mother, she wants to bring up her daughter herself and not leave it to others.


    That¡¯s why she often neglects her husband¡¯s feelings and needs because of her daughter.


    At the bottom of her heart, a little bit of guilt arose, York Charlie how to say is also a man in his prime, let him be a ¡°widow¡± for so many years, it seems to be a little difficult for him.


    York Charlie handsome eyebrow raised, instantly from the arms of the subtle expression on the face of the person to see the other side of the heart, can not help but then spoke, ¡°nche, now the daughter is also in kindergarten, we are not able to give the daughter a separate space, so that she slowly learn to be independent?¡±


    Ever since their daughter was born, it had always been a family of three sleeping in the same room.


    Letting them get close in front of their daughter is a bit of an honor for the old man.


    nche Capra naturally understood the meaning of his words, just understand is not the same as willing to give up, she is a full-time mother for four years, life is almostpletely focused on her daughter.


    The heart of the sudden feelings of reluctance, ¡°York ¡­ daughter is still small, we sleep with her for another year, okay? Just one year? Let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s five and then teach her independence, okay?¡±


    ¡°No good.¡± York Charlie could see through what she was ying at a nce, and immediately balked, ¡°At the age of four, children should learn to be independent. And one year after another, what a year next year.¡±


    ¡°Besides ¡­ you don¡¯t want to have another baby with me? It would also be nice to have another sibling to grow up with Clivia.¡± York Charlie was trying to convince her with various reasons.


    Admittedly, the suggestion was very much to nche Capra¡¯s liking; she was more of a kid person.


    And she agreed with the fact that as parents they would one day grow old and die, they couldn¡¯t be with their little princess for the rest of her life.


    If another sibling is given to the little princess, the little princess will no longer be alone in the future.


    But ¡­ this second child to be or not to be is still a real problem ah.

 Chapter 380 Don’t stand me up!

    ¡°Well ¡­ I think what you said is quite reasonable, but what if the little princess doesn¡¯t want a sibling?¡± nche Capra hesitantly opened her mouth, after all, nowadays family problems due to the incident of a second child have bemonce.


    ¡°She¡¯ll want it.¡± York Charlie clearly wasn¡¯t worried about that in the slightest.


    ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯re not worried that I¡¯ll continue to leave you out in the cold after having a second?¡± nche Capra asked him, raising her eyes brilliantly, the corners of her mouth lifting in a shallow curve that was slightly flirtatious.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± The light word was enough to show just how upset York Charlie was feeling today.


    The corners of nche Capra¡¯s mouth rose even more cheerfully, her feelings for York Charlie growing rather than diminishing as each day passed.


    The feelings between the two were no different, York Charlie¡¯s feelings for her were reciprocated and both were giving to each other in return.


    ¡°Where are we going now? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work right now?¡± nche Capra nced at her wristwatch; it was only eight in the morning.


    ¡°So eager to kick me out?¡±


    ¡°Am I kicking you out? I¡¯m stating a fact, okay? You¡¯ve got the lifeblood of millions of employees in your hands, can¡¯t you be a little more responsible?¡± nche Capra rolled her eyes at him.


    York Charlie chuckles softly, ¡°And as a wife, you¡¯re not going to get back in the game for your husband?¡±


    nche Capra: ¡­ What kind of setup is this?


    Wasn¡¯t this about him? Why are you wrenching the conversation back to yourself?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me being a housewife? If you dislike me so much, you can just say it, if you have the ability to go out and find a woman who can help you in your career.¡± Out of the blue, she said this, in fact, she really did not have this idea in her heart, just a habitual dislike.


    Since the incident four years ago, York Charlie can be said to be obedient to her in every way, she wants to go to the east he will never go to the west, she wants the stars in the sky he will never pick the moon.


    As a matter of course, her temper is getting bigger and bigger every day.


    At those words, York Charlie¡¯s eyes clouded down, his obsidian gaze dark and gloomy.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t ever poke me with those words again.¡±


    ¡°nche, I¡¯m human, my heart hurts too.¡± With that said, he pressed nche Capra¡¯s palm to where his own heart was beating.


    Through ayer of Chigurh¡¯s shirt, nche Capra¡¯s hand clearly sensed the other man¡¯s pulsing strong heartbeat, and then listening carefully to his words, she felt a bit of heartache for him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say those words in the future, provided you don¡¯t make me angry, sad and unhappy.¡± Compromise while not forgetting to seek equality for himself.


    Really really called York Charlie crying andughing, raised his hand and scraped the tip of her nose, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you.¡±


    ¡°When have you ever had a problem with me?¡± nche Capra nuzzled her mouth and spoke immediately afterward.


    ¡°I think life as a full time wife is pretty good, I¡¯m in charge of looking good and you¡¯re in charge of making money for the family.¡± Narrowing her eyeliner to make a look of enjoyment.


    The truth was that it wasn¡¯t, she had stayed at home for four years to be idle, so how could she really be idle?


    It was just that the thought of work gave her a headache, and all those times she¡¯d worked tirelessly were ying out in her mind like a collection of pictures, making her want to back out.


    Furthermore, it was really a big change for her to re-transform from a full-time wife to a working professional.


    ¡°Okay, all yours.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice was gentle and went along with her wishes.


    It was all to be expected, York Charlie was willing to give her time.


    He clearly knows that the woman in his arms is by no means a pool of things, she should not be limited to the small world of the family, she should go outside the broad sky to shine, to show her own charm and light.


    Precisely because he knows, so he wants to help her from the family out.


    Without realizing it, the two of them were chatting one by one, and the car had already driven downstairs to the Charlie Group.


    ¡°Well, the driver will just take me hometer, you go to work.¡± Facing the man who was clinging to her, nche Capra soothed in a childlike tone.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to go to work with me?¡± York Charlie had no intention of letting go of the man and still had her firmly confined in his arms.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a TV station running a couples program drama, and couples are still on the job together.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she flew up to the person¡¯s mouth and kissed him sloppily.


    ¡°This is your reward this morning, if you work well if you go home at night there may be unexpected surprises oh.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t stand me up.¡± York Charlie knew her routine well.


    Even though he was reluctant to let go, he could only put down the person in his arms and then instructed the driver, ¡°Send Mrs. home properly.¡±


    The driver in the driver¡¯s seat respectfully answered ¡°Yes, promise toplete the task.¡±


    He then opened the car door and stepped out of the car to walk towards the high-rise building belonging to the Charlie Group in front of him.


    Seeing his back gradually disappearing in front of his eyes, nche Capra leisurely reclined on the back of the chair and leisurely crossed her white legs, disying an elegant posture.


    ¡°Pete, don¡¯t go home yet, take a trip to the nearby supermarket, I want to buy something to go home.¡±


    Pete, who was driving the car, still obeyed his employer¡¯smand and respectfully answered ¡°yes¡±, then turned the car around and drove the car in the direction of the supermarket.


    In York Charlie¡¯s absence, nche Capra was able to spare some time and energy to look out the window at the scenery and buildings.


    In the past four years, the city has really changed rapidly, under the leadership of York Charlie.


    As far as the eye can see, there is a prosperous scene, and all kinds of facilities in the city are getting better and better.


    Immersed in a peaceful and harmonious scenery outside the car window, not a momentter the car stopped steadily in front of arge shopping mall.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need me to apany you inside?¡± Pete politely asked nche Capra for her opinion before getting out of the car.


    nche Capra just waved her hand to indicate that it wasn¡¯t necessary, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute, Pete just wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Next, nche Capra marched into the mall alone.


    To her surprise, it was hard not to notice York Charlie¡¯s handsome face on the giant screen in the first floor lobby.


    It seemed that this mall was also owned by York Charlie, she quickly concluded.


    Nowadays, she couldn¡¯t imagine the extent of York Charlie¡¯s power in this city.


    Or to put it in another way, any square inch of this city was probably within York Charlie¡¯s sphere of influence.


    After only a few seconds on the first floor, she lifted her leg and stepped into the straight elevator and pressed the number ¡°seven¡±.


    The seventh floor was the apparel section, and she was more interested in shopping for family clothes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were big name brand clothes delivered to her home regrly, she still preferred to do it herself, so that she could show her love for her family.


    Coming out of the straight staircase, the array of clothes was enough to dazzle the eye.


    She declined the waiter¡¯s guidance and followed her own senses to find a family store that felt pretty good.


    The clothes inside were to her liking, both in terms of design and appearance as well as color, all of them were very fresh and beautiful in style, making her feel veryfortable.


    ¡°This ma¡¯am, do you see that you need something? Is there a daughter or a son at home?¡± The store attendant attentively went forward to ask, a look at nche Capra body dressed to know that this person is by no means mortal, the pocket must have money.


    Also, today nche Capra¡¯s dress is indeed not vulgar, full of elegant and not vulgar big brand, minute by minute to highlight her temperament.

 Chapter 381 Cousins Arrive

    ¡°Thank you, I have a four year old daughter, I can see for myself, I¡¯ll call you if I need you.¡± nche Capra courteously rebuffed the other woman¡¯s attempt to sell her a referral service.


    She didn¡¯t much like the feeling of having strangers yakking in her ear while she shopped, raucous.


    ¡°Okay, then take your time ma¡¯am.¡± It was a good thing that this waitress was also quite sensible and wouldn¡¯t be stalking and selling with a smile.


    It¡¯s also right, the waitresses of this kind of high-ss mall should all be carefully selected and wouldn¡¯t be so without eyesight.


    After circling around the clothes in this store, finally nche Capra chose a violet-colored parent-child dress, just right for two adults and one child, and her hand just touched the dress.


    Incongruously the other hand touched it as well.


    Following that one pale, slender hand, she raised her eyes to the owner of the hand, a wonderful woman.


    Her hair was pulled up high, looking peculiarly refined.


    The face is exquisite light makeup, does not show demonic and vulgar, on the contrary, gives people a refreshing feeling.


    And then down to look at the dress, is also a texture of excellent clothing, aplete set of small foreign style casual wear.


    Coincidentally, she was measuring each other at the same time, the other will also be the same gaze on her body.


    A momentter, the two tacit understanding and coincidentally withdrew their hands, it is obvious that each other have the meaning of a gentleman, both are unwilling to take away the good.


    In this way, both of them have a much better impression of each other.


    Even though they were strangers, it was rare that their hearts were adding up for each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to have this parent-child outfit, I¡¯ll take a look at something else.¡± The woman spoke rather kindly.


    nche Capra heard the sincerity in her words, so she didn¡¯t push back too much, epting the other party¡¯s goodwill in a smooth manner.


    There wasn¡¯t much between the two of them, and she simply and politely thanked the other woman before swiping her card for the bill and leaving the store, circling around the ces she was interested in twice more, buying a few things in bits and pieces before packing up and walking away to get back out of the mall and into her car to go home.


    After returning home, she didn¡¯t have anything else to do, she handed over the things she bought from the mall to the maid, and thenfortably lived her life as a Mrs. Charlie¡¯s noblewoman.


    The day passed by quietly, and then she went to the kindergarten to pick up her baby girl at the end of the school day.


    It was her daughter¡¯s first day in this kind of group kindergarten, and she didn¡¯t know whether she was bullied by her ssmates, whether she got along well with her ssmates, and whether she was happy in the kindergarten.


    Standing in the crowd of parents in front of the kindergarten, she looked forward to it and at the same time her heart could not help but rise up all kinds of thoughts, but none of them came from the heart of a mother worried about her child.


    As soon as the bell rang, the school doors opened and the children, guided by their kindergarten teachers, walked out in an orderly fashion, returning to the arms of their respective parents.


    Rows and rows of children walked out, the only thing that she did not see was her baby girl.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    There was still no sign of her baby girl, the kindergarteners were all gone, and her heart was in a state of flux.


    ¡°Teacher, my daughter hasn¡¯te out yet, I want to go in and look for her.¡± Anxious, she walked toward the teacher standing at the entrance of the school, who was responsible for maintaining order, and spoke to him.


    ¡°Which ss is your daughter in and what¡¯s her name, I¡¯ll go in for you first.¡± The teacher replied procedurally, even if it was an aristocratic kindergarten they had their rules and regtions that wouldn¡¯t be broken so easily.


    ¡°Clivia Charlie. i¡¯m going in to find my daughter.¡± Saying her daughter¡¯s name once again made it clear that she wanted to go in and check it out for herself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the words left her mouth, her entire body was about to step past this teacher and into the campus doors.


    However, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to live in this world, and everyone in every position is sticking to their job.


    This kindergarten teacher was no different.


    She stopped nche Capra with her arms wide open and spoke with a professional smile, ¡°I understand how you feel, but please be considerate of our work.¡±


    ¡°Can you afford to lose my daughter?¡± nche Capra wasn¡¯t having any of it and was about to barge in.


    The matter concerned her baby girl, and she had almost zero intelligence or sense when it came to dealing with her daughter.


    ¡°Mom.¡± At the same time, the heavenly voice belonging to her baby girl sounded.


    Only to see Clivia Charlie¡¯s little friend had already appeared in front of her with a bounce, a smile like a flower on her little face.


    The difference was that she was apanied by a woman who happened to be the same person nche Capra had met at the mall today.


    Clivia Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw her mom, jumping up to her side and wrapping her arms around her legs, her head buried in her body, a look of attachment evident.


    ¡°Sorry, so you¡¯re the sister-inw, I was just in there ying with Clivia for a bit too long and got carried away and came outte.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, I¡¯m Ilya, I¡¯m York Charlie¡¯s brother¡¯s cousin, I¡¯ve been living abroad for a long time, this time I came back mainly to visit my cousin¡¯s family. Came too suddenly, didn¡¯t have time to say hello to you guys, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Ilya took the initiative to open her mouth to exin all the doubts in nche Capra¡¯s mind.


    At those words, nche Capra could see it all clearly.


    ¡°Hello.¡± After saying those two words briefly, she turned her head and said to the teacher she had just embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was overreacting.¡±


    Fortunately, that teacher wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s understandable, as long as the child is fine.¡±


    After this little episode, the three of them got into the Spyker together.


    As soon as they got into the car, Ilya handed nche Capra the gift she was carrying in her hand.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you can see that we were really connected at the mall this morning, this is the parent-child outfit I picked out for your family, consider it a meet-and-greet gift.¡±


    nche Capra smiled and epted the gift without being polite, no pleasantries at all.


    ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡±


    Ilya¡¯s impression of her cousin¡¯s wife got a few more points better, not squirmy or pretentious, very much to her dating liking.


    Immediately afterward, the two began a burst of great conversation before getting to know each other.


    Clivia Charlie was the only one who was bored and swiping her cell phone.


    Four-year-old Clivia Charlie¡¯s little friend was at the age of yfulness and a high level of enthusiasm for electronics, just like children in normal homes.


    ¡°Daddy daddy, your cousin came to pick me up from school, she¡¯s with her mom right now.¡±


    While reporting this matter to her dad, she also sent an extremely cute emoticon over.


    The reply there was quick, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Two short enough words, Clivia Charlie¡¯s little friend was already used to her real dad¡¯s usual manner of speaking, and had long since seen it without feeling the other side¡¯s coldness at all.


    After this long conversation in the car, the two of them had talked all the way from outside the kindergarten school to the front door of the house, and had gotten some rather superficial background on each other.


    Ilya¡¯s family¡¯s power is mostly abroad, and the Charlie family is also a good rtionship for generations, York Charlie and Ilya¡¯s cousins had a good rtionship when they were young.


    This time back is also by the order of the elders to pull in the rtionship between the two families, the best toe to arge domestic and foreign cooperation.


    Through this brief understanding down, nche Capra to this cousin feeling is not the general good, simply have a kind of minutes to each other as a good girlfriends of people.


    To realize that she has been a full-time wife all these years, it has been a long time to meet such a person who can talk to each other.


    The two people¡¯s three views are not too big gap, a lot of things can talk about a piece, like-minded bar probably.

 Chapter 382 Compensation

    ¡°nche, there is an urgent meeting to be held at thepany tonight, I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    At that time, York Charlie was preparing the meeting materials while not forgetting to send a tweet over to his wife.


    He had only a very shallow impression in his memory of the people his daughter had told him about in advance.


    Or rather, excluding nche Capra as a woman, he had never had a deep impression of other women.


    nche Capra who received the message on the other side had also gotten off the bus and returned to the vi, and when she received the text message, she was cooking spaghetti herself.


    She sent back an ¡°ok¡± emoticon, and then spoke to Ilya and Princess, who were ying on the sofa, while dealing with the kitchen utensils in her hands, ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us for dinner tonight, and he¡¯s noting back untilter because of something at work.¡±


    Hearing this, Clivia Charlie¡¯s little friend¡¯s face instantly burst into a bright and colorful smile.


    ¡°Yeah, Daddy¡¯s noting home tonight!¡± She cheered and jumped up and down on the couch.


    Ilya and the little princess had gotten to know each other well after a lot of fun, and she was a bit puzzled by the little princess¡¯ excitement.


    ¡°Little Clivia, don¡¯t you like Daddy? Why are you so excited to hear that daddy isn¡¯ting home?¡± The puzzled words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°So that no one can steal mommy from me ah, cousin aunt you don¡¯t know, every time daddy sees me hugging mommy and me kissing mommy, he will show a fierce face out to scare me.¡±


    ¡°So scared oh.¡± The little princess said while patting her little chest, a pair of big round and bony eyes blinking and blinking, the watery look anyone can¡¯t help but want to spoil.


    ¡°Pfft¡±, Ilya burst out in joy, her face was colorful, this daughter should not be her father¡¯s lover in the past life? Howe her cousin had a reversal of this?


    Spaghetti is soon ready, colorful and fragrant, from the restaurant side wafted a burst of tantalizing pungent delicious, enough to arouse people¡¯s taste buds, hate to immediately run over to pick up the knife and fork to eat up.


    Of course, Ilya and the little princess did the same.


    After a dinner that was very harmonious, nche Capra even warmly arranged for Ilya to stay at her home as the hostess, so that she could have one more person to talk to and not be so bored.


    When arranging for Ilya to move in, she suddenly thought of those ancient cousin marriages, would this arrangement be tantamount to luring a snake into a hole?


    A momentter she breathlessly dismissed her own chaotic thoughts, what era is this, how can this kind of thing that goes against the norms of morality still ur.


    Immediately after, the two adults apanied the little princess to y around some more, nche Capra then considerately let Ilya go back to her room to rest.


    After all, this is the first time peoplee to the door, dusty from abroad, how to let people have a good rest.


    After Ilya left, the little princess immediately hugged her own mother¡¯s thighs, cheeks puffed up and pouting.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy ¡­¡± the meaning of which is self-evident, at least nche Capra is to see and also understand, this is still to rely on them to sleep ah.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of York Charlie¡¯s aggravation in the morning, and considered a little more, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you just sleep alone tonight? Look you¡¯ve been hogging Mommy for so long too, Daddy will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± The little princess made a look that she thought was fierce and vicious and refused tly, but in reality, looking in nche Capra¡¯s eyes was adorable to the extreme.


    Raising her hand and pinching the soft cheeks of the little princess, she chose to coax her again and again, ¡°Baby, be obedient, if you¡¯re obedient, mommy will promise you a request, okay?¡±


    The little princess immediately face aside, covering her ears, said no listen, no listen, I just do not listen.


    nche Capra was so tired, she was caught between her husband and her daughter. It¡¯s not fair to the other side to favor either side.


    Soft can not be ¡­ she can note to hard ah.


    So York Charlie came home from work to see the picture, still lying on the bed with arge and a small back, exceptionally harmonious picture in his eyes but particrly harsh.


    The difference is that the little princess is already asleep, the little mouth is still barking, visible sleep is very fragrant.


    Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but lighten his footsteps, and made a ¡°shh¡± gesture at nche Capra, who hadn¡¯t closed her eyes yet, and then went around to his daughter¡¯s side and gently picked up the little princess and walked towards the door of the room.


    nche Capra could see what he was trying to do, which was to return the little princess to her princess room.


    Then York Charlie could do whatever he wanted to himself without the little princess.


    Soon York Charlie ced the little princess in the pink and tender princess room, and with that returned to his room without looking back.


    ¡°York Charlie, you haven¡¯t showered yet, you go ahead and take a shower.¡± Who would have guessed that after he lunged at nche Capra, the other party was disgusted with his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re disliking me? Disgusted with your husband me?¡± He asked incredulously, emphasizing the word ¡°husband¡± at the end.


    The refrain was, how can you dislike me as your ¡°husband¡±?


    But nche Capra just don¡¯t eat this kind of thing, her mouth doesn¡¯t cooperate with her, ¡°I just dislike you, you¡¯ve been out for a day, you don¡¯t even wash the smell of your body when youe back, you¡¯re going to make a move on me, you don¡¯t have a sense of ceremony at all.¡±


    York Charlie: ¡°I am intimate with my wife, what more sense of ceremony do I need? It¡¯s not like a king going to court.¡±


    ¡°No matter, no matter, you get up, hurry up and go take a shower, or you won¡¯te up.¡± nche Capra, however, was ironically unmoved, just to drive the other to the bathroom.


    York Charlie had no choice but topromise.


    These are just small things, is that he really a little bit can¡¯t wait, is not easy to be a night without the little princess, if not to seize the time to point out that what will happen to the ident toe.


    Seeing York Charlie enter the bathroom, nche Capra¡¯s mouth lifted in a smirk of triumph; she was doing this for no other reason than to make it up to him.


    Immediately after, she changed into a thin pink nightgown as thin as a gauze, andy on top of the quilt, waiting for the person toe out of the shower.


    The moment York Charlie came out of the bathroom, with small droplets of water dripping from his hair, he saw this marvelous scene in front of him.


    ¡°So this is how you make up for it?¡± There was a strange glint in his eyes, and the corners of his lips curved upward in a wicked curve.


    nche Capra nodded, a vivid smile on her face.


    York Charlie wasn¡¯t a normal man if he didn¡¯t make a move when the time was right.


    Soon, the two of them were in love.


    The moonlight flooded the room, and the two men fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms after a good night¡¯s sleep.


    This night was very quiet, without any idents.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The little princess didn¡¯t wake up in the middle of the night to interrupt their good time, thanks to York Charlie stuffing a human-sized stuffed doll in her arms.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Just this next morning is not good, the little princess hazily open tightly closed eyes, look at the room full of pink.


    She has not yet woken up, she steeply opened her eyes wide, sleepy, this is not the room she slept inst night!


    Bad father! Inside the heart instantly cursed, small face puffed up.


    The two were already uptest night, and the noise made them even more sleepless.


    York Charlie woke up with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 383 The Red Thread

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go out like that, you¡¯ll scare the baby.¡± By contrast, nche Capra was still soft-hearted even when awakened, still spoiling her only daughter without any downside.


    ¡°If you keep spoiling her like this, you¡¯re going to spoil her. Don¡¯t you stop me today, I¡¯m going to teach her what rules mean.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face was still not looking too good.


    After a tiring day at thepany and a night of cozying up with nche Capra, he slept for less than seven hours in total, and he was so noisy that he got up out of bed.


    All in all, he was not in a good mood.


    While nche Capra was holding her forehead and headache, York Charlie had already opened the door to the room and scooped up the little princess in his arms before bringing her back to their bed.


    A face is still grim and gloomy without any smile, an aura shows the most, the whole room emits low air pressure.


    ¡°Do you know it¡¯s rude to tap on the door in the middle of the morning?¡± He asked as he stood towering over the bed, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Do you know it¡¯s hical to take advantage of someone in the middle of the night?¡± The little princess, not to be outdone, stood up straight on the bed with her arms crossed and her eyes ring angrily, exasperated look on her face.


    nche Capra sniffed ¡°pfft¡± andughed out, this baby girl is really not afraid of her father at all.


    But, where did Baby learn the word ¡°hical¡±? Where did the baby learn that.


    Apparently, she realized that this problem was also in York Charlie¡¯s consideration. ¡°How do you talk to daddy? Who taught you the wordckadaisical?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smart, I inherited your IQ dad, it¡¯s called uneducated!¡± The little princess proudly raised her little face and opened her mouth, with a bright smile in her eyes.


    York Charlie was really choked by this quirky daughter, inherited his IQ to say he¡¯s uneducated?


    He had a headache, headache, daughter like this, how to educate back in the future?


    nche Capra, on the other hand, looked very joyful, watching this father and daughter fight, it¡¯s a lot of fun.


    ¡°Okay, okay, all stop it in the morning, you as a father, don¡¯t worry about such a small thing with your daughter.¡±


    The waves of the morning ended with her persuasion to make peace, and while sending the little princess to kindergarten, York Charlie also hit it off with her cousin Ilya.


    But it was limited to just a passing nce, and there was no extra exchange.


    For people he didn¡¯t know well, York Charlie always showed a cold face.


    It is only when he faces his family that his gentle sidees out.


    Caf¨¦.


    After dropping off the school and work crowd, Ilya and nche Capra went to a quiet cafe to spend some time.


    After ordering a drink each, the two begin a new round of small talk.


    ¡­


    ¡°By the way, Ilya, do you have any ns for your return this time? Are you nning to stay in the country for a long time or stay for a while before going back abroad?¡± nche Capra raised her cup and took a sip of coffee before asking.


    ¡°That ah, actually I have no ns yet. But I¡¯m tired of staying abroad, so I think I¡¯ll stay in China for a longer period of time.¡± Ilya replies with serious thought.


    The seat where the two of them were sitting was by the window, and looking out the window were bustling pedestriansing and going.


    Ilya inadvertently swept the corner of her eye towards the window and quickly caught a glimpse of a figure that made her shudder.


    The person was dressed in ck casual clothes, with a slender figure and a well-proportioned silhouette.


    Coincidentally, Ilya was looking at him at the same time that his gaze was looking their way.


    Ilya mistakenly thought that the other person was looking at her, and her heart thumped incessantly.


    Some things are just so coincidental, and some destinies don¡¯t make a lick of sense.


    nche Capra obviously also noticed the figure outside the window, who else could it be if not Francesca Jones.


    These years, Francesca Jones has been abroad has note back, he actually came back?


    Her heart immediately surged with a touch of joy, she hoped that Francesca Jones could put herself down and find happiness again.


    Francesca Jones stepped into the cafe calmly, four years have passed, his whole person than the past more added a few points of maturity, exudes a charm that attracts little girls.


    Only that charm didn¡¯t work with nche Capra.


    The reason why he came back is that he thought that after four years, he should let go of the things and people in the past.


    However, when he was really faced with it, he still couldn¡¯t be calm to the point of having no waves in his heart.


    ¡°nche, long time no see.¡± He arrived in front of the two with a subdued smile on his face.


    In an instant, he captures Ilya¡¯s giddy teenage heart.


    nche Capra looked at Francesca Jones and then at Ilya, her mind turned back in a sh, and a little thought suddenly rose in her heart that she might as well set these two up as a pair ¡­?


    ¡°Francesca Jones, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back. Sit down and let¡¯s talk together.¡± She sat in an inviting gesture, signaling for someone to sit next to Ilya.


    Francesca Jonesplies and sits next to the unseen Ilya.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to Ilya, this is York Charlie¡¯s cousin Ilya, who just returned from abroad yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ilya, this is Francesca Jones, a friend of mine.¡±


    Next, Francesca Jones and Ilya, who were meeting for the first time, briefly nodded their heads in greeting.


    Under nche Capra¡¯s intentional guidance, Ilya and Francesca Jones gradually became acquainted with each other, after all, these two are also generous upper ss people, and havemon topics in many aspects.


    ¡°Ah, Ilya, Francesca Jones sorry ah, I remembered that I have an urgent matter to attend to immediately, I have to leave first.¡±


    ¡°Ilya is also unfamiliar with this ce when she first came here, I was nning to apany her to have a good stroll around the ce today, but now it seems that won¡¯t be possible. Why don¡¯t I leave this heavy responsibility to you, Francesca Jones, just say yes ah.¡±


    ¡°Francesca Jones you can do your best as a host.¡± With those words, she slipped away faster than anyone else.


    Looking at nche Capra¡¯s departing back, even if Francesca Jones was slow, she understood what she really meant.


    Ilya, on the other hand, is full of gratitude to her sister-inw, and both of them are thorough people here.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the smoothness of the match, but at least now, the goddess has a heart and the king may not have a dream.


    For Francesca Jones, this Ilya was not a turn-off, and he was willing to give it a try, spending a day with her before making his next move.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After four years, it was time for him to take that step, and that¡¯s what he let himself off the hook for.


    ¡°Ms. Ilya, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go next?¡± He asked politely.


    ¡°A ce you want to go? Isn¡¯t that something you, the host, should consider? As for me it¡¯s definitely just a matter of guest and host.¡± Ilya spoke casually, but the smile raised on his face could not be concealed.


    ¡°ÕâÑù¡­ ¡°Francesca Jones pondered for a while, and finally finalized the Aristocrat Club in a wicked way.


    There was a full range of entertainment there, so a day¡¯s worth of time would be more than enough.


    At this, Ilya smiled in agreement, so the two dly went to the club, and happily spent a good day.


    On the other side of the room, nche Capra, who had made a point of giving the two of them some space, wandered downstairs to the Charlie Group, bored out of her mind.


    She began to think about the days when she was the president.


    Time had flown by, the little princess was four years old, and she had been a full-time wife for four years.


    Facing this building, she could still feel the boiling blood in her body,monly known as hot blood.


    With this feeling in mind, her feet stepped in uncontrobly.


    The group has changed a lot in four years, at least in her eyes is changed a lot of new faces who do not recognize her.


    For example, the receptionist who stopped her at the front desk.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I ask if you have an appointment? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, we don¡¯t allow non-staff to enter ourpany during business hours.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head and responded ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry, we don¡¯t allow entry here. You see you are?¡± The receptionist scrupulously inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for York Charlie,¡± came the one-liner.

 Chapter 384 Re-Entry into THE Charlie Group

    The name York Charlie came out and the front desk employee was instantly in an offline state.


    What did she ¡­ she say? This woman actually dared to call their president by his first name?


    Did she just say ¡­ that she was looking for the president?


    ¡°You ¡­ thisdy, please ¡­ may I ask what you are looking for our president?¡± The shock caused the well-trained receptionist to stutter even in her speech.


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife.¡± nche Capra lightly stated her identity with a calm demeanor.


    At those words, the receptionist¡¯s eyes instantly widened, this¡­ This¡­ This¡­ Is actually the president¡¯s wife? The former president of their the Charlie Group.


    She was just a newly recruited small employee of the Charlie Group, so naturally, she was not as fortunate as those old employees to have the chance to meet the former president¡¯s current president¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Can I go in now?¡± Seeing this small employee¡¯s dumbfounded look, nche Capra¡¯s performance was still very polite, treating people with courtesy and gentleness, not bullying them at all.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± The front desk employee nodded repeatedly.


    Next, nche Capra leisurely began the Charlie Group tour, strolling up one floor and walking through one department after another, which could be said to have shocked arge number of people.


    Most of the Charlie Group¡¯s employees were still veterans, and from the first person who recognized her as ¡°President,¡± more and more people greeted her.


    Most of the Charlie Group¡¯s old employees still haven¡¯t changed their names, after all, this woman has been with thepany through some very difficult times.


    nche Capra was also a very powerful and capable woman during her tenure, and whether or not she¡¯s still in office today, she deserves to be president.


    There was also a lot of talk among the new employees, but it was mostly praise.


    ¡°So this is the former president of the Charlie Group¡­ This beauty is really notparable to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the current president and the former president¡¯s emotional entanglement is still quiteplicated, but it¡¯s also considered a lover¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to change the name of the president¡¯s wife, do you guys think the president¡¯s wife¡¯s sudden appearance in thepany is to visit the ss?¡±


    ¡­


    For a while, thepany was filled with gossip about nche Capra.


    In the president¡¯s office on the highest floor, the assistant¡¯s intrusion into the office caused York Charlie to be displeased for a while.


    With a cold nce, the assistant immediately shakes thepany clean of nche Capra¡¯s presence.


    After a moment of silence, York Charlie waved his hand to indicate that the person could go down, ¡°Uh, I know.¡±


    The demeanor was so calm and collected that a minion like an assistant could not guess what was going on inside his mind.


    nche Capra¡¯s path was unimpeded, and when she arrived at the president¡¯s office, she pushed open the door without even knocking.


    She arrived at the office without even knocking, and she couldn¡¯t believe that York Charlie hadn¡¯t gotten wind of her presence.


    As expected, York Charlie didn¡¯t even raise his head, still looking like he was concentrating on his work, not surprised that the door was suddenly pushed open from outside.


    nche Capra closed the door and walked over to him, snapping her fingers twice on the desktop with a couple of crisp clicks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even wee me? It¡¯s such a rare asion for me to visit you, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, York Charlie, who was pretending to work, took the person in hisp and sat down as soon as he could, brushing his hand over a stray strand of hair that had fallen from her right ear and pinning it behind it.


    ¡°Missed me? That¡¯s why you came to see me?¡± The face that had always been cold at the office was now flushed with warmth, the chill fading.


    ¡°Go ahead and narcissize yourself.¡± nche Capra disliked him before telling him about her chance encounter with Francesca Jones in the caf¨¦ and giving him her intentions as well.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In response, York Charlie took a small, nameless jealousy.


    ¡°Why is he back? What¡¯s he doing back here if he¡¯s not staying abroad?¡± The words outside the wariness is obvious, after all, this is a rival who wants to steal the woman with him.


    ¡°Howe President Charlie has such a wide berth now? Even where other people are?¡± nche Capra silently rolled her eyes at him, what a time to be jealous, it¡¯s been four years, okay.


    This man is getting more and more petty now, she just remembered one time when the family was watching a TV variety show, she unintentionally praised a male celebrity for his high face value.


    York Charlie¡¯s face was ck for a day and a night, as ck as coal, which really brings out the essence of this ¡°king of vinegar¡± to the fullest.


    ¡°In short, he is interested in you just can not.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face is not happy with the color of his face.


    In the next second, the conversation took a steep turn.


    ¡°Are you trying to set him up with Ilya? nche are you too bored to stay at home so you¡¯re acting as a moonlighting matchmaker?¡± The tone became flirtatious.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, maybe I¡¯ll even go open an inw store specializing in pulling red strings for blind dates in the future.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was perfunctory.


    Thinking for a few seconds before speaking again, ¡°I do think, you¡¯re a good cousin, and a good match for Francesca Jones.¡±


    ¡°And Francesca Jones is also because of me ¡­ I hope he can find his own happiness and jump out of the bureau that traps him in himself.¡±


    ¡°I feel guilty for him because I gave you my person and my heart and could never give it to anyone else.¡±


    York Charlie hugged her tighter, rejoicing at herst ¡°never to be given to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± How could he not know the guilt that the person in his arms held for Francesca Jones?


    Even he was grateful to Francesca Jones.


    Without Francesca Jones¡¯ help four years ago, how could he and nche have broken through the obstacles and be the envied couple again?


    The two of them snuggled together in a loving manner, York Charlie¡¯s chin resting in the other man¡¯s hair, tickling the nape of his neck.


    ¡°Get to work, I see you have a busy day ahead of you?¡± nche Capra naturally saw the piles of paperwork on the desk and the colorful data on theputer.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the only one I have eyes for right now.¡± York Charlie¡¯s voice softened and there was a warmth in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Can you do something first.¡±


    ¡°You are my most important business now.¡± Love words are easy to use, can be seen in the weekdays love talk a lot has been practiced into a fine.


    On bnce, nche Capra took the lead in picking up a file and flipping through it carefully, ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll apany you to look at it together, let¡¯s hurry up and get rid of today¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, all yours, your honor, wife.¡± York Charlie came up to her ear and breathed hot air.


    nche Capra had long been ustomed to these actions of his, from the initial blush practiced to now the face does not blush and heart does not jump, the end of a heart as calm as water.


    The two of them maintained this posture and worked like this for a morning.


    nche Capra, who hadn¡¯t dealt with paperwork in four years, was still struggling a bit, so she was still in the adaptation stage early in the morning.


    It was a good thing York Charlie would bring her along from time to time, he was sure the person in his arms would soon be back to her rightful ce.


    He was different from the average husband, he wanted his wife to have her own glory, not confined to a small family.


    The assistants outside the door were tiptoeing around when they brought in the tea, lest they disturb this beautiful picture and disrupt the president and his wife¡¯s happy time.


    The fact that the two stayed in the office for the morning also spread quickly in thepany, and everyone spected whether the Charlie Group was going to form a ¡°husband and wife team¡±.


    Indeed, York Charlie is nning to do just that.

 Chapter 385 – The Kindergarten Fiasco

    In the afternoon, the two of them took a nap and started working on the paperwork again, but unfortunately, they were interrupted by a phone call from the kindergarten.


    ¡°President Charlie, hello. Your daughter, Clivia Charlie, has gotten into a conflict and fight with another child within the kindergarten, so we need you toe over to the school to deal with the matter.¡± The kindergarten teacher¡¯s official words roughly summarized the reason for the call.


    The words were extremely polite, and probably knew what York Charlie¡¯s status was.


    York Charlie faintly responded with an ¡°uh-huh¡± and hung up the phone.


    In the next second, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this daughter really didn¡¯t stop for a moment, and had to create some surprises for them when they were spending time together as husband and wife.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± nche Capra inquired, raising her eyes from the pile of papers; she hadn¡¯t heard what the teacher had said on the phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby girl is going toe and ruin our time together again.¡± York Charlie sounded rather helpless.


    nche Capra was clueless, and it wasn¡¯t until they were in the car and it had been driving for some time that she realized that it was headed in the direction of the kindergarten.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she could probably imagine that it would be something that had happened to her daughter at school that she needed to call her parents to deal with.


    Tilting her head to look at the side of the man sitting peacefully in the car seat, a look of calm and self-possessed, the heart more and more adequate sense of security.


    I think the baby girl should be no big deal, otherwise he as a father can not sit so calmly, should have been anxious anxious.


    Although York Charlie has always disliked his daughter always regardless of the time and ce to destroy the harmony of their conjugal life, but in the end it is also his only pearl, how can not care?


    The car drove at a constant speed and arrived at the kindergarten in about ten minutes.


    After exining to the doorman, the doorman led them to the teacher¡¯s office.


    He was inside a state of tension, the smell of gunpowder is full, more give a person a kind of feeling at any time can explode.


    Only it was against three people, Clivia Charlie alone, another little boy and a woman who looked like a thug.


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl at a young age, who taught you such little manners? Not only do you cause trouble and hit my son but you have no respect for me, your elder?¡± The woman stretched out her sharp fingernails covered in nail polish and pointed at Clivia Charlie with a look of vitriol that made her look disgusting.


    ¡°I hit him when he pulled my hair first, he deserved it. I don¡¯t even know how you teach your son to be disrespectful for his elders.¡± Clivia Charlie retorted back at her with a sharp tongue, unafraid of her opponent¡¯s aggressive demeanor.


    At a young age, she already had quite the demeanor of her parents.


    ¡°Teachers look at her, she¡¯s speaking out of her mouth at such a young age, if it continues like this, what¡¯s going to happen, quickly bring her parents here, I¡¯d like to ask her parents how they teach their daughters.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Simply uneducated, born of a mother but not raised by a mother, I don¡¯t know where the little bastard can attend this kind of aristocratic school, simply pulling down the level of our entire kindergarten.¡±


    The woman had a high and mighty look on her face, seeing that Clivia Charlie¡¯s parents were slow to show up thinking that no one would stand up for her, and her words were getting worse and worse.


    ¡°This parent, please show some decency and respect.¡± nche Capra, who hade to the door, was furious at these words, and her face went cold for a second.


    She walked over to her daughter and squatted down in front of her and looked her up and down, seeing that she hadn¡¯t been hurt in any obvious way before she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Baby, you weren¡¯t bullied, were you?¡± Very concerned words spilled from her lips.


    Clivia Charlie gave a disdainful ¡°Che¡±, ¡°How can people of their caliber bully your daughter?¡±


    Speaking a small face is also high up, words are full of pride and selfcency.


    That¡¯s right, how could the daughter of the strongbination of York Charlie and nche Capra be bullied so easily?


    ¡°You¡¯re her mom? Can¡¯t you see what your daughter did to my son? Apologize.¡± The woman spoke in a furious gesture.


    nche Capra swept her cold gaze over them, focusing only on her own daughter when she first came in, not really noticing the little boy hiding behind the snarky woman.


    The little boy from behind the woman revealed half a face that had been beaten to a pig¡¯s head, but it was still hard to hide the color of ¡°fox-fake tiger¡± and ¡°bullying¡± in his eyes.


    He thought that hiding behind his mother would give him shelter and allow him to continue to do whatever he wanted to do.


    Seeing nche Capra can not help but shake his head, this boy in this life spread on such a mother is also considered arge part of the waste.


    Only ¡­ his own little princess is also still really a bit violent ah, how can he beat his little ssmates into this way.


    Could it be that she learned from her father?


    Doubtful eyes can not help but look to the side froming in after a word to put the cold air York Charlie.


    York Charlie receives this gaze, and meets its eyes, years of tacit understanding at a nce can see through the other party¡¯s bottom of the heart, the corner of the mouth can not help but twitch, lying down will also be shot?


    ¡°Hey, have you guys looked around enough? I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t think of escaping responsibility, this is not a simplepensation for medical expenses can be solved things, your daughter must be withdrawn from this school! And apologize to my son in front of the entire school.¡±


    The woman will not look at the slightest eye color, look at their clothing is not ordinary, but also did not put York Charlie them in the bottom of the eye.


    York Charlie¡¯s deep eyes radiated obvious anger, his tone gloomy, ¡°What qualifications do you have to speak to me here?¡±


    As soon as he exited, he subdued the teachers present, afraid to speak.


    This woman does not know what role identity York Charlie is, but their group of teachers heart is clear as a bell.


    Before Princess Clivia Charlie went to school, her father, York Charlie, was not moving, but he personally came out to advise them teachers.


    Of course, this matter is carried out in secret, York Charlie is a tough-talking and soft-hearted ¡°strict father¡± image.


    The woman was shocked for a moment, and only after ten seconds or so did she realize that she must not lose her temper in front of so many people, and raised her voice to speak, ¡°My father is the chairman of this school, and expelling your daughter would be no big deal.¡±


    She paused for a moment, ¡°Of course, if you apologize and beg me nicely, I might change my mind.¡±


    Clivia Charlie, a little kid, rolled her eyes big time as well.


    You want my parents to beg? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know how to write the word ¡°death¡±, right?


    ¡°The chairman¡¯s daughter? Very well, from today onwards this kindergarten is my property, you and your son get out of this school immediately.¡± The corner of York Charlie¡¯s mouth blossomed into a cruel arc, and cold harsh words poured out.


    He has not been a long time to ¡°bully¡± to teach this kind of people, now because of the daughter to stretch the muscles is also good.


    ¡°You ¡­ what do you mean? What qualifications do you have to be our master?¡± The woman¡¯s qi lowered, obviously the bottom of her heart is also a little bit unable to hold the idea, could it be that this person in front of her really has that much ability?


    ¡°He is the president of THE Charlie Group.¡± A teacher couldn¡¯t stand to watch and took the initiative to pick out York Charlie¡¯s identity, lest this woman be too stupid to even know who the person she offended was.


    ¡°What ¡­ this ¡­ how is this possible?¡± The woman took two unbelievable steps backward, the blood on her face slowly beginning to fade.


    If the one she had offended was really the president of THE Charlie Group, wouldn¡¯t she be finished?

 Chapter 386 Moren Howard the man

    ¡°How is that impossible, parents of this little boy, please next time before you offend someone, investigate who they are and take a good look at whether or not you can afford to offend them with your skills.¡± nche Capra spoke in a mocking tone, she really looked down on this kind of bullying trash.


    Though it was mostly the nature of the world, she just deeply despised such people from the bottom of her heart.


    That woman had already been frightened, her lips trembling as she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡± little boy is also a small age is aware of their own seems to mess with the big man should not mess with, small hand tugging on his mother¡¯s sleeve, eyes a helpless look.


    Who expected this woman is to shake off the son¡¯s hand, backhanded to give the child a p.


    ¡°What are you shouting for, it¡¯s all the trouble you caused, don¡¯t apologize to little princess Charlie.¡± A fierce look.


    Seeing this, the disdain in the bottom of nche Capra¡¯s eyes became even more intense, this kind of parent was also rare in the world.


    Pulling a child out as a shield, aren¡¯t you afraid that the child will follow suit, leaving a psychological shadow on the child and growing up to be unfilial to you?


    When she thought about it, she felt that she was thinking a little too much and it was unnecessary.


    ¡°Children¡¯s matters should be left to the children to solve themselves, my daughter beat your son to such a state she is also at fault, she also has to take part of the responsibility.¡± nche Capra wasn¡¯t the kind of person who just indulged in spoiling her children, she had a basic sense of right and wrong.


    Regardless of what it was for, doing this to a fellow student was wrong on the part of Little Princess.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words of criticism, the little princess silently lowered her head, clearly not feeling that what she did was all right either.


    ¡°But all the same, this parent you shouldn¡¯t be teaching your son like that, and you shouldn¡¯t be badmouthing my daughter, knowing that parents are a child¡¯s first teachers.¡±


    nche Capra felt like she had said all she needed to say and thered on.


    Or maybe the little boy wasn¡¯t so old that he thought he could still break it off and couldn¡¯t help but bleep a little more in his soft heart.


    The woman felt that there was still room for negotiation in this matter, and hurriedly lowered her voice to curry favor and apologize, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are right in everything you say, we were wrong. Please be generous and let us off this time.¡±


    Seeing this, nche Capra also felt that she was wasting her breath by saying so much.


    This woman did not genuinely know that she was wrong, and only temporarily bowed her head when she was in a position where the enemy was strong and we were weak.


    Such an apology was meaningless to them, pulling up the little princess¡¯s hand and twisting her head to walk out of this pandemonium.


    Her little princess¡¯s mind was not yet clearly molded, and she did not want her child to be subjected to this kind of social pollution so soon.


    The kindergarten was supposed to be an innocent existence, and should not be tainted by such a person who would taint such a white and wless ce.


    After the incident, the kindergarten changed ownership and the little boy was expelled from this kindergarten.


    Since some people were obstinate, they naturally did not need to be polite.


    The little princess was also taught a lesson that no matter what she shouldn¡¯t have hit her ssmates so hard, and that a little princess should behave like a little princess.


    At their age, when conflicts arise between ssmates, they should be the first to seek help from their teachers, rather than relying on brute force to resolve them in private.


    That night, York Charlie took advantage of the situation and punished the little princess by forbidding her to enter their room and sleep with them for a week.


    The little princess indignantly puckered her little lips and said four words, ¡°Personal vendetta.¡±


    That being said, she still didn¡¯t disturb her parents¡¯ harmonious and loving life.


    After a round of verbal lessons from her parents, she had two big heads and didn¡¯t want to know that she was wrong.


    So York Charlie and nche Capra had a wonderful week of ¡°baby-making¡± without their little princess.


    Whether or not they seeded in making a baby depends on the character.


    At the same time, they were in the midst of a zing hot summer at home, but somewhere abroad, it was snowing white.


    Pombo Psychiatric Hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Moren, your condition has been cured and you can be discharged today, please sign your name here.¡±


    A doctor in a white coat handed a discharge letter to the man known as ¡°Mr. Moren¡±.


    Mr. Moren smiles gently and kindly, takes a look at the discharge letter and signs his name at the end.


    Mr. Moren Howard¡¯s writing was so powerful, with a strong and sharp brush stroke.


    With his own appearance of the gentle image to form a rather sharp contrast, but these self-proimed experts of the doctor just did not find this wrong, but also really thought that Moren Howard after a long period of hospitalization, the condition has been fully recovered, and can be a normal person as openly and honestly live in this world.


    As Moren Howard stepped out of Pombo Psychiatric Hospital carrying a silver gray suitcase, snowkes drifted down on his handsome face and melted into a silky cold moisture.


    When he raised his eyes to the sky, it was still the same white color as the snow on the ground.


    The bottom of his eyes is white, but his heart has long been twisted into a ball.


    Time traveled back to many years ago, he was still a patient in the mental hospital.


    His older brother Moore Howard came to visit him in this hospital, clutching his hand and told him, ¡°Listen to me, as long as you cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, no longer resist and resist, sooner orter you will be cured and discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your twin brother, and it¡¯s only in these days that I¡¯vee to realize that there¡¯s another you in the world, and I want you toe out and see with me how wonderful the outside world really is.¡±


    Big brother Moore Howard¡¯s words have always been stored in the bottom of his heart, since then, he has worked hard to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, he is really beginning to long for the colorful world outside.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    From that moment on, Moore Howard was all the light in his narrow world, all the faith he lived by, or even his belief.


    But four years ago, his faith came crashing down.


    What was written in that paper is still fresh in his mind.


    The fugitive Moore Howard and the Field Group¡¯s daughter were buried in a fire, and the president of the Charlie Group escaped with his life.


    It was York Charlie and nche Capra who cost Moore Howard his life.


    After that, the hatred in his heart was strong enough to be monstrous.


    A hatred so strong that it was out of control that it caused him to maximize his potential in the shortest amount of time possible so that he could heal and be released from the hospital.


    ¡°Moore Howard, my brother, wait until I avenge you.¡±


    He was the son of a loser unrecognized by his family, never expecting to still have a family that could visit him and still encourage him to get out.


    Breathing in the fresh air outside the asylum, he felt a sense of freedom that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, but at the same time, half pathos and half hatred was filling every ce his blood traveled and every tiny pore in his body.


    York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s happy life is about to be interrupted, and their lives are about to be turned upside down again.


    But now they¡¯re so caught up in the sweetness of their life that they have no idea of the huge storms that lie ahead.


    Francesca Jones follows nche Capra¡¯s wishes and begins a normal, not too intense, but steady pursuit of Ilya.


    After a night of brilliant fireworks, Ilya agrees to Francesca Jones¡¯ confession and officially bes boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Ilya also moved out of the Charlie family house and found another ce to live.

 Chapter 387 Favoring His Wife

    On the same day, Ilya packed her bags and Francesca Jones walked into the Charlie family lobby to carry her girlfriend¡¯s bags.


    York Charlie also had the self-consciousness of being a cousin at this time, and said in a very domineering manner, ¡°In the future, if this guy dares to bully you, you wille and tell your cousin, and I will help you to clean him up.¡±


    When his eyes swept over Francesca Jones, the hostile gaze that he used to treat as a love rival finally weakened quite a bit.


    The corners of Francesca Jones¡¯ mouth twitched, ¡°York Charlie you¡¯ve almost got it, don¡¯t make an issue out of it.¡±


    York Charlie grunted, not bothering to waste any more unnecessary time with the man.


    nche Capra also didn¡¯t pay attention to these two people¡¯s fight, just very caring and instructed Ilya a whole lot of things, probably because women who became mothers are more nagging.


    Even the little princess couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, my ears are about to get calloused from what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of cousin aunt so much, why don¡¯t you let cousin aunt and cousin uncle live together in our house, then won¡¯t everyone be happy?¡±


    At the childish words, York Charlie¡¯s face changed suddenly, and it was only a matter of a moment before the clouds were darkened.


    nche Capra felt the overcast gust of wind in a second, the hall filled with low air pressure, and soothingly ced her palm on his shoulder.


    Whirling the little princess in her arms she sat down on the couch along with him, ¡°Your cousin aunt and uncle are meant to be a couple you know?¡±


    York Charlie agreed ¡°hmm¡± a sound, at the same time also did not forget to say, ¡°your father and mother also want to live in the world of two people.¡±


    Little Princess: ¡­ You obviously want to monopolize your mom, and you¡¯re still looking for such a grand excuse.


    The little princess¡¯s speechless expression instantly amused nche Capra, who raised her hand and nudged the tip of the little person¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t know how to cooperate with daddy. If you keep this up, Mommy can¡¯t control it if Daddy doesn¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    The little princess¡¯s nostrils turned upwards and let out a heavy ¡°hmph¡±, ¡°I don¡¯t need him to like me, I won¡¯t like him if he doesn¡¯t, I just need mommy and that¡¯s enough.¡±


    As soon as the words fell out of his mouth, his two little hands tightly wrapped around his mom.


    York Charlie nced at the inseparable mother and daughter, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Cousin and sister-inw, we¡¯ll go then, not to get in the way of your family of three, ah, maybe it won¡¯t be long before it bes a family of four.¡± A pearly smile spread across Ilya¡¯s face, her tone flirtatious.


    nche Capra red at her with bright eyes, and turned to Francesca Jones, ¡°My Ilya is all yours, you must treat her well and not let her down.¡±


    In response, Ilya heart a piece of joy, Francesca Jones only solemnly answered a ¡°good¡±.


    If you can¡¯t be with you in this life, then being with the person you want to be with isn¡¯t so bad.


    Looking at the backs of Ilya and Francesca Jones as they left in turn, and listening to the sound of a car traveling away from the vi, York Charlie¡¯s expressionless face was finally relieved.


    He was the one who was most happy about the fact that Francesca Jones finally had a serious girlfriend and had be her cousin¡¯s husband.


    Or rather, as long as Francesca Jones didn¡¯t try to steal nche Capra from him, anything was fine, anything was negotiable.


    Of course, he may have been a little bit ¡°small-minded¡±.


    Four years ago, Francesca Jones not only did not take advantage of people¡¯s danger, but also to help them reunite the couple¡¯s feelings, he now thinks so Francesca Jones is indeed a little bit unkind.


    But feelings theseplicated things, say a thousand words, he is careful.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He loved nche Capra to the core, so much so that he couldn¡¯t condone any male creature with an interest in her roaming around her actions.


    Later that night, while the two were on cloud nine, York Charlie made a very ill-timedment, ¡°Francesca Jones has found a girlfriend now, so I can finally stop worrying that he¡¯s going to steal you away someday.¡±


    nche Capra silently pinched her partner as hard as she could; what was the time to rehash old stories?


    Of course this little episode didn¡¯tst long and the two began to carry on as they did.


    After the rain and clouds had ended, nche Capra rested her head on the other¡¯s warm chest and squinted her eyes to enjoy this cozy moment.


    ¡°Sometimes I think that fate is a wonderful thing, Francesca Jones and Ilya returned to the country at the same time, what else can it be if not destiny?¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t care about this fate, he coped with it with a ¡°hmm¡±.


    Immediately, his big palm began to rub the ck and soft hair of the person in his arms, and after a few moments of silence, he finally opened his mouth to say one thing that had been put aside in his heart for a long time.


    ¡°I want you to return to thepany to help me busy, management what I have helped you look for a good, financial manager position is very suitable for you. The man is in charge of the outside and the woman is in charge of the inside, I make the money and you manage the money.¡±


    From that day when nche Capra came to thepany and handled documents with him, he had this idea in the bottom of his heart, and he didn¡¯t dere it until this time.


    ¡°Manager of the finance department? I¡¯ve been a president before, and you¡¯re making me a manager now? That¡¯s looking down on me too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± nche Capra spoke haughtily, flinging her hair in the other man¡¯s face.


    Rubbing York Charlie¡¯s face full of tickles, he raised his hand to ruffle her thick hair that blocked his face, resting his arm on the person¡¯s stomach, helplessly speaking, ¡°You can be whatever you want to be, the position of the president I can also give up to you, and it¡¯s okay for me to be an assistant to you. Anything you say.¡±


    This state of his nowadays, he really is really pampering his wife and spoiling her to no end.


    Hearing this answer, nche Capra was filled with joy, she was satisfied with this answer, but she still couldn¡¯t help but give York Charlie a small hard time.


    How can he just let himself go back, if she is so nice, then does she still want to lose face?


    ¡°Oh? The position of president can be given to me ah? Then why don¡¯t I take care of the outside and you take care of the inside, I¡¯ll be the president of thepany, and you¡¯ll be at home with the kids and do the housework? What do you think of my proposal?¡±


    The corners of York Charlie¡¯s mouth twitched, and the smile that had just been raised on his face instantly stiffened, why didn¡¯t he know, when did nche Capra start to be so abrasive?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I see you look as if you¡¯re in a difficult position, huh? Are you finding it hard to do? Since you find it hard to do, don¡¯t force yourself, I¡¯ll just continue to stay at home with the kids and do nothing.¡± nche Capra spoke again in an exaggerated tone.


    Inexplicably she wondered how York Charlie would react to this difficult behavior of hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult, but-¡± A momentter, York Charlie hade up with a response.


    He was seen rolling over and easily pinning nche Capra underneath him, a burning gleam in his eye.


    ¡°But if I were to stay home with the kids instead, I would definitely have more and more energy every day with nowhere to give it out, and then I¡¯d have to put you through it at night, wife.¡±


    A word was said by him ambiguously.


    nche Capra¡¯s cheeks flushed red after hearing these words, and she pushed this man away.


    How could this man still say such things when they were an old married couple!


    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough!¡± She shouted this ¡°shyly¡±.


    ¡°Not enough, I¡¯m telling the truth, what does your wife think?¡± York Charlie¡¯s pair of danfeng eyes were upturned, seductive and infinite.


    Thinking twice, for the sake of his peaceful life every night, nche Capra decided to take a step back first, ¡°OK, OK, OK, you say it, I listen to you in everything, OK.¡±


    At those words, York Charlie¡¯s mouth spread a smirk of triumph.


    Resolving a major event, the two embraced each other and slept through the night.

 Chapter 388 – Cooperation

    On the following day, the two of them began to synchronize their schedules divinely, from the first moment they opened their eyes in the morning to sending the little princess to school and then back to the office, all of them were kept on the same level.


    Needless to say, this was the state of a couple that York Charlie was ten percent satisfied with.


    He loved nche Capra so much that he couldn¡¯t wait to tie each other to his side at all times.


    He had the idea, he just never got around to implementing it.


    Now that it hade true, he had been smiling all day.


    However, this ¡°smiling tiger¡± look of his, in the eyes of the group ofpany employees, was another scary face of existence.


    Seeing his face, which is even more horrifying than the iceberg, the employees worked harder than bees and started the day¡¯s work with full vigor.


    York Charlie and nche Capra stepped onto the straight elevator side by side, and nche Capra¡¯s hand was about to press the button for the seventeenth floor, where the finance department was located, when York Charlie stopped her.


    ¡°Your office is next to mine, so you¡¯ll being up to the top floor with me.¡± What?


    What?


    The question in her mind came out, ¡°Aren¡¯t I going to be in charge of the finance department? Isn¡¯t there a certain distance between the top floor and the finance department? How troublesome would it be to work on the top floor at the same time?¡±


    Her question fell on the ears of York Charlie, who merely smiled slightly and spoke rather mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get up there.¡±


    nche Capra: ¡­ blindly mysterious, sooner orter is not to know, early to sayte what difference?


    Soon the two arrived at the office on the top floor.


    York Charlie personally pushed open the door of the office that belonged to her, and the appearance inside really surprised her.


    It should be a serious color tone of the office style, but it was decorated with a warm vor.


    Fixed her eyes to see, there was also a sign standing on the desk.


    On it was written: President of the Regtory Department ¨C nche Capra.


    She was instantly puzzled and confused, Regtory Department? Or president?


    When did the Charlie Group have a department like the Regtory Department?


    And a president? Shouldn¡¯t there be only one president in everypany?


    York Charlie¡¯s mind was as clear as a mirror to her confusion.


    Taking her hand, he stepped into this new world with her and pressed her into the self-massaging office chair behind his desk.


    ¡°President of Oversight means that from now on, you¡¯ll be in a higher position than even I am as president of thepany. You have the right to supervise the operation of every department up and down thepany, including me of course.¡±


    Unexpectedly, this person could actually do this for her. nche Capra¡¯s heart was greatly touched.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that, I just said that on purposest night. You suddenly got this Supervision Department out, it might cause inconvenience to thepany¡¯s operation situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered this problem, with your supervision, the employees up and down thepany will be more pumped up to do their work, and there will also be less underhanded operations.¡±


    York Charlieforted her, hoping that she could put her mind at ease to be the president of this supervision department, which was also a way to find something for her to do.


    nche Capra answered ¡°yes¡±, and a bright smile spread on her face.


    Even though four years have passed, her face is still the same as before, as if the years are not willing to leave mottled traces on her face.


    In front of several assistants, he picked up her face and gave her a peck, which was full of affection.


    nche Capra casually copied the documents on the desktop and pped him on the face, the force was not too heavy nor too light, it could only be said that it was just right.


    ¡°Get back to your shift.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± York Charlie took away the documents blocking his face, not seeing any anger at all.


    The assistant had to sigh at the sight that the president loved his wife, it was extraordinary.


    In the past, if someone dared to be so desperate to take the documents to shoot the president¡¯s face, I¡¯m afraid that this will either end up in five horses or fried in a frying pan!


    ¡°What is it? Have something to say quickly.¡±


    ¡°Your office and my office are connected together, as long as you turn the flower pot here, it will lead straight to my office.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, York Charlie gave her a hands-on demonstration.


    Behind the office chair was a row of solid rosewood bookshelves with a potted gardenia in the center of the right end of the top.


    Just see his finger bone clear hand on the flower pot, gently turn, behind the bookshelf immediately opened a door, for her eyes open a new world.


    nche Capra see this situation also can¡¯t help but eye bright, this kind of small mechanism should not only appear in the plot of the TV series? I didn¡¯t realize that York Charlie would be able to use it in real life.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? My design is not bad, right? I decorated your office myself.¡± York Charlie picked up her chin in a bad way, ¡°Give me a kiss? As a sign of affection.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s emotion was instantly destroyed by the words.


    pping York Charlie¡¯s hand away with one hand, she pushed him through the door back into the office where he was supposed to be, and twisted the nter to close the door behind her.


    Sitting back in her office chair again, she began to familiarize herself with the work she was supposed to be doing.


    The assistants, seeing this, also backed out and closed the door.


    A door away, the two of them were concentrating on the work at hand with each other, their hearts spreading with boundless joy.


    Although it was easy for a man and a woman to be at odds when working in the same ce, there was more joy in it than anything else.


    On the other hand, Moren Howard hadnded from the airport and arrived in the country.


    ¡°Dear travelers, your flight has arrived on time.¡±


    As this female customer service voice rang out, Moren Howard stepped down that aisle of the airne and straight out of the airport.


    ¡°York Charlie, nche Capra, enjoy thest of the peace and quiet.¡± A demonic voice resounded within his mind, driving him to do the series of events that would follow.


    As the saying goes, one thought leads to another, and that¡¯s exactly what happened.


    As he moved into a newly purchased high priced vi, he was trying to attract attention to himself so that those people would know of his presence faster.


    Soon, he used the hands of the operable funds in the asset expansion, y around the major fund market, for himself to earn that a pot full of money.


    He was born a genius with a ¡°slight mental illness¡± and had difficultymunicating with people, but he was in an unrivaled position tomunicate with financialputers.


    Next, he started his own green foundation, which is dedicated to various charitable activities.


    From the poor children¡¯s donation program to the leukemia patients¡¯ assistance, a moment in the public welfare sector ¡°Moren Howard¡± this name can be said to be a resounding name.


    People in the public welfare sector all admire him, and arge number of social recipients are grateful to him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In short, his external image can be said to be erected in a different way, no one can not prate the dirty inside where.


    The ¡°Green¡± Foundation has made a name for itself and has been approached by major corporations who are eager to work with it.


    Naturally, the Charlie Group was among them, and nche Capra was the leader of this phnthropic effort.


    Ever since she gave birth to her little princess, she has been passionate about all kinds of charity work, and has donated countless amounts of money to charity over the years.


    The assistant for nche Capra and the head of the ¡°Green¡± Foundation met three dayster at 3 p. m. at the hotel, where they held a series of talks on cooperation to ensure better cooperation.


    This is a non-profit investment in the safeguarding of the equipment of the orphanages and nursing homes.

 Chapter 389 – Emotional Defeat

    ¡°Public welfare? This kind of thing let the assistant to go not can, the district a just emerged foundation, is not worth letting you personally go to run this trip.¡± York Charlie, who had just learned about the cooperation for public welfare matters, frowned in dissatisfaction.


    Obviously, he felt that nche Capra¡¯s trip was tantamount to degrading herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of public welfare, I must go in person to feel at ease. What are you worried about? Worried that I¡¯m going to take thepany¡¯s money for charity?¡± nche Capra said jokingly.


    The two were having lunch at a haute cuisine sushi restaurant.


    York Charlie ced a sweet shrimp on her te, ¡°You can take thepany¡¯s money, but only if you take me with you.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s lips flicked as she rolled the sweet shrimp into her stomach before she red at him, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a meal, can you put that away.¡±


    At that, York Charlie let out a soft chuckle, but went along with the other man¡¯s wishes and didn¡¯t say any more teasing words.


    Anyway, there was still a long time toe, and they still had a lifetime of light to help each other walk through.


    On the other end of the spectrum, Moren Howard had also struck a partnership with the Nancy Group abroad, and would fully develop the domestic financial market, using public welfare as bait for all kinds of money to be operated in the dark.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± After saying these four words, he hung up the phone decisively, the corner of his mouth revealing a bizarre arc.


    When he came back, he had already hired private detectives to investigate all the movements rted to York Charlie in the country.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The roots of the Charlie Group were deep and lush, and could not be shaken by a neer in the shopping mall. In order to crush York Charlie in one fell swoop, he had to join hands with other forces to deal with it.


    The Nancy Group was undoubtedly his best choice.


    The Nancy family and the Charlie family were cousins, so it was a viable option to sway York Charlie through the Nancy family.


    The current chairman of the Nancy family, as far as he knew, was just a headstrong, selfish and money-oriented waste, it was easy to manipte him.


    On the phone, they had agreed to work together to bring down York Charlie and rece it with a major yer in the domestic market.


    The thought of it brought out an intense desire in Moren Howard¡¯s eyes.


    Money was nothing to him, it didn¡¯t matter to him at all.


    All he cared about was the life of his elder brother, Moore Howard.


    As his thoughts wandered, his feet moved with them, and he made a detour from the study to a slightly eerie room.


    Inside, there are only ck and white colors, and in the middle there is a ck and white photo of Moore Howard.


    Here, he had organized a memorial hall for his elder brother.


    After burning three sticks of incense for him, he prayed silently in his heart, ¡°I will soon be able to avenge your death, bless me.¡±


    ¡°Never let the person who killed you go free.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, Moore Howard deserved to die for his sins.


    At this point in his life, Moren Howard is too consumed by his inner demons to recognize what is right and wrong.


    On the other hand, Francesca Jones and Ilya have moved into a very safe and well-equipped apartment.


    Life goes on as usual, but Ilya is a bit confused and her insecurity is rising day by day.


    From the first day she moved in, Francesca Jones had always treated her with courtesy and had never touched her.


    In the name of: save it for when we get married.


    What kind of times are these? How could people like them still have this kind of unchanging talk and practice?


    She really couldn¡¯t understand it. It was natural that she would be willing to give it to him when she was in love.


    However, Francesca Jones was extremely capable of restraining herself, and every time, she only kissed her forehead lightly and that was the end of it.


    She could not feel that Francesca Jones was in love with her, and she was determined to try once.


    Therefore, she prepared arge table of good wine and good food, and each dish was lightly drugged with some kind of drug to stimte the other man¡¯s hormones that should be there as a man.


    Eating so little of each dish would gather up a tremendous amount of energy, and in time it should naturallye to fruition.


    When Francesca Jones returned to the apartment in the evening, the first thing she saw was that Ilya was a different person today than she usually was.


    Her face was made up with delicate and seductive makeup, and her body had changed into a pink-colored nightgown, just like a ripe peach, which made people want to take a bite out of it just by looking at it.


    Probably only Francesca Jones can not move his heart, he knows why Ilya this move, but he has no way to convince himself to simply want Ilya with no feelings like this.


    ¡°What day is it, so richly prepared?¡± He asked casually and without purpose as he sat at the table.


    Ilya masked and gave him a chopstick of fungus, ¡°This is shrimp fried fungus, you taste quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a day, it¡¯s just a cooking spree and I wanted you to be a guinea pig for a bit.¡±


    At this, Francesca Jones didn¡¯t think deeper, just ate her meal as usual and picked some more everyday topics to talk about.


    Ilya let out a huge sigh of relief when he stopped pressing the issue and just catered to the other man.


    The two of them, who should be in the period of passionate love, were just like an old married couple who respected each other like a guest, and there was no fluctuation of intense feelings at all.


    If this is said to be fine water flow okay, however, this is a tant appearance of separation ah.


    After dinner, Francesca Jones did the dishes and cleared the table as usual. They had agreed that whoever cooked the meal would not have to do the dishes.


    Every day there was a seamless division ofbor, but precisely because of this unchanged division ofbor, problems between the two of them also became apparent.


    The two of them, not sweet at all, got alongpletely unlike a pair of lovers.


    It was as if Ilya had been the one amodating the rtionship, rather than the two of them working together to make it better.


    After Francesca Jones had finished with the kitchen, she went to her study to take care of the things she had left off that day, and then went back to her room to take a shower and go to bed, as she always did.


    They slept in separate rooms.


    It was ten o¡¯clock at night, and anyone who wasn¡¯t a night owl should have gone to sleep.


    However, tonight, after taking a bath,pared to other days, his body was a bit abnormal, causing a bad feeling to rise in his heart.


    It was as if there was a fire burning hot all over his body, the air conditioner had been lowered to 23 degrees, yet it did nothing, his body was abnormally hot and dry.


    It was at this time that Ilya, who had taken those same drugs as him, pushed her way in, wearing a pinkce-like strapless nightgown.


    One more look at her could give you a nosebleed, let alone Francesca Jones, who was a different person nowadays.


    In a daze, Francesca Jones sees the person walking towards him as nche Capra.


    In a trance, the two of them have made a good thing happen.


    Ilya thought she had gotten what she wanted, but Francesca Jones, who was drowning in the depths of lust, said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited a ¡­ long time for this day, nche.¡±


    It was a split-second affair, and Ilya froze on the spot as if struck by lightning.


    But she didn¡¯t give in to pushing the other woman away, for liking this man too much to be able to like him enough to throw away her pride.


    But no matter what Francesca Jones did to her next, she looked bored and empty, her heart was extremely sad.


    At night, the pillow side of the people fell asleep, but she was the only one who stayed up all night, not knowing the next day in what posture to face the man she fell in love with at first sight.


    Originally she thought that he also liked himself, the original fact is not so ¡­


    nche ¡­ The person he liked was actually his cousin¡¯s wife, and he even had that kind of thought about her.


    Then should one reveal him or should one make a mistake?

 Chapter 390 Meeting

    On the following day, the early sun rose, and the morning sun drilled into the room through the gaps in the goose-colored curtains.


    With the passage of time, it illuminated a bright room, and the warm and melting hues of colors spread all over the room, creating a warm atmosphere for no reason.


    Only Ilya, those eyes she never closed tightly, a heart fell into the bottom of the abyss, as if never to climb up.


    Eyes dead silence general colorless, the bottom of the heart a heavenly war.


    At that time, the man beside her has hidden omens of waking up, she sensitively felt the side of the quilt is slightly moving, should be Francesca Jones will soon wake up.


    Subconsciously, she instantly reflexively closed her eyes, make a sleeping appearance, she has not thought about how to face this situation, can only choose to temporarily escape.


    Can only say, women in the face of love is no different from a fool.


    There are some things clearly see clearly, Francesca Jones does not love her at all, but she can not willingly and freely let go, but also want to dy time.


    It¡¯s not for the brave.


    When Francesca Jones came to her senses, her eyes were already clear, and her body was majestic and strong.


    When his head was slightly tilted to the right, the scene in front of him was a big jump that scared him, making him sit up from the bed with a bounce.


    How ¡­ how could this be ¡­


    He felt like he was having a dream, a beautiful dream that belonged to him and nche Capra, making it difficult to escape.


    Even in his waking moments, he was still addicted to it.


    The reality, however, was actually that he thought of Ilya as nche Capra.


    Some things can quickly be figured out just by putting yourself out of the picture, why he was so out of control yesterday and why Ilya was in his room.


    Ilya, she drugged herself and wanted to have passionate sex with him ¡­


    Honestly, Ilya wasn¡¯t to me for this, he was to me for not even having that much self-control.


    Francesca Jones was a responsible person, he would never run away from what he had done, he would take that responsibility for Ilya.


    ¡°Ilya, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Whispering the words softly, he etched a kiss on Ilya¡¯s forehead, a peck as light as a dragonfly¡¯s, the apology evident.


    He got out of bed, washed and dressed, and then made a Chinese breakfast for Ilya, leaving a note on the bedside.


    On it was his handwriting: Ilya, I¡¯m sorry forst night, but I¡¯ll be responsible for you, I¡¯ll take good care of you and love you. From this day forward, you are the only woman for me, Francesca Jones. I¡¯ve made breakfast. Remember to eat when you get up.


    There was also a big smiley face drawn at the end.


    Originally Ilya was just pretending to sleep, but unexpectedly after the other party kissed herself in turn really fell asleep.


    The fatigue from the night¡¯s sleeplessness bounced back in this moment, and she fell into a deep sleep without even knowing when she fell asleep.


    This sleepsted until the afternoon, and when she woke up the table breakfast was already cold.


    But she saw the note, and even as the cold breakfast went down her stomach, it was a warm, melting mass.


    Her heart fluttered with the slightest bit of sweetness, no matter why, as long as she was still with Francesca Jones, it didn¡¯t matter to her what the cause of it was.


    She believed that time could change things.


    One day, Francesca Jones would truly love herself for who she was and forget about her cousin¡¯s wife.


    Last night¡¯s incident, she would just take it as the two of them were in love, there was no need to look deeper into it, so as not to cause her cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s family to have no peace as well as wreak havoc on herself.


    On the other hand, Francesca Jones, who works in the familypany, is not in the right frame of mind. He feels that he will soon have to say goodbye to his single life and marry a woman he doesn¡¯t love to end his life.


    Ilya is a woman he chose to start a rtionship with for nche Capra¡¯s sake and to escape the deep feelings he has in his heart for nche Capra.


    Unexpectedly, it hase to the point where it is now out of control.


    As for what will happen in the future, one can only take one step at a time, the current priority is to finalize their marriage with Ilya¡¯s family.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind of prodigal son, he would take responsibility for everything he did.


    Since he couldn¡¯t marry nche Capra, it would be a constion to pick someone who was rted to her to be with.


    At the moment he had not the slightest idea of how much trouble his thoughts at the moment would sow for him to the point where he would eventually regret it.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was the day that nche Capra and Moren Howard had agreed to meet.


    nche Capra was dressed formally, in a neat professional outfit thatplimented her slim figure.


    Even after having a child, she still looked stunning and beautiful, and was still a sight to behold.


    Perhaps it is also the temperament of her body that is different from ordinary women, as well as the connotation that she has in herself.


    When she pushed the door open, she was shocked to see Moore Howard¡¯s face in front of her.


    She blurted out, ¡°Moore Howard, aren¡¯t you dead? How are you still alive? What do you want?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Three questions in a row, Moren Howard pretended to be in a state of confusion, ¡°Thisdy, are you recognizing the wrong person?¡±


    The assistant beside him, however, introduced in time at this moment, ¡°President Howard, this is nche Capra, President Capra, and our partner this time.¡±


    Moren Howard acted as if he hade to a realization, walking up to her and extending his hand in a gesture of friendship, smiling warmly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Moren Howard, President Capra well.¡±


    At that, nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Moren Howard¡­ wasn¡¯t actually Moore Howard?


    Mental doubts ensued, who was this person? What is the purpose of working with her? What rtionship existed between him and Moore Howard.


    She was not shocked by the scene and fled, but quickly cleaned up her emotions and shook hands with people before taking a seat to talk.


    Moore Howard was the man she watched die, and there was no way he coulde back to life.


    The two had a series of conversations about working together, and on the surface it seemed as if there were no problems at all, but she had her doubts.


    When it came time to finalize the contract, she put it on hold under the pretext that she had to discuss it with York Charlie before signing it.


    Moren Howard, anticipating her sudden decision, was quite calm and didn¡¯t show a hint of displeasure.


    On the contrary, he courteously sent off his guests, to which nche Capra¡¯s opinion of this cool Moore Howard has changed a bit, and her inner defense from twelve points at least one point has also been removed.


    Watching nche Capra¡¯s back as she left, Moren Howard still smiled, the kind of smile that borders on triumph, knowing that he was one step closer to his goal.


    The first thing nche Capra did after she left was to call York Charlie and tell him about this ¡°strange¡± event.


    York Charlie listened patiently to the story and then reassured his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ll talk about it at home, I¡¯m here for you.¡± These words gave nche Capra a sense of reassurance.


    After four years of being a housewife, she was now a small woman who relied on York Charlie.


    York Charlie seemed to be the backbone of her entire life, and although she could still manage without him, she didn¡¯t want to go back to those days.


    Under the driver¡¯s control, the car drove smoothly in the direction of the Charlie family¡¯s vi, and outside the window was a world of lights.


    She was returning home under the stars and moonlight, and her heart was gradually calming down to the fact that the love of her life was waiting for her in the distance.


    As long as the thought of this, she has nothing to be confused.

 Chapter 391 Judgment

    About half an hourter, the car drove safely into the courtyard of the vi.


    The first floor hall York Charlie is sitting peacefully on the sofa, a look of peace and ease, meditation silently gave nche Capra more peace of mind.


    Looking at this person sitting straight back, the heart of the number of uneasiness all faded away.


    When she suddenly saw a person who looked just like Moore Howard, her heart was full ofplicated emotions.


    The name Moore Howard was a nightmare in their lives.


    It was Moore Howard who had caused the couple to go through so many bad things, all of which were designed by Moore Howard.


    When she saw this face again, the first thing that came to her mind was, is their peaceful life going to be broken again?


    Therefore, when she saw York Charlie¡¯s usual resolute back appearance, she went up behind the sofa and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her whole head in his neck and rubbing it.


    York Charlie just raised his hand and rubbed her head, side to side, as afort.


    He knew that nche Capra, with her personality, would never allow herself to be weak for too long.


    After about two minutes had passed, nche Capra was the first to put an end to this lingering look between the two, turning around to sit next to the human.


    York Charlie scoops her close with one hand, ¡°I¡¯ve already started sending people out to look into the matter of the Green Foundation and that Moren Howard, I¡¯ll have something soon.¡±


    nche Capra responded with an ¡°Uh-huh¡± and looked around the room before remembering that the little princess, who was always chattering and jumping up and down, was nowhere to be found.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s the little princess? Did you put her to sleep?¡±


    Really should not, the little princess so early to bed? It is really rare in the world.


    When it was toote, the little princess slid down the railing of the second floor stairs, apanied by an extended ¡°phew-¡°.


    While she was happy to slide down the stairs, nche Capra¡¯s heart flew out of her chest.


    In a moment of shock, she wrenched York Charlie¡¯s hand from her shoulder and ran to the little one, spinning her up and down and looking her over.


    Finally found that she was unharmed, then angry and helpless to her behind the two small meat to throw the force of fifty percent sufficient p, ¡°this child, you can not go downstairs properly? This is not a slide, you can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    Has always been a loving mother of her now is rare harsh words, visible little princess behavior really make her feel afraid.


    The little princess made an aggrieved face, her little mouth turned down, her eyes tearful and pitiful.


    She just looked at her mom, just to see her soften.


    nche Capra did eat it up, and with her anger gone, she scooped her up into her arms and went back to her spot on the couch.


    York Charlie picked up his daughter as soon as he could, his face was so calm that the little princess couldn¡¯t help but cringe.


    Dad¡¯s ck face but not angry look, or very scary have a wooden.


    However, she thought of a way to deal with it in the next second, and her fleshy little paws picked up the pigtails in her hair and went to rub against York Charlie¡¯s face, which was so handsome that people and gods were angry.


    York Charlie¡¯s taut face breaks down in seconds, although it is not so obvious tough out, the smirk on his face is also vaguely visible.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fool around in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything that mom doesn¡¯t allow you to do, okay?¡±


    ¡°In this house, your mom is the biggest. Listen to mommy in everything.¡±


    Two words in a row to establish nche Capra¡¯s authority in the house.


    The little princess smiled with an arched brow as she nodded and turned to find afortable spot on her dad¡¯sp to lie down.


    ¡°Mom and dad, our school has organized an outdoor summer camp activity, voluntary participation, I want to go.¡±


    This pair of parents answered ¡°yes¡± in unison, they never interfered too much with their daughter¡¯s choices, which was conducive to cultivating the child¡¯s sense of autonomy.


    They had taken some serious parenting sses, so they knew a little bit about how to teach children.


    After putting her daughter to bed, York Charlie carried her back to her princess room.


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s face, which looked remarkably like nche Capra¡¯s, he said to himself, ¡°I will watch over you.


    Yes, he would watch over his family and not let them be harmed in the slightest.


    Whoever this Moren Howard was, he would never be allowed to harm his wife and daughter.


    After closing the door to his daughter¡¯s room with a soft motion, he returned to his and nche Capra¡¯s own room, who by now had gone into the bathroom and rinsed herself off hastily beforeing out.


    Her hair was still dripping water from the ends onto the marble floor, and the sound of ¡°tick,¡± ¡°tick,¡± ¡°tick,¡± lingered in her ears.


    Dressed in a pure whitece nightgown, she looked as if she were an unearthly, transcendent, wless fairy, enough to attract people¡¯s eyes and pulse.


    By the time he took the hair dryer out of the drawer and plugged it in, nche Capra had already facetiously stepped into the position where he could most conveniently get down to blow-drying someone¡¯s hair.


    York Charlie patiently and carefully chose to use the warm air to blow her hair until every strand in his hand was dry before he put the hair dryer away.


    He then carried her back to the bed and ced her in his arms, just as he was about to make love to her.


    The cell phone on the bed vibrated endlessly, and when he swept it over with a cold eye, it showed that it was his assistant¡¯s call, and it was the assistant who had been ordered to check on Moren Howard.


    Therefore, he had to pause his own mind, and picked up the cell phone and pressed the answer button, and spoke in a very bad tone, ¡°What is it?¡±


    If the assistant was not talking about something important concerning Moren Howard, he would have been able to destroy the assistant in a minute.


    The assistant on the other end had worked hard all night, and after hearing such an unfriendly tone from his own president, his heart was more than tired.


    However, his tone was still respectful, ¡°President, the results of Moren Howard¡¯s background check are in.¡±


    Hearing his words, York Charlie¡¯s brows frowned unseen.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It so happened that this subtle movement was thoroughly captured by nche Capra, tacitly knowing that this call must be about Moren Howard, and immediately afterward, her expression couldn¡¯t help but turn grave.


    It was about Moren Howard, and she couldn¡¯t afford not to be cautious, just in case.


    York Charlie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, it was always the same calm expression, and he had been listening to his assistant¡¯s report quite patiently.


    This callsted for about three minutes, and the assistant was greatly relieved when she hung up the phone.


    Finally the end of the day¡¯s work can rest a good night¡¯s sleep.


    York Charlie, who learned everything, meticulously informed nche Capra of Moren Howard¡¯s origins on her pillow.


    Moren Howard is the twin brother of the evil Moore Howard, but the two men are worlds apart.


    While Moore Howard is sinister and egotistical, Moren Howard is charitable and generous, two very different brothers.


    Aside from their identical faces, there is no way to connect them.


    In the face of such a situation, nche Capra fell into a deep silence, but after much thought in her heart, she could not escape the shadow left by Moore Howard.


    York Charlie simply circled her with both hands, not rushing his partner¡¯s reaction to the situation.


    He understood and respected the woman in his arms and trusted her even more.


    After years of affection, he trusted nche Capra to make her own judgment.


    After a long moment of silence, nche Capra let out a long sigh, her heart more troubled than when she had first met Moren Howard.

 Chapter 392 – Engagement

    ¡°Moren Howard is a man I can¡¯t help but see without colored sses because he has the exact same face as Moore Howard, and I admit I¡¯m implicated, I¡¯m stereotypically implicated. But there¡¯s just no way I can convince myself that there¡¯s no involvement at all between these two men.¡±


    ¡°Even though Moren Howard was abandoned by THE Howard family as a child, with the immense financial power at his disposal, there¡¯s no way I can convince myself that he and Moore Howard are two very different people.¡±


    ¡°With the Green Foundation, I¡¯ve decided to put it on hold for now, I¡¯m going to check out Moren Howard as a person first.¡±


    nche Capra said the above under her breath, her heart still struggling to calm down for a long time.


    York Charlie¡¯s arm around her tightened a few more points, ¡°I¡¯ll support you in whatever you decide.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Moren Howard, I¡¯ve sent someone to follow up fully, but if there¡¯s the slightest thing wrong with him, we¡¯ll know right away.¡±


    York Charlie thought he had madeprehensive enough arrangements that nothing could go wrong.


    Unbeknownst to him, there was also a time when he had miscalcted. Ask him what he could think of, and how the highly intelligent Moren Howard could bepletely unprepared.


    To disguise himself, of course, he had to disguise himself in such a way that he could deceive anyone¡¯s eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The only thing he hadn¡¯t shown in front of the crowd was his superbputer operation skills, and at the time he was conducting some kind of unknown criminal transaction through aputer that was readily avable on the market.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Clivia Charlie business to you, and when it¡¯s done, ten million dors will go to your ount. That¡¯s not a bad deal for me, is it?¡± He tapped the string of words on his keyboard so quickly that the crackling sound continued to spread through the study.


    ¡°York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s palimpsest is worth ten million dors? You have not pressed the price too low.¡± The paragraph quickly appeared on theputer dialog box.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a little girl be a breeze for your big-name organization? Ten million dors is quite a lot.¡± Moren Howard firmly believed that money should be used on the edge of the sword, so he did not ept the other party¡¯s killing price.


    ¡°If the price can¡¯t be negotiated, everything is off the table. You know we¡¯re taking a big risk by packing up York Charlie¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Seeing the words on this screen, Moren Howard¡¯s hand on the keyboard hesitated, stopping just short of the surface.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have the money, but he can¡¯t mobilize such arge sum of money at once, otherwise it will inevitably lead to York Charlie¡¯s side of the investigation.


    Recently is the most dangerous time, York Charlie has sent people to keep an eye on him at all times, if he reveals anything at this moment, then his efforts for such a long time will all be in vain, and he will lose all his efforts.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to take a step back first, ¡°You name your price, I¡¯ll pay in installments. My situation is not easy, I have plenty of money, but it¡¯s difficult to give it to you unobtrusively.¡±


    The opposite party quickly sent over the word ¡°good¡±, which was enough to establish the basis of cooperation between the two.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    After sending thest word, Moren Howard instantly turned off the screen and began to think about where the ¡°money¡± was going toe from.


    Clivia Charlie had been chosen because children were easier to deal with.


    York Charlie and nche Capra only have one daughter, as long as you catch their baby girl, then the Charlie Group will be in his hands.


    He didn¡¯t believe that York Charlie would ignore the death of his own daughter.


    Even if he is willing to let her go, he can¡¯t let nche Capra, who was conceived in October, go.


    And when the time came for the couple to turn against each other, it would be just what he wanted.


    Under the same sky, under the same night, everyone¡¯s mind is different, so they can¡¯t guess.


    The next day was a big weekend of vacation.


    Some things just happen toe together, and as nche Capra is about to leave the house, she bumps into Francesca Jones and Ilya at the front door.


    So nche Capra, who had nothing urgent to do, went back to the vi again.


    After all, Francesca Jones¡¯ and Ilya¡¯s life events were the most important thing on the agenda today.


    The maid made coffee and tea and brought them to the hall, the three of them were familiar with each other and avoided those polite words, and went straight to the point.


    After listening to Francesca Jones and Ilya, nche Capra was happy for them from the bottom of her heart.


    Although they had only known each other for a short time, sometimes the depth of a rtionship couldn¡¯t be judged by the length of time.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked again, concerned.


    Francesca Jones and Ilya looked at each other and both responded with an affirmative ¡®yes¡¯.


    However, both of them were mouthing off, and Francesca Jones¡¯ eyes looked into nche Capra¡¯s, hiding a great deal of affection as well as reluctance, but there was no turning back for him.


    He doesn¡¯t want to apologize to the innocent Ilya, and he doesn¡¯t want to cause even the slightest bit of trouble for the now happy nche Capra.


    As for Ilya, she subconsciously misinterprets nche Capra¡¯s meaning.


    Ever since she learned of Francesca Jones¡¯ feelings for nche Capra, she has deliberately distanced herself from her rtionship with nche Capra, and has always had all sorts of good and bad things to say about her, out of control.


    As it was, she didn¡¯t think nche Capra cared about them at all, only that the other woman¡¯s words sounded harsh.


    ¡°You came to my door today specifically to tell me about this¡­ are you ready to get engaged? Have you set a date or anything? Do you need my help?¡± nche Capra¡¯s words, filled with concern, spilled from between her teeth.


    Francesca Jones smiled a stiff and unnatural smile, only no one in the room could tell.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re getting ready to get engaged, we didn¡¯t prepare the rest of the things, we mainly want both parents to meet andmunicate, I don¡¯t want to aggravate Ilya,¡± the words were filled with favor for Ilya, at least from an outsider¡¯s point of view Francesca Jones really is a good man worth marrying.


    ¡°Yes cousin-inw, Francesca Jones he¡¯s really good to me.¡± Ilya took Francesca Jones¡¯ hand, deliberately interlocking her fingers where nche Capra could see them, a clear sign of protest.


    Unfortunately, nche Capra would never mean that to Francesca Jones from the beginning to the end, so how could she care about these provocative gestures and words?


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s good to you, that¡¯s a relief to me. I¡¯ll talk to your cousin about it when he gets back, so he can give you all a good run for your money.¡± She was still as kind as ever.


    ¡°Thank you cousin-inw.¡± Ilya politely expressed her gratitude, but really felt a little bad about herck of reception.


    Why didn¡¯t nche Capra react at all? Was this proof that it had been Francesca Jones who had been unrequitedly in love with her all along?


    Her mind was wandering when she should have beenughing and joking.


    After all, Ilya, who used to be so capable and fastidious, could not escape from these love affairs and trapped herself in them.


    Francesca Jones always looks at nche Capra out of the corner of his eye with a different kind of gaze than the average person, and his heart is full of satisfaction when he sees her smile.


    This subtle manifestation of his was, unfortunately, clearly observed by Ilya.


    As a result, Ilya¡¯s jealousy of nche Capra bes more and more intense, resulting in irreparable consequences.


    One can only sigh, a woman¡¯s jealousy attack is really not generally terrible.


    The three chatted for a while, then went back to their own homes and went about their own business.


    Of course, nche Capra did not go out again, but at home for the little princess to organize the next week to go out to prepare the bag, food, clothing, housing and transportation can be said to spend all the effort.


    Moren Howard¡¯s matter, she decided to leave it to thepany¡¯s assistant, stayed at home to spend a good day with the vacationing little princess.

 Chapter 393 – Dark Tides Surge

    At noon on this day, York Charlie personally asked Moren Howard out under the name of thepany¡¯s cooperation with the foundation.


    He had to personally meet this so-called Moore Howard¡¯s twin brother, so as to identify this person in the end how people, will not be unfavorable to them so as to take early precautions.


    As for Moore Howard, he was happy to receive the invitation, and he had no intention of avoiding York Charlie.


    Not only can not avoid, but also to eliminate the other party¡¯s wariness of their own, so that the opportunity to prate the enemy¡¯s inner circle, directly into the enemy¡¯s hole.


    The two met at a high-ss hotel where businessmen most often gather to discuss business, and both were dressed in suits, each piling up their usual faces and making those polite remarks on the scene.


    Dyed to cut to the point, is to y Tai Chi.


    Cold dishes on the table hot dishes with the passage of time a little cold, but the two still did not move a few mouths.


    Push the ss exchange, red wine champagne is a lot of stomach.


    York Charlie has been asking some questions that are not rted to the cooperation between the two sides.


    ¡°President Howard, I don¡¯t like to talk in a roundabout way. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m quite curious about, I heard that you came out from a foreign hospital specializing in treating mental illnesses? Is that true or not?¡± His face was devoid of any semnce of a smile, and his face was coldly endowed with an iceberg face.


    His unrivaled high status made it so that he didn¡¯t need to fake a smile to anyone, and only needed to maintain his original appearance.


    In the face of his question, which was close to being difficult and mocking, Moren Howard¡¯s mask of a gentle gentleman was still not removed, and he still smiled calmly.


    Faintly answered ¡°yes¡±, smiling like a spring breeze, it is difficult to make people feel a little bad about him.


    But York Charlie is what people, hall the Charlie Group president, what things have not seen, what people have not seen, and how will be so easily fooled.


    He followed up by asking, ¡°I heard that President Howard spent the first twenty years of his life inside, so why would he suddenly be cured and able toe out?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Moren Howard paused to think for ten to twenty seconds, instead of responding with the answer he had already prepared in his mind.


    A few moments passed before he answered, ¡°I was diagnosed with a mental illness at a very young age, and it¡¯s not something that can be controlled by man. The advancement of medicine nowadays is beyond your and my estimation, I was able toe out, and I¡¯m grateful to each and every staff member of that hospital.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    These words were answered without any loopholes, lightly throwing the question to high-level medicine, how could York Charlie, ayman in medicine, delve deeper for a moment?


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± York Charlieughed softly and did not make things more difficult for him on this issue.


    As far as he could see, Moren Howard and Moore Howard were indeed two solidly different people, and he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with them.


    Moren Howard this person is perfect uncharacteristic, even the character is not the average person s good, indeed it is ¡­ too strange.


    It is reasonable to say that people who stay in a mental hospital for so many years are either dead or disabled, how can they change more and more for the better?


    Next, the two also did not talk about cooperation, just simply to finish this meal, and then simply talk to each other, no extra progress.


    Moren Howard is not annoyed, he will never mess up and spoil things.


    After the meal, the two men left.


    The assistant was already in the driver¡¯s seat waiting for York Charlie, and it was one of those weekends when he had to go to work, and the assistant couldn¡¯t have been more annoyed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his high overtime pay, he wouldn¡¯t havee to thisyover.


    Before the car drove, the assistant asked a mouthful, ¡°President, next is back to thepany or go to ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Back to thepany, go to work.¡± York Charlie¡¯s words are simple and concise, not at all because today is the weekend to let their work rx.


    To carry the crown must bear its weight, since he is carrying the Charlie Group, he will not be disturbed by external things to dy his work, he will only be more and more dedicated day by day.


    The assistant is powerless toin, but can only serve as a driver for the workaholic president, hoping to send people to thepany so that he can go home for vacation.


    Fortunately, the ideaes true, as York Charlie works on his own, and he doesn¡¯t force others to show the same hobbies as him.


    On the other hand, after leaving the Charlie family vi, Francesca Jones and Ilya went to an online restaurant that specializes in couples¡¯ theme.


    Inside the restaurant, the style reveals a ¡°sweet¡± feeling, which is suitable for couples who are in love.


    Ilya took the initiative to bring Francesca Jones to this ce, otherwise they would have gone to a proper hotel.


    The two were seated opposite each other at a four-square table, and they chose a starry sky themed booth.


    However, the so-called private room was only a very small space, after all, it was only a small restaurant, which wasparable to those unique chain hotels.


    Ilya had read about the restaurant on TikTok, and it was said that couples who ate here were able to get married.


    She¡¯s also been racking her brain with all sorts of schemes to get Francesca Jones¡¯ heart, and is willing to try even these things that border on superstition.


    She has be more and more unlike herself for the sake of this rtionship.


    As for Francesca Jones, recognizing himself as being ashamed of her, he generally chose toply with whatever Ilya wanted to do.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, I always got the feeling that you didn¡¯t like me as much as you showed. But I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re bound to like me more and more.¡± After pouring the other man a ss of peach schnapps, Ilya spoke with forced self-confidence.


    Francesca Jones silently gave her a piece of steamed scallop and looked away, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much when you eat, eating well is good for digestion.¡±


    At that, Ilya¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, ¡°You still me me for it, right, that night if it wasn¡¯t me ¡­ then you wouldn¡¯t have been forced to marry me, you could have found a woman you liked better.¡±


    ¡°Ilya, right now the person I like is you.¡± Francesca Jones replied lightly with her eyes raised, not a hint of falsehood in them.


    Yes, the person he likes right now is Ilya, but it¡¯s only as much as he likes, and it¡¯s hard to take it any further than that.


    There was truth in some of the sayings, what you don¡¯t get is the most precious.


    Those who are favored are emboldened, and those who can¡¯t get it are always stirring.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ilya answered and didn¡¯t destroy the atmosphere further, she was here to fall in love, not to deepen the heavy atmosphere, there was no need.


    Seeing this, Francesca Jones also let out a big sigh of relief and turned to be more attentive to her food.


    He could only be better to Ilya in these details, the others were not avable to each other at the moment.


    After the meal, when the waiter came over to pay the bill he also presented a pair of small couple hamsters that could be carried around, about just five centimeters in length, miniature and cute enough.


    ¡°Wow, so cute, one for each of us.¡± Ilya was also irresistible to cute things, taking one of the little pink hamsters and ying with it in her hand, turning to tie it to the top of her bag.


    Francesca Jones was a little reluctant to take the other gray hamster; how could a man carry around such a girly thing?


    But when faced with Ilya¡¯s expectant eyes, he couldn¡¯t refuse, and had no choice but to attach the hamster to his car keys.


    Ilya saw the situation only feel that this trip is really not in vain, a small hamster is already a small progress.


    Every day a little bit of progress, a week, a month, a year, slowly umted will be more and more, the two people¡¯s feelings will also produce changes more and more intense.


    It was as if she saw the future expectations, and even managed to think of the two¡¯s future life after marriage from it.

 Chapter 394 Summer Camp

    The outdoor summer camp organized by the Little Princess¡¯s school was on schedule, and early in the morning nche Capra and York Charlie, who were parents, were up and down for her.


    The camp was a seven-day program, and the thought of not seeing their baby girl for seven days caused a lot of drama in the vi.


    Of course, nche Capra was the main protagonist in this drama.


    ¡°Baby girl, in these seven days you have to be good and listen to your teacher, love each other and help each other with your little friends, don¡¯t have temper tantrums, eat well and sleep well.¡±


    ¡°When I think that you have never been away from your mom for so long since you grew up, I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    ¡°My little princess ¡­¡±


    She chattered endlessly, rambling on about things that were warm in the smallest of ways.


    The little princess just maintained the position of being taken into her arms, locking eyes with her own father, both helpless.


    On the contrary, York Charlie was just a very normal look, although there was sadness in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it obviously.


    Furthermore, the little princess rarely leave for seven days, he and nche Capra can also spend these seven days no one disturbed the world of two people.


    The truth was that the little princess was so abrasive that he was still happy to spend a few days away.


    That was of course if the next ident didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Alright, send your daughter to school. It¡¯s only seven days not seven years.¡± His soothing words spilled from his throat.


    nche Capra¡¯s reluctance, however, took on a growing momentum, clinging to her daughter with a death grip that just wouldn¡¯t let go, and a few tears even looming in the corners of her eyes.


    Obviously she is also in favor of the child to go outside to exercise exercise, the parting time the most reluctant person is still her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, daddy is right, mommy is such a big person still crying, shy.¡± The little princess rewarded her own mother with a nk stare.


    nche Capra, seeing that this father and daughter were in a united front to fight against her, unwillingly and helplessly let go of her hand before carefully helping the little princess pack her traveling bag.


    ¡°This box is a change of clothes, there are skirts and pants tops, and light jackets, remember to wear a jacket when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°This box is daily necessities, youmonly used shampoo skin care those brands are inside.¡±


    ¡°The other box is snacks, all of them are what you like to eat.¡±


    She pointed to severalrge boxes of different colors and began to chatter for a while, and had a tendency to talk for days and nights without stopping.


    All in all, it took a long time for the three of them to make their way to the kindergarten together, and nche Capra kept telling them what to do along the way.


    Probably only when a woman bes a mother can she understand that the thread in the hands of a loving mother is the clothes on the body of a wandering child.


    Because of her careful preparation, the luggage that the little princess carried was the most spectacr of all her ssmates.


    Of course, this aristocratic school still allows you to bring so much luggage to the summer camp, after all, the little princess is York Charlie¡¯s daughter, naturally a little privileged.


    After dropping off the little princess, nche Capra inexplicably felt arge empty space in her heart, and her whole body looked sullen.


    ¡°A week of two people, happy or not, smile for me.¡± York Charlie took her into his arms and tried to soothe her difort at having just sent her daughter away.


    nche Capra gave him an indignant look and pushed him away with a dislike of his chest with her elbow, ¡°All you think about every day is the world of two.¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong for me to think about the two of us? I also want to spend a little time with the two of us, and if you¡¯re okay with it I¡¯d like to take you on another honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°A honeymoon?¡± nche Capra asked with wide eyes, ¡°York Charlie, how old are you? Still thinking about things like honeymoons that young couples do?¡±


    York Charlie let out a softugh, ¡°You think I¡¯m old? Why can¡¯t we go on another honeymoon? If you don¡¯t want to go on a honeymoon that¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t leave you alone every night anyway.¡±


    At these words, nche Capra only felt that this person was really ¡­ unspeakable, and simply shut her mouth.


    Another honeymoon was out of the question; both men had an extraordinary abject devotion to their work.


    And nche Capra previously idle four years of time, now suddenly work, those mental energy seems to be how to use up.


    The first three days of the little princess¡¯s trip to the outdoor camp program were quiet, nothing of any great importance happened.


    Every night at seven or eight o¡¯clock, the little princess would make a video call to her mom and dad as usual, and the three of them would get tired of each other in the video for a while.


    On the fourth day, however, the little princess didn¡¯t make her video call on time.


    nche Capra stared at her wristwatch, watching the hour hand slowly pointing to nine in the evening.


    The second hand was ticking away, but the iPad in her hand hadn¡¯t popped up a single dialog box.


    nche Capra had called her daughter several times and sent more than a hundred messages, but there was no response at all.


    She was in a hurry, she couldn¡¯t help it, all kinds of bad guesses were bubbling up in her mind.


    ¡°York Charlie, it¡¯s sote and my daughter hasn¡¯t called back, what should I do? Could something have happened? You quickly send someone to check.¡± She grabbed York Charlie¡¯s arm and just kept shaking it there, so anxious that she was about to cry out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In contrast, York Charlie¡¯s behavior appeared to be more calm, as he took a small notebook aside and flipped open the page that recorded the little princess¡¯s seven-day itinerary.


    ¡°Wednesday, field training, the program is divided into climbing mountains, cooking for yourself, and various sports.¡±


    ¡°My daughter tossed around outside all day, I think she was tired and went back and fell asleep, so she didn¡¯t bother to call us.¡±


    ¡°You also know that our daughter has been pampered since she was a child, where she can¡¯t get used to the hard life there, so she naturally went to sleep when she was tired. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    He had this look of certainty, as if he was 100% certain that his daughter was not in any danger.


    Of course, he naturally had this confidence.


    The teachers apanying the kindergarten this time had all been informed in advance, so if anything happened on the road, he should be the first one to receive the news.


    However, this time, it was also his overconfidence that he didn¡¯t anticipate that everything was subject to change.


    ¡°Really ¡­¡± nche Capra murmured uncertainly, not knowing whether to believe or not to believe these words, her eyelids fluttering, as if it was a sign of something bad about to happen.


    York Charlie took her into his arms reassuringly, and uttered an extraordinarily firm ¡°yes¡±.


    nche Capra snuggled into his arms, but her heart was pounding, and she was always on edge.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, I¡¯ll call the teacher over there and ask how it¡¯s going.¡± York Charlie saw the situation is also know not to let her personally hear, tonight afraid to sleep this sleep.


    As soon as the words fell he acted on the spot, picking up his cell phone and dialing a series of numbers.


    The phone rang three or four times before it was answered, and by then he had already pressed the amplifier.


    ¡°President Charlie, why are you calling sote?¡± There was a somewhat fawning voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°How is my daughter today, she hasn¡¯t called home today.¡± York Charlie stated the reason for his visit sinctly.


    ¡°Your daughter has gone to bed, everyone is tired today, I¡¯ll ask her to remember to give you a call back tomorrow.¡±


    The tone of the voice on the other end of the phone was normal, and everything didn¡¯t seem the least bit out of ce.

 Chapter 395 Negotiation

    After hanging up the phone, York Charlie spoke up and inquired, ¡°Now you can sleep easy, right? There¡¯s nothing wrong with the daughter at all.¡±


    The phone call finally calmed nche Capra¡¯s troubled heart, but she only responded with an ¡°uh-huh¡± syble, her eyes downcast.


    A heart is always floating in the ocean, with no end in sight.


    York Charlie shook his head helplessly, pressed her head hard into his arms, and his words offort came out, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let anything go wrong with you and your daughter, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°My daughter will grow up slowly, right now she¡¯s still young, but one day she¡¯ll be out of the shelter of her parents and live on her own out in the world. Right now she¡¯s only gone for seven days, in caseter she goes to school somewhere else and has to be gone for months, won¡¯t you be worried sick?¡± He reasoned with her.


    For this woman in his arms, he couldn¡¯t do it the hard way, and he couldn¡¯t give up.


    Then he could onlye softly and reason with her, and she would listen.


    He knows her very well, and no one else can.


    York Charlie¡¯s words, nche Capra and why not understand.


    But the words have been said to this point, she again unforgiving is a bit too much, simply rely on the warmth of the embrace on this eyes closed to try to fall asleep.


    Poor York Charlie, obviously want to do something unspoken tonight, but now can only embrace the warmth of the soft jade as a gentleman who does not move by female sex.


    Meanwhile, the teachers on the other side of the phone just hung up are deeply disturbed, I¡¯m afraid that this night will be difficult to sleep.


    Obviously, the words on the phone just now were said by them to cajole York Charlie in a calm manner.


    Clivia Charlie was lost today, gone. The teachers had searched the entire mountain within the children¡¯s range and had not even found a single hair on Clivia Charlie¡¯s head.


    If York Charlie found out that his daughter was missing, he would me them for everything.


    When the time came, they could only imagine what would happen to them.


    Out of fear, they chose to hide, and only secretly contacted the local police to conduct a search, hoping to sessfully find the person and then hide it from the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a solution to keep searching like this, it¡¯s like a blind fly, we only have one day.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. If President Charlie doesn¡¯t get a call from his daughter the next day, we¡¯ll all be in deep shit.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped, a dead horse is a live horse, who wants to offend York Charlie, it¡¯s better to die early thante, it¡¯s better to die well than to live on. A day that can be dyed is a day.¡±


    ¡­


    At nightfall, the argument was still raging.


    On the other side of the room, Clivia Charlie, the little child who had been robbed during the day, also awoke at this time.


    She found herself in a house with not much space, at this time she was lying on a bed board with only a straw mat, surrounded by four sides through the smell of wood, table and chairs kitchen kitchen utensils and bathroom all in this small room, emitting an unspeakable smell.


    And at the only table within the house was sitting a stout man.


    ¡°Uncle, did you bring me here?¡± She asked out knowingly and moved to the man¡¯s side with ease.


    A pair of soulful eyes blinked at the man in a deliberate attempt to be cute.


    The little one guessed that she had been ¡°kidnapped¡±, but this uncle didn¡¯t seem too bad, at least he didn¡¯t tie himself up, so maybe he could talk about it.


    She was ying with her own little n in her heart.


    The man turned to face him, that is a sword eyebrow starry-eyed face, looks righteous appearance, but this behavior ispletely inconsistent.


    ¡°The little girl has some guts? I¡¯m the one who tied you up.¡± The man¡¯s lips hooked into a bright smile.


    In the past, the small children caught were all cowering, not daring to approach him, and the timid ones were scared to the point of wetting their pants.


    Unexpectedly, this little girl was different from those caught in the past, and for a moment it made interest well up in his eyes.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s in it for you to kidnap me? If you let me go, I¡¯ll have my mom and dad double those benefits to you.¡± Clivia Charlie deluded herself into baiting the other, her lips and teeth flicking in an attempt to make a deal with the man.


    ¡°Trying to make a deal with me, little girl? Trying to get me to let you go? Want me to return you to your parents?¡± The interest in the man¡¯s eyes intensified, he hadn¡¯t met such a cute little person in a long time.


    Carefully viewed in front of this less than his waist of the little girl, all over the body has a kind of newborn calf is not afraid of the courage of the tiger, although it is still childish but it is also difficult to hide that in the eyebrow of the heroic spirit.


    ¡°Uncle, why do you want to help bad people do bad things?¡± Clivia Charlie tilted her head in an innocent manner and asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± The man seemed to have heard a big joke, it was really a rare extreme among hostages, actually asking him, a bad guy, why he did bad things?


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand the temptation of money, nor do you understand what I do for a living, when you grow up you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when I grow up? Uncle you mean I won¡¯t die? You just captured me to ckmail my mom and dad into promising you something right?¡± Clivia Charlie was smart enough to know a thing or two, and even more so by example.


    She¡¯d always known that her dad was a man of great wealth and power, and naturally, there were a lot of bad people out there who would prey on him.


    She¡¯s more calm than anyone else in this situation, and she doesn¡¯t have any stage fright.


    Heh.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The manughed coldly, but his eyebrows and eyes did not see anger, there is just pure appreciation.


    Big hand picked up her skin tender chin, ¡°Dare to talk to me like this you are still the first, you are not afraid that I will kill you? Let you never see your mom and dad again?¡±


    Saying that he deliberately put on a fierce and vicious bull and snake face, the gloomy look on his face was obvious.


    Unexpectedly, the little princess just smiled lightly, ¡°Uncle you less scare me, I was scared, I¡¯m not afraid of you. And I know uncle won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Grinch her two small hands caught on the man¡¯s hand in front of him, soft and greasy feeling instantly through the hands of the temperature conveyed to the bottom of the man¡¯s heart.


    This little girl, is really not an ordinary character, worthy of being the daughter of York Charlie and nche Capra.


    A color of appreciation shed under his eyes.


    Unfortunately, he could not kill her, but he could not release her for the time being either.


    Being in their line of work, basic ethics always had to be observed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for a little girl to be bold, but being too bold might attract the trouble of killing, luckily the person you¡¯ve met now is me.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s because you¡¯re a good uncle, that¡¯s why I dare to talk to you like this.¡± The little princess spoke in a very neutral way, and her soft voice made the man feel even better about her.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t hand this little girl over to Moren Howard right away was originally because he wanted to get another price that he deserved.


    Now, looking at this tender face, his heart had a different idea.


    On the other hand, knowing that things are going well, Moren Howard is arranging for the next step in the n that should be implemented, he is trying to Clivia Charlie¡¯s life, but did not expect the arrangement of the person who suddenly changed his mind.


    He must receive all the money at once before he is willing to kill, or else he will break up.


    Things have been carried out to half, must not be half a point of error, so he can only seize the time to raise money, raise money at the same time but also low-profile, to avoid being tracked by York Charlie them.


    After all, that little girl missing thing, it is estimated that it will not take long to be detected by York Charlie.

 Chapter 396 – Conflict

    On the following day, nche Capra was so distracted at work that she didn¡¯t care to read the documents, and the dense words on the documents caused her entire head to ache in a fine, dense way.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°President Capra, do you think you need to rest for a while?¡± The secretary did not forget to inquire with concern when she came in to hand in the report.


    Today, President Capra¡¯s behavior was different from usual, and he was a model of fidgeting.


    Upon hearing this, nche Capra¡¯s thoughts returned and faintly answered ¡°hmm¡±, then waved her hand to indicate that people could go out.


    Her heart was really in turmoil right now, her daughter hadn¡¯t called, making herpletely unable to concentrate on her work, and the restlessness in the bottom of her heart was getting more and more intense.


    Shortly after the secretary had withdrawn, she realized that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer in such a passive manner.


    So she barged into the conference room while York Charlie was meeting with a major foreign client.


    It was that unfortunate that York Charlie¡¯s face was already half ck, and in his heart, he was still thinking about which one of his employees was so unaware of the situation.


    The two sides are halfway through the cooperation talks, and are talking about the critical moment of signing the contract.


    Just onest step, the contract will be signed, but suddenly was so interrupted.


    He gazed at the door, but it was nche Capra¡¯s figure, and the unhappiness on his face instantly faded a lot.


    He had no choice but to put this cooperation on hold, stood up and apologized to everyone present and left the conference room inrge strides.


    Dragging nche Capra back into his office, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem like such a prude.¡±


    ¡°My daughter still hasn¡¯t called me and I¡¯m terrified something might have happened.¡± She hadn¡¯t said the word ¡°scared¡± in a long time, and it was clear that her daughter was a piece of her heart.


    York Charlie took a deep breath, he was confident that nothing would happen to his daughter, but there was no way to make the other side feel the same way he did.


    All that was left to do was to call the kindergarten teachers and call them again to inquire, however the response from those teachers was that the little one had gone to the restroom.


    ¡°No, there must be something wrong here, my daughter never does this.¡± nche Capra yelled out, her eyes already covered in the scarlet color of anxiety.


    York Charlie gathered the person into his arms with one hand and held the cell phone in the other hand, his tone was gloomy, ¡°I will give you one minute to let me hear my daughter¡¯s voice, otherwise ¡­ the consequences you think for yourselves.¡± The words are already a clear threat.


    As long as it is a person can hear out, the teacher on the opposite side of the cell phone has been cold sweat, a look of weakness.


    But where could they find a Clivia Charlie toe back to at a moment¡¯s notice, and so the matter was naturally undermined.


    Clivia Charlie, their little princess, was missing, as it turned out, yesterday.


    But because of his York Charlie¡¯s overconfidence and certainty, they were dyed for a day in their search.


    When nche Capra learned of this, she swung at him out of control, and pped him across the face with all the force of a blow.


    A loud ¡°pop¡± echoed through the office, only to see York Charlie¡¯s impably handsome face reddening and swelling as fast as the right eye could see, and it looked so incongruous that it was obvious that he had been pped in the face.


    ¡°York Charlie, I told youst night that something was wrong with our daughter, why can¡¯t you be bothered with our daughter. She¡¯s not my daughter alone, she¡¯s our love child together.¡± In her grief, nche Capra cried out, tears quickly filling her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll order someone down to help find her right away.¡± In this situation, York Charlie could only calm his wife first.


    He wasn¡¯t angry at all at being pped this way.


    He was just a little saddened by the misunderstanding that the love of his life actually thought he wasn¡¯t interested in his daughter.


    But at the same time he was ming himself for his cocky confidencest night, so the p was something he took willingly.


    ¡°Is sorry enough? What do you need the police for if being sorry helps? York Charlie, if anything happens to your daughter, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± nche Capra was on fire, cing most of the me on York Charlie.


    ¡°Fine, not done with me.¡± York Charlie went along with her words and in the next breath kept dialing out to get help.


    After a few moments, he stopped making calls and turned to nche Capra, who had been frowning, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and wait for news, okay? I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find my daughter.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere until I find my daughter, I¡¯m going to look for her myself at their summer camp ce.¡± nche Capra looked resolute and determined to make the trip herself.


    York Charlie¡¯s first reaction was to refuse.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already sent someone over there to look for them, you¡¯re just adding to the confusion.¡± These words were said without ceremony.


    And it was interpreted by an anxious nche Capra as ¡°I¡¯m slowing you down¡±.


    She snapped, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to make everything as good as it can be, we all want the same thing for our daughter, don¡¯t we?¡± York Charlie was naturally aware that he had been misunderstood again, but he was feebly defending himself.


    ¡°I do wish my daughter well yes, but I don¡¯t know if you have the same hopes as I do.¡± The words were sharp, plunging a knife straight into one¡¯s heart.


    When it came to the question of her daughter and her husband, nche Capra chose her daughter almost without hesitation.


    York Charlie suddenly felt tired, it seemed like how he defended himself was all in vain, but he could only swallow the breath raw.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I will do my best to retrieve our daughter.¡±


    Throwing down these words, he left the office and turned to the next city which was also the location of his daughter¡¯s summer camp activities ¨C A City.


    He had already ordered down to check all trains and high speed trains onnd, rivers and seanes on waterways, and also airnes flying in the sky.


    Without the slightest result, it is evident that the kidnapper did not leave A city after taking his daughter, and the scope of his activities should still be there, and now he is just hiding in an unknown corner.


    Looking at the back of York Charlie¡¯s departure, nche Capra slid to the ground disheveled, the whole person looks helpless.


    How could she not know that the words she had just spoken really hurt, but she just couldn¡¯t hold back before she took all her fire and anger out on the other party.


    She just sat on the ground for a long, long time, so long that her body was covered in cold before she snapped out of this inexplicable emotion.


    She couldn¡¯t sit around anymore, just because York Charlie wouldn¡¯t take her didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t go on her own.


    She had arms and legs, it wasn¡¯t like she was going to die if she didn¡¯t go with York Charlie.


    Figured out this point, she immediately went home to get a good ID card and turn to buy high-speed rail tickets, under the anxiety of her half of the luggage are not packed, only a bag with a cell phone and bank card and some change.


    In this high-speed railroad in just an hour¡¯s journey, in her eyes seems to be the length of a century.


    At this moment, she has already begun to think, her daughter will not have met with misfortune, or those kidnappers abused her daughter.


    Just thinking about it made her feel horrible and cut to the heart.


    Just thinking about the possibility of her daughter suffering made her want to rece her with her own body.


    ¡°My precious daughter, you must not be okay, if you are not okay, how can mom live.¡±


    ¡­


    York Charlie received the news that she had already left the city when it was already toote, he was driving to A city at that time.


    He could only wait until he got to A city before making any ns.

 Chapter 397 The Search

    On the other hand, while nche Capra and York Charlie were on their way to A City, Moren Howard had also received the news.


    Standing in front of the wide floor-to-ceiling windows, a ss of red wine in his hand swayed with the residual shadows scattered by the daylight, his eyes uncertain.


    Abruptly picked up the cup of red wine and drank it all in one go, the corner of his mouth blossomed into a bloodthirsty smile, ¡°Good, since you and your wife can¡¯t wait to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill you.¡±


    He suddenly lost the patience to slowly cook these two people to death by boiling a frog over a warm fire, so he might as wellpletely destroy them in one go, so that he could use it to pay tribute to his big brother¡¯s spirit in heaven.


    ¡°Hide Clivia Charlie, York Charlie and nche Capra have already arrived in A City, you should know what will happen if they catch you. I¡¯ll give you all the money as soon as I can, just one thing, you all keep it hidden.¡±


    At the time of receiving this message, the man who kidnapped Clivia Charlie was worried about food, and he could not leave this wild mountain for the time being, so he could only follow the example of those ancient people, and everything was done in the most primitive way.


    Three meals a day are from the tree down the wild fruit, eat him and Clivia Charlie are chewing on the same taste.


    He could still endure it, this little girl really couldn¡¯t take a little bit of suffering, and refused to eat any more when she said so, but he couldn¡¯t let anyone give a living to starve to death either.


    ¡°You will eat this fruit first today, next meal I will go to find you something else, okay?¡± Therefore, today he was squatting in front of the little girl, a helpless and pleasing tone.


    The little princess face is biased to the other side, her chin raised high, her mouth constantly yells, ¡°No eat no eat, such a hard to eat thing, beat me to death I won¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll spit it out even if I eat it.¡±


    The man was powerless to the extreme, this was the first time he had encountered such a tricky little girl in all the years he had been in this business, making his head spin.


    After thinking for a few minutes, he almost pleasingly opened his mouth, ¡°If you eat this meal, I¡¯ll promise you a request that I can do, okay?¡±


    At those words, the little princess¡¯s eyes lit up with a ssh of color that had been missing for a long time.


    The little adult one generally coughed lightly twice before she asked in a skeptical tone, ¡°Can I trust you? I¡¯ve heard that kidnappers are all very cunning and scheming. If I trust you now, but you lie to me, won¡¯t I be at a disadvantage?¡±


    The man let out a ¡°tsk¡±, ¡°You just said that I¡¯m not a bad person a while ago, and now you¡¯re changing your mind? Little girl you are also very fickle.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, women are fickle.¡± The little princess retorted him in disbelief.


    ¡°Little girl, everywhere is not developed.¡± The man looked up and down at the little undeveloped girl in front of him and turned to speak in a serious tone, ¡°Since I can say it, I can do it, but only if it¡¯s a fact that I can do it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to make clear to you in advance, asking me to let you go as such is impossible.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The little princess said ¡°Oh¡± all over and sat down on the bedpan behind her back no longer looking at the man, leaving him with a back that revealed a low scent.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m the ultimate good kidnapper. You see which hostage can negotiate with the kidnapper? Look again to see which hostage can have such a good deal like you.¡± The man drew over a chair and sat on the edge of the bedpan, still treating the little girl kindly.


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me so well, you¡¯re not a pedophile are you? Could you be one of those weird uncles with a special hobby?¡± The little princess twisted her head, her eyes shing with a cunning light.


    Her mind began to spin rapidly, and what came to her mind was not very decent.


    Hearing this, the man really cried andughed, ¡°If I were those people you¡¯re talking about, I would have eaten you alive long ago, do you think you still have a little life to see the sun today?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have seen the sun outside today.¡± The little princess let out a heavy ¡°hmph¡± through her nostrils.


    This ce is simply a model representative of not seeing the sun, all around are gloomy and gloomy, I guess it¡¯s hard for mom and dad and them to find.


    The next second she suddenly thought of something in general, a steep turn in words, actually agreed to the man¡¯s conditions, ¡°How about this, you promise to take me to see the sun outside I will eat these wild fruits you picked back.¡±


    The man was very quick to answer a ¡°good¡±, just to see the sun, the little girl can not slip away under his eyes.


    Of course, theter facts proved that he was too confident, underestimating the infinite potential hidden in a little one¡¯s body. This was all an afterthought.


    At this moment, the little princess thought she had seeded in her ploy, and smilingly took the wild fruit handed over by the other party, and opened her little mouth to bite down with difficulty.


    Instantly the bitter and bitter vor spread in her mouth, there was no sweetness at all, it was so hard that her whole little face was wrinkled into a ball.


    This thing is really too hard to eat, Robinson Crusoe these novels inside the said are not true, wild fruit is not exactly all sweet taste ah ¡­


    On the other hand, after nche Capra got off the high speed train to A city, she did a hotel check-in near the high speed train station, put down everything that was in the way, and then went to look for the ce where the Little Princess¡¯s school was conducting the summer camp.


    At that time, the kindergarten had also terminated their summer camp activities because of this incident, and was organizing the children to get on the buses and leave the ce in an orderly manner.


    When nche Capra showed up, she was greeted by an orderly scene and rushed to the bus to search for the children one by one.


    However it was all in vain, from the first row of the bus automobile to thest, it was not the face of her little princess.


    ¡°Mrs. Charlie¡­,¡± one of the teachers in charge of order arrangement pulled her off the bus in a state of wanting to speak.


    The teachers next to her were also in a state of not daring to say anything, this matter was in the end their kindergarten side was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°If anything happens to my daughter, I will not let you go.¡± nche Capra looked at these irresponsible teachers in front of her, and her words were vicious.


    The determination in her words was such that anyone would know that she was definitely able to do what she said, and that she was not just making up her words.


    Until they saw the back of nche Capra walking into the mountain, those teachers had ayer of fine and dense sweat on their bodies.


    nche Capra went into the mountain where her daughter was lost, almost aimlessly searching, while looking for her daughter¡¯s name, until thest hissed but also refused to give up a tiny bit of hope.


    How she wished that she could hear her daughter respond to her, but it was all in vain.


    At this time, she even pinned her hopes on those non-scientific things, and began to pray to the gods and goddesses in her heart.


    ¡°Have you searched enough? Go back with me.¡± At this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    The visitor was York Charlie, who walked over with a gloomy face and tightly sped the woman¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked enough, I haven¡¯t found my daughter yet, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± nche Capra let go as if she was possessed, unable to listen to anything, she tried to shake off therge hand that held her.


    However with her strength how could she be a match for York Charlie.


    York Charlie¡¯s face was cold, and made a deft effort to bring the other party into his arms, tightly confined in it.


    ¡°Stop it, it won¡¯t help if you keep it up. Don¡¯t make me worry about you while I worry about my daughter, okay?¡± His voice seemed to have apelling ability to burrow into nche Capra¡¯s eardrums.

 Chapter 398 – The Second Child Arrives

    nche Capra subsided quite a bit at once; she didn¡¯t know how she felt right now, but all in all there was no way she could be idle and wait for the news.


    It would be a waste of motherhood if she didn¡¯t work for it, and she would look down on herself.


    ¡°There is no way for me to do nothing, there is no way for me to be stoic knowing that my daughter is suffering, I am not as good as you.¡± The shallow and weak voice spread out in this deserted ce.


    Instantly a few cries of flying birds came from the sky above, as if even the birds were chirping sadly for her, momentarily making her mood even lower.


    Hearing the words of the woman in his arms, York Charlie really do not know whether to cry orugh.


    If not calm and collected, is it good for his daughter¡¯s situation to be in a state of confusion?


    But he knew that now was not the best time to reason with a woman, and that there were times when a woman was simply not human when she got serious.


    ¡°nche Capra, look at me.¡± It was all he could do to board up the other man¡¯s body in a forceful manner, bringing him up to eye level with his pupils.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a little hard to get you to trust me again right now, but I still want you to trust me. At this point, we can¡¯t afford to implode, or the people who are nning this will look at us and we¡¯ll be even less able to save our daughter.¡±


    As his eyes met, nche Capra seemed to be drawn in by the other man¡¯s eyes that were as deep and dark as obsidian.


    There was wisdom and strategy in them that belonged to him alone, as deep as a ck hole, and reason told her she should go ahead and trust this man.


    But ¡­ emotionally and ¡­


    York Charlie clearly see her shaken at this moment, so then aggravate the tone of speech, ¡°daughter also do not want to see us to this point, she must hope that we and beautiful.¡±


    This word out, nche Capra this time is considered to be truly resting down.


    After the tense nerves in the brain suddenly broke, the whole person as weak as a willow wind that weak fainted in York Charlie¡¯s arms, the whole face white white white, eyes gradually closed into a world of darkness in all directions.


    York Charlie saw the situation under the heart of panic, instantly holding people in this deserted mountain wildly run out, will be ced in the waiting outside of the car on the drive to the hospital.


    Brows tightly locked together, now this situation is really a wave yet another wave.


    He stepped on the gas, in the street ran wildly up, along the way do not know how many red lights, so how many vehicles and pedestrians on the road to him to avoid.


    His heart¡¯s anxiety was evident, but his years of seriousness made his face refuse to show the slightest hint of his heart¡¯s thoughts.


    Under the speed of the car, they arrived at the hospital in a very short time, a ce where the smell of antiseptic and medicines of various colors mingled as soon as they entered.


    This man with handsome eyebrows and features as handsome as knife carvings attracted the attention of countless people as soon as he entered, so the matter of finding a doctor to see him was also resolved very quickly.


    Even when he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, there were still beautiful nurses and doctors who were eager to help.


    One could only say that this thing of high color value was very popr no matter where it was.


    A group of medical staff pushed the unconscious nche Capra into a closed medical room to do all kinds of checks, while York Charlie was waiting anxiously outside.


    But he didn¡¯t stay idle during the waiting time, he took his cell phone and arranged the search and rescue n for the little princess to the best of his ability.


    If it was a normal robber, this time should call their families to ask for ransom.


    But the kidnappers hadn¡¯t made a single call so far, so it was clear that this matter had been nned for a long time.


    He could only start from the kindergarten side first, find out the relevant people who proposed this summer camp incident, and then pick out the suspicious characters one by one.


    This thing he has instructed hispetent assistant to do, in addition to one by one to ask the kindergarten side of the peer children and teachers, to see if there are still useful clues.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At the same time, he had also sent people to conduct arge-scale search in A city. As long as there was any news, he would be notified immediately.


    Soon, the door to the medical room was opened and the doctor emerged from it, nche Capra having been wheeled by the crowd onto a stretcher and taken to the hospital room.


    ¡°Well, is my wife all right?¡± York Charlie inquired anxiously.


    A long sigh escaped his lips, and a reproachful look overspread his face.


    ¡°Your wife is already half a month pregnant, how can you still make her work so hard. You should know that if it wasn¡¯t delivered in time, this child wouldn¡¯t have been saved.¡±


    ¡°And ording to my examination, the patient had fallen sick during her firstbor, and needs to be properly recuperated. This second child will also be affected by this, howe the mother and fetus are still not properly protected?¡±


    ¡°Realize that while working hard is important, what is work for? Isn¡¯t working hard for your family to have a better life?¡±


    After saying these words, the unidentified doctor shook his head and left, sighing as he left, helpless at these people¡¯s inability to look away.


    They are doctors, all day long face is the life and death of the world all kinds of pain, a lot of things than the ordinary people see more open some.


    Therefore, in the face of the patient¡¯s family, speech also became unkind, hoping that they can change under more attention in the loved ones, rather than just focus on making money.


    But this is really wronged York Charlie, but he can only live with this tone, he can¡¯t beat up the doctor who is doing his job.


    After the doctor left, he followed him to the ward where nche Capra had been admitted, his mind going back to what the doctor had just said.


    It turned out that she was pregnant, and he hadn¡¯t even realized it.


    Thinking about thisyer, the guilt inside instantly overflowed.


    They had a child again, and while he was ted, he was a little afraid. Just a little bit, their child might have disappeared into the world, and that too without their unconsciousness as two unfaithful parents.


    Walking over to the hospital bed, looking at the pale woman above him, hisrge palm unconsciously caressed her stomach.


    The stomach was still very t, only half a month pregnant, nothing could be touched, but a smile just unconsciously rose on his face, and his eyes suddenly became tender.


    This was the child they had conceived together, this was their second child.


    Not a momentter, under the effect of the medicine, nche Capra slowly turned around and woke up with a white ceiling in front of her.


    All around her, the colors were predominantly white, and it only took her a moment to realize that she was in a hospital at the moment.


    Turning her head, she saw York Charlie¡¯s worried face, and her heart was filled with a variety of feelings.


    York Charlie saw that she had awakened and instantly told the other woman the good news, ¡°nche, we¡¯re having another baby. The doctor said that you are already half a month pregnant. It¡¯s my carelessness, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t have the slightest notice of such a big thing beforehand.¡±


    He gripped the other¡¯s hand tightly, his tone gentle, his eyebrows affectionate.


    ¡°What?¡± nche Capra eyes are all unbelievable, how could ¡­ such a coincidence ¡­ be?


    At this point, she did not know whether it was good or bad, the other hand that was not held covered the not yet bulging stomach, trying to feel the beating in it.


    ¡°Am I having another baby ¡­ But I¡¯m not happy at all this time.¡±


    How could she be happy when her daughter was yet to be known to be alive or dead.


    Seeing this, a stabbing pain rose in York Charlie¡¯s temples.

 Chapter 399 – A Near Miscarriage

    ¡°For the sake of our child, you have to recuperate yourself in the hospital, you almost had a miscarriage this time you know?¡± The anxiousness in York Charlie¡¯s eyes was not fake at all.


    At these words, nche Capra was stunned, incredulously inquired, ¡°Almost ¡­ miscarried?¡±


    York Charlie nodded and answered a ¡°hmm¡±, and spoke slowly, ¡°I know you are nervous daughter, but you also need to take good care of your own body, our daughter also do not want her mother to find her ident.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you or the baby in your belly this time, do you want our daughter to feel guilty when she gets back?¡±


    nche Capra pursed her lips, feeling dry and a little thirsty, and her throat was so dry and sore that she didn¡¯t want to talk.


    York Charlie went to the water fountain and got her a ss of warm water before helping her to half rise, leaning her upper body against the back of the upright bed.


    The cup of water was passed to her mouth and fed down little by little, not forgetting to feed her while asking with care, ¡°Do you want more? Is it enough? Don¡¯t be in a hurry, take it slow.¡±


    As she drank, nche Capra inexplicably left tears in her eyes.


    A tear streak across her pale face, butterfly wings fluttering lightly, watching York Charlie¡¯s heart ached.


    He put down the already empty cup of water on the side, his hands gently cupped the face in front of this one is secretly shedding tears, the voice line soft to a certain degree to fear of scaring people, ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t bear to see you shed a single tear, my heart will ache.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you touch it and see if my heart is aching for you.¡± With that, he pressed the other¡¯s hand to the spot where his heart beat.


    In this case, nche Capra¡¯s sobbing not only did not weaken, but showed a trend of intensification, bean-sized crystalline teardrops slipped off the face drop by drop low down on the white sheet haloed open a circle of water stains.


    York Charlie is really heartbroken, as if someone holding a small hammer to his heart one by one, leaving a trace.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, and with a jerk he pressed the silently tearful woman in front of him into his arms, attempting to transition the warmth of his body to the other, so that they could feel a little warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let anything happen to our daughter, I will definitely bring her back safe and sound, I will guard our family peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, will you, the little princess and the child in your belly all heard you crying, they will also be unhappy in their hearts when they hear you cry.¡±


    ¡°nche, you¡¯re crying and it¡¯s killing me inside.¡±


    ¡­


    York Charlie ¡°mouth¡± a bunch of words out, nche Capra¡¯s crying also gradually weakened, only some seemingly choking sound remains.


    Her eyes were red and swollen, like a bunny that had just been bullied, so cute that people wanted to give her a kiss.


    Admittedly, York Charlie acted at the same time as he thought so, his warm lips covering her red and swollen eyes, looking at the person with a heavy feeling of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°York Charlie, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pped you. It would be a great sin for me to disfigure such a handsome face because of me.¡± nche Capra¡¯s slender, soft and boneless hand gently stroked his face, her fingertips wandering a little bit on it tracing and copying the contours of the other party¡¯s features.


    The love in it was obvious.


    At these words, York Charlie¡¯s heart breathed a sigh of relief, his nche¡¯s emotions have gradually calmed down, no longer have the previous ups and downs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I can understand and ept that.¡± He said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of this as long as that person is you.¡±


    ¡°It was my emotions that got the best of me before and that¡¯s what got you involved. I know you¡¯re not to me for this, the other guy must have been prepared to do what he did so seamlessly.¡± The words had cleared nche Capra¡¯s confused demeanor.


    She would not allow herself to go on being as depressed as she had been before, she had to take care of herself for the sake of her missing daughter and for the fetus in her womb.


    The conflict between the two was sort of at an end because of the sudden arrival of the child.


    The two reached an agreement, nche Capra in the hospital to recuperate to nurture the fetus, York Charlie outside to run for their daughter.


    And they start to investigate the suspicious characters one by one, with Moren Howard as the preferred suspect.


    The timing of his appearance is too ingenious, and as soon as he appears, their daughter is kidnapped by the kidnappers.


    nche Capra is the first to believe that there isn¡¯t a connection.


    But it¡¯s not like Moren Howard is going to show his hand easily, so it takes a while to find out what¡¯s going on with him.


    On the other hand, the school¡¯s list of suspects also came out, and York Charlie immediately investigated the family background of these people, as well as their recent assets and ie.


    As expected, a teacher¡¯s ount has a huge amount of money, three million dors.


    To know that such arge amount of money was money that an ordinary teacher was afraid that he would have to exhaust his entire life to get.


    In here, there must be something odd.


    Just follow this line and keep checking down.


    However, the one who paid money into this living teacher was a foreign ount, so it would take a lot of effort to investigate, so this line was put on hold for the time being.


    A city¡¯s major hotels and lodgings orrge or small can live in the hotel rental, their people have also looked once, and even deployed the city¡¯s cameras, but it is nothing.


    But precisely because of thisck of results, York Charlie was able to narrow down the scope of the search to the smallest manageable area.


    Since he hadn¡¯t found anyone in these ces, he could only be in the undeveloped countryside, and as long as he searched along the deste areas, he would surely find clues.


    These days York Charlie was physically and mentally exhausted while looking for someone and tracking down the mastermind behind it.


    But as soon as he saw nche Capra, who was nursing her spirit in the hospital room, all the fatigue faded away.


    That was his wife and son.


    It waste in the evening of another day, and York Charlie was as tired as ever after a long day of running around A City.


    But when he came to the door of nche Capra¡¯s hospital room, he made a point of straightening his clothes and refreshing himself before he pushed his way in.


    At that time, nche Capra was drinking the bird¡¯s nest congee, so as to make up for the missing nutrients in the past few days.


    After all, she was two people now, not just one person who could take care of her body in vain.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Seeing him return, nche Capra put down the bird¡¯s nest congee in her hand and gave him a shallow smile.


    She knows that this person has not been easy for a long time, no matter what, she should wee him with a smile instead of a cold face.


    York Charlie answered a ¡°hmm¡±, then raised his hand and picked up the stew pot next to him, feeding people one spoonful at a time, ¡°Open your mouth, eat before you talk.¡±


    The gesture and the look were gentle enough to make thousands of girls drown in it.


    nche Capra cooperatively opened her lips and matched the other party¡¯s movements with each bite.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This bird¡¯s nest was truly sweet to the depths of her heart. If only her daughter was also present at this time.


    Thinking about this, the swallowing action was so fast that she choked on the food in her throat several times in a row, and her eyes were already colored with a lightyer of wetness.


    York Charlie smoothed her back trying to make herfortable, ¡°Why are you still so careless when you¡¯re a second time mom.¡± He admonished with a grin.


    nche Capra smiled at him and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 400 Peace and Joy

    After eating this nourishing bird¡¯s nest porridge, nche Capra noticed that the other man¡¯s face was a few points thinner than before, and even ayer of ebony-colored dark circles appeared at the eye sockets.


    Underneath theck of energy was the spirit he had forced himself to fight, and she could see it clearly, but at the same time, her heart ached for him.


    Concerned words could not help bute out, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    It was the right thing to ask, but she knew before she asked that the answer was definitely no.


    When York Charlie was busy, she often couldn¡¯t take care of three meals a day, practically treating her body as if it was made of iron.


    In the past, she had also told him many times because of this matter, also forced him to change many times, but every time, the effect is very little, really make her headache.


    York Charlie chose to skip this question and asked her, ¡°Are you full yet? Want anything else, I¡¯ll have someone get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Will you face up to my question, I¡¯m not kidding you, I¡¯m serious. Are you disregarding your body again, do you know that you¡¯re going to get a stomach bug like this. If you turn out to have incurable stomach cancer because of a stomach bug, how will you let us orphans and widows live then?¡±


    nche Capra tried to admonish the other party while even involving herself and the fetus in her womb, her words were cursing the other party as well as herself.


    At those words, York Charlie¡¯s face instantly sank in displeasure.


    Forefinger pressed on the soft lips to make a ¡°shh¡± gesture, ¡°Do not talk nonsense, our family, will be safe and happy.¡±


    Yes, peace and joy.


    York Charlie was a wealthy and powerful man, but his wish was just a simple one or two, that the people he loved would be safe and happy in their lives.


    nche Capra nodded her head heavily, and there were tears in her eyes because she was moved and gathered together.


    Peace and joy, it was easier said than done.


    People like them, who seem to be in a great position on the outside, have infinite sufferings behind their backs that people don¡¯t know about.


    And they couldn¡¯t be told by outsiders, or else they would only be criticized as moaning about nothing.


    ¡°I also hope to be able to family peace until old age, when to share the children and grandchildren around the knees of the joy of heaven. And then to hold hands with you and grow old with you.¡±


    York Charlie leaned over and dropped a deep kiss on her forehead, the words ¡°hold your hand and grow old with your son¡± made him move inside.


    He actually really looked forward to the day when his gray hair would turn gray and the years would pass by, and at that time, he would probably bathe in every evening sunset with the old woman beside him, and enjoy the prosperity of this earth together.


    ¡°Baby in mommy¡¯s belly to be good know, not to make trouble mommy, or youe out daddy will beat you.¡± After a few moments of coexistence, York Charlie did not forget to routinely threaten the unborn little one every day.


    It is not known whether the child is a boy or a girl.


    In fact, with York Charlie¡¯s status and position nowadays, to know whether his second baby is a boy or a girl is simply easy, but he still chooses to let nature take its course.


    It¡¯s like giving each other a little bit of suspense, life always needs a little bit of mystery in order to have a good taste.


    All in all, as long as it was his child, whether it was a boy or a girl, he rejoiced all the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you scare my child, you have to be a loving father do you know, you are not allowed to be mean to the child.¡± nche Capra, the doting mother, was not happy in the first ce. She dared to say these words in front of her, so what if she really wants to beat her child in the future?


    In response, York Charlie just nodded his head in agreement, responding with one ¡°yes, yes, yes¡± after another.


    The two of them chatted around the child for a while before talking about the little princess.


    York Charlie was the first to bring up the subject, and he could see how much the woman in front of him cared about their daughter.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t ask more questions was because he didn¡¯t want to add to the burden.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask, all I can say is that I haven¡¯t found anyone, but what I can ensure is that our little princess is safe now.¡± The words of certainty came out of his mouth.


    ¡°The reason for this conclusion is because I have not received the slightest trace of the little princess¡¯s whereabouts. No news is the best news.¡±


    ¡°If the enemy is trying to deal with us by harming the child, then the child¡¯s ident should have caused a big fuss in the city, so that we would be pained and desperate, instead of being as calm as it is now, with no ripples at all.¡±


    Word for word, word for word. No wonder nche Capra didn¡¯t believe it.


    Yes, no news was the best news. A long breath of relief came out of her heart.


    As long as her child was safe and sound, it was enough for her.


    ¡°This recent period of time, you have worked hard, you should also pay attention to rest, don¡¯t boil your body.¡± At this time, she cared about this busy man¡¯s body.


    Hearing her caring words, York Charlie¡¯s whole person was like spring returning to the earth that glowed with infinite vitality.


    ¡°As long as you all are well, my body will be fine.¡±


    While the two of them were in love, the little princess and the kidnapper on the other side were in a mess.


    Because today¡¯s little princess deliberately escaped and identally rolled down a ce full of gravel roads.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the kidnappers saving her in time, I¡¯m afraid the young princess would be either dead or maimed.


    Now the man is utilizing the only resources avable in this wild mountainous area to give the little princess basic treatment, which can be described as a painstaking effort.


    The little princess looked at the man so carefully for his own wound bandage, the heart of the heart to use and touched.


    However, this man did not say a word to her from beginning to end, and had a cold face, which really scared her, causing her to keep her head down the whole time.


    Her body was streaked with blood from the gravel, and on the little one¡¯s jade-like skin, it looked a bit appalling.


    Rao is the man has time and again to ease the strength to do simple disinfection work and on the herbal medicine, the little princess still can¡¯t help but again and again to dodge and mouth also ceaselessly ¡°hissing haha¡± up.


    Evidently, it really hurts to a certain extent, otherwise how would the little princess show weakness so easily?


    ¡°Shout what? Running time is not running very fast? If I had known that I would have let you fall to your death there, why would I save you back.¡± The man cursed with a gloomy face, but his movements were gentle.


    However, this always smart little princess didn¡¯t realize that this man¡¯s mouth is hard and heart is soft and his mouth is not in the right ce, but also was really trained out of tears.


    Crystal clear teardrops a big drop a big drop of sliding down the cheeks, as if the faucet is broken that how to collect can not be collected, waterfalls flow straight down three thousand feet.


    Seeing the situation, even if the man decided to cold heartedly ignore this little girl piece is also by her crying soft heart.


    ¡°Good boy, good boy, good boy. What are you crying for? I, the one you cheated, haven¡¯t cried yet. Obviously agreed to go out to see the light, but you have to run away behind my back. You run away just run away, but also so unwise to fall down and roll down to get a wound, and finally have to bother me to give you medicine.¡±


    The man recited a non-stop, the tone is helpless, he is afraid of this little girl¡¯s tears, crying his heart soft into a g.


    However, the little girl this cry, can be considered to be kidnapped to the aggression of these days are all a pass to cry out, let the man how to coax are not stop, is self-conscious crying that call a free, that call a drenching.


    Finally, the man almost have to give her kneel down, thought the man to do kidnapping to this extent really lost the face of the kidnappers session.

 Chapter 401 Leaving the barren mountain

    When the little princess finished crying, already a face of snot and a face of tears, looks lousy, but also non-stop hups.


    Small hand a handful of wiping tears wiping snot, and then finally all of the unconcerned wiped on the man¡¯s clothes, really is not at all see outside.


    Man sweat face, this little girl psychological quality is really not generally good.


    The first time to see him as a kidnapper not only not afraid, and now also dare to his clothes for wrongdoing up, favor he is to take this little girl can not help, can only let it as.


    ¡°Cried enough, right?¡± He sat on the stool, holding the little girl sitting on hisp, face facing him.


    It was impossible for sparks to rub off when the eyes of arge and a small met in the air.


    The little princess grunted two more times before calming down, and the first words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°When are you going to let me go, I miss mommy and daddy. Mom and dad can¡¯t find me, they¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t see that this little girl of yours is quite filial.¡± The man flirted with a sentence, but his heart was not rxed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If this went on, he was about to not want to do this business. Facing such a cute little girl every day, how could he stand it, how could he be ruthless.


    ¡°Everyone has parents, uncle I know you are really not a bad person, can¡¯t you think for me? I want to be with my mom and dad, I don¡¯t want them to have to worry about me at a very old age.¡± The little princess opened her mouth sincerely, but this ¡°old age¡± amused the man.


    Heughed softly, raised his hand and scraped the nose of the little one in front of him, and the gloom within his heart gradually dispersed, and he simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡±


    These five words really shocked the little princess, she was puzzled, the exit is such a sentence, ¡°You are not Pinhio, how can you have no parents.¡±


    This time it was the man¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded, are all children¡¯s brain circuits so strange?


    Pinhio? Isn¡¯t this a character in Pinhio?¡­ can actuallypare him with the characters in the movie, this operation can ah.


    ¡°Little friend, the movie has seen quite a lot ah.¡± The man touched her little head, unwilling to continue this topic about parents.


    He was from an orphanage, fatherless and motherless.


    The little princess nuzzled her mouth and knew that he would not let herself go, so she stopped talking and just pulled a long face.


    Obviously telling the other party: I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m very unhappy, youe and coax me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you lied to me and still want me to coax you, I just coaxed you still coaxed less?¡± The man saw through her thoughts at a nce.


    The little princess silently rolled her eyes and turned to ask, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, how do we say that we are also considered to know one, you tell me what you call it.¡±


    The next second she seemed to think of something and hurriedly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I return to my mom and dad in the future, I will definitely not reveal your name. I¡¯m a person who keeps his word.¡±


    The man shook his head helplessly, trustworthy? He had just lied to him, and now he was talking to him about trust.


    The hell with trusting you, yet the man still ghosted out his real name, ¡°Hobert Butler.¡±


    The little princess shook her head and let out an ¡°Oh¡±, that ent was a real treat to say, and she was a real grinch to look at.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Uncle Hobert from now on, okay?¡±


    Facing the word ¡°from now on¡± from the little one, the man didn¡¯t know how to react.


    He knew very well that after this incident, there would be no such thing as ¡°future¡± between himself and this little child.


    Instead, he would have to shun the Charlie family to avoid the aftermath of York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, why don¡¯t you say something? Is it because you don¡¯t like me calling you that?¡± The little princess¡¯s face instantly turned pitiful, with the beginnings of crying if you don¡¯t let me call you that.


    ¡°Call me whatever you like.¡± Hobert Butler let out a deep sigh, his mind constantly pondering on what to do next, he couldn¡¯t keep dragging his feet and not handing the person over to the other party just because he couldn¡¯t collect the final payment from Moren Howard¡¯s side.


    However, even if Moren Howard paid the final payment, he was still not very willing to hand this little girl over.


    If this little girl was really killed, he was afraid that he would have to live in guilt for the rest of his life.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t done simr business before, but it wasn¡¯t as annoying as this little girl.


    Being together for just a few days, it was unprecedented to disturb his mind.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, are you not going to take me out again? Are you going to keep me locked up here all the time?¡± Saying that the little princess had the tendency to shed tears again.


    It was as if she could see through the weakness that as soon as she cried, the other party would throw up their hands and surrender.


    ¡°Depends.¡± Hobert Butler lightly spat out two words, neither affirming nor denying, hanging on to the little princess¡¯s little heart that was going up and down.


    ¡°Oooh-¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay you don¡¯t cry, count me scared of you.¡± Hobert Butler surrendered when he really did, let¡¯s talk about future thingster, this little girl wasn¡¯t sure how long she could stay with him.


    However, what happened that night made him have to take the little girl out of this deserted ce.


    Just because, the little princess has a fever, the whole little face is burning hot hot hot hot, looks like a ripe apple that way.


    Seeing let the human heart feel pity, not to mention is originally like the little princess Hobert Butler, and how to bear to let this little bit continue to burn.


    And besides the fever, the little one was vomiting and looked extremely ufortable.


    He is a rough man, only understand the basic skills of survival in the wild, such as this kind of looking and sniffing and diagnosis of things have to be handed over to a specialized doctor to be responsible for.


    Therefore, he can only risk the risk of being discovered,te at night carrying the little one out of this barren mountain, to find a small clinic in a ce where there are people.


    Of course he was prepared for this, dressing the little one up as a boy, with her hair tied up in a ball and tucked into a cowboy¡¯s duck hat, and her face smeared with gray.


    This time the little princess is a countryside out of the wild girl, the body is also simple clothing, unlike the collection of thousands of favorites in the the Charlie family thousand gold.


    The premise is to ignore the little princess¡¯s pair of talking eyes.


    Fortunately, this time iste at night, York Charlie¡¯s side of the people will rx their vignce, and the terrain of this neighborhood is also quite familiar to him, so he quickly circled around to a vige to find a simple small clinic.


    Fortunately, the doctor inside does not look like a quack, after a simple examination, concluded that the little princess because of theck of soil and water and trauma on the body, which led to this serious illness.


    After the injection and medicine, the little princess face is still pale.


    See Hobert Butler heart is not a taste, I think this little one has never been so sinful it.


    But ¡­ he can not release people, he must be responsible for his kidnapper s professional ethics.


    ¡°Dad ¡­ mom ¡­¡± Between drowsiness, the little guy seems to be dreaming of his parents, all night in a daze shouted endlessly.


    In this regard, Hobert Butler can only be a night without closing his eyes to take care of, a lifetime did not take care of small children today he is unprecedented to take care of the child once.


    Until the light of day broke, the dawn came with a hint of light, and the injection was finished, the little one still closed his eyes tightly.


    After this incident, Hobert Butler did not think of going back to the deserted mountain. If he stayed any longer, there was no guarantee that the little friend would be tortured for half his life.

 Chapter 402 – Adventure

    After a few thoughts, he decided to take a risk.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, so it would be better to bring this little guy to the prosperous realm as a hiding ce.


    Anyway, it was impossible to leave the city for the time being, and it was estimated that York Charlie hadid a dra onnd, water and air, just waiting for him to throw himself into the.


    He wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to do that.


    After weighing the situation, he thought of immediate action, picked up the little one who was still asleep and moved to another position, and specially asked the staff of the small clinic to borrow a carrier, and tied the little one to his back and carried him on his back.


    Pretending to be a father and daughter look, the end also like the staff to thank, ¡°really thank you, with this strap, I can take my daughter home as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, my mom has also been sick and dying, just waiting for us to go home to see her onest time.¡±


    The staff members also hadpassionate outbursts when they saw this, and there were countless words of concern and exhortation, and even a few more medicines were sent.


    Clinics in small ces like theirs were not as busy as big hospitals, and many things were done more as they pleased.


    When the little guy woke up, he was already in a well-lit room with all the essentials.


    Opening her hazel eyes, she blinked her eyelids in confusion, ¡°Are we traveling? Howe I woke up from a nap and I¡¯m in a different ce?¡±


    Threerge ck lines immediately appeared on Hobert Butler¡¯s forehead, what was the little one¡¯s head full of now?


    Traveling? He was still an angel.


    ¡°What happenedst night that you don¡¯t remember?¡± He only asked a faint rhetorical question.


    At first hearing this sentence, the little princess fell back on a long reflex arc of hindsight to remember that she had a hard, hard timest night, and then she had no memory of it.


    Vaguely remember as if there is a person all night long to take care of their own, now think of removing this Uncle Hobert in front of me would not be anyone else.


    Purse pursed dry lips, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me yesterday ¡­ but I got sick all because of you, if you didn¡¯t kidnap me, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sick in ages and ages, I can¡¯t remember thest time I was sick.¡± She childishly med the other for everything that was wrong and gave the impression of being justified.


    Hearing the little one¡¯s thankful and usatory words in his ears, Hobert Butler couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and pinch her little face, his words had a kind of long-lost coddling of the little princess, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s uncle who caused you to get sick.¡±


    When the little princess heard this, the first person she thought of was her mother, the mother who had always been kind to her.


    Her heart was instantly flooded with a sour feeling, if the person in front of her was her mother, how good it would be.


    The heart of the tangle of sadness so that her small body twisted her back to the person, deliberately closed her eyes to try to sleep.


    If she fell asleep, she wouldn¡¯t know anything, and if she fell asleep, she would be able to see her mom in her dreams.


    Sick people are always more fragile, even adults, let alone a small child of only four years old.


    Hobert Butler looked at her with indescribable pity in his eyes, and I can only say that even a man of steel has his moments of tenderness.


    Looking at the little one¡¯s temper tantrums, his heart actually rose a trace of thoughts that should not have, he also wanted to give birth to a daughter.


    But that thought onlysted for ten seconds or so before he dispelled it, how could someone like him, who was on the verge of extinction, be worthy of having a family and loved ones.


    Even if he did, he would only drag them down.


    At that time, any York Charlie how to think could not imagine, he thought hard to find the person is not far away from his eyes.


    He always thought that the kidnappers fled into some deserted ce with his daughter, so he was looking for the wrong direction every day.


    On Moren Howard¡¯s side, he has to hide himself and raise money at the same time, so it¡¯s not easy for everyone.


    The only ones who can stay away from this matter are Ilya and Francesca Jones. Although York Charlie¡¯s side is making a lot of noise, the secrecy of this matter is very good and not much has been revealed.


    York Charlie has his own ns, he does not want to make this matter known to the whole world, so as not to put his daughter in a more dangerous situation.


    He has been in the shopping mall for so many years, he has made too many enemies, and the number of people who want to deal with him is also countless.


    It would be a real loss if someone were to seize this opportunity and put a bad idea in his daughter¡¯s head.


    Francesca Jones knew it was time for him and Ilya to pay a visit to the Charlie family to discuss the timing of the engagement.


    The Charlie family only maid butler driver bodyguard at home, the Charlie family two masters plus a small master is not even see a hair.


    When they asked, the maid at home only said that they were away on vacation, but he always felt that there was something wrong.


    Concerning nche Capra, he could not stay out of the matter calmly self-possessed, so after the incident, he quickly looked for someone to investigate the whereabouts of the three members of the Charlie family, and soon learned about the events of these days.


    He was about to leave for A City, but was stopped by Ilya before he could leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ilya was asking knowingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to A-City, so stay home until I get back.¡± Francesca Jones was in a hurry, so much so that he didn¡¯t want to say another word.


    He didn¡¯t even wait for Ilya to say another word before he busted out the door.


    This behavior really hurts Ilya¡¯s heart. At this moment, she finally knew what it was like to have your heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys all hurting.


    The bitterness was unbearable.


    Why would she fall in love with such a man whose eyes and heart are all other women?


    But she had already fallen in love, and there was no turning back.


    No matter what, she would walk on one road until ck, and would not turn back even if she hit the south wall.


    Hands tightly clenched into fists, hands are already veins rippling, she originally did not want to do so excessive, she really just want to and Francesca Jones together.


    Since this is the case, then it¡¯s not my fault. A wry chuckle escaped from the bottom of his heart, the dark side had finally triumphed over the light side.


    He dialed a series of familiar numbers and opened his mouth with these words, ¡°Dad, I agree with your proposal that we join forces with Moren Howard.¡±


    At these words, the man across the ocean instantly let out a series of triumphantughs.


    ¡°Good daughter, you¡¯ve finally figured it out. Daddy will definitely help you get the man of your choice, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After the phone hung up, Ilya¡¯s entire body fell to the ground in a disheveled state and didn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    The words the doctor said to her when she went to the hospital yesterday kept echoing in her mind.


    ¡°This ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve been pregnant for more than three weeks, pregnancy vomiting is all normal, you just need toe to the maternity checkup regrly.¡±


    God knows how happy she was when she had just learned that she was carrying her and Francesca Jones¡¯ child in her womb, and how much she wanted to share this with him at the first opportunity.


    After a day of brewing emotions, she had thought of telling him today, but she didn¡¯t realize how she could bear the thought of this man abandoning them, mother and child, for another woman.


    Love makes you blind, love makes you selfish, love blinds Ilya¡¯s otherwise bright eyes.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, why are you doing this to me ¡­¡±


    Spare her from acting sad and upset now, Francesca Jones, who is driving to A city, is also unaware of it.


    Flirting with a woman and not responsible for it, but also the heart of the unavable people, but also to the old people to fall in love with, really do not know whether this is a scum or not.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Today¡¯s this mistake, leading to himter will be deeply sullen for this.

 Chapter 403 – The Sea of Vinegar Turns to Heaven

    The weather in A City was cloudy, with dark clouds covering the sun and gloom everywhere.


    Francesca Jones came to A city, and the first time she got out of the car, she ate a mouthful of gray haze, so it was clear that the air conditions here were really not good these days.


    Regarding the matter of Clivia Charlie¡¯s kidnapping, he has also used the resource forces at hand to inquire, hoping that there will be clues as soon as possible.


    After checking into the hotel, the first thing he wanted to do was to go to the hospital to take a look at that person.


    He thought so and did so, of course the timing was to avoid the time York Charlie was in the hospital, so as not to make a mess when the time came.


    After all, he traveled a long way to A city this behavior, already is Sima Zhaoshi everyone knows.


    Arriving at the hospital filled with the old, the sick and the dying, the air filled with the heavy smell of antiseptic solution, he first went to the front desk to ask about nche Capra¡¯s ward number, and then followed the route to look for a ward number.


    nche Capra¡¯s ward was arranged in the VIP¡¯s VIP suite, and there were two bodyguards guarding the entrance.


    Just as he wanted to enter, he was intercepted by two expressionless bodyguards.


    Therefore, he could only give his name, ¡°I am nche Capra¡¯s friend Francesca Jones, I know she is hospitalized and would like toe to see her, please pass on a message to the two of you.¡±


    Polite and considerate, the movements were in line with the ordinary, so people could not pick a single fault.


    The two bodyguards see this situation is not too difficult, after all, President Charlie only instructed them to protect his wife¡¯s safety here and intercept all suspicious people, as for those who are not suspicious, they should be released or released.


    ¡°Trouble this gentleman to stay here for a moment, we¡¯ll go and inform now to see if our wife wants to see you or not.¡±


    One of the bodyguards pushed his way in, and by that time nche Capra was holding a literary book in her hands, not really engrossed in what she was reading.


    She was just forcing herself to find something to do so she could distract herself from the loss of her daughter.


    At the same time pottering about would be good for the baby in her womb.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a man outside named Francesca Jones, he says he wants to see you, do you see ¡­?¡± The bodyguard briefly exined the purpose of his visit while asking for advice.


    nche Capra was slightly stunned, obviously not expecting Francesca Jones toe to A City to see her, shouldn¡¯t Francesca Jones be apanying Ilya at this time? Shouldn¡¯t Francesca Jones be with Ilya at this time?


    At the same time, he asked, ¡°Are they two people?¡±


    The bodyguard respectfully replied, ¡°No, only Francesca Jones is waiting outside alone.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡± nche Capra was inwardly puzzled, shouldn¡¯t he and Ilya be inseparable at the moment?


    ¡°Let him in.¡± The people were already waiting at the door, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to refuse not to see them, there was no such thing.


    So Francesca Jones, who had been allowed into it, was soon seated on the couch beside the hospital bed.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen that nche Capra¡¯s face was still slightly flushed, he would have been in a real hurry.


    ¡°nche, I heard about what happened at your house, so I just came by to check on you.¡± He took it upon himself to exin the reason for his behavior this time.


    nche Capra nodded as she propped herself up from the hospital bed next to the back of the bed behind her, ¡°Where¡¯s Ilya? Howe she didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at home. I didn¡¯t want her to run around too much, so I let her rest at home, and I came to see you alone just the same.¡± Francesca Jones blurted out.


    nche Capraughed a little and didn¡¯t delve any deeper into it, now she was not expecting Francesca Jones to even mean to develop the love aspect of it for herself.


    She had always thought that four years had washed away her feelings for her, and that all that was left was friendship.


    She pointed to the fruit basket next to her, ¡°Do you want to eat something, I see that you shoulde in quite a hurry.¡±


    Yes, Francesca Jones was indeed in a hurry on this trip, and she came here without having a lot of things in order.


    His clothes were also slightly disheveled, with a few conspicuous creases, which could directly let people see that he was in a hurry.


    Francesca Jones shook her head, ¡±I was worried about your situation, so I came in a bit of a hurry. Now that I see you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    After saying this, he added hastily for fear of misunderstanding, ¡°Ilya is relieved too, I¡¯ll tell herter so she doesn¡¯t have a hard time sleeping at home worrying.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t doubt it, and it even warmed her heart, the feeling of being remembered was overwhelming.


    Hand stroked on the thinyer of clothing through the stomach, eyebrows and eyes gentle, lips and teeth gently open, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, this time moved the fetus, need to be in the hospital for a period of time to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡­¡± Francesca Jones¡¯ smile was a bit far-fetched, and turned to be heartily happy for the person, if one ignored the touch of bitterness inside.


    ¡°All the more reason for you to take care of your health.¡±


    nche Capra responded with an ¡°uh-huh¡± and began to think of the good times ahead for the family of four living together.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping for a boy with this birth, so that when he grows up he can protect his sister from bullies.¡±


    After a brief chat, Francesca Jones left, saying she didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest.


    When he came out from the hospital, his mind was filled with nche Capra¡¯s happy face just now, and the bitterness in his heart spread infinitely.


    Because, let her so happy person is not himself.


    And he, too, had lost the qualification to keep watch and apany her.


    But even so, at this time he could not leave A city, he had to inquire about the whereabouts of the little princess for them in the dark.


    Because he deeply knew that if something happened to nche Capra¡¯s pearl, she would spend her whole life in the abyss of pain.


    He could not bear to see nche Capra in pain.


    York Charlie was quick to catch wind of Francesca Jones¡¯ visit to nche Capra and was keenly aware that something was amiss.


    Ilya was his cousin in every sense of the word, and what did Francesca Jones mean by that?


    Immediately a phone call to Francesca Jones¡¯s cell phone, splitting the face ording to the phone is a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your behavior today is the meaning of, but let me know, you dare to apologize to Ilya, I will not let you go.¡±


    After throwing down these words, he hung up the phone in anger.


    Originally thought that Francesca Jones had already died to his wife, but never thought that there was a ¡°sequel¡±, which really brought out the fire in his heart.


    As for the other side of the verbal threat of Francesca Jones is helpless bitter smile, now he is really confused, provoke Ilya and do not want to let go of nche Capra.


    Being a man like him is really aplete failure.


    However, York Charlie¡¯s call reminds him that he can¡¯t ignore Ilya who is waiting for him in the next city just because he is in A city.


    A familiar string of numbers was dialed, and the caller quickly picked up the phone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Francesca Jones warm man standard daily care a whole lot of words before informing nche Capra¡¯s situation, ¡°nche she is pregnant, now in the hospital to recuperate her body, you do not need to worry too much.¡±


    Ilya on the other end of the phone hears this but a coldugh inside her heart, a mocking smile emerges at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Really? Pregnant, that¡¯s really congrattions for her.¡±


    She¡¯d be worried about nche Capra, now she couldn¡¯t wait for the woman to go to hell before she stole her man and kept Francesca Jones¡¯ heart tied to her at all times.


    As she hung up, Ilya ran her hand over her stomach, a rueful smile on her face.


    ¡°Baby, your daddy only has eyes for that woman, not us at all.¡±

 Chapter 404 – Who Messed with the Daemon King Again?

    Carrying a whole lot of anger and jealousy, York Charlie¡¯s face was extremely ugly as he returned inside the hospital room.


    The first sentence he opened his mouth was cold, ¡°I¡¯ll get you discharged tomorrow. I bought an independent vi near the city center, we will live there first.¡±


    At first hearing these words, nche Capra did not react, why did the move to a different locatione so suddenly?


    The question in her mind then came out, ¡°You¡¯re going to live in A city permanently? What about thepany? Thepany can¡¯t be transferred to A city too, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a permanent residence, it¡¯s just a temporary residence. I will take care of thepany¡¯s affairs, you don¡¯t need to worry. You only need to rest in peace and recuperate.¡±


    nche Capra silently said that she really has a lot of money, and she wants to buy a vi wherever she wants to buy a vi.


    I have to know that the price of A city is also an inch of gold ah.


    After a few moments, still did not hear the man say half a word again, nche Capra finally noticed something wrong.


    Usually, even if York Charlie is indifferent, but he will not be stingy to speak with her.


    Today was not normal, absolutely, positively not normal.


    She had to raise her eyes to look at the man sitting on the sofa who did not say a word, a closer look was really something!


    York Charlie¡¯s hands were wrapped around his chest, his face was expressionless but every pore cell on his body was radiating extraordinary anger.


    ncing at her stomach, a n instantly surged to her heart, ¡°Baby, look Daddy is angry, he doesn¡¯t evene to talk to you, we¡¯re being left out.¡±


    York Charlie sniffed and nced at her, not reacting.


    nche Capra doesn¡¯t believe it and picks up again, ¡°But baby don¡¯t be sad, daddy is ignoring you, you still have mommy, mommy will always be there for baby.¡±


    York Charlie still doesn¡¯t respond, instead he closes his eyelids and starts to rest up, ignoring this poor acting from his opponent.


    nche Capra: ¡­ Who is this who¡¯s messed with this Daemon again?


    Ten minutes passed and the ward was so quiet that even the sound of a piece of paper falling on the floor could be clearly heard.


    York Charlie was lying on the back of the sofa, sleeping peacefully, as if he had been dreaming for a long time.


    Thirty minutes passed, and from him came the sound of even, strong breathing.


    It was only then that nche Capra could be sure that he was really asleep and not pretending to be.


    So she tiptoed out of bed and found a light nket and ced it gently over him to keep him warm.


    She gently stroked her hand over his forehead hair, revealing his handsome eyebrows and eyes, and her heartache was obvious on her face.


    This period of time, must have exhausted him. Heart secretly sighed.


    In this sh of lightning, just in the nick of time, she was caught off guard and was carried into his arms.


    The suddenness of the incident caused her heart to pound several times.


    It wasn¡¯t until her breathing gradually stabilized and her state of mind gradually calmed down that she was sure she had just been fooled by this man.


    ¡°You pretended to be asleep!¡± She indignantly hammered his shoulder twice, just short of taking a bite of his flesh and eating his blood.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t pretending to be asleep, I was just really asleep.¡± York Charlie gave his first smile of the day as he entered the hospital room and opened his mouth in a serious manner.


    He originally just wanted to close his eyes and rest for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would really fall asleep after this rest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his nerves were extremely tense these days and he would wake up at the touch of someone, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up so quickly.


    nche Capra muffled ¡°Oh¡± a sound, looks like he disturbed his sleep ah ¡­


    York Charlie is so smart, how could he not see through the heart of the person in his arms thoughts at this time.


    Come to her ear lightly exhaled a mouthful of hot air, ¡°do not me you, is that I am not in a good mood today.¡±


    Words said ambiguous and gentle, in fact, he is forced to suppress the anger and vinegar fire in his heart.


    He knows, Francesca Jones things and the arms of this woman is not rted, has always been Francesca Jones in the wishful thinking only.


    He really didn¡¯t have the need to punish his wife with someone else¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood? Why? You can say it to me and vent it out to me, there¡¯s no need to hold it back like this, alone and dead. You have to realize that I would be sad to see you unhappy, I would be heartbroken too.¡± The sincerity in nche Capra¡¯s eyes was so clear that it touched people¡¯s hearts.


    At these words, York Charlie grips her hand tightly, ¡°Your words are enough.¡±


    nche Capra: ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re upset?¡±


    ¡°None of that matters, what matters is that you stay by my side now.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t want Francesca Jones to annoy the two of them and cause unnecessary conflicts and misunderstandings.


    There were some things that it was better to turn a blind eye to. What¡¯s more, he knew deep down that nche Capra had always treated Francesca Jones as nothing more than a friend.


    It was better for each other not to say anything, so as not to hurt the feelings of the three parties, and then to cause unnecessary storms at this juncture.


    Eares this sentence, nche Capra always know each other¡¯s heart, so no more questions, only one heart and people snuggle together, trying to warm each other¡¯s heart.


    The two embraced together, brows between the eyes are revealed a faint happiness. Such a picture of the quiet years, when it is really called for people to be touched.


    Discharge procedures the next day to do very quickly, the two moved into a scale and equipment are not the Charlie family vi below the vi, and which is equipped with a full range of medical equipment, for emergencies.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little too efficient for your own good.¡± nche Capra eximed as she sat on the leather couch in the lobby.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am for thepliment.¡± York Charlie, not knowing if he was in the mood, bowed and raised his hands in a bow.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but smile out of the corner of her eye.


    At this time, a voice familiar to both of them rang out, ¡°nche, York.¡±


    The two of them raised their eyes to look at the doorway, and there stood Mrs. Casey, who had been living abroad for a long time.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s sudden appearance really surprised them, but after a short period of surprise, the two of them still cordially invited their mother into their home, and served her with good tea and water.


    ¡°Mom, why did youe over?¡± Both of them spoke in unison, their voices harmonizing into a single tone.


    Mrs. Casey smiled in relief, but then the smile faded again as she thought of something.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te over here, I wouldn¡¯t have realized how much has happened on your side. And with so much going on, I can¡¯t believe you guys didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± The words were vaguely usatory by the end of the sentence.


    nche Capra spoke with aforting sniff, ¡°Mom, we were wrong this time, we should have informed you earlier, but we also didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    The words were cleverly said, and the softness of the words was evident.


    During the time she spent with Mrs. Casey, she, as a daughter-inw, had long gotten a feel for Mrs. Casey¡¯s character, and knew that she was the kind of person who would eat softness but not hardness.


    For nche Capra¡¯s soft words, Mrs. Casey was really happy to see it, her face no longer angry, but only endless worry.


    After all, how could she not be anxious about the loss of her only granddaughter?


    Although she knew that her daughter-inw was pregnant again with her second child, she couldn¡¯t have the little one and forget about the big one.


    ¡°York, how¡¯s your search for my granddaughter going?¡± A sentence that lowered the atmosphere in the hall to freezing point, but it was also a question that everyone had to face.


    ¡°Mom, I will find your granddaughter back, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s health had never been too good, and as a son, York Charlie was naturally worried.


    Mrs. Casey only responded with a ¡°hmm¡±.

 Chapter 405 – A Cry, Two Cries and Three Hangings

    Mrs. Casey¡¯s presence did not make much of a difference; the only difference was that there was someone else to talk to who could ease nche Capra¡¯s mind and lighten her mood.


    As for York Charlie, he felt that his mother was a bit of an add-on, and every time he tried to say something sweet to his wife, he was disturbed by her unannounced arrival.


    But after a few days of this kind of life, he was used to it. Maybe this is the ordinary happiness, this time if the little princess can also find back, the day is really perfect happiness.


    However, the people sent to spy on the people is nothing, as if in the city of A there is no his daughter this person, all the news is a stone sinking into the sea.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If the covert investigation does not work, I am afraid that we really need to go on arge-scale search in the open, it is best toe back to the ¡°census.¡±


    However, such a method is too time-consuming and resource-consuming, so there is no need to resort to this unless it is thest minute.


    On the other hand, the kidnapper Hobert Butler and the little princess have be more and more familiar with each other in the past few days, and the two of them get along with each other like a pair of uncles and nephews.


    If we ignore the rtionship between the kidnapper and the hostage, maybe the two of them can really have a bond.


    Unfortunately, the world is unpredictable ah.


    The little princess¡¯s illness in the meditative conditioning also good half, the face gradually recovered rosy, the former dull eyes also gradually brighten up.


    At the same time, almost every day, she staged a different drama to try to escape from this cage, in order to return to her parents as soon as possible.


    For example, the day before yesterday, while Hobert Butler was in the bathroom, he turned on all the faucets in the house, trying to flood the ce with water, so as to attract the attention of the people outside, and then seek help from outsiders to escape.


    Luckily, Hobert Butler heard the noise from the toilet and came out early, otherwise the whole apartment would have been flooded.


    When Hobert Butler¡¯s face was cold and he even tried to hit him, the little princess crouched on the ground and covered her face, crying more and more violently.


    Crouching is not enough, and even sat on the floor while stomping legs and yelling, ¡°Let me go, let me go, if you do not let me go I will cry until you let me go.¡±


    Really let Hobert Butler headache, but he is not worried about this little girl will lead to the people outside, here the sound instion he tested beforehand, to the little girl¡¯s volume is not enough to prate the soundproof material here to the outside.


    In the end to the little girl cried for half an hour, thest drop of tears can not fall out can only dry voice shouting to end.


    Hobert Butler this time is also considered to learn smart, know that coaxing useless, simply do not coax, see how long she can still cry.


    Facts have proved to be quite useful. After this incident, he seems to have mastered one more technique to deal with children¡¯s crying and wailing.


    One trick doesn¡¯t work and then another trick, that¡¯s the little princess undoubtedly.


    Carrying out the y of a cry two tricks, crying over the natural need to make a scene, the next day she deliberately will be here to smash things that can be smashed end.


    Hobert Butler was furious at her for identally cutting her little hand on a piece of ss, but he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of tying up such a sprightly little creature.


    The second day passed, and naturally the third day came, which was today.


    After crying and messing around naturally want tomit suicide, of course the real suicide little princess still do not have the courage.


    At a young age, she also knows that the body of the parents of this simple truth, not to mention the life of such a major event that can not be child¡¯s y.


    She sneaked from the kitchen to hide a knife to bring back to the bedroom, pulled up the wrist of the sleeve to the bend of the arm, to their own jade-like small wrists,pared to a long time, still did not have the heart to do it.


    I thought to myself, I used to watch TV dramas where peoplemitted suicide like this. Then they failed tomit suicide and were brought back to life, usually this will cause people to pity you, and then the other party will promise you everything.


    I don¡¯t know how long she thought about it, but she closed her eyes hard and decided to sh her wrists in order to save her life.


    At this very moment, Hobert Butler cut up a fruit te and came in, thinking that the little one should take some vitamins for her body after running around for so many days.


    And just in time to save the little princess¡¯s immacte little arms, he shouted, ¡°Stop! Put it down and don¡¯t move!¡±


    The little princess was instantly caught off guard by this sudden voice, her other knife-swinging hand stopped in mid-air, and she opened her startled eyes in bewilderment.


    In this instant, Hobert Butler had already put down the fruit te and made an arrow step to the side of the person, and snatched the knife into his own hands with one hand.


    At the end of the heart palpitating ease for more than ten seconds, and then patted his chest and let out a big breath of relief, the heart is still in the aftermath of the fear.


    If he came one stepter, or he did note at all, I am afraid that this little guy died in the bedroom he did not know.


    ying with anything is fine, why should he y with his own life?


    When he thought of this, his eyes were already dyed with burning fire, and he could not wait to give this little girl who did not know the sky and the earth a severe beating on the spot, so that she would remember this lesson deeply, and never dare to act recklessly in the future.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing? Do you know that you are gambling with your life? Do you know that you will die?!¡± A roar of anger, one still higher than the other, was enough to shock the little princess.


    The little princess said that she had never seen Uncle Hobert in such a furious manner, which really scared her into silence for a moment, trembling gently out of fear, and her small body began to cower.


    Intuition told her that at this time, she must stay as far away from this dangerous person as possible.


    So the little princess went under the bed in a sh, so fast that Hobert Butler didn¡¯t really react for a moment.


    ¡°Youe out! Youe out right now! If youe out now, we can still talk. If you let me catch you, I¡¯ll call you daddy if I don¡¯t beat you until you cry!¡± Hobert Butler was really pissed off, and his voice was an octave higher than usual as he shouted at the little girl who was hiding.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go out, I won¡¯t go out, I won¡¯t go out! You¡¯re so horrible, you¡¯ll surely tie me up and beat me to death if I go out! I¡¯m not going out!¡± Fearful, the little princess also shouted outside unwillingly, thinking that staying here was her life preserver, and that this small space would be able to shelter her.


    ¡°You!¡± Hobert Butler pointed at the person under the bedpan with hatred, for a moment he really wanted to drill down and lift the person out himself, and then give him a good beating.


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t too angry.


    So, he slowly and methodically pulled out a square stool and sat on it, so guarding this small bedroom.


    Determined to spend a protracted battle with this little guy, he could not keep letting people do wrong, he also wanted some clean days, he could not always toss these messes.


    Seeing that Uncle Hobert did note in to catch himself, the little princess was happy in her heart, the joy of having escaped for the time being was born.


    However, after a long time, she felt that this dark and gloomy ce made her chest tight and short of breath, making her want to leave this dark and gloomy ce.


    But Uncle Hobert was still on guard outside, making her not have the guts to go out at all, and so she could only continue to stay in here.


    The little one now knew what it meant to be miserable.¡±


    After holding out for another half hour or so, the little girl finally gave in.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, I want to go out, just let me go out, I promise not to cause trouble for you.¡± The voice line was soft and mushy, hearing it should make people suffer immensely.

 Chapter 406 – Deliberate Release

    But Hobert Butler was different, he had fallen into too many holes the little one had dug for him and had suffered too many losses.


    Hearing her soft words he was indifferent, and even vaguely wanted tough a little, so he just continued to sit on the stool without a word.


    A look of inscrutable appearance, calling people can not guess his thoughts at this time.


    But the fire in the bottom of his heart did in this short period of time to go down a lot, at least has not seen her suicide when so angry.


    The little princess could not hear a single response from the other party, this was the first time she had faced such a situation.


    In the previous times, as long as she was soft, Uncle Hobert would not ignore her, and would even end up picking her up and coaxing her properly.


    So she panicked, panic without anding spot spreading in the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert ¡­,¡± calling out pitifully in a lowered voice line, trying to get someone to go soft on her, to cast a over her.


    Unfortunately this time Hobert Butler had steeled himself and just wouldn¡¯t eat it.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, you reason with me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, don¡¯t ignore me, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, even if you squeak out, I¡¯m scared when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    ¡­


    The little princess at this moment has no more drama, she is really and truly afraid, lest her nonsense these days destroy the other party¡¯s patience with her.


    No matter how nice Uncle Hobert had been to her, the other party always had anotheryer of identity as a kidnapper, and that was an insurmountable gap between the two of them.


    She was afraid that if she really pissed him off, she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to see her mom and dad again.


    Hobert Butler estimated that the other side of the airing time is also airing enough, and then slowly speak, ¡°still make trouble in the future? Do you still dare to y suicide?¡±


    Legs naturally folded and cocked up, a cold and cool look.


    ¡°Do not make a mess, do not dare.¡± The little guy weakly opened his mouth, listening to this tone was really bullied hard look.


    ¡°You make me a promise, and must do it, you cane out.¡± Hobert Butler sinctly stated the conditions.


    At that, the little one hesitated for a rare half-minute, and with the cleverness of her tiny brain, she certainly knew what the other party wanted to hear.


    But once she made a pledge, what chance would she have to leave this ceter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to, I never like to do things that are forced on me.¡± Hobert Butler¡¯s face was pale, as was his tone.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you kidnapping me be something of an imposition?¡± The little one nuzzled a retort so softly that the other could barely hear it.


    Even if he heard it, Hobert Butler would not bother with such a sentence from a small child, it was really out of character for him as an adult.


    After a few moments, the little one finally made a promise, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t try to escape again, and I won¡¯t threaten my life again. I will definitely do it.¡±


    The clear, childish voice was caught word for word by Hobert Butler, who gave a faint, ¡°Uh-huh,¡± and let the man out.


    This small storm finally passed, the little princess did listen to the next quite a lot, but also too quiet,pletely without the previous dynamic little look.


    Hobert Butler could not do anything about it.


    On the other hand, Moren Howard with the help of Ilya has raised enough money to pay the remaining bnce, he immediately sent a message to Hobert Butler.


    He immediately sent a message to Hobert Butler, informing him that the bnce of the money had been raised and that he should take care of Clivia Charlie.


    People are fickle, and Moren Howard¡¯s mind is even more unpredictable.


    Not long ago he¡¯d wanted to keep the little guy to take his time, but now he¡¯d given up on that.


    On the one hand, if he kept him, he would have to hide him, and on the other hand, he would have to be on his guard all the time, so it would be better to get rid of him once and for all, which would be much morefortable.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s sudden reception of this unexpected message left him in a state of disarray.


    Tell him to kill Clivia Charlie?


    In the past, he had never been with this child and could still do it, but now that he had been with him, he really could not do this kind of inhumane thing.


    Only to see the screen heh heh there is such a row of words, ¡°Kill Clivia Charlie, the final payment I have already yed half into your ount, as long as you kill her, the remaining half of the money is all yours. I just want Clivia Charlie dead.¡±


    Looking at the little girl who was ying with the blocks on the couch, the words ¡°toddler innocence¡± suddenly came to him.


    Why should an innocent child be involved in a dispute between adults?


    Suddenly there was a n taking shape in his heart, he wanted to let the little one go unnoticed.


    First of all, he can not not kill this little guy, against the professional ethics, I am afraid that in the future can not make a living in this business.


    Secondly, he also really can¡¯t get down, this money, the big deal is that he also not earn, he does notck of this money to live.


    After thinking through thisyer, he closed his eyes peacefully, hoping that this little guy can be smart on such a time.


    Catch a moment to escape while he was asleep.


    However, with his eyes closed, he really did fall asleep.


    When he woke up, the little guy still hadn¡¯t left, and even looked at him blearily, ¡°Uncle Hobert, I¡¯m so hungry, what are we going to eatter?¡±


    Hobert Butler shook his head in dismay, why was this little nub so difficult to handle.


    When he should listen, he doesn¡¯t listen, but when he shouldn¡¯t, he listens very well.


    Not just to scare you once, as to remember so firmly? In his heart, he secretly ndered a bit.


    Under the gaze of the little guy¡¯s eyes, he could only go to the kitchen to cook for the people and feed them before making ns.


    While he was cooking for the people, the phone beeps kept ringing, and it was a pushy message from Moren Howard, constantly asking if he had seeded in killing the people or not.


    Putting down the spat, he simply replied back to the past postponing the time, ¡°Haven¡¯t found the right moment yet, will have to wait a bit longer.¡±


    Immediately after that, he shut down the machine, not bothering to talk to this person.


    On the other hand, Moren Howard, who had received the news that Clivia Charlie was still alive, was furious, what do you mean by ¡°the right time¡±? Which time is not the right time? What time is not the right time? Any time is the right time, okay?


    There is a sudden intuition in his heart that the other party is fooling himself, and that person may not want to kill Clivia Charlie at all.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    If that was the case, then things would be much more difficult.


    His brow furrowed into a ball, just when he was at a loss, the phone rang unexpectedly.


    Picking up the phone, he saw that it was Ilya¡¯s caller, and his finger swiped the answer button, the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The opening was a sinct inquiry.


    ¡°I need to say one more thing to you about Clivia Charlie, she can¡¯t die, no matter what she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s daughter. nche Capra can die, but Clivia Charlie should never die.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± This time it was Moren Howard¡¯s turn to be confused, the two sides had started out with nothing to do with this aspect of their cooperation, so why was it suddenly being talked about?


    ¡°No reason, I¡¯m here to warn you this time, if anything happens to Clivia Charlie, our cooperation will end here.¡±


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Moren Howard was so angry that he even broke the phone, she could not afford to lose this aspect of Ilya¡¯s cooperation. On bnce, he could only send another message to Hobert Butler, asking him to keep Clivia Charlie alive for the time being.


    Unfortunately, Hobert Butler turned off his cell phone, so he didn¡¯t get the message, and returned the person to her parents that night.


    As for Ilya, as cynical as she was about nche Capra taking the love of her life, she wasn¡¯t deranged enough to plot against a child, hence the act.

 Chapter 407 – Returning Home

    After dinner, it was the dead of night when all was quiet.


    Hobert Butler waved at the little one who was watching cartoons, interrupting her in the midst of watching them.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time and I¡¯ve decided to let you go home.¡± Hobert Butler spoke solemnly, without the slightest hint of pretense.


    ¡°What?¡± The little one¡¯s eyes widened and a look of total disbelief crossed his face.


    Hobert Butler picked up the little one in front of him with one hand and repeated seriously, ¡°I said, I¡¯m going to let you go back to your mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little one inquired carefully, the tentativeness evident in his words.


    Hobert Butler nodded helplessly, ¡°Really.¡±


    No wonder the little one refused to believe this piece of ¡°pie falling from the sky¡±, before he refused to let her go, and now he suddenly let her go.


    ns can¡¯t catch up with changes, can only sigh so.


    Only to see the little girl¡¯s round eyeballs turn and turn, and finally fell on Hobert Butler¡¯s eyes with suspicion, ¡°Do you have any conspiracy?¡±


    Hobert Butler was about to die of gas on the spot: ¡­


    In any case, eventually the little princess made her way home in the middle of the night.


    I don¡¯t know where Uncle Hobert got the ability to find his parents¡¯ address in A City with just a few clicks on theputer keyboard.


    The reason why in the middle of the night, because Hobert Butler left a heart, he did not want to take himself into it.


    In the middle of the night at this time, people¡¯s eyesight will always be weakened a little bit, coupled with the fact that he is a ck coat, ck pants, ck trench coat, duck tongue hat line, how will not give people to capture the face.


    A dark and windy night, a small andrge two people step by step toward the destination.


    After about half an hour, Hobert Butler managed to lead the little one to a brightly lit vi.


    They first hid themselves in the dark, and when it came time to part, Hobert Butler was a little sad to see him go.


    But for the sake of the little one¡¯s life, he had to.


    ¡°There are your mom and dad inside, you quickly go over. I¡¯ll watch you from behind, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± He spoke encouragingly to the little girl beside him.


    The little one pursed her lips and looked at him with an expectant look, ¡°So will youe visit me again, Uncle Hobert?¡±


    These words instantly poked into Hobert Butler¡¯s heart, he had been doing this business for so many years, thinking that he had already broken his love and would not be disturbed by any outside world.


    Now, it is for a small change, this kind of feeling is really bad for him.


    ¡°The things in the future, no one can say. Maybe it will, maybe it won¡¯t. Alright, don¡¯t dy any longer. It¡¯s going to be light before we can put it off any longer, soe on home.¡± Hobert Butler gave her a gentle nudge forward, signaling her to hurry toward the door with its bright light.


    As the daughter of York Charlie and nche Capra, this girl would naturally have a bright future, so there was really no need to mix with an ouw from the bottom like him.


    Being so pushed, the little princess walked forward while looking back, the feeling of reluctance was born.


    Children are always the most likely to develop a sense of dependence on people, not to mention that this uncle has always been very good to her.


    Slowly paced to the entrance of the vi, inside immediately there is responsible for guarding the entrance of the bodyguard weed out.


    The little princess exined her identity, ¡°I¡¯m Clivia Charlie, let me in.¡±


    The bodyguard was overjoyed to hear these words, and immediately brought someone into the vi.


    After seeing the little princess enter the safe zone inside the vi, Hobert Butler turned away with peace of mind, secretly praying for this innocent little girl in his heart, ¡°I hope that you will be free from any disaster in the future, and that everything will be fine.¡±


    The three of them, who were sleeping in their sleep, were awakened by a fierce rapping on the door, and then the bodyguards¡¯ neat and loud voices entered their ears, ¡°Miss is back, Miss Clivia is back.¡±


    Pressing the bedroom light, York Charlie and nche Capra looked at each other and rushed out the door without looking at each other to see what emotions they were feeling.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the room, Mrs. Casey looked just as eager, and the three of them went downstairs together in a hurry.


    By then, the little princess was already sitting on the sofa, her two little fleshy legs swaying and swaying one after another.


    ¡°Good daughter.¡±


    ¡°Good granddaughter.¡±


    The two women instantly surged towards the little princess, firmly hugging the little person tightly into their arms, as if they wanted to incorporate her into their own flesh and blood.


    Seeing such a touching scene, which was enough to make one weep, York Charlie¡¯s face also spread a long-lost smile from the heart.


    Their baby girl, finally home, finally back to them.


    The hug didn¡¯t stop until the little princess was strangled and coughing, followed by a bombardment of caring questions from both women.


    For a while it seemed as if there were two big ducks living in the little princess¡¯s ears, chattering and quacking endlessly, and finally the little princess was overwhelmed and covered her ears, casting her gaze of help towards her father who had been standing in front of her.


    Receiving his daughter¡¯s gaze, York Charlie relieved her, ¡°Mom, nche, the child has juste back and is also very tired, there is something to wait until she wakes up tomorrow.¡±


    At those words, the two concerned and overjoyed women were finally willing to stop their chattering mouths.


    ¡°Right, right, good granddaughter, grandma will take you back to your room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Baby, mommy and grandma will take you back to your room to sleep together.¡±


    And so, York Charlie was left alone in the hall, messing around in the light.


    And with his daughter back, he was left all alone for the night.


    The three women in the house were all crammed into one bed, and he was left alone.


    But no matter what, the little princess finally came home safely, which is already enough to make him happy.


    So for the rest of the night, the whole family slept exceptionally quietly.


    The little princess was outside for so many days, finally returned to the arms of her rtives, this sleep was extraordinarily long, until three o¡¯clock in the morning to barely open her eyes.


    At that moment, her mother was looking at herself with loving eyes.


    In a daze, the little princess jumped into her mother¡¯s arms and began to subconsciously pout, ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much, I¡¯m so afraid I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±


    nche Capra sniffed heartily and hugged her daughter tightly, ¡°Mommy is also afraid that she will never see my baby girl again.¡±


    So the two mothers and daughters lingered for a while longer before they slowly made their way downstairs for lunch, breakfast time having long since passed.


    nche Capra even because of this time her daughter lost, nervous even at mealtime want to hold people in their arms to feed.


    The good thing is that the little princess is refused, she has grown up, she does not want to let her mother hold and feed, in the future let the kindergarten children know that there is still a problem.


    At the dinner table, the three of you a chopstick and I chopstick constantly to the little princess clip rice, a kind of pig feeding posture.


    It was as if they wanted topensate the little princess for all the suffering she had endured during this period of disappearance.


    Parents always love their children, how the three of them looked at it, they felt that their little princess had lost a lot of weight, and her cheeks had sunk in a little bit.


    ¡°Here, this bird¡¯s nest chicken soup, baby you drink more.¡±


    ¡°Eat more shrimp too, replenish your nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Eat more vegetables too, replenish vitamins.¡±


    ¡­


    The little princess ate this meal can be described as ¡°star-crossed moon¡±, in short, is happy andfortable.


    The three adults saw the little one satisfied little look, also don¡¯t mention how happy.


    After eating and digestion, the main topic officially began.


    Regarding the matter of the little princessing backte at night, everyone had different doubts in their hearts.


    And the only person who can answer this matter is currently not the little princess.

 Chapter 408 The Three Courts of Justice

    The family of four was sitting on the couch, with the little princess sitting on her father¡¯sp, and Mrs. Casey and nche Capra sitting on either side of York Charlie, one on the left and one on the right.


    ¡°Baby, there¡¯s something Mommy wants to ask you.¡± nche Capra was the first to speak in a soft voice, lest she frighten her daughter with her heavy tone.


    After all, what was lost was always more precious when it was found.


    ¡°Mommy, I know what you¡¯re going to ask, are you going to ask me how I came back alonest night?¡± The little princess was smart, she knew what to ask as soon as her mom opened her mouth.


    Moreover, she had clearly seen the situation of the ¡°three court hearings¡±, but she still understood what to say and what not to say in her heart.


    In this short period of time, Uncle Hobert is trying his best to be good to himself, she can¡¯t do the thing of revenge.


    As the saying goes, ¡°The kindness of a drop of water should be repaid by a spring.¡±


    After nche Capra nodded, the little princess slowly said, ¡°It was the uncle who took me away who sent me back, that uncle has always been kind to me, he didn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    At those words, all three parents were stunned.


    The uncle who took the little princess away? Wasn¡¯t he the one who kidnapped her this time, why would hee up with this again?


    It was really bizarre and strange.


    A child¡¯s world was pure and untainted, but adults would inevitably think deeper to see if there was something sinister in it.


    nche Capra looked panicked and quickly asked, ¡°Did that man give you any medicine?¡±


    A horrible thought rose in the back of her mind that perhaps the other person had given her daughter something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    The little princess nodded honestly, a single syble of ¡°yes¡± escaping her throat.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart dropped into her throat, ¡°Come on, mommy will take you to the hospital to get checked out. Don¡¯t be afraid, no matter what it takes, mommy will fix you up.¡±


    As she said that, she was on the verge of crying out of sadness.


    ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Why can¡¯t I understand a single word. I¡¯m not sick, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. I¡¯m already cured, it was that uncle who brought me to the doctor and fed me medicine.¡± The little princess blinked her eyes in confusion, not understanding how her mother¡¯s face changed so quickly.


    At that, nche Capra¡¯s breath plummeted back into relief.


    Of the three parents, York Charlie was the only one who saw most clearly and inly, and he could see his daughter¡¯s defense of the kidnapper.


    There must be a demon when things go wrong.


    ¡°Good girl, tell Daddy what has happened in thest few days since you were taken.¡± He desperately wanted to know what was going on, and then find out the behind-the-scenes clues from it.


    Immediately after that, the little princess confessed how good Uncle Hobert Butler had been to her all these days, only without divulging the other party¡¯s name.


    This was the only thing she could use to repay Uncle Hobert Butler, and she knew deep down that as soon as Uncle Hobert Butler¡¯s name was revealed, her father would definitely set up a dra to hunt him down.


    In that case she would be a bit of a white-knuckle enabler.


    After listening to the little princess¡¯s experience in the past few days, the three of them coincidentally fell into a long silence.


    This is probably a fluke, and the daughter is lucky to have run into such a ¡°humane¡± kidnapper.


    They did not ask who the person was, this matter seems to be over, the fact is that they can not find out any information behind the scenes, so they can only put it aside.


    With the return of the princess, the family returned to their original home the following day, and with it, Francesca Jones, who returned to Ilya¡¯s side.


    Ilya¡¯s heart was always filled with joy.


    To put it nicely, ¡°You¡¯ve abused me a thousand times, but I treat you like my first love.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it can only be summarized in two words: bitchy.


    But what can Ilya do? The one who fell in love first is already the loser.


    Now she has not yet realized a truth: love is never divided into winners and losers, and there is no such thing as losers and winners, there is only love or no love.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, hurry up and propose to my family, I¡¯m having your baby.¡± On the day Francesca Jones came back, she handed him the ultrasound paper that had the appearance of an unformed fetus.


    At this time, she was so humble that she wished to lock this man¡¯s heart with a child.


    Suddenly heard these words, and then looked at the ultrasound paper in his hand, everything has been clearly and inlyid out in front of him.


    It was that night, and their only night.


    It really was a shot in the arm, but Francesca Jones was rejoicing with genuine joy inside his heart at the moment, he was going to have a baby, he was going to be a father.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, are you happy? We¡¯re going to have our own baby, will you touch him?¡± That¡¯s what he said, but Ilya had already pressed his hand to her belly.


    Through ayer of clothing and ayer of belly, because the fetus was too small, nothing could be touched at all, but Francesca Jones felt a kind of kinship that was connected to her blood.


    A smile gradually spreads on her face, happily surging the woman in front of her into her arms like a child, ¡°Ilya, thank you, thank you for giving so much for me.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s for you, I¡¯m willing to die even if it¡¯s for you.¡± What Ilya said was true in every word, it was never a delusion.


    ¡°Ilya, I will propose marriage to your family as soon as possible, and I won¡¯t even condescend to you and our child in the engagement and marriage ceremony.¡±


    ¡°And ah, you are now a pregnant woman, some things are superstitious, but what should be avoided should still be avoided. Words like death, no more.¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ face softened and her voice was gentle.


    Ilya realized that the distance between the two of them seems to have been drawn in a lot because of this child, although it is still a little short of being close to the heart, but now it is also very good.


    It was a night of joy for some and sorrow for others.


    The Charlie family and Francesca Jones were the happy ones, and Moren Howard was thetter.


    Receiving the full amount of money back from Hobert Butler and learning that Clivia Charlie had returned to the Charlie family unharmed really pissed him off.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Red wine a cup of not knowing drunk into the throat, the whole face is a dark and mournful and indignation.


    ¡°Why ¡­ why did not seed, why a small child I can not deal with.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you in heaven must bless me to avenge you, I will definitely avenge you.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie ¡­ I want your whole family to bury my big brother with me.¡±


    The hatred in his eyes gradually deepened as the alcohol surged through his cerebral cortex, as if only the word ¡°hate¡± was the only driving force that kept him alive.


    Everyte night was consumed by hatred.


    On the other hand, Hobert Butler, who sent the little princess away, was also bored and nestled in the sofa watching the drama.


    It was probably about the three or two things between the rich and powerful families, and as he watched it, he thought of that little girl, and wondered how she was doing when she got home.


    The next second heughed to himself, he is here blindly worry about what, a thousand dors of Miss return to their own home is naturally a thousand good.


    At this moment, a terrible idea suddenly rose in the bottom of his heart, anyway, no one has seen his true face, perhaps he can go to work in the Charlie Group?


    In the next second, he pped his own head, he would not be out of his mind, right? Isn¡¯t this a moth jumping into the fire?


    He was asking for his own demise.


    So in order to paralyze himself with this unrealistic thought, he picked up a bottle of beer on the desktop and poured one bottle after another into his stomach.


    As the cold beer rolled across his throat, he felt a little ridiculous.


    For a little girl that he had only been with for a few days, was he out of his mind?


    Outsiders can only sigh a sentence, the feelings in the world some times is so marvelous, by you do not believe.

 Chapter 409 – Elena Lawrence’s People

    After this battle York Charlie was beyond the pale in his precautions against hindsight.


    The teachers of the kindergarten had been given a major change of work by him in a thunderous manner, and the whole kindergarten had a new look.


    Each teacher was handpicked by him from a variety of positions, with ¡°responsibility¡± at the top of his list of selection rules.


    As a kindergarten teacher, responsibility is a very important thing and must not be lost.


    In addition to this, he also added security personnel inside and outside the kindergarten to ensure that unrted people could not enter, in order to ensure the safety of his baby daughter.


    This incident was a big wake-up call for him, there must be someone behind their backs, and he had to make the necessary deployment just in case.


    Even the resignation of thepany¡¯s staff is necessary, and it is inevitable that some of the current staff will have a ¡°wolf¡¯s heart¡±, so he has to be very vignt in protecting thepany and his wife and child.


    nche Capra is pregnant, but after she recovers, she insists oning to work.


    York Charlie has now realized what it means to ¡°lift a stone and hit his own foot.¡±


    No matter how hard he tried, this woman just wouldn¡¯t listen to him and go home to recuperate.


    In fact, he knew that nche Capra must also have the same concerns as him, she did not want to let himself alone to fight.


    Therefore, he could only reduce the burden of work for her within the maximum permissible scope of his power.


    After a few more days, thepany eliminated a number of less loyal old people at the same time, but also selected into a group of interns from major schools just graduated, is apany internal blood change.


    Among them, a beautiful neer was the most outstanding, whether it was the written test results or interview results, she was ranked first.


    Coupled with her own not bad looks, she soon brushed up a wave of great presence in thepany.


    Even thepany¡¯s senior leader nche Capra also noticed her existence, and talked about such a person when she had lunch with York Charlie at noon.


    ¡°Have you seen that new intern? I think her name is Elena Lawrence, and she¡¯s kind of at the top of this talented new ss.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was vaguely appreciative; she was always unfailingly attentive to her juniors in the workce and willing to give people a chance.


    The fact that she said that meant that Elena Lawrence was someone she had paid some attention to.


    York Charlie heard the meaning of her words, and gave her a bowl of nourishing soup before he stayed out of it and opened his mouth, ¡°A small intern only, it¡¯s not worth wasting your time and energy to temper, and it¡¯s not worth my attention.¡±


    Thinking that he was apany president, how would he pay attention to the intern¡¯s small matter.


    If that intern was really capable, he would naturally show his ability in his work time and time again, and finally win the attention of thepany¡¯s top management through the thick and thin.


    But this had only just entered thepany, and it was making a big fuss, so it was inevitable that he would resent this kind of rookie neer.


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t worked their way up from an intern in the beginning, ah¡­ except for you, who had a prominent family name at birth.¡± nche Capra said this with a bit of an odd air, as if she was being unfair to the interns.


    York Charlie smiled having no desire to fight her, she could say what she liked about that little matter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in that intern, you can find someone to take her on. But tobor you personally would require me to consider whether she still has a need to exist in thepany.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want nche Capra to go through all that trouble for an intern; the strain of pregnancy was really detrimental to a pregnant woman¡¯s health.


    When he was pregnant with the little princess four years ago, he had failed to fulfill his duty as a husband, leaving her alone in the mall, even pushing her into the abyss of doom.


    Now that she is pregnant again, he only wants to make up for what he owes her in the past.


    nche Capra gave him a sidelong nce, put down the cutlery in her hands, and slowly and elegantly took a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to you about the intern, do you have to get so worked up about it?¡± She admired the intern, but she had no intention of taking him on herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting on the bandwagon? You¡¯re too good at using people.¡± York Charlie smiled helplessly.


    ¡°You know yourself if I¡¯ve wronged you or not.¡± nche Capra¡¯s round eyes red at him slightly, relying on the fact that she was now two people in tow, and the other party would certainly not go against her.


    True to form, York Charlie just looked at her with favor.


    The lunch ended there, and the two of them walked back to the office in a slow,panionable manner.


    Although overwork is not good, but moderate exercise is still good for pregnant women¡¯s health, so there is no need to use a car as a means of transportation for such a short distance, it is estimated that it will take about five minutes to walk back to thepany.


    York Charlie was kind enough to put up an umbre for her during the walk, as it was already a hot day, and the sun was beating down in the middle of the day.


    nche Capra was content to enjoy his service, and the two of them attracted a lot of attention from passersby along the way.


    Among them was the unattainable gaze of Elena Lawrence, who hade to the Charlie Group as an intern because of York Charlie.


    Ever since she was a little girl, she¡¯s always striving to be first in everything.


    First in looks, first in school, first inpetitions, and of course first in marriage.


    And naturally, this first person is not York Charlie, so what if she has a family, she can still intervene in it.


    ¡°York Charlie, I will definitely snatch you away from nche Capra.¡± Looking at the backs of the two happy people, she silently vowed.


    Soon enough, Elena Lawrence had risen to prominence in thepany, making a novel contribution to thetest nning project, and had been appointed team leader of the nning department, leading seven or eight people under her.


    It was a lowly position, but it was still a small management level, and there were more opportunities to deal with the head of the department.


    Naturally, and the nning department manager also mixed some familiar.


    Usually, when the manager had any errands to run, such as handing over documents to the top, he would also ¡°reappoint¡± her to go.


    So one day, Elena Lawrence managed to get the chance to sneak into nche Capra¡¯s office.


    ¡°With three knocks on the door, nche Capra settled into the office chair specially set up for pregnant women and called out to the door, ¡°Come in.¡±


    With permission, Elena Lawrence entered with her, holding a stack of papers.


    ¡°President Capra, I¡¯m Elena Lawrence from the nning department, our manager asked me toe over and deliver your files.¡± Elena Lawrence tried her best to be at her best, including being respectful and humble, in order to make the other party feel good about her.


    The first step to approaching York Charlie was to start with President Capra.


    After all, York Charlie this person is indifferent to do things coldly, if she hastilye to the side of people, will only cause people to resent.


    Elena Lawrence is a graduate from a prestigious school, and she understands it very well.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence?¡± nche Capra raised her eyes and carefully looked at the person in front of her for a while, her appearance was really not bad.


    Then watch the person talk, also very much to her liking, can not help but appreciate the nod.


    ¡°Documents down, you can go out.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But she also just nodded and smiled, and did not have the intention to chat with people more.


    In thispany, everyone had a job to do, and time could not be dyed.


    Elena Lawrenceplied and put down the documents, but she didn¡¯t leave there.


    Joking aside, it was not easy for her to share a room with this person and have a chance to talk, how could she let go of this great opportunity.

 Chapter 410 – Elena Lawrence Introduces Herself

    nche Capra saw that another ten seconds or so had passed, yet Elena Lawrence had only put down the papers in her hands and had not gone out.


    Can¡¯t help but drop her eyes on her again with a kind smile on her face, ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡±


    Elena Lawrence deliberately made a pious face of a neer, ¡°President Capra, I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time since my reading days, and it¡¯s not easy to meet you today. I want to boldly say that I want to learn from you, and if I have any questions I don¡¯t understand in the future can I ask you for advice.¡±


    After saying that, he even cast an ¡°expectant¡± gaze at her.


    Hearing her words, nche Capra was a bit interested.


    There was something interesting about this neer, not that she was usually so bold and willing to introduce herself.


    After a few moments of silence, she spoke slowly, ¡°What qualifications do you have to learn from me?¡±


    There was no hint of looking down on people or making things difficult, she was just calmly stating a fact.


    What is your value?


    If you can¡¯t make me realize your worth, then why should I bother teaching you.


    ¡°President Capra, if you will teach me, I will show you my worth in the shortest time possible.¡± Elena Lawrence opened her mouth with confidence, she was always fully confident in herself.


    ¡°Go ahead and get out, I need time to think about it.¡± nche Capra lightly exited the room.


    Hearing this, Elena Lawrence was still a bit confused, ording to the routine shouldn¡¯t she be given a chance to try it out?


    Although she thought so in her heart, she still wisely retreated and no longer pestered, so as not to cause resentment and destroy her own future at that time.


    At least the other party has promised to consider, so it seems that her chances are not all gone.


    Watching the office door close again, nche Capra quickly sent amand to her secretary to investigate Elena Lawrence¡¯s family background and biography.


    She was going to get to know this person well before deciding if this person was worth teaching herself.


    She would never waste her time on someone who wasn¡¯t worth it, although this Elena Lawrence was indeed different. But there were plenty of different people in this world, and it was all about character.


    Soon the fax machine came through with a thick stack of information papers.


    She took the stack of paper and flipped through the pages, Elena Lawrence, female, 22, Harvard graduate, Finance and Economics major student, both her parents were engaged in the field of literature, while she gave up literature to pursue business ¡­


    It took her about ten minutes to slowly digest this stack of information.


    ording to the information shown in the data, this Elena Lawrence was very excellent, and her family background was also very good.


    However, she could see Elena Lawrence¡¯s shorings in it, this girl was toopetitive and boasted of her high status.


    Frankly speaking, high-mindedness is not a bad thing, and in a way it is even a positive word.


    However, it was notmendable, and it looked as if Elena Lawrence¡¯s arrangements would have to be finalized and re-examined.


    On her way home from work, she told York Charlie about it, asking for his opinion.


    The man¡¯s face was hard as he disagreed with her.


    ¡°What did Elena Lawrence ever do to you? Why do you look down on her so much? You don¡¯t seem like the kind of guy who would bother with a neer to me.¡± nche Capra deliberately body-mmed the man beside her.


    ¡°You also know that she is a neer, and a mere neer dares toe and kiss your ass. Someone like that has a bad heart and isn¡¯t worth keeping an eye on.¡± York Charlie had always been urate in reading people, and although he had never met this so-called Elena Lawrence, his intuition told him that this woman was by no means a good person.


    Furthermore, Elena Lawrence¡¯s style of doing things disgusted him.


    The Charlie Group was fair, there was no such thing as pulling strings.


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s tant attempts to get on nche Capra¡¯s boat to get over the top was disgusting to him.


    nche Capra was the first to disagree with York Charlie¡¯s words, ¡°What do you mean by ill-intentioned? It¡¯s a bit much for you to apply such a serious word to a girl who just graduated, you don¡¯t even meet people before you personally pass judgment on them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon, no business.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t bother arguing with her about this, dismissing the other¡¯s still unspoken pile of words with a nd sentence.


    nche Capra was speechless, but didn¡¯t discuss the subject of Elena Lawrence with him any further.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t have to bring Elena Lawrence, so there was no need to get into trouble with York Charlie over such a small matter.


    When she returned home, the little princess was reviewing what she had learned in kindergarten today.


    Now that Mrs. Casey was here, the task of picking up and dropping off the little princess fell to her, relieving nche Capra and the others of their worries.


    nche Capra and the others did not interrupt the Princess¡¯s review, as her clear, childlike voice was heard throughout the hall.


    After the little princess finished reviewing once, she ran to her own mom with a pair of short fleshy legs, ¡°Mom, was my brother good in your belly today, did he kick you. If he dares to bully you then be sure to tell me, when hees out I¡¯ll take the heat for you.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After saying this sentence, she also raised her small fist demonstratively, looking at the whole family couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The reason why she said that mom was carrying a younger brother in her stomach was because everyone in the family said so.


    Mrs. Casey was the first to hold the little princess¡¯s fist, ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t bully your brother. When the younger brotheres out, you will be the older sister, you have to protect and take good care of the younger brother, okay?¡±


    The little princess seemed to understand and nodded her head, obviously Little Bit didn¡¯t have these concepts yet.


    That¡¯s right, for four years she has been the object of favor for everyone in the family, how could she think that a younger brother would suddenlye out topete with her for favor.


    nche Capra squatted down and spoke at the same height as the little princess, ¡°Although you will be a sister in the future, you will also remain mommy¡¯s little princess, and mommy will always always guard you and take care of you.¡±


    In fact, she was very dissatisfied with what Mrs. Casey had just said, what did she mean that the big one has to protect the little one?


    How old is the little princess? The little princess is also a child, the little princess also needs others to protect and take care of her.


    But because Mrs. Casey was her mother-inw, she couldn¡¯t argue with her face to face, so as not to cause conflict in the family.


    Upon hearing this, the little princess fluttered into her mother¡¯s arms with a smile on her face, and didn¡¯t dwell on what her grandmother had said earlier.


    The world of children is sometimes very simple, give a candy will be satisfied.


    York Charlie¡¯s heart swelled with joy at the sight of such a happy family.


    At the table, Mrs. Casey had no intention of speaking of Ilya and Francesca Jones.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange how Ilya and the others skipped the engagement step and jumped straight to marriage, when normally you¡¯re supposed to get engaged first and then get married.¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t really like to gossip about other people¡¯s families, so he didn¡¯t speak out.


    Instead, the little princess asked with her innocent eyes open while picking at her bowl of rice, ¡°What is engagement ah, what is marriage ah? Is being like mommy and daddy being married?¡±


    At that, nche Capra rubbed a handful of the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Yeah, daddy and mommy got married, that¡¯s why you and your brother were born.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the little princess nodded, ¡°And won¡¯t Aunt Ilya and Uncle Francesca Jones have babies of their own when they get married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my baby is so smart.¡± nche Capra appreciated.


    The little one¡¯s unintentionalment gave Mrs. Casey a blow to the heart ¡­ Could it be a marriage with a baby?


    ¡°nche, do you think Ilya she has a child? Why else would she be in such a hurry to get married?¡±


    nche Capra was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say, she also didn¡¯t want to gossip about other people¡¯s families, especially Ilya was still her good friend.

 Chapter 411 – Infiltrating the Charlie Family

    York Charlie seemed to have a heart to heart with her as if he opened his mouth to relieve her, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s other people¡¯s family¡¯s business, let¡¯s just live our own lives.¡±


    Mrs. Casey had no choice but to speak up.


    The dinner passed in seven quiet, peaceful minutes, without any major mishaps.


    During the night, as nche Capra was already pregnant, and York Charlie was apprehensive about it, they both slept together, and nothing overstepped the bounds of propriety urred during the night.


    The next day when he woke up, nche Capra also deliberately flirted with him, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you, but also have to endure nine months of desire, I look at all the heartache.¡±


    Turning to touch his stomach, ¡°Baby, you can quicklye out, don¡¯t toss dad, you see how hard it is for dad to endure every night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t teach my son. Do you want my son to go into prematurebor?¡± York Charlie nced at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± nche Capra retorted and got out of bed to wash up.


    In the morning they took the little princess to school themselves before heading back to work.


    The day passed quietly, but at kindergarten the little princess was a bit distracted today and wasn¡¯t ying with her favorite children.


    At recess she saw a familiar figure, Uncle Hobert Butler.


    She was sure that she was not mistaken.


    But she only saw a vague back of Uncle Hobert Butler, and then he disappeared in front of the school.


    That¡¯s why she can¡¯t forget him today.


    On the other hand, Hobert Butler, who came to the school to see the little one secretly, was also in the same mood, he did not want to cause annoyance to the little one, but let the other side see himself.


    With a deep sigh, he makes a risky decision, and that decision is to apply for a job as a bouncer at the Charlie family vi.


    However, it didn¡¯t work out that way, the Charlie family already had enough bodyguards and they were full, so his n went out the window before he could even start.


    He can only implement the second n, take all the certificates he has to the school to apply for the security guard.


    Unfortunately, the result was the same, even the security guards didn¡¯t recruit anyone, on the grounds that their employees were carefully screened and he didn¡¯t qualify.


    These two failures kind of demotivated him to approach the little guy, and in the end he could only go home in disgrace and make his next move.


    At this time, the divine twist appeared, but also a blind cat touched a dead mouse.


    A car was tailgating another car on a bright road.


    And the car being tailed, he recognized it as York Charlie¡¯s special car, a noble Maserati.


    It looked like someone had paid for the murder and wanted that life of York Charlie. Figuring it would still be an order from Moren Howard, who had failed to get him to kidnap the little guy before, and was now switching targets. It made sense.


    With a slight turn of his mind, he pulled his legs up and caught up with the two cars in front of him, fortunately his running speed had been specially trained, and he was able to catch up with half the speed of the cars.


    Therefore, he quickly crossed the bar between the two cars, with his invincible body, three or two times to solve the car that wanted to hit people.


    And that car also fled very quickly, think also afraid of being caught.


    As for York Charlie is also a person who knows how to repay the kindness, to save his life Hobert Butler is more favorable, in knowing that Hobert Butler is looking for a job and even took the initiative to invite him to be his personal bodyguard.


    As the saying goes, it takes a lot of effort to find the right man for the job.


    When Hobert Butler was at his wits¡¯ end, he was greeted with a springtime turnaround.


    On the little princess and Hobert Butler meet again how will it be?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°By the way, where do you live now, what do you think about being my bodyguard who is required to live in my house?¡± York Charlie initiated the topic of lodging.


    ¡°At President Charlie¡¯s disposal.¡± Hobert Butler was thinking exactly the same thing, staying at THE Charlie family would allow him to see that cute little guy on a regr basis, why not.


    He was mostly a little worried now that the little guy would reveal his true identity in public, and then he would really be jumping into the fire himself.


    As it turns out, that¡¯s totally how much he¡¯s worried.


    When York Charlie introduced him to his family, the Charlie family was present, and the little princess didn¡¯t poke through him, which made his heart really feel relieved.


    It looks like he can live in peace in the Charlie family from now on, he has had too many days of being a fugitive from thew.


    Now he wanted to settle down, the Charlie family naturally became the preferred ce.


    After that, he lived in the Charlie family, set up camp, and from then on officially became a member of the Charlie family bodyguards.


    And the status is quite high, because he is a meritorious person who saved York Charlie¡¯s life, so York Charlie instructed the family up and down to treat him with courtesy.


    Everyone should address him as ¡°Captain¡±.


    On the other hand, the little princess was thinking about something, her face was wrinkled into a ball and she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you even eat the cake?¡± nche Capra inquired suspiciously, on this table was her favorite matcha cake, why did the little princess keep wandering off and froze instead.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I was thinking about what it means to be a personal bodyguard. Mommy, does close bodyguard mean that daddy and that uncle just now are body to body together?¡±


    The little princess pretended to look like she didn¡¯t understand anything, but in fact, she knew in her heart like a mirror, but she was just blurting it out.


    ¡°Bodyguard means that the uncle who was just there will not move an inch to protect Daddy.¡± nche Capra pinched the little one¡¯s nose and smiled out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Why does a big guy like Daddy need someone to protect him every step of the way? Why don¡¯t I have anyone to protect me when I¡¯m so small?¡± The little guy tilted his head and asked innocently.


    For a moment, this unskilled question was a real challenge for nche Capra, who could only turn her attention to York Charlie, who was obviously watching the show with great interest.


    Receiving his wife¡¯s signals of help, York Charlie was quite satisfied, and turned to take the little princess into his arms, and began to exin the reasoning for her, ¡°Because Daddy has already sent many people to protect you in the dark, and that uncle saved Daddy¡¯s life, so Daddy has to return the favor to him as well. Making him daddy¡¯s personal bodyguard is giving him back.¡±


    It was true that not everyone could afford to be the personal bodyguard of the president of the Charlie Group.


    That was a blessing that many people could not even snatch.


    The little one wasn¡¯t interested in those words, she had an idea with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°But I want someone to protect me too, I like that uncle just now, he¡¯s so good looking, I want him to be my personal bodyguard, daddy you¡¯re going to have to let me have him.¡±


    nche Capra burst outughing with a ¡°pfft¡± and York Charlie¡¯s face changed a little.


    What was going on here? Usually the little girl steals his wife, but now she¡¯s going to steal his bodyguard?


    This daughter was born to collect debts from him, right?


    ¡°At a young age, what do you need a personal bodyguard for.¡± He lightly reprimanded, but his face did not show much anger.


    There was no need to get angry with his daughter over this.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy is bullying me, do you still care.¡± The little one was also smart, a small report was made to mom on the spot.


    In this family, the one who can suppress dad is none other than mom.


    ¡°York, it¡¯s just a personal bodyguard, so just go along with her.¡± nche Capra is also powerfully doting on her daughter.


    York Charlie was helpless with this mother and daughter, shook his head and nodded the little one¡¯s head again, ¡°Okay, count on you, you win.¡±


    The little one sniffed with joy.

 Chapter 412 – Breaking the Ice

    The moonlight brightly illuminates the backyard of the vi, nche Capra Xing Xing is patiently and meticulously watering a sea of flowers with fresh water.


    York Charlie just finished handling overtime work, came around behind her and circled her, ¡°Why are you so interested in watering the flowers today?¡±


    ¡°Idle.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t have the good sense to open her mouth, this man didn¡¯t let her get tired at all, but she was just idle, wasn¡¯t she?


    At that, York Charlie let out a lightugh, ¡°I can afford to keep you if you¡¯re idle for another year or two.¡±


    nche Capra rolled her eyes and set down her watering tools on the flower bed, turning to cuddle with the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange? Why would our daughter tell us she wants a bodyguard? Didn¡¯t she used to resent us sending too many people after her?¡±


    Regarding the matter of her daughter taking the initiative to ask for Hobert Butler, she always felt that there was something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was wrong.


    York Charlie embraced the woman in his arms tightly, a cloudy tone, ¡°Hobert Butler is a man, he will not be unfavorable to the little one, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He has always had a way of looking at people, Hobert Butler saved his life and was carrying an imposing body, not like an unusual person.


    ¡°You just know to tell me to rest assured ¡­,¡± came nche Capra¡¯s rather dissatisfied voice from her arms, it is evident that she still has a shadow over thest time her daughter was kidnapped and taken away.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past, no rehashing.¡± York Charlie knew what this woman wanted to say as soon as she heard it, so she was the first to speak out to stop it.


    Otherwise, this argument would be endless, and he had his own considerations about Hobert Butler.


    Hobert Butler this person is by no means a pond, if appointed properly, there may be unexpected surprises in the future.


    The next day was the weekend, the little princess¡¯s vacation time.


    Hobert Butler arrived at the Princess¡¯s room early in the morning ording to the guidance of others.


    When she opened the door, her eyes lit up when she saw him, but the next moment she pretended she didn¡¯t recognize him, and looked him up and down with a pose.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Hobert Butler, and you¡¯re my personal bodyguard? You don¡¯t look like much.¡± The words came out provocatively.


    Hobert Butler was expressionless with a poker face, and faintly opened his mouth to greet, ¡°Good morning, miss.¡±


    There was no other emotion in his words, as if he was a bodyguard who did his duty without any unnecessary feelings.


    Seeing the situation, the little princess was furious, she did not want a piece of wood bodyguard toe back and erect in front of her eyes.


    But she also just puffed up and red at the person, and did not say anything petnt and capricious.


    But the servants came up to her to amuse her when they saw that she was unhappy.


    nche Capra and York Charlie had long since left for work, so the little princess and Mrs. Casey were the only two masters left in the house.


    Mrs. Casey had not been welltely, and was mostly resting in her room.


    There was no one to control the little princess, so she was first in a great deal of sulk for an hour and a half, and then she was all over the vi, making a great deal of noise.


    From time to time to pluck two flowers, from time to time to provoke the servants who are working, and from time to time to make trouble, it is also endless fun.


    As for Hobert Butler is also very responsible to do up this ¡°personal bodyguard¡±, the little princess to where he followed to where, to do every inch of the watchman.


    He just didn¡¯t open his mouth to say more than half a word, just expressionless looking at the little princess y, can really endure.


    Finally, at noon, the hot sun in the sky.


    The little princess can no longer endure the side of this wooden man, crossed her waist and raised her hand to point at the person, her eyes ring angrily, ¡°Are you mute! Why don¡¯t you talk to me! Why don¡¯t you y with me!¡±


    Hidden between the using words was aggression, the deep aggression of a small child whose temper could not be satisfied.


    Hobert Butler shook his head helplessly, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not dumb. Second, I didn¡¯t talk to you, but I watched you talk. Andstly, I follow you wherever you go, and that¡¯s not keeping youpany?¡±


    Flirtation lurked between the words, and a smirk appeared faintly on her face.


    After a few seconds passed, the little princess realized that she could not speak to this person, and angrily lowered her hand, after all, the act of pointing her hand at someone was a bit impolite.


    Turned her face away and refused to speak again, heavily from the nasal cavity issued a ¡°hmph¡±, can be said to be arrogant full.


    ¡°Well, do not make a scene, you also do not want your parents know that I am the bad guy who kidnapped you, right? If your parents find out, there¡¯s no ce for me in this house. Maybe I¡¯d even be in jail soon.¡±


    Hobert Butler surveyed his surroundings to make sure no one was around before he spoke in a low voice to calm the little one.


    ¡°Well.¡± The little princess blinked twice, he seemed to have a point.


    The next second she looked up at the man with a scrutinizing gaze as if she had thought of something, ¡°Why are you in my house all of a sudden? You even saved my father, did you do it on purpose? What purpose do you have? You can¡¯t harm my mom and dad, or we won¡¯t be good friends.¡±


    A word spoken in a childish manner, really calling for a smile on the side of one¡¯s mouth.


    This little guy, what a living treasure.


    ¡°And why would I tell you that?¡± Hobert Butler asked rhetorically with a raised eyebrow, looking with interest at the little nub in front of him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You! If you don¡¯t tell me! I ¡­ I¡¯m not going to be with you anymore!¡± The little princess was practically mouthing off.


    Shocked Hobert Butler a hand to cover her small mouth, even if he Hobert Butler how to beast, he is not so to a doll have bad intentions, right?


    What do you mean, ¡°not with you anymore¡±? It really sounds like it has a deeper meaning.


    The little princess, whose mouth was covered, turned her eyes round, and bit the hand in front of her with a force that no one could realize.


    Hobert Butler ate pain frowned, will be his hand to free down when already carved on a visible bite mark, ¡°Tch, you belong to the dog ah, I also did not offend you ah, how do you open your mouth to bite people?¡±


    ¡°What I bit is not a person.¡± Unexpectedly, the little princess was also articte.


    Hobert Butler silently ate this secret loss and did not make a verbal dispute with her.


    All in all, the ice-breaking between these two wasplete.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, this scene has been transmitted into nche Capra¡¯sputer.


    After all, her suspicions can¡¯t be dispelled with a few words from York Charlie, and she has to be more attentive when ites to her daughter¡¯s safety.


    In front of her was a clear image on theputer screen, and the voice, though muffled at first, had be clearer through the microphone.


    Her little princess and Hobert Butler knew each other, and looked absolutely familiar.


    There was, of course, something going on here.


    After showing the video back and forth many times, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back the inexplicable emotions inside her and sent a copy of the video to York Charlie as well.


    This time, with the evidence in hand, she didn¡¯t believe that York Charlie could still be indifferent.


    On the other hand, York Charlie, who received the video, was only initially surprised for a moment, and then returned to calm.


    Therefore, he did not give any response to nche Capra, who had transmitted the video to him.


    nche Capra had waited patiently for the other party¡¯s response, but she couldn¡¯t wait.


    Then she could only go over to look for the person in person, through the secret passage between the two offices, and at a nce, she saw the person who was intently looking through the documents, making the ttering sound of turning pages.


    I don¡¯t know if the other party had seen the video, could it be because he was too busy to watch it?


    In her heart, she was unconsciously making excuses for the other person again.


    She walked over and went around behind him to put her hands around his neck, her chin resting on his shoulder.

 Chapter 413 – Buying and Selling

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video you sent over.¡± York Charlie patted the back of her hand, his tone unmistakably calm.


    Upon hearing this, nche Capra, however, immediately frowned and drew herself up to stand straight in dissatisfaction, ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t even reply to me when you saw it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how familiar your daughter was with that man, don¡¯t you think there must be something wrong? What if my daughter meets with another ident? How do you feelfortable leaving such a dangerous person with your daughter?¡±


    A faceful of several questions crackled and fired at York Charlie, making him unsure of which one to answer first.


    ¡°Just put your heart back in your stomach, it¡¯s under our noses now, it won¡¯t turn over. And this Hobert Butler guy kinda likes our daughter, he won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m always uneasy.¡± nche Capra was being motherly.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t think too much.¡± York Charlie took her into his arms with one hand and leaned down close to her stomach to listen twice.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hear any movement?¡± He was a little anxious, and not a first-time father, but he just wanted to hear the unborn little one move.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been pregnant for how long, what¡¯s your hurry.¡± nche Capra looked helplessly at the man in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, of course I¡¯m in a hurry, the unborn baby those baby supplies I all ready, just waiting for the baby to be born with.¡± York Charlie is also considered to save for a rainy day, can¡¯t wait to buy the entire mall home, at the moment there is a huge nursery at home is piling up endless baby supplies.


    ¡°Ah yes, what do you think of Moren Howard¡¯s side of the story now, he¡¯s pushing me again about the foundation partnership.¡± Caught off guard, nche Capra thought about the suddenness again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The partnership hadn¡¯t been negotiated because of her suspicions, and then there had been the incident with her daughter.


    Then all of that was over and Moren Howard was sincere about talking to her about working together again, and it was still a bit overwhelming for her.


    ¡°Wait until I go meet him first.¡± In response, York Charlie only had such a faint sentence, but the corners of her eyes flickered with a different light.


    For Moren Howard, the person who appeared out of nowhere, he already had a preliminary suspicion, just suffering from not being able to obtain evidence.


    But ¡­ theck of evidence does not mean that he will be taken by everyone.


    nche Capra nodded, still not forgetting to instruct uneasily, ¡°Remember to be careful when you go into contact with him, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll y some tricks. After all, he and Moore Howard are blood brothers, and character and whatnot can be contagious.¡±


    As her pregnancy lengthened, she felt herself bing more and more skeptical, but it wasn¡¯t without benefit to be a little more skeptical about certain things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± York Charlie said only two words in a light voice; he had suffered too many dark losses from Moore Howard to ever nt himself in the same ce twice.


    nche Capra pursed the corners of her lips, did not say anything else, but only the worry that lurked between the brows did not dissipate.


    That afternoon, York Charlie and Moren Howard agreed to meet at a hotel, and the two sides did not have apanion.


    Moren Howard waited there early in the morning, not a bit of shelf, looks like a warm and gentle like jade.


    York Charlie, on the other hand, deliberately dyed the time, even the car has arrived at the door of the hotel, he still in the open air-conditioned car sat for more than half an hour before leisurely lifting his leg out of the car, elegant gait.


    Arriving at the agreed upon box, he pushed the door in, and the moment he opened his mouth it was a polite scene, ¡°President Howard waited for a long time, the road was jammed, so I camete.¡±


    ¡°President Charlie said nothing, this time of the year the road is crowded with many vehicles inevitably, understandable, understandable.¡± Moren Howard got up to wee people, smiling and being polite to each other.


    Not long after the two sat down, they began to talk about a bunch of topics unrted to cooperation.


    Through the initial conversation, York Charlie could tell that the person in front of him was very knowledgeable.


    A person who climbed out of a mental hospital could still possess such profound knowledge, which could indeed be admired.


    But this person would be truly terrifying if he was his enemy.


    ¡°President Howard, why did you seek cooperation from ourpany? There are not a fewpanies avable for you to choose from, and there is no profit present in cooperating with us.¡± York Charlie hooked his lips in a smile, the prying meaning of which was obvious.


    ¡°Yourpany is one of the best in terms of both reputation and status, and it would be an honor to work with you.¡± Moren Howard spoke up to brag without sounding sycophantic, seeming to be just telling it like it is.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± York Charlie narrowed his eyes and smiled, flexing his fingers and lightly snapping the desktop twice to make a crisp sound, and asked in a single sentence, ¡°Doesn¡¯t President Howard know about the grudge that Moore Howard and we once had?¡±


    By the end of the sentence, York Charlie¡¯s eagle eyes had sharpened to a sharp point.


    Chad heard these words, Moore Howard looked slightly stunned, but it was only a matter of a split second, and he soon adjusted himself.


    ¡°Moore Howard is my older brother, and I¡¯m not entirely ignorant of his previous feud with President Charlie, I¡¯ve at least heard about it. But that¡¯s all in the past, and I don¡¯t really want the old past to affect our steps forward now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure President Charlie isn¡¯t the one with a small frame of mind either.¡± He gave him a purposeful look at thest sentence.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with the size of the pattern, I choose to cooperate with thepany, focusing on the character of the partner. If his character does not pass, all other words are in vain.¡± York Charlie¡¯s words were equivalent to doubting the other party¡¯s character.


    Hearing this, the smile on Moren Howard¡¯s face deepened, ¡°Is President Charlie doubting my character? If you have a stereotype of me, then it¡¯s useless for me to exin more.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first, cooperation is not a good thing, I hope I can still be friends with President Charlie.¡± After saying these words, he sparedly left this box without the slightest intention of forcing himself to stay.


    Here he was ying a mind trick, if he had to beg for cooperation, it would only lead people to suspect the purpose behind it.


    It would be better to let go in style and still leave a good impression.


    But he didn¡¯t realize that he couldn¡¯t deal with a veteran of the mall like York Charlie in the same way as he dealt with ordinary people.


    Admittedly, he can also see a bit of Moren Howard does not tter his appearance, but in the end how much of this is true and how much is not true, he really have to think about it.


    Next, he ordered the private investigator again to explore all the circumstances of this person about Moren Howard, but only toe to this person is a big public service work of good reputation.


    In order to have no choice but to return home from work with a not so happy mood, as soon as he arrived at the door of the house to see his baby daughter jumped over to him.


    Looking at the golden smile on his daughter¡¯s face, his mood was not too heavy after all.


    ¡°Daddy daddy, you y hide and seek with me, I¡¯ll hide, youe and find me okay. I y with Uncle Hobert Butler, he finds me every time, not fun.¡± The little guy tilted his head back as he hugged his dad¡¯s thigh, a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    York Charlie crossed the shadowless air, nced at Hobert Butler standing at the hall, and nodded the next second.


    He couldn¡¯t say no to his own daughter when she said so. Furthermore, the time he could spend with his daughter was really limited.


    Of course, he had to do his best to fulfill his daughter¡¯s request.


    Therefore, soon, a small andrge without image in the home to y hide-and-seek games, during theughter, the atmosphere is exceptionally harmonious.

 Chapter 414 – Thrilling

    The night hangs low, the distant sky like being sshed with ayer of thick ink that ck, only a few sparse starlight.


    At that time, the people in the bar were indulging in sex, and the life of the drunken gold was just like that, a scene of red wine and green.


    Elena Lawrence put on light makeup, wearing a clean and tidy professional clothes sitting in a corner drinking wine, and the atmosphere around here is really out of ce.


    ¡°Pretty girl,e and have a drink with your buddies?¡± Three or two gangster-looking men approached her drunkenly, one of them even picked her up by the chin and flirted with her.


    Elena Lawrence sidestepped and dodged a bit, the disgust in her eyes was not hidden at all, ¡°I don¡¯t know you guys, don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Yo, this chick still has a temper, why don¡¯t you go home with my brothers? Guarantee to serve youfortably.¡± The crowd was again in an uproar, you looked at me and I looked at you, all in their eyes was the desire to get it.


    Alcohol is a harmful substance in ces like bars, causing people to lose their nature.


    For these punks obviously do not have the nature of this saying, their nature is originally unattractive.


    It¡¯s their instinct to chase after pretty things.


    And the beautiful Elena Lawrence in front of them is exactly the prey they have their eyes on tonight.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Elena Lawrence had never been molested by this kind of lowlife, and she was so angry that she exploded, and at the same time, she even smashed a bottle of wine on the ground.


    Instantly, the bottle broke into pieces and shattered the ss on the ground, even though it was a noisy bar, but it also attracted a lot of people to watch.


    But this kind of noise in the bar is already a strange thing, and how anyone will be stupid enough to go forward to fight.


    Many people even held the mentality of watching a good show, wanting to know how the next step in the development of the state.


    ¡°Who are you telling to get lost? It¡¯s your honor that your brothers are looking at you, dead woman, don¡¯t give your face away.¡± One of the men was so enraged that he grabbed a can of beer off the table and opened it up, pouring it over Elena Lawrence¡¯s head.


    Elena Lawrence suffered such treatment was obviously stunned, was sshed with a face of beer instead of a lot of mental rity, once again, she is the exit of the rationality of the remaining, ¡°If you do not leave, do not me me for nonchnce.¡±


    Said while raising the cell phone in hand, ¡°as long as I make a phone call, immediately there will be people to clean up you, do not believe it try.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was useless to talk about this with drunks, it would only provoke them even more.


    ¡°Scare us? Brothers are scared, ugly women actually dare to call out to us. Brothers, go.¡± The leader of the group, a ferocious-looking man, said to the people on his left and right.


    Immediately, someone answered and stepped forward to smash her cell phone, which instantly shattered into ss gs.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want, I can call the police to arrest you!¡± Elena Lawrence did not expect that this group of people actually dared to be sowless, and was shocked by the other party¡¯s momentum on the spot.


    At that, the group of ruffians as if they heard a big joke that hrious, even the surrounding onlookers to watch the good show of people also revealed a look of contempt.


    Those who coulde to this kind of mixed ce, how could they be afraid of something like the police.


    It could even be said that they often wandered on the edge ofmitting crimes, and dealing with the police wasn¡¯t a matter of a day or two.


    ¡°Calling the police? Little girl you are thinking too simply, do you think that we will be afraid just because of this? Brothers, take her away.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With the order of one of them, someone instantly forced both of her arms and dragged her towards the outside of the bar.


    Elena Lawrence was a weak woman, naturally she was outnumbered and at a disadvantage.


    No matter how she struggled, how she screamed for help from the people around her, no one was willing to help her, and the eyes of the crowd were cold and unfeeling.


    At this moment, she felt desperate, there was no one around her who could save her from this hot predicament.


    She was brought to a small alleyway with no pedestrians, and was desperate.


    Surrounded by men with hideous faces, she was disgusted and sick to her stomach, but in the face of such a disparate predicament, she had to bow her head and show her weakness, hoping that the other party would be merciful enough to let her go.


    ¡°Everyone big brother and big master ¡­ you let me go, I give you all the money I have on me, please spare me, give me a way ¡­ to live,¡± said while cowering, her cheeks strewn with Tears, a small look of pity.


    Falling in the group of men¡¯s eyes is even more aroused their interest, one by one areughing oozing.


    ¡°Tonight, we will take you to relieve our brothers¡¯ boredom, don¡¯t worry, our brothers will take turns to serve you, we will make youfortable.¡±


    At the sound of this voice, the crowd rushed forward, all busy stripping Elena Lawrence of the clothes that were in the way.


    ¡°I beg of you! Don¡¯t touch me! Get away!¡± Elena Lawrence deeply regretted that if she hadn¡¯te out for a drink, she wouldn¡¯t have met this group of people.


    It was then that someone shouted, ¡°Stop it! What are you doing there! The police, yes that¡¯s them,e and get them.¡±


    The group of people who were trying to go further suddenly heard the word ¡°police¡±, and their movements all stopped coincidentally.


    ¡°Police? Let¡¯s run! It¡¯s not worth it to nt this woman in there!¡±


    So, they quickly disappeared again without a trace.


    Elena Lawrence was also considered to be in a desperate situation.


    She sat on the ground and let out a long breath of life, her chest breath was still unstable and was undting and fluctuating up and down.


    Thinking about what had just happened, she still felt a gust of fear.


    In the next second, she began to raise her eyes and look around, wanting to see which one of the people who had just saved her was.


    Against the light, there was a straight and slender figure standing just around the corner.


    At this moment, Elena Lawrence seemed to see his Prince Charming, a heart uncontrobly ¡°thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump, a heart that jumped for joy.


    In this moment, what York Charlie, what nche Capra are all forgotten.


    She didn¡¯t like York Charlie anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to break them up.


    The only reason she hade here to drink tonight was because she was moping around because she couldn¡¯t find a chance to intervene in the husband-wife rtionship between the two of them, York Charlie and nche Capra.


    The man who had saved her life was walking slowly towards her, step by ¡°step¡±, startling her heart like a deer in headlights.


    The man stood in front of her and stretched out a pair of slender hands to her, ¡°Thisdy, are you okay? Let me take you to the hospital to have a look.¡±


    Elena Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but climb into those big hands and stood up by the other¡¯s strength.


    Immediately after, the man¡¯s jacket was put onto her body, his voice like a breeze caressing over her heart, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, miss, you can wear my jacket to cover up first.¡±


    Elena Lawrence replied repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind, of course I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Right now, the clothes on her body were all torn in bits and pieces and broken, instantly feeling that this man was really considerate.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me, I still don¡¯t know what to call you? My name is Elena Lawrence,¡± Elena Lawrence looked at the man who had just saved her with a girlishly shy look.


    ¡°Moren Howard, you¡¯re wee, it¡¯s just a favor.¡± Three faint words indicated his identity.


    This name, Elena Lawrence inexplicably felt familiar, but for a moment could not think of where she had heard it, so she did not force herself to think about it, not to mention that the most important thing now is not the name or not the name.


    ¡°No, I must thank you for this, the grace of a drop of water should be repaid by the spring, not to mention that this is more than a drop of grace from you.¡±

 Chapter 415 – The Fish Takes the Hook

    Moren Howard looked at this stupid woman in front of him, and knew that this person must have been fooled, and only faintly answered ¡°hmm¡±, and helped the person to his car, and then helped the person to get on the car.


    ¡°Drive to the hospital.¡± Then instructed the driver in the driver¡¯s seat this trip traveling destination.


    This matter of the bar today was entirely paid for by him to have someone do it, in order to confuse this Elena Lawrence¡¯s heart.


    This car is also a limited edition national treasure level, guaranteed that women will be moved by the existence of seeing.


    As a matter of fact, Elena Lawrence saw this car when it is two eyes shine, this is her work life can not buy the car ah, let her how can not be moved.


    She instantly changed her goal, it¡¯s so hard to attack York Charlie, so she might as well attack the person in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Moren, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you sote.¡± Belonging to the small woman¡¯s pretense and twisted posture again ran out to haunt, the tone of voice low sounds like a fervent appearance.


    In fact, it is not.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should have done it, anyone else would have helped you.¡± Moren Howard, on the other hand, acted very modestly, to win women¡¯s favor this kind of thing, he and his big brother Moore Howard seemed to have a natural simrity.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them were equally capable of attracting women to their hooks, they just didn¡¯t know if the end under all the effort would be just as dismal.


    Elena Lawrence did not expect that this man would be so much to her liking, and after saving someone and acting so humble and courteous, she instantly raised her favoritism towards people by another notch.


    But as a woman, she was not in a good position to show too muchck of reserve, so she did not make any further moves.


    The two are just normal conversation, and then Moren Howard apanied Elena Lawrence to the hospital to check the injury on the medicine to take medicine, a matter of doing iparable ease.


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s teenage heart is simply bursting.


    But that¡¯s where they stopped tonight. Moren Howard sent Elena Lawrence home in person, and Elena Lawrence¡¯s family was very grateful to him when they found out about his behavior.


    Elena Lawrence then asked Moren Howard out several times under the guise of gratitude, and the two became more and more familiar with each other.


    As they got to know each other better and better, it was only a matter of time before they started to have sex, and it was only a matter of time before they got to know each other better.


    It all went so well that soon Moren Howard began his n to use Elena Lawrence as the pawn he already had in his grasp.


    The two were already living together and were not underground lovers.


    One day, Moren Howard showed a heavy mood and a sad face.


    Really sad in his face, pain in the heart of Elena Lawrence.


    In just a few short days, Elena Lawrence had already been so enraptured by this man that her heart was firmly attached to him.


    Two people sitting on the couch, watching a touching movie, Elena Lawrence leaned in his arms, one hand rubbing his heart.


    Her voice was whiny, ¡°Moren, what¡¯s wrong? I see you¡¯ve been unhappy all day, talk to me. Even if I can¡¯t help you, you can still vent.¡± It really was an understanding look, as if it was really a flower of interpretation.


    Unfortunately, in Moren Howard¡¯s eyes, this was just a dispensable wildflower.


    If she lost her value, he would kick her out, and he had no interest in a woman who came to him with her arms around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± He patted the back of the other¡¯s hand, feebly calming the other¡¯s emotions, but with a look that he couldn¡¯t muster up any energy for anything.


    That look on his face must have looked like something was wrong to Elena Lawrence, and it must have been because the other man was being considerate and didn¡¯t want him to worry about it that he didn¡¯t say anything.


    If a man was so nice, Elena Lawrence could not help but try harder.


    So, she asked again and again, ¡°You just don¡¯t have something, how can I not worry looking at you like this, just tell me, otherwise I¡¯ll worry even more if I¡¯m kept in the dark.¡±


    In the next second, she even climbed on top of the other person on her hands and knees, wrapping her arms and legs around the person to death.


    ¡°Eh.¡± Moren Howard let out a heavy sigh, ¡°It¡¯s apany matter, it¡¯s useless to talk to you, and it¡¯s not suitable to tell you about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Why is it not suitable to tell me? Since it¡¯s apany matter, if you tell me maybe I can help too.¡± Elena Lawrence pursued her relentlessly, insisting on breaking the sand pot to the end, not realizing that the consequences behind this were not something she could afford.


    Moren Howard looked at her deeply, and then spoke rather feebly, ¡°I want to cooperate with the Charlie Group, but I have been repeatedly rejected, I really have used every method, but I still can¡¯t get anywhere.¡±


    Hearing this, Elena Lawrence was stunned for a moment, so he wanted to cooperate with the Charlie Group? Then could she help out in this ¡­


    She didn¡¯t doubt it at all, and pressed the other party to wonder if they were up to no good.


    To put it nicely, this kind of woman is naive. To put it bluntly, this kind of woman was foolish and deserved to be cheated.


    ¡°Tell me about it, you know I work for THE Charlie Group, maybe I can even help you think of a way.¡± She shook the other woman¡¯s arm in a pestering you¡¯ll-tell-me-or-you-won¡¯t-tell-me kind of way.


    Moren Howard wanted her to look like that, and informed her in detail about the foundation partnership from start to finish.


    From the moment he approached Elena Lawrence, he had another agenda: he wanted Elena Lawrence to be his inside man in the Charlie Group, to pass on information and gather useful information for him.


    He wants to find the right time to kill York Charlie and nche Capra, the two people who killed his brother, so that they will never be able to turn back.


    After hearing the whole story, Elena Lawrence is almost unconditionally on the side of Moren Howard because of love, and her favoritism towards the Charlie Group where she works is also greatly reduced.


    Ah, no, Elena Lawrence¡¯s love for Moren Howard is also conditional.


    That is that Moren Howard has to consistently love himself alone, and only on the basis of that will she give him a helping hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, how could they do this to you. You¡¯re such a nice person and they refuse to work with you.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s image as a good guy runs deep. How can you not build up the image of being a good guy in the district when you are pouringrge sums of money into public service like water?


    ¡°I also understand President Charlie and their wariness, after all, my big brother does have a problem with them.¡± Moren Howard put on an appearance of being particrly understanding of the other party.


    Making the onlooker Elena Lawrence look even more upset, ¡°Your big brother is your big brother, you are you, how can the two be mixed up?¡±


    ¡°ording to me here is not cooperation, own cooperation, we do not have to lick our faces to stick to other people¡¯s cold ass. My heart aches for you, every time you are rejected without any justifiable reason.¡±


    At those words, Moren Howard¡¯s face was instantly cold, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Moren¡­ you have to work with the Charlie Group? Can¡¯t you find anotherpany to work with?¡± Elena Lawrence asked undeterred.


    In her subconscious mind, her man was the best in the world, the Charlie Group was not worthy to work with her family, Moren.


    ¡°Yes, I must work with THE Charlie Group, if you can¡¯t help, just listen to me whine.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s move to back down instantly won Elena Lawrence¡¯s defiance, and she decided to make an effort for the love of her life.


    ¡°Moren, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this, I¡¯ll help you.¡± She made a secret decision in her mind, if she couldn¡¯t do it openly, then she would do it secretly.


    As long as it was what Moren wanted, she would try to get it for the other party.

 Chapter 416 – Stealing

    On what method would Elena Lawrence choose in the end to help Moren Howard reach a partnership with the Charlie Group?


    The method is actually very simple, York Charlie and nche Capra each hold apany with decision-making power of the seal, as long as the seal is stamped, even if there is no signature, the document is still legally valid.


    This is exactly what Elena Lawrence had in mind, and she told Moren Howard about this method.


    At first, Moren Howard did not know that there was such a thing as a seal.


    Suddenly he realized that he had other ideas, and he was not satisfied with the cooperation.


    He wants to get the power of the Charlie Group as soon as possible, and put the person who killed his brother into a ce of no return.


    Since it was just a matter of a seal, it would be too much of a relief to just find a way to steal the seal.


    ¡°But, Elena, since the seal is so important, then they must have hidden it in a hidden ce, and how could they let people find it easily.¡± Moren Howard still had worries on his face, he was also eager to take revenge, that¡¯s why he was so eager.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I have my own way.¡± Elena Lawrence deliberately showed off, a smug look on her face.


    She was confident that with her skills, stealing the seal would not be a problem.


    In this regard, although Moren Howard still has doubts, but at this moment, it is not good to worry about anything else, any more worries are better than taking action.


    Therefore, the two soon reached a unanimous agreement, Elena Lawrence to steal the seal, Moren Howard only need to draw up a good contract, and then stamped everything is done.


    As for the aftermath of the work is not in their scope of consideration, the big deal is to tear the face, anyway, he Moren Howard as long as his big brother to avenge thepletion of all things will be satisfied.


    Every day, Elena Lawrence searched for an opportunity to cut the wires to the surveince room and then sneak in to steal the seal when nche Capra was out of the office.


    Finding things, she was the best at it.


    Finally, one night, when many people in thepany were workingte, it seemed that nche Capra left work early because the fetus in her womb was moving a little.


    This is the perfect time for Moren Howard to work with her and send a plumber to cut the wiring to the entire Charlie Group building, plunging the entire Charlie Group into darkness.


    In the midst of the panic, Elena Lawrence sneaks into nche Capra¡¯s office and, using a cell phone light, finds a smallbination box in a desk drawer.


    Her intuition tells her that there must be something very important inside, otherwise why would she be out of this miniaturebination box.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the chaos, she hugged away this password box, unknowingly.


    Thepany¡¯s power outage was only a momentary event, and it was quickly restored to calmness under the repair of professionals.


    No one thought anything else of the outage, they all thought it was a trip caused by theck of power supply, so the small storm soon died down.


    On her way home from work, Elena Lawrence handed the code box to Moren Howard.


    ¡°Moren, I searched nche Capra¡¯s office for a long time, and I found this onebination box, there must be something we want inside.¡± She looked like she was inviting credit.


    Moren Howard gave her a perfunctory kiss, and then he held up thebination box and looked at it left and right, searching for a way to unlock it.


    He could see that theposition of this kind ofbination box was made of very special materials, and it was very difficult to open it with brute force, and the only way was the password.


    But what would be the password? He fell into a moment of contemtion, thinking about this possible password without saying a word.


    ¡°Moren, what are you thinking about? Didn¡¯t we get thebination box? Let¡¯s figure out how to open it.¡± Elena Lawrence asked this question as she didn¡¯t understand why the other party hadn¡¯t acted on it yet.


    But it was this sudden question of hers that caused Moren Howard to get impatient and his face looked ugly, ¡°Leave me alone, will you shut up!¡± He yelled in a high voice, his face no longer had the usual affectionate look on it, it looked ruthless.


    The sudden outburst of anger from the usually gentle man startled Elena Lawrence for a moment, but she was disgruntled the next second, ¡°What kind of attitude is that? I¡¯ve worked so hard to help you steal this crap back, and you just cross the river when you get it? Moren, how could you do this to me?¡±


    As the saying goes, a ce with women is destined to inevitably produce right and wrong.


    Moren Howard¡¯s heart was impatient to the extreme, but it was not good to reveal the disguise so quickly, in case Elena Lawrence could still be of some use in the future.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong, don¡¯tin. I¡¯m just a little upset, and I know you¡¯re the most understanding person in the world.¡± Opening his mouth was the words of love to coax a woman, but there was not a single point of sincerity in them.


    For him, there were only two categories, useful and useless.


    Useful nature can be held in the palm of the hand and spoiled, not useful, discarded as if worn out and thrown away garbage is no different.


    At this, Elena Lawrence gradually calmed down her dissatisfaction, and secretly told herself that she should sympathize with the other party.


    So the two began a series of guesses about the code.


    ¡°Moren, do you think it could be York Charlie¡¯s birthday or their daughter¡¯s birthday?¡± Elena Lawrence thought for a while and came up with such an answer.


    So Moren Howard looked up the numbers with the special dates and typed them in one by one, but none of them would open.


    ¡°Could it be York Charlie¡¯s mom¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the day they first met? The day they got married? The day they got engaged?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh, what the hell is the password.¡±


    ¡­


    Elena Lawrence guessed frantically, Moren Howard typed frantically, but froze and didn¡¯t get it right once.


    Angry Moren Howard ruthlessly mmed the password box to the ground, in which the violent aura was obvious.


    ¡°Moren, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s go find the locksmith to get it. Those people are professionals, there might be something they can do.¡± Seeing that her beloved was furious, Elena Lawrence instantly went forward and hugged the other party, constantly trying to pacify the person in a warm and gentle voice.


    However, this kind of behavior of hers, Moren Howard was really tired of it to the extreme, and he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to cuddle with a woman right now.


    ¡°Just do as you say.¡± But what the other party said is not without reason, with other thousands of hard work here to spend energy blindly groping, it is really better to let the professional locksmith to solve this problem.


    The next day, Moren Howard spent a lot of money to hire several locksmiths toe to open the lock.


    He never took his eyes off thebination box, which held his hope of avenging his brother¡¯s death, so he was naturally very concerned and nervous.


    ¡°Is it done? In the end, is it good? Can you open it or not?¡± Throughout the entire process, he was urging over and over again.


    Elena Lawrence could only calm him down, ¡°Moren, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s sit down and wait. It takes a little while for the masters to unlock the door, too.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Moren Howard had never felt so annoyed by this woman as he did now, and he even had the urge to cut out the other party¡¯s tongue.


    Luckily, those locksmiths weren¡¯t too trashy, and after more than an hour, thebination box was finally opened sessfully with their full cooperation.


    ¡°It¡¯s open, it¡¯s open, Moren, look it¡¯s open.¡± Elena Lawrence whimpered excitedly, still annoying him.


    Moren Howard couldn¡¯t wait to get that seal out, but realized that there was no seal in it at all, just a piece of paper.


    He immediately took the piece of paper out and opened it again, and when he saw the words on the top of the paper, he was instantly pissed off.

 Chapter 417 – Tearing Face Apart

    Only see the snow white paper above heh heh with a ck signature pen wrote ¡°viinous behavior¡± this four words.


    What is ¡°small man behavior¡±? It is indeed intriguing.


    The only thing that was certain was that they had been tricked. They had been tricked by nche Capra.


    Moren Howard, enraged, swung his hand and pped the woman at his side.


    ¡°The left side of Elena Lawrence¡¯s face reddened and swelled as fast as the eye could see, showing how hard he had pushed and how angry he was.


    Elena Lawrence covered the side of her face that had been hit and looked at the person in front of her incredulously, ¡°Moren what are you doing¡­ why are you hitting me¡­ what did I do wrong? ¡±


    Poor this one woman received such a hard p has not yete to her senses, and in her heart she still feels that this behavior of the other party is not intentional, and the excuse she makes for the other party is that Moren Howard has bitter feelings.


    But this is really nonsense, he Moren Howard and can have what suffering?


    What could he have done? He was a man, and he hit a woman. The one who hit is still his own woman, it is really unreasonable.


    ¡°You stupid woman, we¡¯ve been tricked know it or not! This is all a trick by nche Capra and the others, you punk, what use do I have for you!¡± Moren Howard growled menacingly, he was tired of pretending to be gentle these days, he didn¡¯t think this woman would be able to do him any favors in the end.


    ¡°Moren¡­ what do you mean?¡± Elena Lawrence, however, still harbored a trace of hope that the other party was just a momentary fire.


    As it was, Moren Howard didn¡¯t bother to hide it from the stupid woman, he sneered before speaking, ¡°Stupid and blunt as a pig.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, that time you were almost defiled by a punk in the bar, and then I passed by to save you, it was all set up by me, and you were just a pawn in my hand.¡±


    ¡°You also don¡¯t look at what kind of trash you are, do you really think I will look at you? I approached you just to utilize you, but now you no longer have any value to utilize.¡±


    ¡°Scram, immediately and immediately get out of my house, you are not wee here. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again either, or don¡¯t me me for being unkind.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s cold and uncaring demeanor pierced Elena Lawrence¡¯s heart.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t tell herself that their sweet past was just a dream.


    But the truth was, the dream hade to an end, and it was time for her to wake up.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Moren Howard was now furious at the sight of this woman, and roared again when he saw that she was dead set on not leaving.


    Sometimes a woman¡¯s tears are not only useless, but also a tool to add fuel to the fire, just like Elena Lawrence¡¯s tears for the negative man today.


    A woman¡¯s tears can only be used on those who love her. For those who do not love themselves, tears can only be a sign of weakness and ipetence, will only lower their own identity.


    Unfortunately, Elena Lawrence, who was caught in the whirlpool of love, would not understand this truth at this moment.


    She is almost step by step looking back at the other side, hoping that the other side can return to the heart, but unfortunately she did not wait for anything.


    Moren Howard¡¯s eyes are as cold as knives, calling people¡¯s hearts chilling.


    Elena Lawrence left the Howard family vi and wandered aimlessly down the street, her heart aching like blood dripping.


    She admitted that at the beginning, she was greedy for the other party¡¯s money and tenderness before taking the initiative to hook up, but with every day and night together, she was also truly moved.


    A boundless unwillingness spread in the bottom of her heart, it was so hard for her to like a man.


    Even if it was a scum, she couldn¡¯t simply let go, she wanted to sensitize the other party, she still wanted to apany the other party.


    Sometimes women are so infatuated that they would rather hit the south wall than turn back.


    But the cheap ones are those who are negative, in short, three words summarize, not worth it.


    And their side of the quarrel, also is all the ie York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s ears, this is originally their carefullyid a game only.


    The miniature code box had been nted with a miniature bug.


    Elena Lawrence and Moren Howard together, they have long known from the private detective¡¯s investigation, so this move.


    Two birds with one stone, not only can they eliminate the ck sheep of thepany, but also can uncover who the person behind the curtain really is.


    It seems that the person who kidnapped the little princessst time is not Moren Howard, other than him, they really can¡¯t think of anyone who dares to be so bold as to be the enemy of the Charlie family.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What should we do now? We already know it¡¯s Moren Howard, we can¡¯t let him get to us again.¡± nche Capra¡¯s whole face was taut without a hint of a smile.


    The pain that Moore Howard had caused them was still fresh in her mind, and now another Moren Howard had jumped out, and she really didn¡¯t want to have to go through all that pain again.


    She was self-conscious that she had already suffered too much over the years, and now she just wanted to enjoy her life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about him now. He has no leverage on us, and there¡¯s no way to bring him down with just a recording.¡± York Charlie took her into his arms and the two of them sat on the den couch snuggling against each other.


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to let him get away with it? He didn¡¯t do us any harm this time, and there¡¯s bound to be a next time, and a next time, and a next time. He¡¯s in the dark, we¡¯re in the light, and we sure as hell can¡¯t defend ourselves. It may be that he will get away with it at some point.¡± nche Capra¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°Ah¡­ he kicked me¡­¡± the next moment she was kicked by the baby in her stomach.


    ¡°Give me a listen.¡± York Charlie sniffed and instantly put her whole body on that small piece of stomach to listen to the movement inside.


    All that anger that had just dissipated into nothing, and both of them just focused on the baby in their stomachs.


    ¡°I hear it, our baby is really moving.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face was full of happy expressions, just like a first-time father who was generally excited and jumping.


    The two of them teased the baby in their arms for a while before getting back to business, York Charlie was the first to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on Moren Howard, but I¡¯d like you to go home and get better so I can feel better.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you alone and isted.¡± nche Capra balked as usual, the baby in her arms was important, but so was the husband in front of her.


    She wasn¡¯t going to favor one over the other and forget about her husband when she had a child.


    ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m really worried that something might happen to you, what am I going to do if anything happens to you or the baby?¡± York Charlie spoke at length trying to persuade the other party.


    However, nche Capra still looked like she couldn¡¯t be persuaded, summarized in two words: no way.


    Firmness can not be more firm, York Charlie is simply powerless to hold his forehead, on the family has a disobedient wife to do?


    Can you beat her?


    Can you scold?


    Can ¡­


    Obviously that can¡¯t be.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time York Charlie had counseled someone, yet every time the result was the same.


    ¡°I just want you to have peace of mind, you can still go to the office after you give birth and sit out the month.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to say before you agree? I am really uneasy about you running around outside with a big belly.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them argued about this issue and ended up with York Charlie¡¯s failure, but York Charlie¡¯s ¡°heart¡± is not dead.


    He¡¯s trying to get his baby daughter to help him out by saying it¡¯s not a good idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, my daughter is on my side, don¡¯t hit my daughter¡¯s idea.¡± However, just as he moved this thought, nche Capra instantly spoke out to stop it.

 Chapter 418 – Uncontrollable Love

    Moren Howard couldn¡¯t figure out why York Charlie and the others had left this as a precaution, and heter found the miniature wiretap in thebination box as well.


    He knew that his ¡°disguise¡± for a long time had all be futile, and now that his true colors had been revealed, what awaited him would probably be the Charlie Group¡¯s frantic attack.


    What he needs to do now is to prepare for everything, at least not to let himself lose too much.


    Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily lose. No one knew how it would end until the end.


    This night, it was hard to sleep through the night, and just having to think of a strategy to deal with it had tossed him around for most of the night.


    What he did not expect is that the woman he drove away the next day actually came back, and still walked into the hall, really surprised him a lot.


    As he was getting ready to leave for work in the morning, he saw Elena Lawrence walk through the door as if she hadn¡¯t been kicked out yesterday.


    ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± The question was asked in a cold voice with furrowed brows.


    ¡°I like you, so I came back.¡± Elena Lawrence answered truthfully, a question she¡¯d been seriously thinking about all night.


    She had fallen for a man so hard that she didn¡¯t want to give up.


    From the beginning of looking at the other¡¯s money and status, until she slowly fell for the man¡¯s love poison.


    ¡°Like me? What makes you think you can stay based on the word like alone? I don¡¯t have so much time to spend with you, hurry up and disappear from my sight.¡± Moren Howard had never experienced love, so naturally he didn¡¯t know what the so-called ¡°like¡± in these people¡¯s mouth was.


    For him, such things as feelings are most tedious and entangled, and they are a waste of useful time.


    Elena Lawrence did not speak again, she approached a step, stood on tiptoe to his lips kissed up, no lingering and deep, is so clear and shallow a kiss.


    Drawing away a momentter, ¡°I won¡¯t go no matter what you say, I just want to stay by your side and be with you. If you kick me out now, I¡¯ll stille to you tomorrow, I won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve already betrayed the Charlie Group for you, I can¡¯t go back there anymore. And with the prestige of the Charlie Group in the shopping mall, I¡¯ll be blocked by other ces too, there won¡¯t be anypany willing to risk offending the Charlie Group to hire me, you¡¯re the only ce I can go.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t take me in? I want you to know that I really like you.¡±


    Elena Lawrence was sincere in every word, and she did not y a pathetic trick on anyone. She didn¡¯t want to use any other mean tactics for the person she truly loved.


    At those words, although Moren Howard¡¯s face was still standing firm, his heart fluttered hard.


    He didn¡¯t quite know what it felt like, but it didn¡¯t sum up to a feeling that could be called fortable¡±.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he suddenly felt that he hadn¡¯t looked closely at her during the previous days together.


    After a few moments of silence, he nodded his head slowly and answered ¡°yes¡±.


    Upon hearing this agreement, Elena Lawrence excitedly jumped up and hugged him, ¡°Moren, I like you, I like you super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super, super.¡±


    As for the matter of feelings, Moren Howard was still very mute, especially after the woman in front of him had no use value, he didn¡¯t want to use flowery words to coax the other party, so he didn¡¯t make any response.


    But Elena Lawrence has gotten what she wanted for the time being, even if the two of them aren¡¯t as close as they used to be.


    Elena Lawrence has been quietly pay, in the morning to prepare a good breakfast for him, even if the other party does note back to eat at noon to prepare a good lunch, dinner should also be the same.


    Shushing and warming him up was not an overstatement of the words ¡°no stone unturned¡±.


    In short, she is burning her whole body to be good to this person she likes.


    But she wasn¡¯t asking for nothing in return, she had the same thirst.


    She hoped that she could touch the other person, could win the other person back love, even if that love could not be equal at least a tenth, then she would be satisfied.


    But now she obviously does not understand that there is another truth in the rtionship, that is, the heart is not enough to swallow the elephant.


    Want only more and more, can not be willing to meet so little.


    After a week or two of this ¡°housewife¡± life, one day Moren Howard came home with a sudden request.


    ¡°You go to my foundation to work, you have talent, should be utilized, not buried here.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    These days, he could see how good this woman was to him.


    No matter what the reason was, he also did not want the other party to be confined to this small piece of heaven and earth.


    Hearing this, Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes shed with light, ¡°Is it really possible? Then will I be able tomute with you from now on?¡±


    ¡°You work your shift, I work mine, we don¡¯t go together.¡± Moren Howard blushed, not really wanting to be tied to this woman all the time.


    Elena Lawrence was slightly lost, but it had been nice to be like this.


    After all, none of thepanies out there would probably want to appoint her as an employee who had betrayed her old master, and everypany understood the simple truth of being disloyal once and not using it a hundred times.


    It was no longer something that her ability could make up for.


    ¡°Thank you, this is good enough, I will work hard to make you happy.¡± She looked at the other woman with eyes full of sincerity and love, the attachment evidently extraordinary.


    Moren Howard nodded without saying anything else, lifting his leg and heading upstairs.


    Ever since his true colors were revealed, the foundation had been hit by a full-blown attack from York Charlie, leaving him exhausted and drained every day.


    Just dealing with these trivial matters was enough to upset him.


    Elena Lawrence, however, didn¡¯t want to let him go and took the other man¡¯s arm.


    Moren Howard twisted his head to look at her, ¡°Something else?¡±


    Elena Lawrence looked like she wanted to say something, stuttering for words.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Moren Howard¡¯s brow furrowed in impatience at the sight, there wasn¡¯t much time he could waste.


    ¡°I ¡­ was going to ask if we could all ¡­ sleep together tonight.¡±


    Before the word ¡°sleep¡± could be uttered, it was interrupted by a resolute and decisive ¡°no¡±.


    Moren Howard although some aspects and his big brother Moore Howard almost the same, but in the treatment of women this problem, he is far less than his big brother sentimental, more will not be merciful everywhere.


    Originally, he and Elena Lawrence were just ying along, and now that they know each other¡¯s true colors, there¡¯s no need for that kind of thing.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Seeing that the other party was still not letting go, he couldn¡¯t help but make his words colder and his face more and more unsightly.


    Elena Lawrence heart is very difficult, like a knife cut hard, but she has no way but to let go of her hand.


    But for this person, she still stubbornly will not let go.


    Looking at his back of the step up the stairs, she secretly resolved that she must perform well in the workce, so that the other party to see their own value, so that they can rise a little more favorable to their own.


    But on the other hand, it was inevitable that she would feel a bit humble, actually degrading herself so much.


    Just for a man.


    But what could she do, love was hard to control.


    Moren Howard was in his study, dealing with the predicament that had arisen in the Foundation today, and pondering what could be done about York Charlie.


    Although the Charlie Group is powerful, it is not so powerful that it cannot be attacked.


    As the saying goes, a tree is a big tree, and there are definitely weaknesses in it.

 Chapter 419 – Two Pregnant Women

    In the next few days, Moren Howard secretly contacted all the tabloid media, wanting to use these crowds to cause trouble for the Charlie Group.


    The newspapers and magazines with a little bit of prestige he couldn¡¯t contact yet, because these ces would care about their own operation and their own development, they wouldn¡¯t easily offend York Charlie.


    The nooks and crannies were a different story, and if they could make a name for themselves with some big news, it would be a favorable thing for them.


    If they couldn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t cost them much.


    In such a situation, there were naturally people who were willing to fight and gamble for their destiny.


    At this time, York Charlie apparently did not realize that the crisis was approaching him step by step, and was immersed in the joy of his second baby growing day by day.


    To the date agreed with the hospital maternity examination, he put aside all the work to personally apany nche Capra side, personally did a series of ordinary people should go through the procedures.


    In fact, with his wealth and status, he could have taken the green channel and avoided all the unnecessary trouble.


    But now he just wants to experience the kind of happiness that belongs to ordinary people, and do his duty for his wife and children.


    nche Capra, too, was in tune with him and didn¡¯t mind the hassle, waiting patiently for the other party from start to finish.


    After the responsive procedures of thebor and delivery, the two looked intently and lovingly at the ultrasound picture in the doctor¡¯s office.


    The tiny baby was nurtured in that one square inch of space, a little bit bigger than when they first came to the hospital to find out that they were pregnant.


    Just by looking at it, it made people overjoyed, and the joy spread from the bottom of their hearts to all the limbs of their bodies.


    ¡°Congrattions to both of you, the fetus is developing very healthily, you just need toe to the maternity checkups on time and keep the mother¡¯s nutrition up. The mother must keep her body and mind happy, and don¡¯t lie down all day to rest, appropriate walking is also beneficial to the body.¡± The doctor kept his professional demeanor saying the standard congrattory official words.


    ¡°Okay, thank you doctor.¡± The two unanimously expressed their gratitude to the doctor and turned to leave this outpatient room.


    The two were so mesmerized by this ultrasound film that they couldn¡¯t help but sit on the long corridors on either side of the hospital and watch it over and over again and began to think of the future.


    ¡°The little guy was especially quiet in my tummy, do you think he¡¯ll grow up to be a silent type of person? Just like you.¡± nche Capra, with an aura of doting motherhood all over her, rubbed one hand over her belly.


    ¡°Am I silent? What¡¯s wrong with being like me? Like I don¡¯t find a woman as good as you.¡± York Charlie teased, his ever-stoic profile softened by the ultrasound picture in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± nche Capra gave him an amorous look and turned to continue staring at the not-sorge ultrasound chart.


    York Charlie just moved gently to gather the other party in his arms, apanying her to look at it with her, waiting until she had seen enough before leaving.


    A few momentster, a familiar voice suddenly entered beside her eardrums, ¡°Cousin and sister-inw, you guys are here too? What a coincidence.¡±


    nche Capra raised her eyes to see that it was Ilya¡¯s voice, apanied by Francesca Jones, both of whom were still holding their registration books.


    The OB/GYN was the only doctor in this part of town, it was obvious what was going on, their actions on this visit to the hospital were probably the same, if not the same probably not far off.


    nche Capra stood up and nodded with Francesca Jones before pulling Ilya to the other side of the room and lowering her voice to talk to someone, ¡°Ilya, how many months pregnant are you? No need to be embarrassed, we¡¯re all so close.¡±


    She had the intention of teaching Ilya some pregnancy tips so that Ilya wouldn¡¯t have any details that she couldn¡¯t notice as a first time mom.


    Being asked this question, Ilya lowers her head in slight embarrassment, and after thinking about the day holds out two fingers and speaks softly, ¡°It¡¯s been two months.¡±


    Hearing this answer nche Capra mentally pondered before speaking, ¡°That¡¯s a month older than my child ah, they can still grow up and y together in the future.¡±


    ¡°You must follow the maternity code in the early stages of pregnancy, okay? Don¡¯t rely on the fact that you¡¯re young and don¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    Ilya also knew that she was being kind, so she nodded her head one by one and responded.


    At this moment, Ilya¡¯s jealousy and resentment towards nche Capra washed away a little.


    Francesca Jones also made a brief nodding acquaintance with York Charlie before a brief conversation began to unfold.


    ¡°Be good to Ilya and take responsibility as a man now that you have a child.¡± A warning lurked between York Charlie¡¯s words, he still read a hint of tenderness in the way the other man looked at nche Capra.


    It made him extremely upset, after all, the two of them used to be love rivals, and even though the other man had helped himself, and now he was even going to be his cousin¡¯s husband, that animosity still hadn¡¯tpletely subsided.


    Francesca Jones gave him a sidelong nce, and was evidently displeased at his remark.


    What did he mean by that, did he not imply that he would be an irresponsible man?


    Heh.


    He let out a sneer, his voice lowering to avoid being heard by the two women over there, ¡°While you¡¯re talking about me, please think about what you were really like four years ago.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you and I¡¯m not interested in arguing with you. That¡¯s my advice to you.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face was cold, stern and imposing, not at all giving a single extra ounce of preference to his love rival just because he was about to be his brother-inw.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The two men¡¯s saber-rattling vibe was instantaneous, eyes shing and meeting and rubbing electric fire in the wordless air.


    Ilya and nche Capra ended their conversation just as they happened to turn around to see the maic field of mutual unfriendliness radiating around the two men.


    Both of them went over to their men and pulled them back, and then they both collected themselves and turned to look at the woman beside them with gentle frowns.


    Francesca Jones, for once, didn¡¯t focus on the begrudging nche Capra, and Ilya was more than a little relieved to realize that.


    The vast majority of wars between women and women stemmed from men.


    Once a man¡¯s attitude changed, the smoke that filled the air between women gradually dissipated.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore, quickly go in for your maternity check.¡± nche Capra was also trying to leave more time for the young couple.


    At the end she added, ¡°Remember to invite us to the big wedding.¡±


    Ilya smiled as she took Francesca Jones¡¯ arm and returned, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    They said their goodbyes and Francesca Jones and Ilya went into the doctor¡¯s office for a series of tests and procedures.


    With happy smiles on their faces, the whole trip was like a young married couple, without the slightest feeling of separation.


    On the other hand, nche Capra, who had just walked out of the hospital door, was leaning on York Charlie, sighing softly, ¡°It¡¯s so nice, Ilya and Francesca Jones are so nice together, I feel heartfelt joy when I see them together.¡±


    York Charlie gave her a light look, the corner of his mouth lifting in a curve, ¡°To each his own.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, being with you is my greatest happiness in this life.¡± nche Capra spoke earnestly, her eyes all genuine and full of the vor of love.


    Sometimes, when you meet the right person, marriage is not a tomb, but a ce for two people to make love together.


    People came and went in front of the hospital, and the crowd cast gazes at them, quite envious.

 Chapter 420 – The Gentle Years

    Ilya and Francesca Jones¡¯ wedding was scheduled for the 10th of next month by mutual agreement, which gave them less than twenty days to prepare for the wedding.


    Time is very short, good thing the Jones family and the Nancy family are rich family, in a short period of time the wedding down a whole set of procedures do not need the bride and groom to worry about half a minute.


    Ilya and Francesca Jones were just responsible for being sweet and happy, and their parents took care of all the wedding stuff.


    What no one could have predicted was that their wedding would be a shock to the city and a source of gossip for the whole city.


    Of course, this has been the aftermath.


    The wedding was to be held on a luxury cruise ship at sea, and when the time came, it was sure to be a full house of friends and family.


    nche Capra and York Charlie, along with their little princess, were invited toe on board the cruise ship to give them a heads up on their wedding, and to see if there was anything else that needed to be taken care of.


    However, their conversation was off-topic, with York Charlie and nche Capra identally showing off their love for each other as if they were the ones having the wedding.


    ¡°If you like it here, we¡¯ll make up for it with a cruise ship style wedding, and I promise it¡¯ll be bigger, better, and more grand than this, if you like it.¡± York Charlie said to the woman at his side as he stood by the railing at the edge of the cruise ship blowing in the crisp ocean breeze, cupping the corner of his red wine ss in one hand.


    At that, nche Capra red at the man, ¡°There¡¯s only one wedding in a lifetime, okay? There can¡¯t be a make-up.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t there be? As long as you like it you can have it, as long as you like it I¡¯ll do it for you every month of every year, we¡¯ll try all kinds of things.¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone of voice was very domineering, with the intention of trying, as if the other party only needed a nod of approval to immediately start the operation.


    ¡°You¡¯re like one of those novels where you¡¯re the bossy president, it¡¯s very cerebral, don¡¯t you know.¡± nche Capra on the surface is not used at all to give people aplementary knife, but in the heart is happy.


    ¡°Brain-dead? You see who dares to say I¡¯m brain-dead here?¡± York Charlie wrapped one arm around her tiny waist.


    ¡°Brainwashed.¡± However, at this time, the words against him were untimely, and it was the voice from their little princess.


    Only to see the little princess standing behind the two men unceremoniously opened her mouth, disliking her own father that was not at all affectionate.


    ¡°Baby girl, how can I say I¡¯m also your father, why can¡¯t I show some face?¡± York Charlie helplessly turned around, squatted down to maintain the same level height with the little princess, sight leveled to her and opened his mouth.


    The little princess grunted heavily, ¡°Why should I give face to daddy, I love mommy and the little brother in mommy¡¯s tummy the most.¡± With that said she hugged her mommy as soon as she could.


    Mother and daughter were again in a lingering look, and York Charlie felt like he was unintentionally stabbed again, or handed a knife from one of the most affectionate people.


    Seeing how happy the family was, Ilya unconsciously rubbed her belly with one hand, feeling the live little life under theyer of belly.


    ¡°Child, mommy will definitely protect you well.¡± Secretly resolved to give birth to this crystallization of love no matter how difficult it was.


    It was the lucky stone on her path of love, she must grasp it and never miss it.


    As if Francesca Jones could read her thoughts at the moment, ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for you and the baby, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect you, I want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°I want our family to be happy.¡± Ilya was filled with the ordinary happiness of a small woman, with a lover and a child, and they would have a family together in the near future.


    The two families on the cruise ship were united in their happiness.


    Unbeknownst to them, something will happen at the wedding that willpletely break their peaceful lives.


    It all has to do with Moren Howard, who has been eyeing them from the back.


    In their days of love and happiness, it is soon time for Moore Howard¡¯s annual sacrifice.


    After Moren Howard returned home, he deliberately set up a tomb in the mausoleum for his big brother in the country as well, and went to pay homage at regr intervals.


    He prepared to worship all the supplies to Moore Howard¡¯s cemetery in front of him, said this period of time happened, the tone of voice contains the meaning of mourning.


    In his life, the only loved one who had evere to the mental hospital to be with him was his big brother, and that was all thefort he had in his dark times.


    Thinking back then, he had thought of many scenes of the two brothers being together after recovering from his condition, only now none of them existed.


    After letting his grief swim all over his body, he thought of something as if he was in a trance and once again spoke to a tombstone, ¡°Big brother, recently I ran into a woman, her name is Elena Lawrence, she clearly knew that I had been using her from the beginning to the end, but she just didn¡¯t leave me. Is this kind of behavior something that can be called never leaving?¡±


    ¡°I have strange feelings for her, sometimes I feel bored and sometimes I feel energized by her presence in the house. It¡¯s like I¡¯m no longer alone either, and that cold vi bes more like a home.¡±


    ¡°I was a little ¡­ overwhelmed.¡±


    He calls this emotion ¡°overwhelmed¡± and is now at a loss much of the time as to how to deal with this woman, Elena Lawrence.


    She was so passionate, so sincere, so forward-thinking, that it only emphasized the fact that he was the self-serving viin.


    But he already had no choice, what should be carried on he would still carry on without fail.


    ¡°Moren, I¡¯m happy to hear that from you.¡±


    At some point, Elena Lawrence silently appeared behind him, catching him off guard as a voice entered his eardrums, causing him to be slightly stunned.


    After a few seconds passed, he reacted by turning around and frowning at the person, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The unspoken words were, why are you still eavesdropping on me?


    But he clearly didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie where you can? I wanted my big brother to meet his future sister-inw.¡± Elena Lawrence smiles andughs, her eyebrows curving into an arched bridge, instantly giving off a feeling of ¡®tenderness over the years¡¯.


    ¡°You are you and I am me.¡± Moren Howard spoke out of turn, clearly still resistant to the woman in front of him.


    The heartfelt words he had just spoken to his big brother seemed to dissipate into dust in the moment.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Elena Lawrence didn¡¯t really care about the words that were meant to clear the air, but she had heard everything, anyway.


    Moren Howard simply stopped looking at the man and kept himselfpany for a while longer before turning to leave, Elena Lawrence silently following behind him.


    A warm breeze blew around the mausoleum, and the two of them walked on the warm sunshine that poured down from the sky above, which made them look like a picture from afar.


    But none of this affects Moren Howard¡¯s determination to take revenge, the hope that keeps his eyes open every day, the world he has no attachment to.


    It¡¯s only because of his older brother, Moore Howard, that he has a desire for the world.


    Elena Lawrence doesn¡¯t know all of his ns, but only knows that the man in front of her is getting more and more gloomy every day, and she can only watch and watch in silent pain, and then try to do anything is futile.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As time passes, Ilya and Francesca Jones¡¯ wedding is approaching.


    Thest night is thest of their single life.


    Ilya¡¯s maiden name was tentatively set for the Charlie family vi, where Ilya was to be married by, with nche Capra as her only bridesmaid.

 Chapter 421 – The Wedding Fiasco

    The Charlie family was decked out in lights, and the vi was overflowing with joy, adding an extraordinarily vibrant color to the asion.


    Ilya is wearing a trailing pure whitece edge diamond wedding dress, wrist neck ear are wearing diamond jewelry, face is embellished by the international famous make-up artist exquisite bridal makeup, will today¡¯s Ilya set off extraordinarily delicate and moving.


    In a woman¡¯s life, being a bride is undoubtedly the most beautiful.


    Delivered to the groom by her family, she walks down the aisle of happiness and makes her vows to be with her for the rest of her life.


    For today¡¯s wedding, Ilya¡¯s cousin, York Charlie, was the one who walked Ilya down the aisle on the giant cruise ship as her family was abroad and did note back to attend the wedding.


    She was nked by nche Capra, the maid of honor, and waiting in front of her was Francesca Jones in a white wedding gown.


    Everything was in order as the wedding march yed.


    After a short walk, York Charlie handed Ilya over to Francesca Jones.


    The couple joined hands and made their sacred vows in the presence of the pastor and many guests.


    When Francesca Jones was about to put a diamond ring on Ilya¡¯s hand, the lights around them suddenly dimmed into arge area of thick ink color, and the big screen in front of the crowd then lit up, attracting all the public¡¯s attention.


    On the screen above, the main characters were Francesca Jones and nche Capra.


    It was the scene where Francesca Jones confessed her love to nche Capra in the past, the words were true, the sentences were touching.


    It¡¯s ironic to see this scene in the present day.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At her own wedding, watching her groom confess to her maid of honor, Ilya¡¯s heart was so cold.


    It was as cold as a thousand years of ice and stone, and the reality gave her an unrelenting cold blow, forcing her to face reality.


    Coincidentally, at this time, the upper screen again came so sincere sentence, ¡°I this life, will only love you one person. No matter how long it has been, there is a ce for you in my heart, unchanging.¡±


    What a good one, then what is their wedding now.


    At that moment, a video yback ended, and the lights in the room lit up again once more.


    Only this moment, the bottom of the eyes of the guests is no longer a blessed look, but with a contemptuous inquiry, a kind of gossip and watch the show mentality in their hearts.


    There are even some people are even a grandiose talk up, sound sparse but clear into Ilya¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The groom and the bridesmaid turned out to have a leg in the past ah, then now this wedding is really funny, isn¡¯t this just for us to watch a joke?¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say, what doymen like you know? The bridesmaid is the president¡¯s wife of the Charlie Group, you can¡¯t have a good time if you offend her. And look at those people, which one of them is good to be messed with, you¡¯d better pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°I shucks, is it great to have a lot of power? You still don¡¯t let people tell the truth? I really feel sorry for that bride, a good wedding was ruined into this way.¡±


    ¡­


    The incessant chatter, every word is like a sharp de piercing into the depths of Ilya¡¯s heart.


    nche Capra had sensed something was wrong when she realized that something was wrong, and now she felt a sense of crisis looming over her as she heard the gossip.


    ¡°Ilya, let me exin.¡± She didn¡¯t care too much, and was eager to make things clear to the disgraced bride.


    ¡°What else is there to exin, you won, you all won.¡± With such a disheveled and sarcastic statement, a disheartened Ilya turned to pluck the decoration from her hair and throw it to the ground, pulling her legs out and running for the front door.


    Obviously irritated to some degree and having trouble calming down for the moment, tears were half-hanging over her eyes, wanting to drip.


    nche Capra reached out to grab her, but in vain, and could only watch as she disappeared through the gate.


    In the face of the chaos, York Charlie was the only one who remained calm.


    He was the only one who was calm in the face of the chaos. He had a dignified look on his face as he organized the order inside the cruise ship, evacuating the crowds and leaving one by one.


    Since this wedding can¡¯t go on, it¡¯s meaningless to keep so many people here to watch the joke, so it¡¯s better to drive them all away.


    As for Francesca Jones, still have not got over from the initial shock, looks a little bit at a loss for words, obviously did not expect this kind of thing will happen at the wedding site.


    nche Capra frowned at his appearance, and in light of the video, she didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone else, and hoped that Ilya wouldn¡¯t think too much of it.


    But who could not think deeper when this happened to any woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of freezing? The bride is running away and you don¡¯t know to go after her?¡± York Charlie¡¯s frown couldn¡¯t have gotten any deeper after he¡¯d evacuated the scene and saw that Francesca Jones still hadn¡¯t made any apparent move.


    He¡¯d never seen a man like that, who had knocked up a girl and subjected the bride to such an unmitigated disaster at her wedding, and still stood impassively still.


    It really opened his eyes.


    At that, Francesca Jones sobered up a little.


    He looked around for a moment before aiming for the exit of the cruise ship, trying to catch up with Ilya, who had already disappeared.


    That¡¯s a long enough reflex arc, and hindsight is just too far behind.


    nche Capra and York Charlie had stayed behind to deal with the residual aftermath of the half-done wedding, and when the work was done, they both returned home in a not-so-ttering mood.


    The wedding was supposed to be a pleasant and fascinating event, but it hadn¡¯t turned into such an awkward situation.


    And it was a situation that was clearly being manipted by someone other than Moren Howard.


    The only person in the city who would dare to go against them like that was Moren Howard, and they couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t found any evidence to use him, their instincts didn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ilya she won¡¯t hate you.¡± York Charlie spoke up tofort his woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about, I¡¯m worried about Ilya,¡± nche Capra looked sad, it was evident that the events of the wedding were still having an effect on her.


    York Charlie didn¡¯t say another word, he didn¡¯t know much about what went on between women, nor did he really want to.


    It was enough for him to understand his one nche Capra.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ilya won¡¯t be able to think straight, she¡¯s already got a baby. I¡¯m afraid Francesca Jones won¡¯t be able to find Ilya and something will happen to Ilya and the baby.¡±


    ¡°I know how it feels, I really do, I understand Ilya. i know how hard it is for her right now, it¡¯s the same as when I first saw you with Delia Field.¡±


    nche Capra was obviously remembering the sadness and despair of four years ago, the negativity that hit her in an instant, and she very much didn¡¯t want Ilya to have to go through the same kind of grief that she was.


    As a friend, she naturally wanted Ilya to be happy all the time, but unfortunately it was not to be.


    ¡°nche, I will spend the rest of my life making up for the hurt I once caused you. You have to believe that Francesca Jones is not a man withoutmitment, and that he will be just as responsible for his wife and children as I am.¡±


    Even though York Charlie did not, in fact, think much of Francesca Jones, this was the only way tofort the woman in front of him in this situation.

 Chapter 422 – A Storm Rises Again

    As for Francesca Jones¡¯ side, she was aimlessly searching around for Ilya¡¯s figure.


    After searching for a long time without finding anyone, that¡¯s when he realized that he didn¡¯t know anything about the other party at all, and he wasn¡¯t even very clear about the ces that Ilya usually liked to go.


    It was indeed ironic, being her husband and knowing so little about his wife.


    Now that he thought about it, it was true that he had treated Ilya too poorly.


    From the beginning of the other side together, did not hold a trace of a moment of sincerity, just selfishly want to let go of the heart of that person before choosing to start a new rtionship.


    Although the middle process is not what he wanted, but in the end is his own did not control a certain ce, only and Ilya have sexual rtions and thus have a child.


    It was also because of the child that he had changed his attitude towards Ilya. Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to Ilya, and it was no wonder that Ilya had left the wedding scene in a state of shock.


    ¡°Ilya, where the hell are you.¡± The car was forced to stop on a red intersection, and he mmed the steering wheel, a look of remorse on his face.


    In a sudden moment, a sh of light dawned before his eyes, as if he saw a woman¡¯s back at an intersection in front of him that particrly resembled Ilya.


    Without thinking, action has been faster than thought, a step on the gas pedal and rushed out.


    Unexpectedly, the ident just happened.


    In the middle of a car suddenly flew out of the cross toward him straight over, as if with a purpose in general, fierce force two cars on the crossbar in such a traffic light intersection brewed a big car ident.


    ¡°Rumble¡± a loud bang, rolling smoke instantly dispersed.


    Two cars inside the people, life and death is unknown, just piercing bright red blood left a ground, very appalling.


    Ambnce soon arrived, the scene also began to close the road, the pedestrians do not cut off.


    The incident was soon reported on TV, newspapers, the inte and other media, and for a while the crash took the limelight very strongly.


    At the same time, York Charlie also received this news.


    He was even more sure that this must be someone¡¯s trick, the wedding and the car ident happened at the same time.


    It was something he didn¡¯t tell nche Capra about for the moment, not wanting his pregnant wife tobor over it any longer, but instead moved to the hospital himself to check on Francesca Jones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a bit.¡± With that hurriedly waved off, he left the house, leaving a confused and baffled nche Capra behind.


    Seeing his hurried back, nche Capra¡¯s heart vaguely rose with a not-so-good feeling. Did something happen again?


    After arriving at the hospital, in the space where the smell of antiseptic solution was mixed around, York Charlie quickly inquired about the operating room where Francesca Jones was undergoing surgery by virtue of his own charm.


    And got a reply, Francesca Jones is definitely not badly injured, just the chest ribs are broken two, is being rescued.


    As for the driver of the other car, before being sent to the hospital, he was already dying and out of breath, not even a chance to resuscitate.


    York Charlie eyes obscure unknown mixed withplex emotions, if Moore Howard is rushing to the Charlie Group, and why to Francesca Jones who has nothing to do with these things?


    Moore Howard¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be med on Francesca Jones, so wouldn¡¯t it make sense to do this now?


    But he could do nothing now, but stay at the door of the hospital room anxiously waiting for the result.


    At least we have known each other for a while, even if they used to be rivals, he would not want them to leave this world.


    Time passed by, the lights in the operating room never dimmed, indicating that the doctors inside were working non-stop every second to rescue the patient.


    The only good thing was that the doctor did not issue a critical notice that had to be signed by the family.


    Therefore, York Charlie has always been very relieved, as long as people do not die, everything will have room to talk about can be pursued.


    Otherwise, the person is dead, the pursuit of more meaningless.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From day to night, from dawn to dark, the lights of the operating room inside were turned off.


    Immediately after the surgery door opened, the main surgeon walked out from the door of the surgery room all tired.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the family?¡± The question was the first thing that came out of his mouth as soon as he removed his white medical mask.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t a family member, York Charlie had to answer ¡°I am¡± against his will.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s ribs in the chest have been repaired, postoperative recovery will be fine, but his right leg is fractured in several ces, suffered from heavy objects crushed, even if a simple repair has been done, it is still difficult to move freely as before. The family should be prepared for this, as our hospital is not equipped to perform deeper surgeries for him. If the economic situation is still feasible, you can take him abroad for medical treatment.¡±


    The doctor dutifully borated on the patient¡¯s condition, and then said, ¡°Try to keep the patient in a calm state of mind, which is conducive to the body¡¯s recovery.¡± And then he turned to leave, ready to find a ce to get some rest.


    After all, after a long period of high-pressure surgery, a normal person would need time to repair.


    Hearing these words, York Charlie didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Since he was a man, he should bear the consequences. He didn¡¯t think that such a small setback would easily defeat Francesca Jones.


    But obviously, this time he thought too much, Francesca Jones is not as strong as he thought, and even more so, it is impossible to be so strong that it is invulnerable to the point of invulnerability.


    York Charlie did not stay at the hospital, since Francesca Jones¡¯ life is not in danger then he should go and do his own thing.


    As for Francesca Jones, the sole heir of the Jones family, his family will naturallye to im him.


    Due to a joke at the wedding and Francesca Jones¡¯ near fatal car ident, the Jones family and the Charlie family¡¯s stocks were up and down for a while.


    As for Ilya, the family¡¯spany is headquartered abroad and has not been much affected by the domestic market.


    York Charlie left the hospital in order to calm down the storm that had arisen this time.


    A press conference was necessary to rify what happened at the wedding.


    The press conference was held the following day, and the scene was very lively for a while, and all the reporters came from famous newspapers, with words as sharp as knives.


    York Charlie responded with ease, always with the same calm and self-possessed demeanor, not at all overwhelmed by the pits dug by these reporters¡¯ words.


    All in all, the press conference went very smoothly at the beginning.


    Toward the end of the press conference, a sentence came out of nowhere, ¡°May I ask President Charlie, does the Charlie Group have the idea of annexing the Jones Group? That¡¯s why they are in a hurry to marry off your cousin, otherwise how could the two embark on the wedding process without even the most basic engagement ceremony?¡±


    With these words, the atmosphere in the room, which was barely quiet beforeing to a boil, once again boiled up.


    ¡°Is it true that the Charlie Group will do anything for profit? What is the inside story of this?¡±


    ¡°President Charlie, how do you exin this matter?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters present were moring again, York Charlie¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, showing that this matter was also really upsetting to him.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± He took the microphone and coldly threw down this sentence and then retreated from the scene, not paying any attention to the reporter¡¯s questioning on the stage.


    Originally, the matter had already been pretty much resolved by him, but in the end, the reporter who didn¡¯t know from which corner came out spoiled it, and he had to start investigating from that aspect.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that reporter having this to say in the end, the scene wouldn¡¯t have gotten chaotic again at all.


    ¡°Immediately pull up the surveince and find out the bottom of thatst reporter.¡± He immediately instructed his assistant to investigate the beginning and end of the matter.

 Chapter 423 – Miscarriage

    On this side, York Charlie had just arranged a series of things, and the thing that immediately came to his mind was to call nche Capra.


    Things had gotten so big that she, who was resting at home, would surely have seen the news and wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of the information on the TV station.


    He had to go and calm the other party¡¯s emotions, so that she would not be shocked in pregnancy and cause unexpected situations to arise.


    However, the phone call was dyed, only to hear a loud mechanical toneing from the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed cannot be connected at the moment.¡±


    His right eyelid jumped twice in an untimely manner, a feeling that made him extremely unhappy.


    A few momentster he called home again, and it was the house maid who answered the phone.


    ¡°Is ma¡¯am home?¡± After picking up the phone, these were the first words he asked.


    ¡°Mistress is not at home, Mistress just answered a phone call and left the house in a hurry.¡± The maid replied respectfully.


    ¡°Is there anyone with Mrs.?¡± York Charlie¡¯s temples ached.


    ¡°It seems ¡­ like there isn¡¯t.¡± The maid also replied uncertainly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Upon hearing this, York Charlie anxiously hung up the phone, and his right eyelid, which had just jumped by chance, now jumped violently one after the other.


    As if it was signaling that something serious was about to happen.


    ¡°nche Capra, nothing can happen to you, I will never allow it.¡± He said the words with hatred in his heart, turned his head and grabbed his car keys and rushed towards the parking lot under the office building.


    There were no more than two ces that nche Capra could go nowadays, and with what he knew about her, he figured that the other party would be the first to go to the hospital to visit the ailing Francesca Jones when she found out about the flurry of events.


    Therefore, he ran through countless red lights along the way, received arge number of road pedestrians abuse before wildly racing to the city center hospital.


    But the scene at the hospital was one she would never forget.


    His favorite pillow, a white dress rolled down the stairs, the ground stained with arge swath of bright red blood, is from her legs flow out.


    At once, his eyes were covered with scarlet blood color, his hands were clenched into fists, and his veins rippled.


    With an arrow step, he rushed to the person¡¯s side, picked her up and shouted out in the surrounding area, ¡°Doctor! Where¡¯s the doctor!¡±


    ¡°nche, nche how are you? Where are you not feeling well? Speak to me quickly.¡± He was desperate and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    nche Capra tried to open her mouth to say something, made a mouth shape but couldn¡¯t get half a syble out of it because of the pain.


    But York Charlie just read what she was going to say; she was trying to ask how their baby was doing.


    Even as a man of steel, his eyes were lightly moist at this time.


    Resentment for his wife, who had suffered an innocent fate, and grief for the child he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see in the world.


    Doctors and nurses were soon in ce to wheel his wife into surgery.


    I didn¡¯t realize that it was ridiculous or pathetic that he had to hover in front of the operating room twice in two days.


    This time the wait was nowhere near as long as the wait yesterday, except for the bad news he had to swallow hard and with blood.


    ¡°Your wife¡¯s condition has stabilized for the time being, except that the fetus has been aborted, and attention needs to be paid to the patient¡¯s condition after the surgery.¡± The doctor spoke routinely.


    York Charlie¡¯s face grimly responded with a ¡°hmm¡±, he had taken this revenge.


    One day, he would get it back from Moren Howard, but for now, it was his wife¡¯s condition that was the priority.


    nche Capra was wheeled into the VIP room with a weak, bloodless face.


    He went into the room and stayed with her for a while in silence, then went to Francesca Jones¡¯ room.


    He was going to find out what was going on, he was going to find out what was going on and he was going to avenge his wife and son.


    Just before he could walk into Francesca Jones¡¯ hospital room, he heard a loud noise with the crackle of something being dropped at the door.


    Just by hearing the sounds, he could imagine that the situation inside was definitely not simple.


    However, he still pushed the door in with an expressionless face, and as expected, the inside was in a state of disarray, and the floor was a mess.


    Francesca Jones was dressed in wrinkled clothes, and he sat down on the ground in a disheveled state, which could be seen that he had been stimted by the news of his ¡°disability¡±.


    After all, it was a bit difficult for a normal person to ept that his right leg would never walk again.


    At the sound of his entrance, all eyes in the room focused on him.


    Francesca Jones was the first to speak, but her words were full of acrimony, ¡°York Charlie, you came to see meugh? And now you see? I¡¯m no longer in a position to steal nche from you, are you satisfied?¡±


    York Charlie smiled coldly, ¡°Your jokes are not worth my time yet.¡±


    He had never been one to make a point of seeing other people¡¯s jokes, and this kind of viinous behavior was extremely disdainful to him.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here? Nothing out the door and to the left no farewell.¡± Francesca Jones¡¯ expulsion was obvious between her words, he really didn¡¯t want the other party to see such a miserable scene of himself.


    ¡°Did nche juste to see you?¡± York Charlie ignored the meaning between the man¡¯s words and just inquired in a cold voice.


    This time it was Francesca Jones¡¯ turn to be puzzled, ¡°She did juste to me, what¡¯s the point of you asking? She was just visiting me out of concern for amon friend, are you going to get jealous with an invalid, President Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Francesca Jones, don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to put up with you just because you¡¯re missing a right leg.¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t give a damn when he spoke, ¡°nche she, something happened, right after visiting you.¡±


    With that one sentence he turned and left, not a shred of useful information could be gained by staying here any longer.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean? Youe back and you tell me clearly.¡± Francesca Jones was in a hurry, he eagerly pursued the question, and even wanted to stand up and chase out.


    However nowadays how could he have this ability to stand up as a normal person, he could only be helped to stand up by the caregivers around him.


    But the news brought by York Charlie did help to sober him up, at least to the extent that he stopped making a fuss and refused to cooperate with basic care and treatment.


    Immediately afterward, he also began to investigate the recent events, and one of the most important things he wanted to know was what had happened to nche Capra.


    Only, even if he thought about it, he didn¡¯t realize that nche Capra had suffered a miscarriage, and that she had suffered it in a hospital, which was supposed to be the safest ce to have a miscarriage.


    ¡°How could this happen? Who the hell is it that has repeatedly struck out at us.¡± It was at this point that his sanity finally came back to him, and he realized that this chain of events was not a simple one, and that he needed to take early precautions.


    However, he looked down at his right leg, which was shaped like trash, and the sadness within his heart once again spread without bounds.


    What could he do to help nche Capra with such a piece of junk? She had the powerful and godlike York Charlie by her side, so how could she need him?


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that Ilya who once loved him to the core.


    He was in such a big situation, and his affairs had been all over the city, but that woman never showed up at the hospital to see him from the beginning to the end.


    But it was also his own doing, no one else to me.


    ¡°Ilya, if you meet someone who treats you well, marry him. I¡¯m already a wreck now, I can¡¯t give you a future, much less a future for my children.¡±


    His emotions were extremely frustrated, in more than twenty years of his life, he had never once been as frustrated as he was today.


    Therefore, he just passively epted treatment day after day as if he was a walking corpse, just like a living dead person.

 Chapter 424 – Grieving

    On the other side, York Charlie also for the first time so confiscated his emotions, with a bunch of bodyguards went to besiege the vi where Moren Howard was.


    As for Moren Howard, he was obviously prepared, surrounded by many bodyguards wearing ck overalls, clothes and stout appearance, the two sides werepletely confronted.


    Aura is not lost to anyone, Moren Howard in the crowd of people slowly walked out from the center, face full of provocative smile.


    Looking at it this way, it¡¯s quite possible that nche Capra¡¯s abortion was his doing.


    Of course, it was also obvious that since he couldn¡¯t hurt Mr. and Mrs. York Charlie, he would start with their children so that they could feel the pain of losing a loved one.


    Sooner orter he would have to pay them back for all the suffering he had endured.


    He was just a particrly narrow-minded person, and he never denied it.


    If he had done him a favor, he would certainly return it a thousand times over. If it was a person who had a grudge against him, he would definitely retaliate back without mercy.


    This time, he felt a great thrill of revenge in his heart.


    ¡°President Charlie¡¯s presence is a great honor, my humble abode is a great honor, I¡¯m sorry to wee you.¡± Moren Howard opened his mouth with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You only need to answer me one question, yes or no?¡± York Charlie asked directly and vaguely, with absolutely no sense of hypocrisy.


    He didn¡¯t care to be polite with this kind of person, he just wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible and send this person in front of him inside the ce he should be in the most.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what? I¡¯m a little bit unable to understand what you said President Charlie, is this how people like President Charlie who are so day-to-day talk?¡± Moren Howard hooked his lips and smiled in a disgusting manner.


    At this moment, York Charlie simply wanted to take a knife over and disassemble the person in front of him and throw him into the sea to feed the sharks.


    Unfortunately, he is not a fool, he knows that today is a society ofw, he should not solve problems with violence.


    ¡°Moren Howard, I can understand you avenging your big brother. But if you hurt my wife and child, I will definitely not let you go.¡±


    Indifferently leaving such a sentence, he turned around and left.


    The enemy¡¯s strength was not overly disparate, it was apletely even situation, there was no need for him to waste his strength to have a brawl with this person.


    He returned to the hospital to continue to stay by nche Capra¡¯s side.


    I don¡¯t know if this world really exists in this matter, just as he stepped into the hospital room no more than two or three minutes, the unconscious nche Capra slowly opened her eyelids.


    Seeing this subtle movement of hers, York Charlie instantly came to the front of the person, his voice was incredibly concerned and asked, ¡°nche, are you awake? Is there anything wrong with your body? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡±


    As for nche Capra, who was slowly opening her eyelids, she was caught in a nket of white and did not return to her senses for a moment.


    She froze for a few moments before hearing the anxious question in her ear, and the next thing she felt was soreness and weakness all over her body.


    In particr, her abdomen even ached, as if something hadpletely disappeared from her body.


    ¡°My child, is my child still there?¡± A dry question came out of her throat, a bloodless face filled with the feelings of worry that being a mother would have for her child.


    However, this one was destined to cause her grief.


    York Charlie¡¯s silence had verified the bad news, and nche Capra had known everything.


    Their child was, literally, gone from this world.


    At first, she remained quiet and silent, her eyes too empty to shed even a single tear.


    Looking at her current situation, York Charlie only felt a burst of heartache, but clumsily did not know how to persuade each other.


    The pain of losing a child, he and she feel the same, can only silently hold each other¡¯s hands, secretly send her all the warmth of his body, in order to calm each other¡¯s mood.


    The two of them maintained a state of not saying a word, the surrounding air is filled with a sad atmosphere, a strange sense of suffocation.


    After about half an hour, nche Capra hissed, ¡°Ah¨C!¡± The voice was a harsh, mournful roar, like that of a seriously wounded beast.


    Seeing this, York Charlie sat down on the hospital bed and hugged the other party firmly, as if he wanted to rub the other party into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here for you, I¡¯m always here.¡± He didn¡¯t know how tofort the woman in his arms, but could only repeat words like these over and over again.


    The tears deep in nche Capra¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be restrained from staying in the end, and every drop fell into York Charlie¡¯s heart.


    How to cry out is also much better, from the beginning of silent crying to the final hissing and crying.


    After this outburst, the body was still very weak after the surgery, and she fell asleep again.


    York Charlie called the doctor to check and found that it was normal, then stayed with her all day, and the baby girl in the kindergarten was left in the hands of the bodyguard Hobert Butler to bring up.


    The little princess does not know that her mother suffered such a big thing, not to mention their long-awaited brother has no chance toe to this world, is still so heartless y.


    Looking at her innocent and pure face, anyone would inevitably be infected.


    ¡°Uncle Hobert Butler, howe it¡¯s not grandma whoes to pick me up today, nor is it mom and dad whoe to pick me up?¡± After kindergarten, the little one raised her cute little face and asked.


    Hobert Butler rubbed her little head and spoke soothingly, ¡°Mommy and Daddy are particrly busy at work today, so they asked me to pick you up. What, you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    That sentence at the end was deliberately said by him, in order to muddle through this topic as soon as possible.


    Who would have expected that the little guy was the one who dismissed the sentence, ¡°Aren¡¯t I afraid that you¡¯ll bring me somewhere else again? After all, I¡¯ve learned from the previous mistake, so I still need to be more careful and not give you the slightest opportunity to take advantage of it.¡±


    Hobert Butler sniffed and just helplessly held his forehead, this little one really is not forgiving even if he is reasonable.


    He picked the little princess up with one hand and ced her on his shoulder, carrying her over toward the car to join her in returning home.


    He knew that the events of the past few days were all the result of Moren Howard¡¯s mischief, and that was why he had caused the always invincible York Charlie to be in a state of anxiety.


    Looking at the cute little guy on his side, a sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    Moren Howard is a sinister, vicious and cunning person, since he can poison the innocent fetus today, there is no guarantee that he will not poison Clivia Charlie again next day, he must take precautions as soon as possible.


    After sending the little one home, he found an empty and unupied ce and dialed a phone number to Moren Howard.


    ¡°Yo, if it isn¡¯t our famous Hobert Butler. Howe you¡¯re so free to remember your former employer? Not easy.¡± Moren Howard taunted as soon as he received the call.


    He didn¡¯t have much goodwill towards the person who had ruined his good deed and switched to the enemy camp.


    If the other party hadn¡¯t gotten shelter from York Charlie, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let the other party go.


    ¡°Cut the crap, the reason I¡¯m sending you this call is because I want to warn you of something. I advise you to stop as soon as possible, otherwise don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Show no mercy? Tsk, how do you want to show no mercy? Betray me and tell people I sent you to kidnap that Clivia Charlie? It won¡¯t do you any good to tell anyone, I¡¯m the mastermind and you¡¯re the aplice.¡±


    Moren Howard looked like he had a n, guaranteeing that the other party wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.

 Chapter 425 – Taking the blame for love

    ¡°Moren Howard, do you think I will be threatened by you?¡± Who expected, Hobert Butler just faintly asked such a sentence and hung up the phone.


    This caused Moren Howard to panic, if hisst kidnapping of Clivia Charlie was revealed, it would definitely get him sentenced to jail.


    So he walks around the halls in a state of anxiety.


    Unluckily, Elena Lawrence had just walked out of the kitchen with her handmade octopus dumplings, wanting her beloved to savor them.


    ¡°Moren, this is the octopus dumplings I made, there are many vors in it, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± As he spoke he skewered a small croquette with a toothpick trying to pass it to his mouth to feed it to the other.


    At that, Moren Howard frowned once and turned his back to the man and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, just leave it.¡±


    He was in a terrible mood, so how could he be in the mood to savor food?


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s IQ is also a joke today, she even relentlessly came up to him, it seems like she won¡¯t stop until the other party tastes her own handiwork.


    ¡°Eat one, it¡¯s really quite delicious, once you¡¯ve eaten one you¡¯ll definitely want to eat a second one.¡±


    Maybe it was the self-confidence given to her by Moren Howard¡¯s self-confession in front of Moore Howard¡¯s tombstonest time, she increasingly felt that as long as she worked hard and harder, she could melt the ice in the bottom of the other party¡¯s heart.


    But her behavior now falls in the eyes of Moren Howard, is nothing but the existence of adding fuel to the fire.


    Only to see that he waved away the hand in front of him that was holding the octopus small meatballs, his tone was full of impatience, ¡°I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat is don¡¯t eat, are you unable to understand humannguage?¡±


    The first two sentences were still simple impatience, and thest sentence carried an offensive meaning.


    Seeing the results of her afternoon¡¯s hard work being mercilessly waved down on the ground, it was impossible for Elena Lawrence not to feel bad at the bottom of her heart.


    But she didn¡¯t say a word ofint, she just squatted down silently and cleaned up the mess on the ground little by little.


    Her silent demeanor, on the contrary, awakened a trace of conscience left in the heart of Moren Howard.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Shouldn¡¯t have treated her like that, he thought.


    Elena Lawrence had done nothing wrong from the beginning to the end, and had treated herself with all her heart and soul, and it was the first time in all his years of life that someone had been so kind to him in a thousand ways.


    If he said that the only thing Elena Lawrence had done wrong was that she should not have fallen in love with herself, should not have fallen in love with a man who was born for revenge.


    A wave of remorse suddenly rose in the bottom of his heart, prompting him to uncontrobly squat down, his index finger and thumb lightly twisted up a small pill that was still radiating heat on the ground, and put it into his mouth without the slightest disdain for the uncleanness to carefully chew and savor it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s not clean.¡± Elena Lawrence saw his action but immediately wanted to stop the other party.


    Even in this situation, she did not forget to think of the other party.


    It was her silly look that could impress Moren Howard, a man with a heart of stone.


    After Moren Howard ate the pills, he looked at her eyes and seriously said three words, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    These three words alone are enough to make Elena Lawrence smile with joy, her face turning from sadness to happiness, and all those hard feelings dissipating.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you more often in the future.¡± Elena Lawrence spoke softly.


    Moren Howard helped the other party up from the ground, and solemnly gave the other party an apology, ¡°Just now I wasn¡¯t in a good mood, I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you, I won¡¯t in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Being able to hear such a sentence, Elena Lawrence¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be happier, as if she was one step closer to her goal.


    Her goal was to make this man in front of her truly fall in love with her.


    After cleaning up the mess, Elena Lawrence went around the back of the couch and put her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Moren, I heard everything you just said on the phone. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, and if that person does betray you then, you¡¯ll give me up and me me for everything.¡±


    Women in love are all fools, as long as a man treats her just a little bit better, she can go through fire and water for that person.


    Not realizing that Elena Lawrence had such a mind, Moren Howard didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Touched? Yes. How could he not be touched by a woman who would sacrifice so much for a shady man like him?


    But while touched, he was more than a little upset for her; he simply wasn¡¯t worth what this woman had given up for him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that, and you mustn¡¯t think like that in the future either, okay?¡± Moren Howard propped himself up on the couch at the point of one knee, turning he brought the other man down onto the couch with a single thrust of his hand and into his arms.


    ¡°Moren, I know you¡¯re a good man and I¡¯m willing to do what it takes for you. I don¡¯t ask for anything else, just the fact that you¡¯ve been that little bit true to me is enough.¡±


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s ¡°ask¡± really reached a certain level of humility.


    Moren Howard¡¯s hands closed around her again, and in his heart he secretly replied, ¡°I have more than just a little bit of heart for you.¡±


    Only this sentence he did not say out, he did not want to dy each other, Elena Lawrence is a good girl, there is no need to live with him in the endless days.


    All his life, he had been born and raised in darkness.


    Big brother Moore Howard was the first light in his life, and this woman was the second light in his life.


    Unfortunately, he was afraid that sooner orter he would have to fail this woman¡¯s true love.


    Since sooner orter he would fail, why should he give the other party empty hope. It would be better to start from the beginning to show a little bit of desperation, so that the other side can be from their own side as soon as possible to pull away from the body, lest for their own tired.


    Once a woman makes up her mind, she will be very determined.


    At this time, Elena Lawrence has already thought deeply, if the man in front of her really happened, she will take the me for him.


    Regarding his feud with York Charlie and nche Capra, she did not want to care, nor could she care.


    There was no absolute right and wrong in this world, and everyone had a different idea of right and wrong, and everyone had everyone¡¯s opinion.


    The good thing is that Hobert Butler only verbal threats, and did not act immediately, but let Moren Howard panicked for several days of heart gradually calm down.


    Hobert Butler did just give a verbal warning that he wouldn¡¯t take himself lightly.


    Only he ended up hitching himself up, and still couldn¡¯t damage Moren Howard one iota.


    Another day of York Charlie apanying him to the hospital, nche Capra¡¯splexion gradually toned up under the nourishment of day after day of bird¡¯s nest supplements.


    Not to the point of being extraordinarily rosy, but in any case not as pale and drained as she had been at first, and the whole thing was very sickly.


    ¡°When will I be discharged from the hospital?¡± After having dinner, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask this eight hundred times a day, which could be seen as already wanting to be discharged from the hospital to go crazy.


    After all, staying in the hospital every day wasn¡¯t a good thing, and she didn¡¯t want to live her life with the smell of the hospital¡¯s antiseptic solution every day.


    Furthermore, she had grieved enough, she needed to pull herself together and join York Charlie in defending herself against foreign enemies.


    And finally there was the fact that she hadn¡¯t seen her daughter for as many days as she¡¯d been hospitalized.


    ¡°In two more days, when you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯m definitely not stopping you from getting out of the hospital.¡± York Charlie replied to the other woman as usual.


    ¡°You say that every time, what day exactly is the exact time? You can¡¯t keep me in the hospital for the rest of my life, can you?¡± nche Capra spoke up in displeasure.


    ¡°Even if you want to stay in the hospital for the rest of your life, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

 Chapter 426: When Injustice Is Over

    ¡°Then what¡¯s with you locking me up like this now? The door is closed, are you raising me like a daughter?¡± nche Capra snapped back in a rather little girlish manner.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to raise you like a daughter, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± York Charlie¡¯s tone was extraordinarily gentle, and one wanted to drown in it both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve heard too much sweet talk. Youe up with something practical, go get me discharged right now.¡± nche Capra¡¯s heart was sweet, but she was hell bent on being discharged now.


    She was getting hairy from being in the hospital and she had no doubt she was about to get moldy if she stayed any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯ll get you discharged and take you home when the doctor says you can.¡±


    At that, nche Capra sulked and stopped talking.


    Although the hospital was filled with thepany of York Charlie all day long, but what kind of person would like a ce like a hospital that was filled with life and death.


    A few momentster, as if she thought of something, she asked, ¡°Did shee to the hospital, Ilya? Do you have any information on her whereabouts?¡±


    This is the question she has been worrying about for the past few days, Ilya suffered so much at the wedding scene and her fianc¨¦ was seriously injured and hospitalized, she doesn¡¯t know how she is now.


    At her inquiry, York Charlie shook his head in apparent denial.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te to the hospital, it¡¯s like she¡¯s evaporated. I¡¯ve sent people to look for her too, but there¡¯s no whereabouts. If a person really wants to hide from everyone, it¡¯s not something we can easily find.¡±


    How could nche Capra not understand such a simple truth, only that she didn¡¯t want to understand it?


    This whole Ilya thing, after all, she was a bit ashamed of the other woman.


    ¡°Stop worrying about these things, the most important thing you should do now is to worry about yourself.¡± York Charlie couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she spent her days thinking about everything but herself.


    nche Capra let out a long sigh, ¡°Moren Howard is really something too, he hasn¡¯t been around for long and he¡¯s already stirring up waves between the few of us, he¡¯s really not to be underestimated.¡±


    York Charlie pondered for a moment, and exited with an exceptionally cold and stern voice, ¡°Even if someone is more powerful, it¡¯s impossible to be so perfect that there are no ws that can cover up all the evil deeds, I will keep a firm eye on him. The ounts he owes us, I will let him pay back one by one.¡±


    ¡°When will injustice end, I only hope that no other innocent people will be harmed or implicated again.¡± nche Capra looked away as if for a moment, and did not say anything about avenging her own child who had innocently left this world.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t think much of it, I will bring Moren Howard to justice.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t say anything more, it wasn¡¯t as if she couldn¡¯t let the other party off the hook for once as long as Moren Howard was able to get lost.


    After all, grievances should be resolved rather than tied up, and there was no need for a heavenly grudge toe to the point of you dying and me living kind of thing.


    ¡°Right, Francesca Jones, how is he doing? When I went to see him the other day, he looked bad in that way, why don¡¯t you go see him again for me.¡± Half an hourter, nche Capra was worrying about Francesca Jones again.


    York Charlie was furious at the mention of Francesca Jones and grunted heavily, standing with his arms folded apparently not wanting to talk about anything regarding the man.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? Is something wrong with Francesca Jones? You say clearly? How can I recuperate in peace if you don¡¯t speak up.¡± nche Capra was a little anxious, she was aware of how badly Francesca Jones was hurt.


    Now suffering from both physical and mental torture, she didn¡¯t know if she could withstand it.


    With his body in such a bad state and his wife and children still away, how lonely Francesca Jones must be by himself at this time.


    ¡°His things do not need you to worry about, he is not your people, his things naturally have his rtives for him to think.¡± York Charlie¡¯s words were filled with jealousy.


    Sometimes he even wondered if nche Capra hadn¡¯t gotten that phone call that day, if she wouldn¡¯t have visited Francesca Jones in the hospital, and if their child would be alive and well now.


    Unfortunately, there are no ¡°what ifs¡± in this world, and we are all responsible for what we do.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you jealous of, Francesca Jones is my friend, I am out of the identity of a friend to visit each other. And ¡­ since the other party is eyeing us in the dark, even if nothing happens this time, something will happen sooner orter in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just sooner orter.¡± nche Capra pulled a smile worse than tears from her face, looking forced.


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t go see Francesca Jones again without my permission, and I¡¯m solely responsible for your safety.¡± York Charlie was also bossy and said no means no.


    nche Capra tantly rolled her eyes at him, turning her back on him and refusing to look at the man again, which was pretty unreasonable.


    But she did think, in her heart of hearts, that Francesca Jones should be able to heal herself well enough.


    At the same time, she didn¡¯t think that Francesca Jones would be disabled for the rest of his life, just a right leg, nowadays medical technology is changing rapidly, there is still hope that his right leg can be cured.


    On the other hand, Francesca Jones, whom they remembered in their mouths and hearts, was really devastated and lived like a zombie every day.


    She ate when she was fed, drank when she was fed, and had no will of her own.


    Only when the TV asionally showed something about nche Capra and the others, the color in his eyes could be slightly gathered.


    ¡°Son, will you stop it? Mommy will have the best doctors in the world treating you, and it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re on your feet again.¡± Mrs. Cecelia looked at her son living like this for so many days, it was really a handful of bitter tears.


    She never thought that her only son would suffer such bad luck on his wedding day, to her, that driver would not be too much even if he died a hundred times.


    Even though the driver had died on the spot, it was still hard for her as a mother to get rid of her heart.


    No matter what Mrs. Cecelia said, Francesca Jones always kept her mouth shut and just stared nkly at the white ceiling.


    Faced with such a situation day in and day out, Mrs. Cecelia was trying to do everything she could to rekindle her son¡¯s fighting spirit and happiness in the face of life.


    Today, she had gone so far as to hit nche Capra with her idea.


    Didn¡¯t her son love that woman? If that woman was trying to persuade him, then he should listen to her, right?


    After she figured this out, she immediately went to the front desk of the hospital to inquire about nche Capra¡¯s hospitalization information, and sessfully arrived at her resting room, which was guarded by a special bodyguard at the entrance.


    Before she could even get close to the door, she was firmly held back by several bodyguards.


    ¡°Bouncers, I really need to see Mrs. Charlie, just tell her that I¡¯m Francesca Jones¡¯ mother. And please do me the favor of giving a pass.¡± It was the first time Mrs. Cecelia had spoken to a bodyguard in such a low voice.

 Chapter 427 – Far from the World

    For the sake of her son, she could endure anything, not to mention that this was something that could be aplished with a few words.


    A few bodyguards looked at me and I looked at you, and finally couldn¡¯t resist her request to go in and inform.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there is a woman at the door iming to be Francesca Jones¡¯s mother and wants to see you, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe in.¡±


    Francesca Jones¡¯ mother, naturally, could be considered an elder, and nche Capra had no reason to refuse not to meet her.


    The bodyguard quickly invited Mrs. Cecelia in after being ordered.


    ¡°Auntie, may I ask what you came to see me about?¡± nche Capra inquired of the other, half lying on the hospital bed.


    Mrs. Cecelia didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, her son¡¯s condition was a top priority in her eyes nowadays, and in a few words, she exined how Francesca Jones had been doing in the past few days, and stated her intention of hoping that the other party could go and persuade Francesca Jones.


    Mrs. Cecelia knew better than anyone how much her dead-eyed son loved nche Capra.


    Unfortunately, it was all for naught.


    Learning the whole story, nche Capra did not dy any longer, dragging her newly recuperated body, she followed Mrs. Cecelia to Francesca Jones¡¯s hospital room.


    As soon as she enters, she senses the heavy, oppressive air that surrounds the ward.


    As the center of attention in the whole ward, Francesca Jones was lying lifelessly on the hospital bed, not even bothering to blink his eyes, and surrounded by a disheveled aura.


    When had nche Capra ever seen him in such a dejected state, and the sight of it really stung her eyes.


    Since she¡¯d entered, Mrs. Cecelia had had the good sense to call off all the attendants around her and thoughtfully closed the door to the room behind them, leaving them in a separate, confined space.


    Let¡¯s just hope that this woman¡¯s arrival will rekindle her son¡¯s fighting spirit and he wille back to life once more.


    nche Capra took one step closer to the man in the hospital bed, but Francesca Jones didn¡¯t hear her, only immersed in her own narrow world, unwilling to go outside.


    Pulling out a chair, she sat down beside him and patiently called out ¡°Francesca Jones¡±.


    She called once, but not again; she was sure that Francesca Jones was self-aware, and that he could hear her.


    It was only a matter of time before he responded.


    As luck would have it, after a few minutes, Francesca Jones¡¯s head aimed at the ceiling finally gave up a fraction or two and veered to nche Capra¡¯s side.


    Eyes met in mid-air and nothing came of it, just a calm stare.


    Francesca Jones uttered her first words in days, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Yes, he didn¡¯t want to see nche Capra again, he didn¡¯t want the other man to witness his predicament, it would embarrass him to no end.


    He was a man, but now he was lyingpletely incapacitated in such a small hospital bed. What a ridiculous and pathetic thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s in your heart, but you have to get back on your feet. I didn¡¯te here tofort you, and I¡¯m not about tofort a coward.¡±


    ¡°Please use your head, who are you putting on this lifeless look for? What do you get out of it except your mother¡¯s heartbreak? Don¡¯t you understand the principle that the pro¡¯s hurt the con¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°And Ilya and the baby in her womb are a responsibility on your shoulders, how can you just fall apart and abandon them like that? Are you even a man?¡±


    Each of nche Capra¡¯s words was a sharp knife and de, every word scraping at the other woman¡¯s bloody mind.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Francesca Jones didn¡¯t understand these truths, but whether or not she could go through with it was another matter.


    ¡°nche, you stop talking.¡± Francesca Jones¡¯ entire face suddenly crumpled into a ball, her face looking as pained as possible.


    Those simple truths, how could he not understand them, but knowing them did not mean that he would follow them.


    ¡°You think carefully, you really want to let your mother for you again day and night fear? Do you really want your wife and children to be homeless?¡±


    Coldly shrugging this off, nche Capra got up and walked out towards the door.


    As she was about to open the door and walk out, she turned back to add, ¡°Francesca Jones, don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±


    With her eyes fixed on the person, Francesca Jones instantly felt like she was a presence with nothing to hide under the other woman¡¯s eyes.


    As she left, nche Capra gave Mrs. Cecelia a reassuring look, informing the other party that everything was resolved.


    The former spirited Francesca Jones would be back soon, and she was sure that Francesca Jones would figure it out on her own.


    On the other hand, Moren Howard is drinking a ss of wine in his vi for taking down the Jones family and the Charlie family in one fell swoop.


    Everything was going just as he wanted it to, as long as he added more fuel to the fire, the Charlie Group would cease to exist.


    He couldn¡¯t help but see an eerie curve in the corners of his mouth as he thought about it, soon he would be able to fulfill his goal of revenge.


    Elena Lawrence looked at him like this, but from the bottom of her heart spread a sad emotion.


    She was also a person with right and wrong, these days she searched behind her back and searched a lot of relevant information from back then.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From the information, she could conclude that Moore Howard was not a good person.


    The reason why Moore Howard had a bad end was all the result of his own sins, no one else could me him.


    But why did Moore Howard go out of his way to avenge him after he did so many bad things.


    This, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she didn¡¯t want to watch Moren Howard take his own life.


    Evil can¡¯t suppress good, it¡¯s been true since the beginning of time.


    Moren Howard would go on like this, sooner orter, he would go down the same path as his big brother.


    ¡°Moren ¡­¡± she wanted to say, not wanting to anger the other party while at the same time trying to wake them up.


    ¡°Hm? What do you want to say?¡± Moren Howard was at the height of his excitement, wrapping an arm around her waist inquiringly, his tone surprisingly good.


    When confronted with him like this, Elena Lawrence instantly didn¡¯t want to disturb such a good mood, after all, it was really rare.


    Moren Howard was seldom truly happy, shedding that surfaceyer of camouge, his whole being was gloomy and difficult to calm, and it was heartbreaking to watch every time.


    ¡°Moren, I want to find a peaceful ce with you, where we can get away from the world and start over in a ce where no one knows us.¡±


    After much hesitation, she finally said what her heart desired. There was no way for her to go against her heart, in the past she chased after fame and fortune, but now that she had met someone she liked, she just wanted to live a in life of washing and cooking for the other person.


    That is the whole pursuit of the rest of her life, she used to think that for a man to have children to form a family to dedicate themselves to the rest of their lives is not worth it, women can also be just as bright, women are not much worse than men.


    But now she is subverted the previous idea, the original as long as the side apanied by a favorite person, those worldly fame and fortune will no longer seem so important.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, when my revenge n is over, I can give you whatever you want.¡± It was impossible for Moren Howard to have no feelings at all about these words in his heart, but his obsession all along was revenge, and once he started the gears of fate could not be interrupted.


    ¡°How long are you going to carry out your revenge n? Isn¡¯t the current situation satisfying enough for you? York Charlie and nche Capra are already disgraced and med by the world, is it your wish for them to die?¡± Elena Lawrence followed up with a pressing question.


    And those words really spoke to Moren Howard¡¯s heart.


    Why should York Charlie and the others be alive and well and have a happy family when his older brother died without a trace?


    He would never ept an ending where his brother went to hell and his enemies got away with murder.


    ¡°Yes, I want them dead, I want them to enjoy the most extreme pain in the world after they¡¯ve been disgraced, and then I want to slowly torture them to death. I want to use their blood to honor my big brother.¡± Moren Howard became more and more agitated as he spoke, and a ghastly scarlet color was already shing in his eyes.


    Elena Lawrence was startled by the extreme eerie aura that emanated from him for a moment, and for a moment she actually froze in ce.


    It took a while before she spoke again, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to go into a cocoon.¡±

 Chapter 428 – Letting Go

    ¡°Enclosed in a cocoon? Are you talking about me? Heh. Elena Lawrence, I thought that even if all the people in this world didn¡¯t understand me, you as my pillow should.¡± Moren Howard didn¡¯t take the other woman¡¯s remark, the one with the obvious usatory connotations.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand you, I just understand you too well.¡± Elena Lawrence deeplyments so much, ¡°Moren, let yourself go, don¡¯t let your demons continue to manipte you, only by letting go of the past will you be truly happy in your soul.¡±


    ¡°Enough, stop talking, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Moren Howard¡¯splexion turned cold, clearly just not willing to listen further in detail.


    The whole man, however, looked a little flustered; he didn¡¯t really want to be seen through, much less take off that mask from his face.


    He had been wearing the mask for so long that he had forgotten what it was like to show his true colors without it.


    ¡°Moren¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to hear it, leave me alone.¡±


    Moren Howard had an annoyed look on his face, and the moment he exited his mouth were the words that drove him away, and had tilted his face to the other side to face the other man with the back of his head.


    Elena Lawrence, faced with such a man, did not have the courage to persuade him more.


    She knew that Moren Howard could easily abandon himself, but she could not abandon him.


    Women are like that, always forgetting the initial reserve they try to keep when they meet a male they like.


    Therefore, she can only look at the other side of the lonely and lonely back, and no longer go close to half a step, so as not to provoke each other once again.


    On the other hand, after thest day of recuperation, nche Capra was also discharged from the hospital, of course, before she was discharged, she had to go through multiple tests and reports from almost every level of doctors before she was authorized to be discharged from the hospital.


    It was not easy to get out of the hospital.


    Although in the hospital also asionally outside in the sunshine and so on, but obviously still outside the hospital sunshine is more warm and moving.


    Just looking at it and stretching one¡¯s muscles could make one¡¯s body and mind happy.


    Therefore, she took the first step out of the hospital entrance, she could not help but stop the pace of the hospital entrance to look at the distant sky clear and bright, warm sun hanging high.


    York Charlie and her heart, instantly warm voice, ¡°as long as you want to see, the days ahead are countless warm sun waiting for your eyes to stay.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just a little sad.¡± nche Capra had spent many days recuperating in the hospital, and wasing to terms with the fact that her child had left this world for good.


    She had toe to terms with it, the blood-soaked and harsh reality.


    Still, it was hard to avoid pitying that her child had not yet known her gender and had not seen a single glimpse of the sunshine of this world.


    ¡°No need to pity, our child will get another kind of happiness in another world. He is not destined to be our child in this life, so let¡¯s make a promise with him to meet in the next.¡± York Charlie¡¯s speech became lofty all of a sudden, disguised as a vow to make a pact with nche Capra for the rest of her life.


    At that, nche Capra gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Speak as if you can still find me in the next life.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± York Charlie¡¯s eyes looked at her with a seriousness that seemed to prate through the moment to the next life of the two of them.


    A flurry of warmth flooded nche Capra¡¯s heart and she took the other woman¡¯s arm and took a step toward the Rolls-Royce, joining him on the return trip home.


    They would have another child, but they would also always remember the child that had never been born.


    On the way the car was traveling smoothly, the atmosphere inside the car was harmonious, not too fast and not too slow, there was no traffic jam on the road, and they soon returned home.


    The situation at home is still the same as usual, but I don¡¯t know when the front door of this family actually nted a number of old kapok trees, bright red flowers as if in a prediction of their future life will be better.


    As soon as they entered the hall on the first floor of the vi, the little princess ran towards them with her short legs upside down, and very familiarly pounced on her mommy¡¯sp.


    Raising her little face, she asked a heartfelt question, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t been home for so long, will my brother miss me?¡±


    nche Capra was momentarily speechless, she didn¡¯t know how to tell her naive little princess that her brother was gone, never to return.


    York Charlie, who also empathized with her feelings, knelt down and picked up his own daughter, choosing a roundabout way of speaking to tell her the truth that they all had to ept.


    ¡°My brother has gone to another world, he¡¯s gone fast and far, but he¡¯s leaving with the full love of each and every one of us, and he¡¯ll live happily ever after in a ce we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Such profound words, the little princess was only four years old, how could she understand.


    She nodded and shook her head in confusion, still not understanding.


    nche Capra shook her head helplessly and collected her sadness before picking up York Charlie¡¯s words, ¡°My brother turned into a butterfly and flew to the Butterfly Kingdom, where he lived a very happy and fulfilling life, so we have to be happy for my brother too.¡±


    ¡°Turn into a butterfly?¡± The little princess¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I also want to be a butterfly, butterflies are so beautiful, I want to have beautiful wings like butterflies, I can dance.¡±


    ¡°Our little princess is even more beautiful than a butterfly.¡± nche Capra raised her hand and scraped the tip of the little one¡¯s nose, the doting look on her face was about to overflow like that.


    Regarding the little princess¡¯s side, the exnation was finally in ce, and the little princess didn¡¯t pester to ask further questions, otherwise nche Capra was afraid that she would cry out in front of her daughter.


    ¡°President Charlie, I have something to discuss with you, do you have the time?¡± Hobert Butler did not know when he appeared beside this family of three, and his face held a look of gravity, looking very serious, as if there was something important happening that way.


    Upon hearing this, the three members of the family looked at him with a questioning look, hoping that Hobert Butler would be able to answer for them.


    Hobert Butler was also not ambiguous, and told the story of how he had received money to do a job for someone to kidnap the little princess.


    The others didn¡¯t have a particrly big reaction, but nche Capra was a bit emotionally out of control.


    ¡°How can you do such a thing? Kidnapping a child is against thew don¡¯t you know? What are your intentions ining to our house now? Tell us now or we¡¯ll have the policee right away to take you away and send you to jail.¡±


    The little princess hurriedly opened her mouth to defend Hobert Butler, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be so agitated, okay, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Hobert Butler was exceptionally kind to me the days he kidnapped me, and it was always my rowdy attempts to escape and go home that caused me to get myself all hurt and sick. Don¡¯t me Uncle Hobert Butler, he¡¯s really been protecting me. I couldn¡¯t even have gotten home to you all safely without him.¡±


    ¡°And you should all be d that it was Uncle Hobert Butler who kidnapped me in the first ce; do you think it¡¯s possible that they would have treated me so kindly if it had been anyone else?¡±


    The little princess was quite a brain teaser, and had probably inherited her parents¡¯ intelligence.


    ¡°You child ¡­¡± nche Capra¡¯s monstrous anger vanished for the most part in an instant, leaving a bit of lingering anger that would rest.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, what are you confessing this to us for?¡± York Charlie¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he detected something unusual in this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you to take down Moren Howard, but you¡¯ll have to get the bestwyers you can to help me obtain a reduction in my sentence; I don¡¯t want to die yet, and I don¡¯t want to be in there very long.¡±


    Freedom is something that normal people crave.

 Chapter 429 Francesca Jones Discharged from Hospital

    At those words, York Charlie and nche Capra both looked at him a few times higher, never expecting that someone could be willing to take the initiative to turn themselves in and surrender their freedom and life.


    ¡°Why?¡± The couple inquired in unison.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s eyes slowly dropped to the little princess¡¯s head and spoke with a light smile, ¡°I have a condition that is neither too big nor too small, but you guys can certainly do it.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± nche Capra¡¯s nerves were a bit sensitive and she was instantly on guard.


    York Charlie, on the contrary, was calm, and he could see that Hobert Butler meant no harm.


    ¡°If I can walk out of court, let this little baby im me as a godfather, I really like her. As ridiculous and unbelievable as you guys think it is a little bit, there are times when all I can say is that it¡¯s probably just the way people are meant to be.¡±


    nche Capra was indeed unbelievable after hearing this, could it be that it was her own baby girl who finally sensitized this kidnapper.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy, I would like to be Uncle Hobert Butler¡¯s daughter, I like him very much.¡± The little princess opened her mouth at the right time, and turned around and hugged his thigh with one hand, a look of closeness was revealed.


    York Charlie was rooted to the core, this little one didn¡¯t even seem to like him, her own father, so why did she like a person who had kidnapped her so much at this moment?


    Could it be that he, as a father, usually did too much failure to make his daughter so unglued to herself?


    He began to reflect deeply on this issue, and was wondering if he could do better in the future, lest his own daughter was always thinking of other people¡¯s dads.


    ¡°What do you mean by being his daughter? That¡¯s adopting a daughter you know?¡± nche Capra looked at York Charlie¡¯s jealous face with amusement and couldn¡¯t help but correct her own daughter.


    After all, there was a difference between biological and adopted.


    ¡°Almost almost, Mommy are you guys on board with this?¡± The little one inquired, blinking her bright eyes, the bottom of her eyes full of anticipation.


    nche Capra and York Charlie looked at each other, this is not a difficult request, not to mention that the little princess as a party did not object, so why should they refute the little princess¡¯s intention.


    Therefore, both of them nodded their heads and agreed to this request.


    See the situation, the little princess joyfully surrounded Hobert Butler called a circle of godfather, tone intimate full, see York Charlie jealousy.


    But York Charlie is also a kind of sanity, not toe to the point of no choice, he still does not want to sacrifice Hobert Butler.


    Although Hobert Butler¡¯s proposal is the fastest way, but then the price Hobert Butler needs to pay is also quiterge.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, I appreciate what you just proposed, but I still need to think about it.¡± He spoke solemnly.


    Hobert Butler read a sense of ¡°talent¡± on the face of the magnificent man in front of him, and wondered if it was just an illusion.


    But he felt a warmth that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time in the Charlie family.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the past, he had never known the good and the bad in human affairs, and would only do things for the sake of money. Instead of changing to another ce, he knew more, which was also a strange thing.


    The outlook on life and worldview values that he had held on to for many years was unexpectedly overturned and pushed back suddenly by himself, but he surprisingly did not find it hard to ept.


    He nodded slowly, indicating that he would cooperate with all of York Charlie¡¯s actions.


    He trusted that the man in front of him would not make a move to sacrifice him for gain.


    The words ¡°what goes aroundes around¡± couldn¡¯t help but cause a shallow ripple in his heart, and he suddenly believed that there was still a clear line of sight between good and evil in this world.


    On the other hand, since Francesca Jones listened to nche Capra¡¯s advice, she has been more motivated to live on day by day, taking her medication and doing the relevant checkups as told by the doctor every day, in order to bring her body back to a best state as soon as possible.


    Mrs. Cecelia apanied by the side is also to see the relief is very much, but there is one thing is always cross-bar in her heart, lingering.


    That is about Ilya, the daughter-inw who escaped during the wedding, she can¡¯t believe that the other party doesn¡¯t know anything about her husband¡¯s ident.


    If she knew about it, and never came to the hospital to visit, this is even more uneptable to her as a mother.


    In her life, she only had one son, Francesca Jones, so she naturally thought from her son¡¯s point of view, and couldn¡¯t sympathize with Ilya¡¯s suffering from a woman¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Francesca Jones half lying on the hospital bed, a nce can see that his own mother has something on her mind, can¡¯t help but care to ask.


    ¡°Nothing, mom just has a bad blockage in her heart.¡± Mrs. Cecelia frowned, wondering if she should bring up the subject to upset her son.


    Francesca Jones nced at her mother and didn¡¯t say another word.


    There was a long silence between mother and son, and finally Mrs. Cecelia lost the battle. She really just couldn¡¯t get it out of her system about this whole Ilya thing.


    ¡°Son, what exactly does Ilya mean now? Disappearing? Where can she run off to when she¡¯s carrying our THE Jones family¡¯s baby? What kind of wife is she to turn her back on you.¡±


    ¡°Mom really can¡¯t ept such a woman as your wife, I don¡¯t trust her to take care of you. Let¡¯s leave your marriage as it is.¡±


    What Mrs. Cecelia said was true, letting such a woman into the family, she really felt blocked.


    At those words, Francesca Jones was silent.


    From his perspective, he did not agree with Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s words.


    This matter, from the beginning to the end, it was him who was sorry to Ilya, and now that something has happened, how can he put all the me on Ilya¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mom, between Ilya and Ilya, you don¡¯t have to care about it. Ilya is not at fault, she is innocent.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s innocent? If it wasn¡¯t because she ran away at the wedding, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this in your eagerness to find her ¡­¡± said Mrs. Cecelia, her eyes reddened, and there were hidden tears stored inside.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s also I¡¯m sorry for Ilya in the first ce.¡± Francesca Jones spoke firmly, he would never me an innocent woman for what happened.


    Mrs. Cecelia shook her head deeply, cursing her son for being so deluded.


    He didn¡¯t know how many other good women there were in the world for him to choose from, but he had fallen for nche Capra before and didn¡¯t want her.


    And now he¡¯s so enamored with Ilya that he can¡¯t even listen to her as his mother.


    That was the end of the conversation between mother and son.


    After a few days of recuperation, Francesca Jones was eager to get out of the hospital and back to the Jones Group to solve the series of problems caused by Moren Howard.


    ¡°Son, your father is watching over thepany, so listen to your mother and stay in the hospital.¡± The motherly Mrs. Cecelia was the first to stop Francesca Jones from leaving the hospital, how could she stand by and watch her precious son get involved in these problems over and over again.


    ¡°Mom, this matter is my cause, I naturally have the responsibility to calm it down. Don¡¯t you stop me, okay?¡± Francesca Jones in a wheelchair is determined to be discharged from the hospital, and even though he can only walk in a wheelchair at the moment, he has a firm belief in his heart.


    One day, he will get back on his feet. Even if he can¡¯t get up physically in this life, he will get up mentally.


    Having said that, it was useless for Mrs. Cecelia to stop him, but she could only watch her son in the wheelchair being discharged from the hospital.


    Secretly shed tears, his son in the end did what wrong, how could he end up in a wheelchair this end.


    Just thinking about her son¡¯s current situation, she felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    Francesca Jones walks calmly with her back under the strange eyes of the crowd, not putting those with pity in the eyes.


    Even though his body was temporarily disabled at the moment, he was not inferior to anyone in this world who walked upright.

 Chapter 430 Too Late

    The first thing Francesca Jones did when she was discharged from the hospital was to return to thepany and work side by side with his father to deal with the series of problems that had urred in thepany during this time.


    Even though he can only rely on a wheelchair to get around, he is still able to do thepany¡¯s affairs with ease and ease, without letting his physical disability affect his brain¡¯s functioning in the slightest.


    He also learned that what Moren Howard did during the time he was hospitalized was to dig out the Jones family¡¯s and the Charlie family¡¯s past ck news, and then make a big fuss about it, so as to make the two families¡¯ image in the eyes of the public to be greatly damaged.


    And then through his public service to build up the image, so that the hearts of the public are biased in his favor, a moment of surprisingly invincible.


    It is indeed tricky, but how can the Jones family and the Charlie family, with their strong foundation, be easily defeated? The two families soon formed an alliance and united their efforts to fight against each other, showing an unstoppable momentum.


    The two families soon formed an alliance and became unstoppable. A brick wall, how could Moren Howard easily invade it?


    However, Francesca Jones and York Charlie thought that they had done their math correctly, but they had missed Ilya, who was nowhere to be found, as well as the huge power of the family behind Ilya.


    No one would have thought that the Nancy family, who is far away from home, would turn on each other and contribute a huge amount of money to be the strong backing of Moren Howard, which is something Francesca Jones and York Charlie never expected.


    For a while, it also caught them off guard.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on and how did Ilya end up on Moren Howard¡¯s side? Did Moren Howard threaten Ilya?¡± nche Capra was in disbelief when she learned the news, no matter how much she thought about it, she could never imagine that the person who ended up helping Moren Howard was Ilya.


    It was just too much to believe.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The information investigated by my men says that Moren Howard had contacted the chairman of the Nancy Group, Ilya¡¯s father, long before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible that they struck a deal long before we knew about it.¡±


    York Charlie had a worried look on his face, if their enemy was only Moren Howard, then everything was fine.


    But when things once involved THE Nancy family, then it all became tooplicated.


    The friendship between the Charlie family and the Nancy family alone would make it inconvenient to deal with many things.


    ¡°And what about Ilya herself? Is Ilya on Moren Howard¡¯s side too? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± nche Capra believed from the bottom of her heart that Ilya was a decent person, and she would certainly not be an enabler.


    ¡°Hate is born of love.¡± In response, York Charlie makes a simple four-wordment.


    At that, nche Capra was nomittal. Let¡¯s just hope that¡¯s not the case.


    If it was, then they were on opposite sides of the fence, and the friendship they had before was gone.


    Hopefully, Ilya will think better of it and put a stop to this disaster.


    nche Capra has been calling Ilya for the past few days, but without exception, she never answers.


    From the initial unanswered calls to empty numbers, anyone would know that Ilya was deliberately avoiding them, not wanting to have any contact with them.


    It was really hard to feel, once a good friend and best friend turned into the present situation, and I don¡¯t know if it can be salvaged.


    ¡°York, I want you to treat this matter, whatever means you choose to deal with it is fine, I only have one request, and that is not to hurt Ilya, she is innocent.¡± She truly spoke these words with the other woman.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see to it.¡± York Charlie replied like this, but the bottom of his eyes was a cold ice.


    He was not an emotional man, much less one who would show mercy to any enemy.


    But if the person who came out to plead was his own wife, he could still give a little special treatment.


    On the other hand, the Nancy family has also released news that Ilya, the daughter of the Nancy family, will be joining forces with Moren Howard to form a marriage bond.


    The news was a shocking revtion, and surprised everyone.


    Francesca Jones was the first to be outraged. Ilya was pregnant with his child, how could she marry a man with such evil intentions as Moren Howard?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    In a hurry, he personally visited Ilya¡¯s family¡¯s home after their return, hoping that Ilya could meet him.


    Unfortunately, when he arrived at Ilya¡¯s house, he was turned away.


    He also sees that Moren Howard has crossed into the Nancy family home and cast a provocative look at him.


    In response, Francesca Jones, with her wheelchair at her disposal, barged into Ilya¡¯s house.


    He was apanied by a series of bodyguards to make way for him, so he quickly and easily entered the vi.


    Unfortunately, when he looked around, there was no sign of Ilya, and the only people sitting in the hall were Watson and Moren Howard, who were talking andughing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ilya? Tell her toe down and meet me, or I¡¯ll go get her.¡± In front of the two men, Francesca Jones spoke from the heart without any ambiguity at all.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The closer he got, the less he felt that sense of nearness, and he desperately wanted to see Ilya and exin to her what had happened that day.


    At those words, Watson fell back with a heavy cold snort, ¡±Do you think my daughter is something you can wave away and call? I¡¯ve already given you a chance, thinking that you would take good care of her, I didn¡¯t expect you to take care of my precious daughter like this.¡±


    Watson is a profit-driven person yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have a little bit of affection, he still dotes on his only daughter to the point that he can¡¯t bear to see her get hurt in the slightest.


    What happened at Francesca Jones¡¯ wedding is aplete offense to his bottom line.


    Therefore, it will also push himpletely to the side of Moren Howard, if he does not take this breath for his own daughter, then he is also in vain as a father.


    ¡°What happened at the wedding, I admit it was my fault, but I can exin. As long as Ilya appears in front of me, I will definitely exin it to her clearly.¡±


    ¡°And even if I was in the wrong, you can¡¯t marry Ilya off to a man like Moren Howard, a man who would never truly love Ilya.¡±


    Francesca Jones looked hostile to Moren Howard.


    ¡°If he won¡¯t truly love me, will you truly love me?¡± Ilya does step down the stairs with a flourish, her face covered in makeup that makes her even more charming than usual.


    Francesca Jones was sitting in a wheelchair, watching here down, he wanted to go forward and hug her, but could not move due to his limited mobility.


    However, the deep gaze of the eyes, enough to see his love for each other at the moment and the boundless thoughts of recent days.


    In the past, it was because he had been so blinded by the authorities that he could not see his own heart for Ilya.


    Now that he thought about it, his obsession with nche Capra had always been a hundred times more than he could ask for.


    His love for Ilya was love in the true sense of the word.


    She was love to him.


    ¡°Ilya, I love you.¡± It was the first time he had uttered these words so earnestly and with such deep emotion.


    Unfortunately, in Ilya¡¯s opinion, it was toote to say anything now, they could never go back.


    The most important wedding of a woman¡¯s life, and not only did she not receive happiness and blessings, but she also suffered the greatest insult of her life ever.


    No matter how much she had liked Francesca Jones before, after that wedding that had been a farce, all liking should have ended there.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I don¡¯t feel anything for you now, so let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll raise the child on my own and I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for it.¡±

 Chapter 431 – Coercion

    With a single sentence, Ilya had set aside the previous ties between the two of them.


    Ilya had also made it clear that the child would have nothing to do with Francesca Jones or the Jones family in the future.


    Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t ept it, no matter what, it was his child, it was his flesh and blood.


    ¡°Ilya, nothing you say counts. That¡¯s both of our children, it¡¯s our love child, how can I leave him alone?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The child in Ilya¡¯s womb will have thest name Howard with me from now on, so I won¡¯t bother you Young Master Jones.¡± Moren Howard came out to break up the scene with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    At those words, Francesca Jones could no longer hold back her inner fire and yelled, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Francesca Jones, now you are in our house, you are an outsider, the one who should roll should be you.¡± Who would have thought that Ilya, who has always loved Francesca Jones, would speak up for Moren Howard?


    No one would have guessed that Moren Howard would beughing his ass off.


    See, your wife and children are on my side, let¡¯s see what you can still take to fight with me.


    Hearing such desperate words from her beloved, Francesca Jones¡¯ heart was hurt to the core.


    ¡°Ilya, I know you¡¯re talking in anger.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking in anger, please leave my home, you are not wee here. And by the way, me and Moren are going to be very happy, please give us your blessing.¡±


    Ilya offers to take Moren Howard¡¯s arm, making a gesture of intimacy that stings Francesca Jones deeply.


    ¡°What? Hasn¡¯t my daughter made it clear enough? If you don¡¯t get out of here right now, I¡¯m going to have to sue you for trespassing.¡± Watson spoke out to shoo the man away, twisting his head to turn to Moren Howard with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Moren, stay home for dinner today, I¡¯ll ask the nanny to cook a few more of your youngster¡¯s favorite dishes, and keep this old man of minepany for a few more drinks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, uncle.¡± Moren Howard also responded with a smile.


    In this ce, it was obvious that Francesca Jones was the only one who was an outsider, out of ce with the atmosphere between them.


    Francesca Jones eventually left the ce disheartened, not seeing the glint of dismay in Ilya¡¯s eyes.


    The words she said and the actions she did just now were not from her heart, but she had to say that for the safety of the baby in her belly.


    Because she would never have thought that her own father would join hands with such a ruthless person like Moren Howard.


    And in order to get her cooperation, they even used the child in her belly as ckmail, if she did not cooperate with one of their actions, they would destroy the child in her belly.


    So, for the sake of the child in her stomach, she had to endure, had to go to hurt Francesca Jones who loved her deeply.


    In fact, just now, when she heard Francesca Jones¡¯ true confession, she was really a thousand leaps of joy rising up in her heart.


    ¡°I have already done what you have asked for, I only have one request, please be kind to my child.¡± Ilya held back all the tears in her heart and spoke to her father and Moren Howard with no expression on her face.


    Watson cursed a ghostly look when he saw his daughter in this obstinate state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child in your belly is also my own grandson, so naturally I, as a grandfather, will not treat him badly.¡±


    Ilya nodded and continued back upstairs to her room, she really didn¡¯t want to be around her father.


    Much less want to be around the disgusting and obnoxious man that was Moren Howard.


    Back in her room, she lifted her hand to her growing belly, feeling the small, vibrant life inside, and a small smile finally appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Child, mommy will definitely protect you well, and will definitely not let anyone hurt you. Even if it takes this life of mommy¡¯s, mommy will want you to live.¡± Ilya had a few tears in her eyes.


    She was not a sitting duck, she was still looking for a chance to ask York Charlie and the others for help.


    The only people who could save her from her misery today were York Charlie and the others.


    Granted, for now, because of her obedient cooperation, her father and Moren Howard are not dealing with her and the baby in her belly.


    But people are fickle and there is no guarantee that one day she won¡¯t suffer.


    It is also at this time that she felt the iparably sad reality: it turns out that in this world, not every father is worthy of your trust.


    In a world where profit is paramount, affection rarely exists.


    After leaving the Nancy family, Francesca Jones left all her bodyguards and went to the beach alone to blow on the salty sea breeze in an attempt to clear his head for a while.


    Alone and silent for a long time, he looked up to the sky and shouted, ¡°Why!¡± All the sadness lurked in the words.


    Why was Ilya so desperate for him, why could Moren Howard go to such lengths, and why couldn¡¯t he even do the simplest thing, stand up.


    He couldn¡¯t give his beloved the most basic of hugs, and he felt like a failure in the extreme.


    But after venting, he could only act as if nothing had happened, go to work as usual, go to rehab as usual, and act as if he couldn¡¯t hear a bunch of whispers in his ears.


    ¡°You say strange or not, this fianc¨¦e was pried by someone else corner, green hat are brought to the head, we the Jones family Prince as nothing as usual to and from work, is really incredible. Do you guys think there might be some inside story that we don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°An inside story? I haven¡¯t thought about it. I just think that that the Nancy Group¡¯s daughter is really good at what she does, easily taking in two men. When will we be this lucky.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to envy, others Miss Ilya has money and looks, you are looking at yourself, are you uselesspared to others?¡±


    ¡­


    In short, all kinds of harsh words were drilled into his eardrums, but he could only ignore them.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be catty with these little people, it would be beneath him.


    He had to find out where Moren Howard¡¯s weaknesses were and attack him from there, and he couldn¡¯t let him get away with it any longer.


    Therefore, he asked nche Capra and York Charlie to meet at the hotel in the evening to discuss the n to deal with Moren Howard.


    The hotel meal is served quickly, yet none of the men present are here to eat or drink, they all have a heavy responsibility.


    A mission to defeat Moren Howard.


    Now the strength of Moren Howard has been extraordinary, except for the Jones family and the Charlie family can still have a little chance to win, the other is basically hopeless.


    In a word, we can¡¯t let Moren Howard continue to grow, or the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Like Moren Howard so narrow-minded people, if he killed the Charlie family and the Jones family, I¡¯m afraid that in the future the business world really can not be peaceful, will set off a storm of bloodshed.


    ¡°nche, you eat more, the mall talk is our man¡¯s business.¡± However, York Charlie was not in a hurry to talk about this aspect of things, but instead, he kept on giving the woman on his side food.


    Francesca Jones was a bit saddened by this, was he here to be a chaperone?


    Coughing lightly, ¡°you show love can not go home to show love, do not know here there is a single man? Do you know that you guys aremitting a crime.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± York Charlie¡¯s words were not polite at all, but he turned his head and continued to speak warmly to his own wife.


    Francesca Jones was so distraught and frustrated at why he had toe and make things difficult for himself that she was forced to watch them love each other for a few moments before the business of the show barely began.


    nche Capra begins with the question, ¡°Is it true that you and Ilya can¡¯t go back?¡±

 Chapter 432 – A Brilliant Plan

    Francesca Jones pursed her lips and blushed a little, ¡°Probably, maybe, maybe it¡¯s true that you can¡¯t go back.¡±


    The tone was very sad and powerless, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    He was the one who did the wrong thing, so how could he me Ilya for not loving him anymore.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, you¡¯ve only gone and tried once, what makes you so sure it¡¯s true that you can¡¯t go back? Women have always been mouthy, you can¡¯t give up so easily.¡± nche Capra couldn¡¯t believe from the bottom of her heart that Ilya could really just let go of Francesca Jones.


    How much Ilya really loved Francesca Jones as a person was clear to her as a bystander.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to give up, but I can¡¯t even see Ilya¡¯s face right now, and I don¡¯t even know how the hell I¡¯m going to get her back.¡± Francesca Jones was truly at his wits end, and he couldn¡¯t think of anything that would work, no matter how hard he racked his brain.


    At that moment, nche Capra¡¯s mind suddenly shed with a bright idea.


    If Moren Howard could use the media to help him, then they could do the same for him.


    Wasn¡¯t it the power of the media, and who wouldn¡¯t use it?


    ¡°This way, you go find some media and hold some press conferences to tell the general public how much you really love Ilya. this way, sooner orter, word will spread to Ilya¡¯s ears, and then maybe she¡¯lle back to you.¡±


    Only York Charlie¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to this brilliant n. His own wife was really a talented person who coulde up with such a brilliant n.


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a damaging ploy, so that as soon as the press conference was held, Moren Howard and Ilya¡¯s marriage would also be dyed.


    Thus buying them more time to deal with Moren Howard.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Francesca Jones readily agrees that since he truly loves Ilya, he should let the world know that he is true to Ilya.


    Only then might Ilya give herself another chance.


    ¡°I hope all our actions don¡¯t hurt THE Nancy family, and Ilya¡¯s father is just trying to take a breath of fresh air for his daughter, he doesn¡¯t have any major problems.¡± Francesca Jones didn¡¯t forget to leave THE Nancy family out of this.


    York Charlie looked up at him with a deep, dark gaze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that when you limped, even your eyes went blind with you.¡± The words were not at all polite and mocking.


    It was clearly a sentence with a personal attack, but he managed to say it in apletely natural way, without a hint of looking down on people.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you suspect that Papa Ilya has been colluding with Moren Howard for a long time?¡± Francesca Jones wasn¡¯t stupid, on the contrary he understood a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a suspicion, it¡¯s a certainty.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face was calm, and he acted as if he was on cloud nine.


    Seeing his certainty, Francesca Jones also knew that what he said must be true. But ¡­ if they were toe together against THE Nancy family and Moren Howard, how would Ilya be able to live with herself in the middle of it all.


    ¡°I know your concerns, but as long as Moren Howard isn¡¯t crushed by us, we won¡¯t have any peace, and I¡¯m afraid that Ilya will be at his mercy as well. Think about it.¡± York Charlie voiced the dilemma they now faced.


    This situation was something that each and every one of them could not avoid, making enemies with THE Nancy family was something they had to face.


    ¡°I know.¡± Francesca Jones tilted her head back and drained the bottle of red wine on the table in the manner of a beer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you do that, you¡¯re not well enough yet. As soon as this is settled, you¡¯ll go abroad and get some treatment from the best orthopedic surgeon you can find.¡± nche Capra cared a word for the other out of concern for the other¡¯s health.


    Sometimes when she looked at the former spirited Francesca Jones who could only curl up in this tiny side of the wheelchair, it was really hard to feel in her heart.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Francesca Jones knew she meant well.


    He also hoped that he could stand up as soon as possible, he did not want to be an invalid for the rest of his life.


    Next, the three of them talked about their future coping strategies, and this meal was considered to be over.


    All in all, let¡¯s see what we can do.


    Everything can only be prepared for a rainy day, the rest of the things will be left to fate to solve.


    That was the end of the meeting, and the three of them went home.


    The following day, Francesca Jones¡¯ confession to Ilya quickly made front page headlines, and the winds, which had been on Moren Howard¡¯s side, tipped in favor of Francesca Jones once again.


    He sessfully portrayed the image of an affectionate man, which aroused the empathy andpassion of countless people.


    Any how Moren Howard could not have imagined that this Francesca Jones would be so brazen to such an extent that he would not hesitate to lose his high face to gain the audience¡¯s sympathy, which was really an eye-opener for him.


    ¡°Moren, you saw all the news didn¡¯t you?¡± Elena Lawrence stayed by Moren Howard¡¯s side, knowing by the look of his mood that he had been affected by the news reports flying around today.


    Moren Howard responded with an ¡°Uh-huh¡± and stopped talking, clearly having no desire to speak.


    Rightly so, he was furious. The news was enough to bring the reputation of the Charlie family and the Jones family back from the dead, so how could he stand it?


    How could he stand it when he had worked so hard to create such a situation where the enemy was weak and we were strong.


    Francesca Jones¡¯s statement puts him back to square one overnight.


    Both sides were presented with a standoff where no one lost and no one could win.


    ¡°Moren, will you stop fighting them?¡± Elena Lawrence spoke up again, there was no way she could watch the man she loved seek his own death and sit idly by.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Moren Howard was enraged for a split second, his hands sping her arms so tightly that the grip sent a wave of pain through her arms.


    ¡°How dare you tell me to give up? Elena Lawrence whose woman are you anyway? If you and I aren¡¯t on the same page, get out of my world before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Moren Howard was like a mad dog, biting anyone he could find, and was simply a synonym for temperamental.


    ¡°Moren, why do you have to say such things to break my heart? You¡¯ve always known, haven¡¯t you, that you¡¯re the only one in my eyes and heart. I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, am I wrong to worry about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry.¡± Moren Howard¡¯s insensitive demeanor surrounded him.


    There was no way he could ept that his woman was not of one mind with him.


    ¡°Moren, what do you expect me to do? You have nothing but vengeance in your eyes, is it true that you could marry Ilya and choose to abandon me for the sake of vengeance? Or make me a mistress who will never see the light of day?¡± Elena Lawrence voice was full of aggression.


    Obviously, the rumor that Moren Howard would marry the heiress of the Nancy Group had hurt her deeply.


    She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Moren Howard was his man, but now he was Ilya¡¯s fianc¨¦ in the eyes of everyone.


    Even knowing that they hadn¡¯t gotten that far, she still couldn¡¯t convince herself to act as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed enough as it is, can you just leave me alone? You know full well that Ilya and I are fake.¡± Moren Howard was really not getting tired of it at the moment, until this moment he had never thought that sometimes women were really irritating kind of creatures.


    ¡°Yes, I do know that you and Ilya aren¡¯t a bona fide fianc¨¦, but that doesn¡¯t mean that my heart doesn¡¯t ache and hurt. Obviously I¡¯m the woman for you, but what have I be now? I¡¯m nothing.¡± Elena Lawrence is heartbroken enough to leave without being able topletely abandon the man in front of her and leave.


    How sad.

 Chapter 433 – As long as she can live and breathe

    As she spoke, she didn¡¯t know when a line of tears had slipped down her face, tear tracks evident.


    Suddenly, a pain came from the abdomen, the mind of the sky spinning, the vision in front of the eyes gradually blurred, the body also followed a crooked staggering unsteady.


    Her heart suddenly resounded with a bad premonition, and before she could think of anything, the string called ¡°consciousness¡± in her mind suddenly copsed, and she fainted unconsciously.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, Elena Lawrence, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Her sudden fainting caused Moren Howard to be disoriented, and he took her to the hospital right away, not caring about his anger.


    The test results were unexpected, he was not ready to wee a newborn baby, how could he and Elena Lawrence have a baby?


    Hadn¡¯t they always been on birth control?


    ¡°Your wife is more than a month pregnant, but there are vague signs of miscarriage due to excessive worry. If this continues, the baby will definitely not be kept. I hope the family can stay by her side more and calm her down so that the baby can be born sessfully. ¡±


    The doctor¡¯s gaze was slightly usatory, this was not the first time he had encountered this kind of man with no sense of responsibility.


    Until the doctor had already left for a while, Moren Howard¡¯s mind still kept echoing with the doctor¡¯s words.


    What did he mean by ¡°worrying too much¡±? He had a bad guess in the back of his mind.


    Elena Lawrence this period of time is the most worried about what, his heart than anyone else knows.


    But he ¡­ had no way to give up revenge, even if they had this child.


    He also can not throw away everything for the child, just this kind of learning that there will still be a person in this world and their own bloodline feeling, but also really marvelous.


    A burst of warmth rose from the bottom of his heart, and a warm, melting mass rushed to all his limbs.


    He stayed at Elena Lawrence¡¯s hospital bed until she came to her senses.


    Elena Lawrence opened her tired, heavy eyes nkly, feeling a little drained.


    This time, her sudden fainting was because she had been too careless in taking care of herself during her illness, and her body couldn¡¯t keep up with the nutritional situation.


    ¡°I¡­ What¡¯s happening to me? Why am I in the hospital?¡± Aftering to her senses, she immediately opened her mouth to ask about what happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Four simple words came out of Moren Howard¡¯s mouth, but they were like a thousand pounds.


    ¡°What?!¡± Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes went wide, no matter how much she thought about it, she would never have guessed that she was pregnant.


    She, like Moren Howard, was not prepared for the arrival of a new life.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not to mention the fact that today, in the state they were in, it really wasn¡¯t a good time to be expecting a new life. The slightest mistake could bring the baby down with it.


    ¡°This child, I don¡¯t want it.¡± After figuring out all this situation, she immediately made her attitude and stance clear.


    ¡°No way.¡± Moren Howard was the first to object, it was not easy for him to have blood rtives again, how could he not go and strangle the life of his own child with his own hands.


    He couldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you abroad, where I¡¯ll give you enough money, you and your child live your lives well and stay out of our side of things.¡±


    Only a moment¡¯s thing, Moren Howard¡¯s heart mind a thousand times, will all things think already is arranged properly.


    Unbeknownst to him, Elena Lawrence was in no position to ept such a self-righteous arrangement on his part.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept it, no matter what happens I will always be by your side, even if you kick me out I won¡¯t leave. I love you, I love you more than I love this child.¡±


    ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t have this child in this situation right now, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love him, it¡¯s that our situation doesn¡¯t allow us to love him.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly give up your revenge for the child in my womb, so what are you going to do to keep us mother and child safe. You could face unexpected danger at any moment.¡±


    What Elena Lawrence said was true, they had to face many, many more situations in the future, naturally, she was not willing to let her child be scared every day like them.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, you must listen to me this time. This child you must have him, and none of us have the right to take away his life.¡± Moren Howard really wanted this child, he didn¡¯t want to give up this being that was connected to his blood and bones.


    ¡°If you really want this child, you will give up your revenge. I don¡¯t want the child to be born without a father, and I¡¯ve lived enough of this fearful life to not want the child to spend his days terrified and worried about your well-being as I have.¡±


    With those words, Elena Lawrence inclined her head away from looking at anyone else.


    Frankly speaking, what she cared about was never the name of Moren Howard¡¯s wife, she cared more about Moren Howard as a person.


    As long as Moren Howard can live well, no longer tossing revenge these things, even if it is really let her life as an unseemly third party, she is not intolerable.


    Faced with such Elena Lawrence, Moren Howard was a bit at a loss for words.


    Elena Lawrence in front of him has always been the first party topromise, and he is also used to herpromise, I did not expect that this time the position between them is a big reversal.


    No matter what he said, Elena Lawrence closed her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t hear him, leaving him momentarily at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Well then, you can rest in the hospital for now, and I¡¯lle get you out when you¡¯ve thought things through. Until then, you don¡¯t want to hide the child from me and secretly abort it, I won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone in the hospital as well, so just die of this heart.¡±


    ¡°Rest well, I love you.¡± Coming close to her ear to say thesest words, he left this VIP ward and thoughtfully closed the door gently for her.


    Then he instructed the bodyguards guarding the ce, ¡°Take good care of Miss Elena, if she loses a single hair, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    The bodyguards all answered ¡°Yes¡±, this is their livelihood, how could they not do their duty to protect Miss Elena inside the hospital room.


    Moren Howard left the hospital, and for the first time, he felt the meaning of survival other than revenge.


    He has a baby, and he can¡¯t wait to tell the world the great news, so that everyone can rejoice with him.


    And the first thing he did after leaving the hospital was to go alone to the ce where he buried his older brother, Moore Howard, and he was going to tell the other man the good news.


    He first went to buy a few bottles of wine, some flowers and fruits before he slowly drove to the site of that tombstone.


    After arranging the things he had brought with him one by one, he sat down next to the tombstone and poured a ss of wine for both himself and his big brother.


    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s have a toast, I have good news I want to tell you. I have a child, I have a child of my own. I¡¯m really happy today, happier than I¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    ¡°But Elena Lawrence doesn¡¯t want the baby, she doesn¡¯t want me to go on to avenge you. But she doesn¡¯t understand what you mean to me, you¡¯re my older brother and my salvation in life.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to see me that time in the mental hospital and given me renewed hope to survive, I might have literally spent my whole life there moping around with a bunch of people with brain problems, never to be reborn.¡±


    ¡­


    Moren Howard drank one ss after another into his stomach, during which he said sentence after sentence to this cold tombstone.


    By the end of his words, his entire body was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t wait to sleep next to the tombstone today to apany his own big brother.

 Chapter 434 Disorganization

    Luckily, he still had a shred of sanity left and knew to call thepany assistant toe pick him up and take him home.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m leaving first, I¡¯lle back to see youter when I have the chance. I won¡¯t forget your revenge, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Saying hisst words, he turned around and left, weing the slightly cool breeze of the night, but his whole body was hot, a function of the many bottles of wine he had just drunk.


    The alcohol was making his brain more and more conscious and confused.


    The sober part was that he still remembered to avenge his big brother.


    The dazed part was that sometimes he felt so tired after holding on for so long, and he also wanted to stop and take a rest.


    What happened the next day was something he didn¡¯t expect.


    He didn¡¯t know where Francesca Jones found out that Elena Lawrence was pregnant with his child, and once again used the power of the media to publicize the story.


    For a moment, the downtown hospital was besieged by crowds of people who wanted to go inside to see what was going on.


    Moren Howard was clearly going to marry the Nancy family, and now that another woman and illegitimate child suddenly appeared, it was indeed a thing worth exploring and gossiping about.


    ¡°What about the hospital? Didn¡¯t let them into the Elena Lawrence ward, did they?¡± Moren Howard called to confirm this question with his assistant as he drove to the hospital.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re keeping a staff at the hospital and a ce like the hospital isn¡¯t something those reporters can just break into.¡± The assistant replied neutrally.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Moren Howard hung up the phone and stepped on the gas tightly to look in the direction of the hospital.


    At this moment, he was so full of anxiety that he naturally wouldn¡¯t realize that there was a car at a certain intersection with people gawking at him.


    He was so close to being killed in a car ident today.


    At thest minute, Francesca Jones pulls back.


    Even though Moren Howard was unkind, he couldn¡¯t be unrighteous.


    Absolutely can not let himself like this ¡°the way of their own people to cure their own people¡±, otherwise he and Moren Howard such a despicable viin what is the difference.


    He hammered the steering wheel, he was the one who had led the whole thing, but in the end he came to his senses.


    Moren Howard could die, he deserved it. But he can¡¯t take himself down with him. He has to stay alive to confess to Ilya, and he has to spend the rest of his life guarding Ilya and their love child.


    When Moren Howard arrived at the hospital, he saw a series of reporters swarming around his car, surrounding his location.


    For a moment, Moren Howard had to stay inside his car, unable to take a single step outside, or he would have been mmed by the verbal onught of the reporters.


    He called his assistant once more, ¡°Get all the bodyguards you can to the front entrance of the hospital, I¡¯m surrounded by reporters. But remember, no one should be hurt.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the assistant answered ¡°yes¡± and went down to arrange this series of things.


    Very quickly, the bodyguards took their positions, and the reporters were intercepted by them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moren Howard finally managed to step out from the car, however, the reporters surrounded by bodyguards did not give up asking questions.


    On the contrary, they all raised their microphones in their hands to ask him questions, one after another sharp and iparable questions were thrown out at him, leaving no room for politeness at all.


    ¡°President Howard, may I ask if Ms. Elena Lawrence is your woman, and if it is true that you have a child in existence?¡±


    ¡°If you are really in such a rtionship, then why did you spread the news of your union with Ms. Ilya, may I ask what ulterior motive you have in doing so?¡±


    ¡°President Howard, is it possible that you are trying to y with women? Doesn¡¯t this bother your conscience?¡±


    ¡­


    Moren Howard had no intention of tangling with them, and crossing over the group of paparazzi, he stepped into the hospital with a big stride, leaving the crowd with only an upright back.


    With the door number, he quickly arrived at Elena Lawrence¡¯s hospital room. At that time, Elena Lawrence also happened to know everything that happened today.


    Elena Lawrence was worried, and for a moment, she even wanted to rify for Moren Howard: she was not his woman, and the child in her belly was not his, she was just a visitor here.


    ¡°Buckle up,¡± with three knocks on the door, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± Moren Howard pushed his way in.


    ¡°How are you? Are you all right? Were you disturbed by that crowd out there?¡± He asked in a series of concerned questions.


    In response, Elena Lawrence could only shake her head.


    Nothing was wrong with her, she was never worried about anything but him and not herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just worried if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, as long as nothing happens to you or the baby, I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    From the moment he knew of this child¡¯s existence, his life from now on had a different meaning.


    He didn¡¯t just want to live for his big brother¡¯s revenge, but at the same time, he wanted to live well for his wife and child.


    As for the way to deal with this incident is simple, let Watson recognize Elena Lawrence as his goddaughter, and all of this things will naturally be fine and all the difficulties will be solved.


    The news that was thrown out to everyone was that he would be married to the Nancy family¡¯s daughter, but he didn¡¯t name the daughter.


    He was good at exploiting word loopholes.


    He informed Elena Lawrence of his thoughts while also giving Watson a heads up ahead of time, and the next step was to issue a press rification meeting to clear up the recent rumors.


    ¡°Moren, how long are we going to live with this kind of day?¡± Elena Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but ask, she really didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore.


    ¡°Soon, will you wait a little longer for me?¡± Moren Howard spoke warmly, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    This unexpected child had brought him too many surprises, and had also changed him quite a lot at once.


    In response, Elena Lawrence seems to be able to say ¡°good¡±, she still can not change the other party¡¯s belief in revenge.


    She could only stay with her partner and hope that things would not get out of hand.


    Within days, she was discharged from the hospital and officially recognized Watson as her godfather, making her a true Miss Nancy of the Nancy family and an unmarried couple to Moren Howard.


    Unfortunately, Francesca Jones¡¯ cleverlyid n was easily dismantled.


    The only thing Francesca Jones is happy about is that Ilya won¡¯t be marrying Moren Howard, so he and Ilya will have a chance again.


    It hadn¡¯t been too bad, but he¡¯d never gotten along with Ilya.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to see Ilya since he met her at the Nancy family home.


    No matter whatmunication tools he used, he was unable to contact the other party, as if Ilya had really disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Unbeknownst to him, Ilya did not have anymunication tools around her, she had long been put under house arrest by her father, and except for an LCD TV for her to watch to relieve her boredom, she was almostpletely cut off from the outside world.


    Of course, from the TV, she also knows Francesca Jones¡¯ public confession to herself, she can understand Francesca Jones¡¯ sincerity to herself, and her heart has long since not much resentment towards Francesca Jones and nche Capra.


    On the contrary, she mes herself for believing that Moren Howard would help her, but now she has done herself a disservice.


    ¡°Buckle up,¡± came the knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She gathered her emotions and spoke to the person knocking on the door outside.

 Chapter 435 – The Two Join Forces

    The visitor was Elena Lawrence, Dad¡¯s recently adopted goddaughter.


    Based on their ages alone, she would have to call the other a sister.


    However, she had no way to call her sister, this person and Moren Howard were on the same side, they were not good people in a nest of snakes and rats.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So the first thing she saw was indifference, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you, nothing more.¡± Elena Lawrence showed extraordinarily friendly, and even brought the other party a bowl of bird¡¯s nest tonic, or the kind that is good for the fetus in the womb.


    Ilya didn¡¯t want to ept any of her solicitous gestures of goodwill, she thought from the bottom of her heart that the other party must have ulterior motives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to make me ept you, you and Moren Howard are the same thing.¡±


    ¡°How can you conclude that I¡¯m who you think I am when you haven¡¯t even gotten to know me or gotten close to me? Besides, I don¡¯t think that Moren he¡¯s the type of person who¡¯s guilty of the most heinous crimes.¡± Elena Lawrence spoke in a calm tone as she recounted what she believed to be the truth in her mind.


    But when she said that, it made Ilya¡¯s anger even worse, and a pillow was thrown at her, hitting Elena Lawrence right in the stomach.


    You know that area nowadays is precious, good thing this pillow is soft and not much lethal, so Elena Lawrence is not very concerned about, and even stooped down to pick up the pillow and patted the dust twice and then put it back on the bed as it was.


    ¡°Ilya, I¡¯m as pregnant as you are, which I¡¯m sure you should know, and I¡¯m sure you meant no harm by your actions just now.¡± She sat down on the edge of the bed as she had done herself, assuming the position of someone she wanted to have a long conversation with.


    Ilya shifted her position a little toward her reverse position, setting up an attitude of resistance to her.


    But Elena Lawrence hade here today with a purpose, so how could she back down so easily?


    She¡¯d given serious thought to the fact that it would be impossible for her to get Moren Howard to stop on her own, and the only person she could use today was Ilya.


    For one thing, she was pregnant like herself, and the two of them had amonnguage, and it was easier tomunicate, and she believed that as long as shemunicated with love and reason, the other party would definitely not sit back and do nothing.


    In addition, she also from other ways to understand Ilya in the end how a person, she just have a kind of intuition, as long as she came to find Ilya, Ilya will not be ignored.


    From the beginning to the end, what she wanted was very little, she just hoped that the love of her life could stay with her in one piece.


    As long as there were no murders, there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°Ilya, I¡¯m like you, I¡¯m in love with a man. I knew what he was doing was wrong, but there was nothing I could do to stop him. I really tried, but there was nothing I could do to stop his heart that wanted to avenge his brother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how powerless I am inside? Both being women as well, I believe you can understand me. I just hope he can stop in time before it¡¯s irreversible, and also build up some yin and yang for me and his children.¡±


    ¡°Ilya, that¡¯s why I want to ask you to help me, and I know it¡¯s unlikely that I can get you to help me based on my three words alone today. So can you be patient and listen to what I have to say next?¡±


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s words were spoken with unparalleled sincerity, and the look on her face was all sincere, surprisingly leaving Ilya with absolutely no room for rejection.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    After receiving Ilya¡¯s nod of agreement, Elena Lawrence recounted what he had learned about Moren Howard one by one.


    Speaking from the mental hospital to Moore Howard¡¯s influence on him, and then talking about what he did nowadays, it could be said that every word was sincere and sobbing, and there was no falsehood.


    ¡°No one is born a bad person, some people just can¡¯t choose. Moren he is also very innocent ah, was sent to a ce like the mental hospital as soon as he was born, and his big brother is his only salvation the only light.¡±


    ¡°I really do hope that you guys will give him a chance and not put him out of business.¡±


    With that said, Elena Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but get choked up over the tragic experiences her Moren has had since he was a little boy.


    Hearing her heart-warming confession, Ilya could not possibly not be a bit shocked , and she even sympathized a bit with this person, Moren Howard.


    If she were to switch ces with him, she might not be able to do better than him.


    The bottom of her heart was suddenly flooded with a burst of sadness, why some people¡¯s lives are full of misery, the only ray of light is also to be deprived of.


    Even though that Moore Howard wasn¡¯t a good person, but just from what Elena Lawrence¡¯s narration sounded like, he was at least a good big brother.


    ¡°You give me some time, I want to think about it.¡± Still, she couldn¡¯t make up her mind right away; after all, Francesca Jones had been so badly injured because of Moren Howard.


    The term ¡°disabled right leg¡± should not have been applied to Francesca Jones, but because of Moren Howard¡¯s design, Francesca Jones was never able to stand up again.


    As Francesca Jones¡¯ beloved woman, she also felt sorry for Francesca Jones.


    Even as she empathizes with Moren Howard today, it is hard to hide the immense damage he once inflicted on Francesca Jones.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time to wait any longer, and you don¡¯t have time to reconsider. Moren¡¯s madness is beyond anything you or I can imagine, and as long as we¡¯re one step behind, we¡¯ll never know what kind of near-extinction awaits us next.¡±


    Elena Lawrence was inwardly anxious; if she hadn¡¯t been able to dy his ns for revenge with her sudden pregnancy, there was no telling what devastating ns Moren Howard might have implemented.


    At those words, Ilya was silent for a long time, and Elena Lawrence didn¡¯t urge her to wait in silence.


    She believed that Ilya, a woman with such a deep sense of justice, would not fail to understand the reasoning behind it.


    Sure enough, after thinking for a long time, Ilya finally nodded slowly.


    ¡°I promise you, as long as it¡¯s something I think you¡¯re doing the right thing, I will cooperate one by one. But you¡¯ve been living in the house for such a period of time, and you also know the situation I¡¯m in nowadays. I¡¯m on my own these days, so how can I help you.¡±


    When Ilya thought of the situation where she was under house arrest by her father, it was still hard to avoid a bit of sadness.


    After all, that was her biological father, the father who had spoiled her since she was a child.


    Even if she thought through her head she would not have thought that one day their father and daughter would actuallye to such a confrontational situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve considered all the issues you¡¯re considering before I found you, we can fake defection and disintegrate their defenses. When the timees to act, everything will be much simpler.¡±


    It turned out that Elena Lawrence had actually hit upon such an idea.


    ¡°If we do this, can we really guarantee that it¡¯s okay? Foolproof? Dad, he¡¯s not a brainless person, anything we can think of he can surely think of too.¡± Ilya was still a little unsure, or maybe she couldn¡¯t do it yet to trust this stranger she had just met.


    Elena Lawrence understood the concern in her mind, ¡°Foolproof is impossible, there is a certain amount of risk in doing anything, just like when we buy funds and specte on stocks, it¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    ¡°But we can do our best to minimize the loss.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ilya once again pondered, she was someone who would certainly not sit back and wait for her situation to end.


    Instead of fighting alone, it would be better to join forces with Elena Lawrence, having someone to help each other on this path might even be a lot better.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

 Chapter 436 – Ilya’s Situation

    The two reached an agreement to join forces, so at dinner tonight, the two came downstairs together with a smile and augh.


    ¡°Daddy/Godfather,¡± the two called out in unison, and through the smiles on both of their faces, it was as if they really were a pair of close-knit sisters.


    As for Watson, it had also been a long time since he had seen a bright smile on his baby girl¡¯s face.


    Now see these two are actually smiling, heavy mood for a long time can not help but lighten a little bit.


    After greeting the two people to sit down, he kept on giving Ilya food, telling her to eat more to replenish her nutrition, and there was a scene at the dinner table that looked like a father was kind to his daughter and a daughter was filial to her.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± After eating, Ilya said this.


    ¡°Huh? Figured out what?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, he was not unaware of his own daughter¡¯s dead eyes.


    But if she could really figure it out on that, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.


    ¡°I am your daughter, without you there would be no me, I should stand on the same side as you and work together against those outsiders.¡± Ilya opened her mouth seriously, not looking the least bit like she was lying.


    Hearing this, the smile on Watson¡¯s face became even more joyful, not expecting that his own dead-eyed daughter could also have a day to think things through.


    ¡°You really figured it out? Didn¡¯t lie to dad?¡± He was still a bit uneasy with the cautious question.


    At this time, Elena Lawrence jumped out to speak for Ilya.


    ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ve advised Ilya¡¯s sister that she knows the lesser of two things.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Watson¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, clearly not expecting these two to already be so familiar with each other, looking as if they had actually talked about it in detail.


    At this time, Ilya took the initiative to walk over and take her father¡¯s arm, speaking in a petnt tone, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re my father, how could I possibly help an outsider against you. I was raised by you, you should understand your daughter ah.¡±


    Thest sentence was said with a bit of aggrieved feeling, which made Watson¡¯s heart instantly soften.


    In this life, he only had one precious daughter like Ilya, of course, all his tenderness was given to the other party.


    ¡°Good, good, see you like this dad is relieved, in the future you two sisters can support each other.¡± Watson said, just like a normal father.


    And he was having a beautiful dream that he didn¡¯t want to wake up, he wanted to unite with Moren Howard to annex the power of the Jones family and the Charlie family together, to achieve a two-footed situation.


    This is the end of Ilya¡¯s house arrest.


    Ilya is finally able to go out of the house openly, of course, she will still be followed by a few bodyguards.


    After all, Watson was really uneasy about his daughter¡¯s safety as a pregnant woman, and he was also afraid that the Charlie family and the Jones family would send people back to take revenge.


    On a sunny afternoon, Ilya came to arge shopping mall to shop, intending to buy the necessary clothes, milk powder and other necessities for the unborn child in her belly.


    Although these things would be delivered by a special person if she just said so. But as a mother, she still enjoyed this feeling of serving her own child.


    The huge mall was filled with a wide array of goods in all the stores, and she was dazzled by the sight of them.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As she walked along, she was attracted to a baby stroller in a baby store, and without hesitation, she walked in and began to look at it in detail.


    Thinking that regardless of whether the baby in her belly was a boy or a girl, these strollers would always be useful.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a well-made and skillfully designed baby stroller, and she could no longer take her eyes off of it, and raised her hand to hold onto the stroller.


    Unexpectedly, there was another person who also looked at this baby stroller, and their hands coincidentally held on to it.


    When they looked at each other, their eyes met, and a different kind of spark was created in the air.


    Unexpectedly, Ilya and Francesca Jones bumped into each other in the mall.


    Francesca Jones still relies on a wheelchair to walk, but does not give the impression of inferiority.


    The moment he saw Ilya, his eyes lit up and he was speechless for a long time.


    The followers behind the two of them did note into the store and were waiting outside, so the two of them really looked at each other for quite some time, and both of them read a kind of emotion called longing from each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± The two coincidentally asked the same question to each other, after asking the question both of themughed.


    ¡°What you¡¯re here for is what I¡¯m here for.¡± Francesca Jones spoke first, he was here to pick out baby items for his unborn baby.


    Ilya apparently did the same.


    But then this obviously wasn¡¯t a good ce to have a conversation, after all, there was a group of followers following them outside, and they were sure to get the message on Watson¡¯s end if they behaved the slightest bit out of ce.


    Then her hard won freedom woulde to an end and she¡¯d be back to being under house arrest.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, it¡¯s been a long time, and it¡¯s quite a coincidence to see you today, but I have to go first.¡± Ilya began by putting some distance between the other woman and herself, she couldn¡¯t expose herself that quickly for the sake of her and Elena Lawrence¡¯s scheme.


    With those words she turned around and was about to leave, unaware that her heart was as upset as the blood dripping from it.


    This was the one she had been thinking about for so long, and how much she wanted to talk to the other person for so long, but she couldn¡¯t, and there was no chance that she could spend so much time together.


    Unexpectedly, Francesca Jones had a hard time seeing Ilya again, so how could he easily let go of the other party.


    He turned his wheelchair and blocked in front of the other party, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m in a wheelchair now that you don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    God knows how much Ilya wanted to say ¡°no¡± back, but the reality forced her to say ¡°yes¡±, out of the corner of her eye she sensed that someone was staring at her and listening to their conversation.


    If she gave the slightest hint of what was going on today, both she and Elena Lawrence would be in deep shit.


    With those words, she drew away, lest she reveal the truth to Francesca Jones, and her long-nned scheme be undone.


    Looking at Ilya¡¯s back, Francesca Jones didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.


    Ilya has never been a person who would ridicule or even dislike the other person because of their physical defects.


    Ilya had always been a girl with a heart of justice, and this was so unlike herself.


    If she hated herself, then Francesca Jones could understand, after all, she had treated her really badly at one time.


    If it was a case of changing his usual code of conduct simply because he resented himself, then he really found it too strange.


    He was almost certain that there had to be something fishy going on here. But looking at the way Ilya was avoiding him, he really couldn¡¯t go too far in pursuing the matter, lest he cause Ilya unnecessary distress.


    After figuring this out, he picked the stroller that both of them had just spotted and paid the bill to take it home.


    When he thought of his unborn child who would be sitting on this stroller, his whole heart became abnormally soft.


    After he left the mall, he shared his opinion with York Charlie and the others, and all three shared the same opinion on the matter.


    nche Capra decided to send a private investigator to look into the situation, and she couldn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it.


    Ilya¡¯s situation was something they had to understand before they coulde up with a n to deal with it.

 Chapter 437 – Messing Up The Story

    However, Francesca Jones was not caught off guard by Ilya¡¯s current situation, but by her own mother¡¯s eagerness to make love.


    It was surprising that he was dyed all day the following day over this matter.


    ¡°Son, how long has it been since you¡¯ve had a nice meal with your mom? Today no matter what, you have to put down all the work in your hands to apany me. The positioning is sent to you, report to the restaurant right away.¡±


    Mrs. Cecelia called Francesca Jones as if she was exining a task, during which she crackled and snapped.


    And didn¡¯t give Francesca Jones the chance to say a word before cutting off the call, the other end was hung up by her own mother, Francesca Jones was a confused rhythm.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    His mother was not unaware of his busy schedule at thepany, but why would he pick a day at work to spend with her, wasn¡¯t it too strange?


    However, his mother¡¯s orders, he could not disobey, so he could only assign the work at hand that must bepleted one by one, letting the trusted people toplete and implement.


    As for himself, he set off to the location that his mother had sent over in the chat tool.


    It was a rather elegant western restaurant, called ¡°Sunshine Western Restaurant¡±.


    However, he was not in a sunny mood nowadays, although it was his duty to apany his mother, but thepany¡¯s business had always been on his mind.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, he saw a good-looking girl sitting opposite his mother.


    At once he understood his mother¡¯s intention of arranging this banquet today, this is a blind date ah.


    But he had already arrived, and his mother had already noticed his presence and waved to him, so how could he leave in a hurry.


    It didn¡¯t make sense, so he could only hold back his mixed emotions and take the seat next to his mother.


    Mrs. Cecelia instantly began, introducing the two of them to each other, ¡°Miss Kate, this is my son Francesca Jones.¡±


    ¡°Son, this is Miss Melody Kate, she was born into a medical family, her father is an orthopedic specialist known abroad. I had a hard time getting an appointment.¡±


    The implication was, don¡¯t you fail to give me face, you must get along well with other girls, just for the sake of your own legs can¡¯t make Miss Kate a little unhappy.


    Francesca Jones smiled a little reluctantly, but also and Melody Kate nodded to each other, it was not easy for the two to coincidentally support Mrs. Cecelia away, the atmosphere at the table is no longer so depressing.


    After a moment of silence between the two, Francesca Jones spoke first, ¡°Miss Kate, I¡¯m sorry for my mother, I shouldn¡¯t have offended you so.¡±


    Melody Kate seemed like a nice person to talk to and waved her hand to show that she didn¡¯t care and that she could understand Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s feelings as a mother running for her son.


    ¡°Young Master Jones, don¡¯t worry, I have someone I like, this time when I promised Auntie toe out and meet you, I just want to return a favor. Our family once owed THE Jones family a favor many years ago, and as long as you need it, our family will do everything we can to heal your right leg for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it if my leg can be healed. But I have very important things to aplish at the moment and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to cooperate with the treatment.¡± Francesca Jones politely thanked her and said again where she was now.


    Melody Kate smiled, it was really the first time she had ever seen someone who wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about their body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve observed that your best time for surgery is within two months. As long as you have the surgery within two months, everything will be fine. But if it¡¯s more than two months, I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll recover as well as you did.¡±


    Francesca Jones pondered for a moment, but gave her initial answer, ¡°I¡¯ll get whatever needs to be fixed out of the way as soon as I can and then cooperate with the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I wish you a speedy recovery as well.¡±


    Next, the two didn¡¯t fulfill what they should have done on a blind date, and quickly did a brief goodbye, each going about their own business.


    All in all, Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s n was defeated.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionships are all tit-for-tat, but after the wedding, Mrs. Cecelia could not bring up a single bit of goodwill towards Ilya.


    Cecelia and Ilya are not enemies, they can meet each other in a clothing mall, so I really don¡¯t know what to say.


    Ilya was a little bit embarrassed, she whispered ¡°Auntie good day¡±, then wanted to go around the other party to leave.


    Who would have thought that Mrs. Cecelia was blocking the other party¡¯s way, and spoke angrily, ¡°I thought it was someone else, isn¡¯t this our famous Ms. Ilya? My son even publicly apologized to you and said how much he loves you, but you just don¡¯t care. Let me just ask you, is your conscience made of stone?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you here, so please get out of the way.¡± Ilya doesn¡¯t pick up on this, she still understands the simple truth of honoring the old and loving the young.


    ¡°Why should I get out of the way? You have a weak heart, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why should I be vain?¡± Ilya asked back rhetorically, and while she had no intention of arguing with Francesca Jones¡¯ mother, that didn¡¯t mean she was going to go against the grain either.


    She had never been the type to hold her tongue, she was Miss the Nancy family and didn¡¯t need to bend over backwards for anyone.


    ¡°Is this how you talk to your elders? Do you still have any family manners? I was so blind to agree to you marrying my son.¡± Mrs. Cecelia was infuriated by her.


    After all, as the head mother of the Jones family, who wouldn¡¯t be courteous to her, and her juniors even more respectful in front of her, which would be like Ilya to speak so nonchntly.


    ¡°Auntie, this is a public ce.¡± Ilya spoke in a cold voice, how much trouble would be caused by arguing in a public ce as long as an individual can be clear about it.


    The Jones family and the Nancy family are not ordinary families, the whole body will be affected by this, anyone can understand the reasoning behind this.


    However, Mrs. Cecelia, a woman who only had a son in her world, obviously didn¡¯t understand this reasoning, and was still cursing to herself, attracting arge group of people to watch them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You stay away from my son, I already have a daughter-inw candidate in mind, she¡¯s a hundred times better than you, and she gets along with Francesca Jones I don¡¯t know how well.¡±


    At those words, Ilya¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened.


    Seeing that Mrs. Cecelia was speaking in a serious manner, Ilya really didn¡¯t dare to determine how much of this was true and how much was false.


    Could it be that Francesca Jones had been with another woman behind her back during her absence?


    Seeing that Ilya suddenly did not say anything, her face changed a little, Mrs. Cecelia thought that she had yed a role in this move to get out of a mouthful of bad anger in her heart.


    Cecelia thought that her move had worked to get rid of the anger in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but speak proudly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? You wouldn¡¯t still have those unrealistic thoughts about my son, would you?¡±


    ¡°Would I have unrealistic thoughts about a physically disabled person? The people chasing me can line up from the east to the west of the city, do I have to have unrealistic thoughts about someone who can¡¯t even stand up?¡±


    This sentence was just her unintentional remark, she really couldn¡¯t endure Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s step-by-step pressing, that¡¯s why her mouth was out of ce.


    But she didn¡¯t realize that Francesca Jones, who had rushed over, had heard everything, and pretended not to have heard anything as he pushed his wheelchair in front of the two of them.


    After looking deeply at Ilya, he spoke to his furious mother, ¡°Mom, stop arguing, let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 438 Surgery and Rehabilitation

    Seeing Francesca Jones¡¯ sudden appearance, Ilya¡¯s body involuntarily took two steps backward.


    A pang of fear ran through her heart, had he heard everything she had just said?


    But she could only fall into a deep knot of self-doubt as she watched the backs of Mrs. Cecelia and Francesca Jones leave.


    Her and Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s public fight at the mall quickly made the headlines in the city that day, and once again became a topic of conversation after dinner.


    Mrs. Cecelia realized that she had done something wrong when she realized the situation and faced her son with a guilty face.


    ¡°Son, mom didn¡¯t mean to do that, I didn¡¯t think it would have such a negative impact on you.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t me you.¡± Francesca Jones was so open minded that he didn¡¯t care at all about what the uninvolved people on the inte had to say.


    What he cared about from the beginning to the end was whether what Ilya said came from the heart or from a false sense of humor.


    Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s apprehensive heart was halfway down, and she turned to criticize Ilya again.


    ¡°Son, mom really didn¡¯t expect Ilya to be such a woman, you should stop thinking about her. Mom rmended Ms. Melody Kate to you, she¡¯s pretty, and she¡¯s polite and generous.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Ilya still has my child in her stomach. Even if you don¡¯t want to ept Ilya, it¡¯s your own grandchild in that belly.¡±


    ¡°What grandchild? I won¡¯t admit it. Who knows if it¡¯s Ilya¡¯s bastard child with another man.¡± Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s impression of Ilya was so bad now that she was ready to belittle Ilya at every opportunity.


    ¡°Mom! How can you talk about Ilya like that,¡± Francesca Jones said, unable to listen, and subconsciously gulped.


    Mrs. Cecelia, for the first time, was stopped by her son in that tone of voice, and her face looked a little angry, ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk about her like that? Ilya, she talked about you like that¡­ can¡¯t mommy talk about her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still thinking about that woman are you? Son just listen to mom and give up on her. Mom won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Parents love their children and think deeply about them.


    However, some parents¡¯ love will inevitably be paranoid, just like Mrs. Cecelia nowadays.


    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I¡¯m no longer a child or a rebellious adolescent. I have grown up and I have my own basic ability to judge right and wrong. Please respect me, okay?¡± Francesca Jones spoke seriously.


    He was the one who wanted Ilya to coexist peacefully with Mrs. Cecelia the most, both women were the most important women in his life, one could not exist without the other.


    He didn¡¯t want any irreconcble conflicts to exist between the two.


    ¡°Alright, alright, son is too old for mommy to control you.¡± Mrs. Cecelia felt ufortable in her heart even though she was finally and reluctantly persuaded by her son.


    Probably this is the inevitable conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    As for Francesca Jones, he didn¡¯t sleep all night, thinking about Ilya¡¯s hurtful words, and his heart was once again determined to get his right leg treated.


    He didn¡¯t want to put it off any longer, he wanted to get his leg fixed right away.


    He wanted to have the most basic ability to walk, sit and lie down, he wanted to stand up and embrace his beloved woman into his arms.


    At this moment, the desire to stand up is stronger than ever.


    So he quickly contacted Melody Kate and made it clear that he was determined to have surgery.


    Within three days of his decision, Melody Kate had him scheduled for surgery, performed by her father himself, with the usual safety precautions.


    The operation was scheduled to take ce abroad, and the following day Francesca Jones informed her mother of the decision and set off.


    Mrs. Cecelia is delighted, thinking that her son hase to his senses and is going to start a new rtionship with Melody Kate.


    Unbeknownst to her, Francesca Jones is doing all this for Ilya alone, and he wants to look his best for her, or at least stand up to her.


    He doesn¡¯t me the other man at all for the hurtful things Ilya said yesterday, on the contrary he agrees with them.


    And who would want to spend their life with a cripple?


    Therefore, he must get back on his feet and absolutely, positively cannot let his situation get any worse.


    Francesca Jones took a private jet straight to a foreign country and entered a closed hospital, where he was cut off from allmunication with the outside world and underwent a grueling rehabilitation program.


    A man¡¯s willpower is always superhumanly strong, and there is nothing you can¡¯t think of, nothing you can¡¯t do.


    With the departure of Francesca Jones, the only people openly fighting against Moren Howard today are York Charlie and nche Capra.


    But the two sides haven¡¯t had any major shes in the meantime, it¡¯s all just a few minor, painless problems.


    As for Ilya, she also heard about Francesca Jones going abroad for treatment, she thought that her words that day hurt the other party, so Francesca Jones would be so anxious to go abroad for treatment and rehabilitation.


    But now that Francesca Jones is gone, it is useless for her to regret her unintentional mistake at that time.


    She could only look forward to their reunion in the future to clear up all the misunderstandings in the past.


    These days in the Nancy family, she and Elena Lawrence are getting familiar with each other, and the two of them spend a lot of time together.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her and Elena Lawrence¡¯s bellies were getting bigger every day, and some of the clothes that used to fit no longer did.


    Looking at Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence¡¯s loving appearance, she felt alone.


    She could only keep reassuring herself that the storm would soon pass and that she would just hang in there for a little while longer.


    That day, Moren Howard came back to the Nancy family to take Elena Lawrence to the hospital for a routine maternity checkup.


    ¡°Moren, you take Ilya with you.¡± Watson snapped, after all, he couldn¡¯t leave his own daughter behind.


    As much as he wanted to abort the baby in his daughter¡¯s womb, after all, being unmarried and pregnant just didn¡¯t sound good.


    But since his daughter refused toply, he couldn¡¯t take any strong measures and could only follow her wishes.


    Anyway, the Nancy family is a big family, just a child they still can afford to raise.


    When his daughter gave birth to a child, he could arrange a better marriage for her, Watson worried about an old father¡¯s heart.


    All this time, he had been thinking about what to do with THE Charlie family, more or less ignoring his daughter.


    He let out a long, helpless sigh at the thought of all the bad things that had happened.


    Moren Howard brought Elena Lawrence and Ilya to the hospital for a maternity checkup, which really attracted a lot of people to look at him, how can a man bring two women to the hospital for a maternity checkup, isn¡¯t this a big joke?


    What exactly is the rtionship between them, uninformed people are divided into side-eye spection.


    There were also passing curious people who asked one more question, Ilya was the first to answer decently, ¡°I¡¯m his sister.¡±


    Avoiding a storm, the hospital they chose was one of the more private ones, and there were usually no reporters sneaking around to take pictures of the situation.


    ¡°You two go in, I¡¯ll wait outside for you toe out.¡± Coming to the entrance of the maternity examination room, the words were addressed to the two of them, but their eyesnded on Elena Lawrence with a single movement.


    Since Elena Lawrence¡¯s pregnancy, the hostility in Moren Howard¡¯s body had diminished not one iota.


    Elena Lawrence and Ilya nodded and went inside together to be examined indoors.


    Everything checks out, and both of them have healthy fetuses, so once they get through the first trimester, they¡¯ll be in a safe ce.


    Moren Howard stared at Elena Lawrence¡¯s belly with a fatherly look on his face, imagining what the little child would look like in there.


    Sometimes when he was driving, he would asionally see a small child walking by the window, and he couldn¡¯t help but take a second look.

 Chapter 439 There is no more suspicion.

    Time passes silently day by day, in the blink of an eye is a month and a half time, is about to usher in the fiftieth anniversary of the establishment of the Jones Group anniversary celebration.


    All eyes were on them, and all people were rejoicing.


    Elena Lawrence and Ilya¡¯s tummies were getting bigger and bigger with each passing day, and their slightly bulging bellies signaled the arrival of a new baby.


    As night fell, the anniversary celebration was held at 7pm, with Bamut Jones summarizing the group¡¯s past achievements, followed by a drink and a chance to meet business associates.


    Unseen by anyone, Francesca Jones, who had disappeared for a few days, secretly appeared at the event and took Ilya, who had been invited, away without anyone noticing.


    Francesca Jones took Ilya to a hidden corner, surrounded by bushes and forests, so that no one would be able to detect their presence in the area.


    Ilya just let him pull her along without resisting, her eyes falling on him with love and affection.


    After a month and a half of not hearing from this man, thoughts had already flooded into her heart like a tidal wave, but there was just no way to vent them.


    ¡°Ilya, I miss you so much, and our baby.¡± Francesca Jones took her in her arms as soon as she could, their breaths intertwining in the hushed air.


    Ilya didn¡¯t say a word and remained silent, only the constant shaking of her shoulders briefly revealing the excitement within her at the moment.


    Facing the person she hadn¡¯t heard from in a month and a half, every day was like a year for her, and sometimes she missed this person in her dreams.


    With every breath of air, she fantasized that the other person was by her side.


    Now that this person was actually back, she didn¡¯t know what to say instead.


    Francesca Jones hugged her tightly, a tight distance, as if she wanted to incorporate the other person into her bones and blood.


    The treetops whisked and a ripple rippled across theke as a couple suffering from lovesickness clung to each other, confiding in each other¡¯s separation through time.


    ¡°Ilya,e with me,e home with me, I can¡¯t put you in that danger anymore.¡± It was a long time before Francesca Jones took the initiative to end the embrace, his tone extremely deep.


    The thought of his wife and children in the great purgatory that was THE Nancy family and Moren Howard was not something he could fully let go of.


    During the month and a half of treatment and rehab in a closed hospital abroad, he was constantly worried about his wife and children, fearing that they might be damaged in some way.


    Now that he had managed toe back after eliminating all difficulties, he must create the best environment for his wife and children to survive, instead of letting them survive in a dangerous ce.


    At those words, Ilya raised her eyes to look at him, still hesitant and uncertain in her heart.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Admittedly, it was unsafe to stay at her own father¡¯s side these days, but it was the one thing she could do to help Francesca Jones.


    She would have to lurk around her father and Moren Howard to gain information that would be beneficial to Francesca Jones, and also to avert any more lurking crises for Francesca Jones.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t promise you that, I don¡¯t want to leave my father.¡± Ilya spoke against her will, her eyes fluttering and avoiding looking at anyone.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Francesca Jones asked back, unusually calm.


    He was sure that Ilya was too smart to be unaware of the dangers of staying with the Nancy family, and there was only one possibility.


    That is, Ilya would be working undercover for him.


    In the face of Francesca Jones¡¯ rhetorical question, Ilya calmed her mind and spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Voice clear, eyes firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m your man. You can¡¯t go back if I don¡¯t agree, you should go with me wherever I am.¡± Francesca Jones balked at the other man¡¯s decision.


    He was a man of the world and should be covering for his wife and children, not having to have the other man protect them.


    And he would never allow that to happen.


    ¡°Why are you being so bossy.¡± Ilya red slightly at the man, but her heart was sweeter than honey, filling with warmth at her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m just so bossy, and whether you agree or not, I want you by my side, and our child.¡± Francesca Jones tightened her arms around the other woman, her eyes gentle.


    Ilya pondered for a moment, facing the firm lines of the other¡¯s face, and nodded resolutely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    No matter when or where, there was always no way she could refuse Francesca Jones¡¯ request, she loved this man to the bone, and it had been engraved in her mind for a long time.


    After a few more moments of lingering here, the two of them returned to their cozy little apartment together, avoiding the eyes and ears of the Nancy family and the eyes and ears sent out by Moren Howard.


    The interior was pitch ck and Ilya asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the lights on?¡±


    Instead of answering the question, Francesca Jones covered the other woman¡¯s eyes with her hand.


    ¡°Go forward, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± The voice was extraordinarily gentle, leading the way forward one step at a time.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she only felt that the happiest smile of her life was to be used at this moment.


    In this instant, she only felt happy to the extreme.


    In front of her eyes was a small, small red candle in the shape of a heart, carefully counted, enough to encircle nine heart shapes, the outermost heart contains the inner eight heart shapes.


    It was clear that Francesca Jones had put her heart into it.


    ¡°Nine, I hope our rtionship is longsting, but also represents our family of three to be together for a long time.¡± Francesca Jones looked at a candlelight dinner in front of him that he had carefully designed and spoke seriously.


    In this life, he had already decided that Ilya was the woman, and he would not let go of her.


    ¡°Yes, we will be together for a long time.¡± Ilya nodded, her eyes already containing hot tears.


    Francesca Jones was emotionally introspective and she never expected the other woman to prepare such a big surprise for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been back since this morning, and I¡¯ve done every little design here, and this meal myself, without letting anyone else interfere. I love you, so I wanted to give you the best.¡±


    ¡°I love you, not because you¡¯re pregnant with our child, but because I love you Ilya as a person.¡±


    ¡°I owe you an apology for making it so exhausting for you to stay by my side before, for embarrassing the most important wedding of your life, and for showing up again sote.¡±


    After Francesca Jones finished these words from the bottom of her heart, she was so moved that she couldn¡¯t help but hold up the other party¡¯s face and kissed her on her pink lips.


    There was no depth, just a shallow stay on the outer circle.


    Even with this shallow attack, it also made the delicate skin on Ilya¡¯s lips red and swollen a little bit, and looked even more moving.


    The kiss ended and a few more minutes passed.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, let¡¯s not talk about anything else today, just the two of us, okay?¡± Ilya said.


    She wanted to be capricious and leave behind all the nuisances of the outside world and have a long overdue two-person world just for the two of them.


    Francesca Jones answered ¡°yes¡± and then poured red wine for her with elegant movements.


    ¡°Your honor, please enjoy this loving dinner I prepared for you. But you¡¯re pregnant and can¡¯t drink alcohol, so I¡¯ll use warm lemonade instead.¡±


    He was very considerate, pregnant people can¡¯t drink alcohol and also love acid, and did a good job of controlling the temperature of the water.


    A man who can be careful for a woman to this extent, it is clear that it is sincere.


    After a month and a half of separation, the two sat again in the same room, the same table, looking at each other with affection.


    This time, both of them already understand each other¡¯s true heart, no more suspicion.

 Chapter 440 Frequent Accidents

    Ilya and Francesca Jones spent a wonderful night in their little home, dreamy and intoxicated, both of them were so lost in it that they couldn¡¯t get out of it.


    As the night wore on, the two of them curled up together under the warmth of the nket, hugging each other tightly, both with a sweet smile at the corners of their mouths.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Unbeknownst to them, Watson had gone crazy trying to find his missing daughter in the middle of the night.


    In this life, he has only one precious daughter, even if the interests are more important in his eyes, but he still can not lose this only child.


    Favor to go to a banquet, disappeared out of thin air, let him as a father how can not be anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, what¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t I instruct you to take good care of the youngdy, how did the person get lost? All give me a word! Mute!¡± Watson angrily wandered around the vi in a circle, counting down a group of bodyguards to the point of trepidation.


    Moren Howard sat on the couch, gazing deep into his eyes as he pondered where Ilya might be going this evening.


    As for Elena Lawrence, he¡¯d put her to bed early. The ce was extremely soundproofed, and he wasn¡¯t worried about disturbing the other man.


    ¡°I have a suspicion, and I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me at this point, you tell me what you should or shouldn¡¯t say.¡± Watson was genuinely anxious, so close to being in a hurry that he urged.


    ¡°I suspect that Francesca Jones is back.¡± Moren Howard mentally projected such an oue.


    Only Francesca Jones, could have taken the person away under their noses without God¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°What?!¡± Watson¡¯s eyes held endless anger, and it was clear that he didn¡¯t want his daughter to stay with that guy.


    His preconceived notions about Francesca Jones ran deep, and that hadn¡¯t been the case for more than a day or two.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only answer I can think of, we¡¯ve already checked the scene and the surveince has been investigated, there¡¯s no sign of a fight or struggle, so there¡¯s only one possibility, Ilya followed the other guy willingly. And the only person who could make her go willingly is Francesca Jones.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s analysis was word for word, and word for word, so that one could not pick out a single fault.


    Watson was already angry to a certain extent after hearing these words, and he pped his palm heavily on the tabletop, sending out a dull sound.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go to THE Jones family to ask for someone. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m alive with a daughter, Francesca Jones can still hide people for me to find!¡±


    After saying these words, he took the lead to lead the crowd to the Jones family vi to block people.


    Looking at Watson¡¯s angry back, Moren Howard had no choice but to follow. I should have known that he should not have said that just now, in the middle of the night still stirring up people¡¯s peace.


    A group of people came to the Jones family vi in front of the wind, waking up all the sleeping people in the vi.


    When Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia learned that the purpose of their trip is also angry, even and Ilya this woman rted, on the spot with Watson a group of people to p and call up, ¡°What do you mean by that? My son is still abroad doing rehabilitation treatment, don¡¯t want to put this pot of dirty water on my son¡¯s head, who knows Ilya will be mixed with what unsavory people.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Cecelia, I, Watson, will put my words here tonight, if my daughter is found in your THE Jones family, I will never let you off easily.¡± Watson¡¯s gaze was hawk-like, sharp enough to tear apart everything in front of him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it hard for you to bring people to search our house? You are trespassing, we can sue you.¡± Mrs. Cecelia was determined not to allow her home to be invaded like this.


    ¡°Let them search.¡± Unexpectedly, Bamut Jones, who had been watching from the sidelines, suddenly spoke up, ¡°But if you don¡¯t find anything, you have to apologize to us. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if you haven¡¯t done it.¡±


    Bamut Jones had a righteous face, not caring that this group of sudden intruders wanted to search their home.


    ¡°How can this ¡­ this be.¡± The head of the family of the Jones family has always been Bamut Jones, he all gave orders like this, Mrs. Cecelia had a big opinion in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Could only express her dissatisfaction in simple words.


    ¡°Why not? We walk the talk and let them search, it¡¯s a way to show our innocence.¡± Bamut Jones sat on the sofa with an intimidating air.


    Thus, Mrs. Cecelia could only watch a group of strangers rummaging around in her house.


    Cecelia could only watch a group of strangers rummaging around in her own home. She felt even more humiliated in her heart, thinking that she had been the Jones family¡¯s wife for so many years, and whoever saw her would not be polite and courteous.


    Now that she was bullied, she could only swallow her anger.


    Inside her heart, her dissatisfaction and dislike for Ilya rose to a height that was hard for others to reach.


    Not to mention that the child Ilya is carrying now is not sure if it is the Jones family¡¯s, even if it is confirmed in the future, she will never recognize the child Ilya gave birth to.


    The conflict between the mother-inw and daughter-inw is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no telling how it will be resolved in the future.


    With Bamut Jones¡¯ approval, Watson signaled to his staff to go in and look around for any sign of Ilya.


    Mrs. Cecelia almost had a heart attack watching the scene, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t have a heart attack or she would have had to call an ambnce.


    The men went in and searched through the boxes and cabs for a while, and in no time at all they had searched the Jones family up and down, but unfortunately they found nothing.


    Each batch of people shook their heads and didn¡¯t speak again, and each answer was that they hadn¡¯t found anything.


    Watson¡¯s face was getting more and more stony and he was sitting up a bit.


    Thest batch of people came out too, and the answer was the same as before, nothing was found.


    Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s expression was suddenly glowing, ¡±How is it? You couldn¡¯t find it, could you? Then how about the fact that you broke in here in the middle of the night and ndered us, the Jones family?¡±


    Watson grunted heavily, his face growing more and more unpleasant.


    ¡°How? My daughter was inexplicably lost after attending your the Jones Group¡¯s anniversary celebration, and you¡¯re asking me how? I¡¯m lucky if I don¡¯t ask your family for someone, okay?!¡± Watson is also a badass character and instantly put the me on the Jones family.


    Unfortunately, Bamut Jones wasn¡¯t the gentle type either, having been in the mall for many years, one could only say that both were old foxes.


    ¡°Anniversary celebration doesn¡¯t mean we have to install a tracker on everyone to know their whereabouts at all times, it¡¯s not too realistic either, don¡¯t you think?¡± Bamut Jones spoke in a hushed voice.


    Since the other party was not at all polite in his words, there was no need for him to say anything else.


    Watson was choked to the point of speechlessness, giving the impression of being at a disadvantage.


    At this time, Moren Howard came out to cheer at the right time, ¡°The fact that the person is not in the Jones family doesn¡¯t mean anything. Just tell us the whereabouts of your precious son, let us go to his ce to confirm, and all problems will be solved.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Moren Howard we really underestimated you, you know my son is being treated abroad and you are bothering him with this. What is your agenda, do you have bad intentions!¡± Mrs. Cecelia had a face of protecting her son.


    ¡°Do I have bad intentions? I¡¯m afraid you parents are still in the dark, ording to my investigation, Francesca Jones has long since returned home on this morning¡¯s seven o¡¯clock flight.¡± Moren Howard was full of confidence, he never did anything he wasn¡¯t sure of.


    On the way here, he had already ordered his underlings to investigate those things to the fullest.

 Chapter 441 I Hope You Get It All

    Hearing his words, Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia both had a slightly surprised and slightly unnatural look on their faces.


    It was hard to believe that their son had really gone back to China without even saying hello, behind their backs? And the first thing he did when he returned home was to look for this woman, Ilya?


    Frankly speaking, Bamut Jones did not have any prejudice against Ilya, and at the beginning, he also tried his best to facilitate the marriage between the two families.


    Unexpectedly, a series of things happenedter, and these things were not settled, and he also had a lot of regrets.


    Now that Watson was using them without giving any face at all, Bamut Jones also had a rare hint of anger.


    ¡°Chairman Watson Nancy, how to say we also did a marriage, the marriage was not sessful but the benevolence between each other should still be there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about my daughter, please also sympathize with me.¡± Watson¡¯s tone softened, it would not be helpful for him to argue any further here, it would be better to talk about it.


    This instant he suddenly figured it out, truly amazing.


    The old man¡¯s fire came and went quickly.


    ¡°Give that kid a call and find out where the hell he is now.¡± Seeing this, Bamut Jones instructed his wife, who was on the sidelines, to make the call.


    Mrs. Cecelia was not happy at the sound of it, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, my son must be sleeping, it¡¯s not good to go and disturb him at this time, is it?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Bamut Jones¡¯ tone was t, but he could not be refused.


    Today¡¯s matter, no matter what, he had to give Watson an exnation, or else the mall would certainly set off a bloody storm.


    Cecelia can only be reluctant to go to the phone, but a phone dialed over the disy is turned off.


    After calling several times, the phone was still off, the reason for this is really intriguing and puzzling.


    ¡°Francesca Jones ¡­ is off.¡± Back in the hall again, she could only answer dryly like this.


    The sense of uneasiness within her heart was magnified infinitely, and she also felt more and more that it was this son of hers who had taken Ilya.


    ¡°Moren, is there any way you can find Francesca Jones right away?¡± The look of concern on Watson¡¯s face was by no means fake; he didn¡¯t want his daughter to be abducted by Francesca Jones again.


    A man who was unfaithful in his love was not worthy of being Ilya¡¯s husband, and Watson¡¯s standards for choosing a son-inw were still very high.


    This question ¡­ is really a bit difficult to Moren Howard, after all, he is not Francesca Jones assistant entourage, and how to know that the two people chose the date will be in the hotel or what other ces?


    However, he didn¡¯t show a trace of difficulty on his face, ¡°Godfather, I¡¯ll immediately have my people check the major hotels and apartments to see if there are any traces of them.¡±


    The information was sent over quickly, and nothing was found.


    The reason for this was simply that the condos that Ilya and Francesca Jones had purchased were strictly protective of personal information and were not under the sphere of influence of Moren Howard.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now both the Jones family and Watson are in a quandary.


    However, both sides were certain that Francesca Jones and Ilya had lost contact with each other, which meant that they must be together.


    So the two sides had to part ways, they couldn¡¯t just sit around all night.


    When Moren Howard helped Watson to leave the Jones family, the expression on Watson¡¯s face was extremely unwilling.


    He thought that Ilya wouldn¡¯t have any more thoughts about Francesca Jones, but the reality gave him a head-on blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry godfather, I will definitely find Ilya¡¯s sister and won¡¯t let Francesca Jones cheat on her.¡± Moren Howard was beside himself with silentfort and assurances.


    He had to stabilize Watson, there was much, much more he wanted from Watson.


    He even wants to annex the Nancy family, but he hasn¡¯t found the right time yet.


    Francesca Jones and Ilya, who are the main characters, arepletely unaware of these big events and are still sleeping without a care in the world.


    As soon as the day dawned, the two woke up slowly, but snuggled together and slept again, and then togetherzily got up from the soft Simmons.


    After a quick lunch, Francesca Jones charged her cell phone and turned it on.


    The moment she turned on her cell phone, she was flooded with missed calls and messages.


    Most of the calls and messages were from her parents, and when she opened it, the content was not simple.


    A touch of sadness shed between her eyebrows, it looked like they already knew that they had taken Ilya away.


    Ilya sat on the sofa eating fruit while raising her eyes to look at him, noticing that he wasn¡¯t quite right, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in a caring manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Ilya, my dad and my mom and your dad, they all know.¡± A sentence said unusually helpless, since ancient times the parents this hurdle is really not good to pass.


    At those words, Ilya also fell silent, althoughst night walked in style, but really to face the time, she still felt a little bitter.


    She was not ready to face all these difficulties frankly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you, I¡¯ll talk to them all there.¡± Francesca Jones was instantly distressed at the sight of her silence and was too busy to speak.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave you to face all the difficulties.¡± Ilya wanted to stand hand in hand with the other woman, not hide under her shelter.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, I care what my dad thinks, but I also care about you. I don¡¯t want to choose between family and love, I¡¯m greedy and I want it all.¡± Ilya was caught in the middle of a difficult situation, between her father who adored her and loved her, and the love of her life.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not going to make it hard for you. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, no, even if there is no hope, I will keep trying for you. Family and love, I want you to have both.¡± Francesca Jones took her into her arms, the two having decided to face these difficulties together.


    Gathering themselves together, the two walked out of the small shelter of their apartment, fingers linked, with their first stop being the Jones family.


    After weighing their options, they decided that Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia would be easier to persuade, at least they didn¡¯t have too many interests at stake, and everything would be easier to resolve.


    As for Watson, there was the big problem of Moren Howard.


    All in all, it is to convince the easy ones first, and stand back for the difficult ones for the time being.


    Standing in front of the Jones family¡¯s apartment, the two of them silently looked at each other, and both of them saw a look of determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what difficulties and obstacles they encountered this time, they would never retreat again, and even more so, they would never let go of each other¡¯s hands again.


    And so, together, they stepped through the doors of the Jones family, fearless.


    Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia had stayed at home all day, but their faces were very different when they realized that the two of them had returned home together.


    Bamut Jones was so introspective that you couldn¡¯t tell what was going on, Mrs. Cecelia was the opposite, her emotions were too outward and she showed everything on her face.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to separate their hands when she saw theme in hand in hand, but she didn¡¯t seed.


    Francesca Jones held Ilya¡¯s hand at her side firmly, constantly transferring warmth to the other.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, we¡¯re home.¡± Francesca Jones said to her parents.


    ¡°You¡¯re back is you¡¯re back, what do you mean you¡¯re back? What do you mean you guys are back? You¡¯re you and she¡¯s her.¡± Mrs. Cecelia looked at Ilya with a disgusted look on her face, her displeasure with Ilya reaching a strong point.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s not the way we treat guests in THE Jones family.¡± The person who stopped Mrs. Cecelia from continuing to say something difficult was Bamut Jones.


    But the meaning of the words was obvious, hospitality. It was inly saying that Ilya could only be a guest of the Jones family, and could never be the host of the Jones family.


    After Francesca Jones and Ilya sat down, the two sides just confronted each other, the atmosphere was particrly awkward.

 Chapter 442 Convincing Each Other

    Mrs. Cecelia red at Ilya with a pair of eyeballs, wanting to drink each other¡¯s blood and eat each other¡¯s flesh.


    When Ilya felt this resentful gaze, she didn¡¯t hide or dodge, but instead met it without looking away.


    She told herself over and over again that she couldn¡¯t shy away from the stage, and she couldn¡¯t let Francesca Jones face all this alone.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Looking at this kind of Ilya who is not afraid, Bamut Jones is a little bit interested. Originally thought that she was just a delicate youngdy, but never thought that she could also have such a resolute and decisive side.


    ¡°Ilya, how can you convince us to let you and Francesca Jones be together? Is it because of the baby in your belly? You do realize that there are many women in this world who would give birth to a child for us, the Jones family.¡± Bamut Jones spoke bluntly, not wanting to beat around the bush.


    He also knew why these two men were here, which was why he asked.


    For someone like him, who had seen so much of life, whether or not two people were in love didn¡¯t determine the future course of those two people.


    For him, it was more important whether the two people fit together or not. Whether it¡¯s attitude and values or family background, these are all essential.


    As the father of the child, he still has to check them all.


    Faced with such questioning, Ilya¡¯s thinking became clearer and clearer, searching his mind for a quick response.


    ¡°I know that there is one thing that you and my father coincide on. With marriage, your first priority is not whether or not we both love each other; you look first at the benefits involved.¡±


    Bamut Jones appreciated this and did not show the least bit of displeasure at the blunt statement, instead nodding.


    ¡°But I still think that marriages built through profit don¡¯tst long much less happily. Money is a good thing many times, it can satisfy people¡¯s endless desires. But money can¡¯t buy sincerity much less true love.¡±


    ¡°As the father of a child, you must also understand this. I wasn¡¯t sure I could convince you before I came here, but I¡¯d like to plead with you to give Francesca Jones and I a chance.¡±


    Ilya spoke with sincerity, not faking a thing in her words.


    Bamut Jones was indeed a little shaken by Ilya¡¯s words.


    As he got older, his heart, which had been polished and invulnerable in the shopping mall, had slowly softened, and it was hard to harden his heart again.


    It was Mrs. Cecelia who saw that Bamut Jones was shaken, and immediately took over the topic, ¡°Do you think that if you say a few nice words, we will fall for it and give you our son? I¡¯m telling you don¡¯t even think about it, don¡¯t even think about someone who doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can you say that.¡± Francesca Jones immediately spoke up in defense of Ilya.


    On one side was his mom, and on the other side was his wife, so it was really hard for him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that, you don¡¯t have a say here.¡± Mrs. Cecelia was also very imposing when she lectured her son.


    ¡°Auntie, I know that your preconceived notions about me can never be removed overnight. But I love Francesca Jones with all my heart, and I don¡¯t desire anything from him. All I want is to be with him. I hope you will give us a chance together.¡± Ilya was acting extremely low.


    For Francesca Jones, all this was nothing.


    Mrs. Cecelia snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard too many nice words, in short, I just want you to stay away from my son. If you truly love my son you should stay away from him for his own good.¡±


    ¡°Not one good thing has happened to him since he ran into you.¡±


    What the other man was referring to, and Ilya already knew it, was the car ident that left Francesca Jones with a badly injured and almost crippled right leg.


    She couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, and her whole body also looked listless.


    This matter, always is her heart has been to Francesca Jones guilt ce, if not she left at the wedding, Francesca Jones will not have to suffer such an undeserved disaster.


    Francesca Jones looked at her like this, heart is not good.


    To him, his right leg was nothing, and Ilya was much more important than just a right leg.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve never regretted orined about Ilya. she¡¯s the one I chose, and I want you to support me.¡±


    In the face of her son¡¯s obsession, Mrs. Cecelia reallyined about hisck of fight, the forest is so big why should she hang herself on a tree.


    Shaking her head deeply, she did not want to say another word.


    As for Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia ispletely opposite attitude, for Ilya he does not have much prejudice, and this meeting he also more in-depth understanding of this little girl, is not one of those uninitiated boudoirdy.


    This point of discovery makes him very pleased, if this is the case, in the future Ilya can at least help a little Francesca Jones.


    When the time came for the Jones Group to be handed over to Francesca Jones, he would be able to rest a little more at ease.


    ¡°You guys can go.¡± Thus, he gave an expulsion order without making a statement.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Cecelia was the first to say no, ¡°They can go? What does this mean, Ilya can go but how can our son go. Are you confused old man?¡±


    Bamut Jones calmly returned, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that the two of them are simply inseparable right now? You won¡¯t do a bit of good by forcibly separating them.¡±


    Mrs. Cecelia looked indignant, with extreme reluctance.


    Her son had been abroad for a month and a half, and she inevitably missed him. It was not easy to see her like this, but her son still had to be dominated by Ilya, so her heart was not to mention how unhappy she was.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, we¡¯lle back to see you whenever you miss us.¡± With those words Francesca Jones pulled Ilya away to say goodbye and walk towards the other storm the two of them were going to face next.


    The only difference was that they were more or less rxed when facing Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia.


    When they were about to face Watson, they were on their toes and had a bunch of bodyguards with them, lest they be held there against their will by Watson and Moren Howard.


    After ringing the doorbell, they were invited inside.


    Watson and Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence were all seated at the hall, each with a different look on their faces.


    ¡°Sheridan¡¯s back? What do you all mean bying back together? Is it to join together to demonstrate to me?¡± Watson was the first to speak up.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re just trying to get everything out in the open and be honest, it doesn¡¯t mean what you understand it to mean.¡± It would be impossible for Ilya to say she wasn¡¯t sad to see her father misunderstand her so.


    But there was no way she was going to give up on Francesca Jones, not in any way.


    ¡°Speak clearly? What¡¯s there to talk about? You are my daughter you have to listen to me, leaving Francesca Jones is the only right choice for you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so arbitrary, okay. This is no longer the time for parents to arrange their children¡¯s marital affairs, I have my own thoughts I have my own feelings. I¡¯m your daughter at the same time I¡¯m an independent and free individual.¡±


    Ilya felt more and more that her father was stubborn, as if he was so strange that she couldn¡¯t see him as he originally was.


    The original father would never have been so cruel to her, having to force her to make a choice.


    ¡°As long as you remain my daughter, I will never allow you to have anything to do with Francesca Jones.¡± Watson spoke unsympathetically.


    At that, Ilya but smiled an extraordinarily heartbreaking smile, her hand brushing her pregnant belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m already involved with him, and I¡¯m still involved in a way that¡¯s never going to end.¡±


    ¡°You! You ungrateful disobedient daughter!¡± Watson was furious with anger.


    ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t approve of me being with Francesca Jones, then I won¡¯t being back in the future. Blood ties are cut and dried, but there are times when we have to make choices.¡±

 Chapter 443 – Severing Relationships

    Watson¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, how could he not have expected that his daughter, who had always been understanding and caring, would abandon him as her father for a man.


    He had really raised a white-eyed wolf, and infinite sadness rose within his heart.


    ¡°Ilya, you have to think clearly. For a man to not want the father who gave birth to you and raised you, is it really worth it?¡± Moren Howard saw the right time to open his mouth, he just wanted to provoke the conflict between this father and daughter.


    It¡¯s best to make Ilya lose Watson¡¯s trust from now on, then he can go along with the trend, better cooperate with Watson, and make greater benefits for himself from it.


    A middle-aged old man who suddenly lost his daughter must have been a not-so-small blow.


    ¡°Moren Howard, don¡¯t you dare stir up trouble here. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would my rtionship with dad have gotten so bad. How many more people do you have to drag down before you¡¯re satisfied in order to fulfill your selfish desires.¡± Ilya uses her opponent with sharpnguage.


    ¡°Enough!¡± It had to be said that Moren Howard¡¯s words once again irritated Watson, who shouted angrily with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Ilya, I¡¯ve given you the best of whatever for these twenty years. Daddy gave you everything, why did you end up leaving daddy and breaking his heart?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Francesca Jones is thest person I want, can¡¯t you make me whole for once?¡± Ilya¡¯s voice choked, how sad it was for her to be in love without her parents¡¯ blessing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill you, if I do now, then I¡¯m jeopardizing your whole life.¡± Watson was firm that her heart would not waver.


    Having drifted through thick and thin for most of his life, in addition to all the benefits in the shopping mall, he also hoped that his daughter would be able to get the happiness that truly belonged to her.


    Unfortunately, the person his daughter chose was theplete opposite of what he thought, which he could not ept no matter what.


    ¡°It seems that we are destined toe here today without being able to convince you, so we interrupt.¡± With those words Ilya wanted to leave this sad ce, it was hard for him to face his father again.


    A father who was in thepany of such a devious and cunning man as Moren Howard.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Francesca Jones however, stood in her way, he had something else he wanted to inform Watson about.


    ¡°Uncle, I understand that you don¡¯t want to give your daughter to me. I used to be an irresponsible man, but not anymore, I will be good to Ilya for the rest of my life. And I don¡¯t ask you to believe me, you just have to watch me do it slowly.¡±


    ¡°And by the way, Moren Howard by your side is definitely not a good guy. The only reason why he is so currying favor with you is because he wants to get more benefits from you as a way to grow his own strength.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can pay more attention and not end up letting him count himself out.¡±


    Francesca Jones finished her words and left this ce with Ilya¡¯s hand in her hand.


    Watching the back of the two leaving, Watson suddenly couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and his whole body slumped down on the sofa.


    After finding a family doctor and taking medication, he was able to get some simple relief, but he was also lying on the bed with his eyes wide open and not speaking.


    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t think too much, Ilya she¡¯lle around ande back to you one day, after all blood is thicker than water.¡± Moren Howard persuaded from the sidelines.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t think too much godfather, Ilya she has you in her heart. She once told me how much you mean to her. Now she just can¡¯t think straight for a while.¡± Elena Lawrence chimed in.


    ¡°You guys get out, I want to be quiet.¡± Watson refused their kindpany, his tone seeming old, at this point he just wanted to be left alone for a while.


    Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence looked at each other and left, closing the door behind them.


    When Watson was left alone, he couldn¡¯t help but remember when Ilya was born.


    At that time, the husband and wife joyfully weed the child¡¯s newborn, thinking that they would raise the child to be a little princess of an aristocratic family and give her all the best things.


    It was also because of Ilya¡¯s daughter¡¯s existence that he fought more and more vigorously and went further and further down the road of the shopping mall.


    Because he wants to do everything he can to give his child the best life possible, and now working with Moren Howard has that in mind.


    Francesca Jones is someone he can¡¯t look down on, and he has to use his family being strong to bolster Ilya¡¯s future so that more good men wille forward to court Ilya.


    But he didn¡¯t realize that his good intentions werepletely misinterpreted in Ilya¡¯s eyes, and that he had be one of those petty people who tend to favor the others.


    On the other hand, Ilya and Francesca Jones came out of the Nancy family vi in a gloomy mood.


    A dark cloud hung over Ilya¡¯s face, unable to dissipate for a moment.


    The two hade out on foot and had not taken a special car.


    Ilya wanted to take a couple of steps on her own, the scene of the argument with her father inside the house was constantly echoing in her mind, condensing into a lump of sadness.


    In this way, she is officially disassociated from the Nancy family, and will no longer have anything to do with the Nancy family¡¯s ups and downs, and will be able to be with Francesca Jones without any hindrance.


    But she couldn¡¯t be happy, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself, she couldn¡¯tfort herself, it was her own biological father that she had just given up.


    Before she came here, she was truly obsessed with the idea of being able to have both love and affection.


    But the moment she saw her unsympathetic father being aggressive, she realized that it was all just a delusion on her part.


    ¡°Ilya, no matter what, you still have me, and I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Francesca Jones held the other woman¡¯s hand tightly as a way of informing her that she still had him.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, I just feel like it¡¯s alling so fast and I¡¯mpletely unprepared to be on the opposite side of my own father like this.¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you get on the wrong side of your uncle, none of this has anything to do with you. Whatever York Charlie and I and the others are going to do to Moren Howard, it¡¯s just going to be a matter between the two of us, and it will never involve Uncle.¡±


    Francesca Jones knew what Ilya was worried about and gave her these assurances, hoping to settle the other woman¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re good to me, but if my dad does get in the way of you guys going head to head with Moren Howard, there¡¯s not much I can do to stop you from dealing with him when the timees.¡±


    Ilya didn¡¯t want Francesca Jones to make things difficult for herself, she knew how difficult things really were these days.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to make things difficult for me, but for your sake, any difficulty is not difficult, it¡¯s something I¡¯m willing to do.¡±


    Francesca Jones said this with sincerity and love in her eyes.


    Ilya¡¯s heavy heart was not eased a little by this, and she still fretted over the present predicament.


    All the disputes were caused by Moren Howard, sometimes she even thought that once Moren Howard died, all their lives would return to the original peace.


    Unfortunately, it was not easy to ask Moren Howard to die.


    What¡¯s more, she had promised Elena Lawrence that no matter what, she had to keep thest vestige of her life for Moren Howard and could not take his life.


    This was the promise she made to Elena Lawrence, and she had to fulfill it to the end.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, are you going to kill Moren Howard?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask as she thought about it.


    Francesca Jones was shocked for a moment, as if he hadn¡¯t expected Ilya to ask himself such a question at all.


    But instead of asking his doubts, he seriously thought about what exactly he would do with this man, Moren Howard.

 Chapter 444 – Sending the Child Away

    ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t know. In fact, as a matter of fact, he¡¯s nothing more than a poor man who wants to avenge his big brother¡¯s death. But he¡¯s done too much to harm others and himself, so I¡¯ll make sure he gets what he deserves and never let him get away with it.¡± Francesca Jones, after careful thought, said these words to make her position clear.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, will you promise me one thing? One thing that you may not be able to do.¡± Ilya stops walking forward and gazes at the human.


    Something that can¡¯t be done? Francesca Jones was confused, if it was something that couldn¡¯t be done why would he say it for him to promise?


    Just as he was thinking about how he was going to answer this question, Ilya added another sentence, ¡°I know that I am a bit of a pushover, but I ¡­ still hope that you can promise me.¡±


    Ilya didn¡¯t have a soft spot for Moren Howard, she loathed the other man as much as Francesca Jones did, but she couldn¡¯t be cruel enough to drive a wedge into him.


    Because Elena Lawrence was pregnant with his child, and if Moren Howard died, the child would be orphaned, and that would destroy not only Moren Howard alone, but a family as well.


    ¡°You say.¡± Francesca Jones finally spoke.


    ¡°I want you to promise me that you will leave Moren Howard alive no matter what.¡± Ilya¡¯s tone got lower and lower, and she didn¡¯t have the backbone to say it.


    It was ridiculous to beg for mercy for one¡¯s enemy, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Why?¡± Francesca Jones was taken aback, why would Ilya even plead for him after what Moren Howard had done to them.


    ¡°I promised Elena Lawrence, and Elena Lawrence already has his child, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of something between adults involving a small child who hasn¡¯t even been born yet.¡±


    Francesca Jones fell silent, this was something he couldn¡¯t make up his own mind about, after all, there was the matter of York Charlie involved.


    Regarding the usual style of tactics that this York Charlie person acted, he didn¡¯t doubt at all that Moren Howard would be a no-good end if he fell into the hands of York Charlie.


    ¡°Francesca Jones, you can¡¯t promise me right, Moren Howard is guilty as hell and I know he deserves to die. But Elena Lawrence and the baby are innocent, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong and shouldn¡¯t have to suffer the consequences for the transgressions that Moren Howardmitted.¡±


    Ilya takes one look at Francesca Jones¡¯ expression and knows he¡¯s hesitating and dithering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you anything, but I can¡¯t give you an answer on this one. We¡¯ll have to talk to York Charlie¡¯s side.¡± Francesca Jones felt a little guilty.


    It had been so hard for Ilya to ask him for something, and he couldn¡¯t fulfill her because of the reality of the situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, I understand, and I¡¯ll talk to my cousins and sister-inw about it myself.¡± Ilya forced a smile on her face to reassure Francesca Jones.


    On this side, the two were together without suspicion.


    On the other side, York Charlie, however, was discussing with nche Capra about sending the little princess to live abroad for a while.


    For his perception, the current situation could happen at any time that they couldn¡¯t anticipate, rather than letting the child follow them and be victimized by the unforeseen, it would be better to send the child far away, or to circumvent the reality of the damage.


    ¡°What did you say? So you¡¯re telling me all this just to send the child away, I don¡¯t agree I absolutely don¡¯t agree. We already don¡¯t have one child, how can you bear to let me lose another?¡±


    Clivia Charlie was raised by nche Capra and she couldn¡¯t do anything to be separated from each other for any length of time no matter what.


    ¡°nche, calm down, just listen to me for a second. Sending the baby away is for her own good, it¡¯s not a loss, on the contrary it¡¯s another gain.¡±


    ¡°I will send someone abroad to look after the child, Moren Howard¡¯s hand can¡¯t reach that far and the child will be safe. At the same time I will send my mother there, so that the little one and my mother will have apanion together.¡±


    ¡°My mind is made up, and I hope you will support me.¡± York Charlie had decided the matter in a dictatorial manner, and now even more so, he was putting the tickets of both those men in front of nche Capra¡¯s eyes.


    He was clearly telling the other party that no matter whether you agree or disagree with this matter, the little princess is going to go abroad for sure.


    You agree with the best, everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t agree, there is nothing you can do, things have already been decided.


    Seeing the situation, nche Capra suddenly a breath of air in the chest, can not breathe out also can not be pressed down, as if the pressure of a stone like a blocking difficult.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready for anything, is there any point in talking to me?¡± nche Capra turned her body away from him, her back to him, in a manner that shut the other man out of her mind.


    At that, a light smile swept across York Charlie¡¯s face and he embraced the other man from behind.


    ¡°Of course I do, you¡¯re my wife, there¡¯s no need to talk to you who should I talk to?¡± York Charlie was oily and bent on coaxing the other into a good mood.


    It was a decision he had no choice but to make, and he was reluctant to send his daughter away from him, but safety first was the only option.


    ¡°You just know how to talk a good game, when did you be so oily?¡± nche Capra was still reluctant in her mind, but that fire had subsided a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Hobert Butler toe along, and I still don¡¯t want to take this step with Hobert Butler until I have to. It¡¯s rare for the little one to like someone so much, and I don¡¯t want to hurt her yet.¡±


    York Charlie had his own concerns, and this was the most thoughtful n he could make.


    At that moment, the little princess, who had apparently overheard their conversation from outside the door, rushed in with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy, do you guys not want me anymore?¡± A sentence that was asked in a way that was extraordinarily heartbreaking and unsettling.


    ¡°No no, how could mom and dad not want you, you¡¯re our heart and soul.¡± nche Capra was the first to not be able to stand her daughter crying so much and pushed York Charlie out of her arms and went up to hug her.


    ¡°Then why do you want me to leave? I don¡¯t want to go, I just want to stay in my home, I¡¯m not going anywhere but here.¡± The little princess spoke earnestly as she leaned into her mother¡¯s arms.


    At those words, nche Capra¡¯s heart, which was so close to being convinced, suddenly changed its mind again, and projected her pleading eyes to York Charlie.


    York Charlie¡¯s head was spinning. It was hard enough to convince one of the big ones, but now there was a little one, could he live anymore?


    ¡°Where did you learn the eavesdropping bug?¡± But he directly skipped this question, frowned and opened his mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn eavesdropping, it¡¯s that you guys were talking too loudly and too involved, and the door wasn¡¯t closed tightly. I happened to hear it, can you me me?¡± The little one choked back, red and swollen eyes like a little bunny being bullied.


    York Charlie couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh, this daughter doesn¡¯t know who she follows, how can she talk back so much, sometimes she really isn¡¯t good at all.


    ¡°Listen to me, sending you away doesn¡¯t mean mom and dad don¡¯t want you anymore. Just think of it like you¡¯re going to a summer camp program, y for a few months and thene back.¡± He opened his mouth to his daughter with a serious face, with absolutely no intention of coaxing.


    For a child, this time is often the more coaxing the more rowdy, it would be better to not coax from the beginning, and just talk to her to understand the reasoning.


    The little one¡¯s tears really slowly retracted,ing and going quickly.


    ¡°Then how many months is it?¡± Eyes blearily asked the question.


    York Charlie was stumped by the question, he wasn¡¯t sure exactly how many months. There was obviously some difficulty in getting him to tackle Moren Howard in a very short period of time.


    Less than six months and more than a year was his initial budget.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few months, and Mom and Dad will be over to see you from time to time.¡± York Charlie softened his tone.

 Chapter 445 – Giving you a chance to perform

    Even though the little princess was reluctant, she couldn¡¯t escape being sent away in the end.


    In the crowded airport, York Charlie and nche Capra, the two parents, silently watched their child¡¯s fading back, and their hearts coincidentally felt an unspeakable sadness.


    Their baby girl had been separated from the word ¡°danger¡±.


    They should be happy, but they could not get used to this kind of parting.


    Airports are full of parting thoughts, and they can¡¯t avoid them.


    But after the normal sadness, there was still work to be done.


    Whenever they could beat Moren Howard, the kid would be back. Consider it just for that goal, they all had to leave no stone unturned to find every possibility of defeating Moren Howard.


    As they exited the airport, they found a hot pot restaurant near the airport, intending to ease the sorrow of this parting.


    The hot atmosphere of a hot pot always washed it down a bit, or at least the hustle and bustle didn¡¯t seem so cold.


    Coincidentally, the two of them appeared in the same hot pot restaurant with Francesca Jones and Ilya.


    ¡°What brings you guys around the airport too?¡± Ilya and nche Capra asked the same question in unison.


    nche Capra sighed, ¡°We just dropped off our daughter.¡±


    Francesca Jones and Ilya looked at each other and both heard the sadness in it.


    The two didn¡¯t delve any further into these questions and instead joined together for a fondue date.


    Of course Ilya couldn¡¯t eat spicy pot, and their party of four ordered a table full of dishes, with Ilya settling for the broth and Francesca Jones partnering up.


    York Charlie and nche Capra, on the other hand, were so hot that their faces turned red, and even in the air-conditioned box, their bodies were still burning hot.


    The hot pot finally dispelled some of their parting sorrows, and the four of them talked happily at the same table, as if the misunderstandings and suspicions of the past had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After the meal was over, the two men started to talk about business, while the two women went to talk about their girl secrets.


    Looking at Ilya¡¯s belly, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but think of her own deceased child, and her hand couldn¡¯t help but touch the other woman¡¯s pregnant belly.


    ¡°The baby is very good in my belly, and rarely makes a fuss. nche, you¡¯re still young, there are still many, many more chances in the future.¡± Ilya could onlyfort the other party in this way, as a mother herself, she could probably understand how the other party felt when she lost her child.


    If she had lost her own child, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to behave the same way as nche Capra, or at least she would have to be depressed for a while longer.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not sad anymore, just a little sad. You know, I¡¯m not one to look back all the time.¡± nche Capra smiled, indicating that she had buried that unpleasant incident deep in her heart and chose to let it go.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ilya hesitated, remembering Elena Lawrence¡¯s plea and request to her, but it was a little hard to say.


    Wasn¡¯t it a little ironic to say that Moren Howard had caused nche Capra to lose her child, yet she was asking her to spare his life for the child¡¯s sake?


    ¡°Say what you have to say, what can¡¯t you and I say?¡± nche Capra saw the other woman¡¯s hesitation and spoke directly, she didn¡¯t bother to ask in a roundabout way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it¡¯s okay, but you have to promise you can¡¯t get angry with me.¡± Ilyaid out the conditions ahead of time so that they wouldn¡¯te to a standstill.


    ¡°I promise.¡± nche Capra gave the other woman a helpless look, ¡°Now you can say it, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Ilya pursed her lips, ¡°Can you guys show mercy to Moren Howard at the end and not hurt his life?¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she detected a very ufortable look on nche Capra¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree to what I want. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, forget it.¡± Hastily, she added this.


    Indeed, asking the other party to spare the person who killed her child sounded too cruel.


    ¡°Why?¡± nche Capra inquired, raising her eyes, knowing that Ilya must have had her reasons for saying so, and that it was by no means an unprovoked move.


    ¡°I ¡­ was asked by Elena Lawrence, who I made a deal with, to lurk around Moren Howard and deliver messages for us. The only condition was that we would be expected to let Moren Howard live in the end.¡±


    ¡°I agreed to her, for one thing we did need her inside and out to aplish our goals. And two, I did feel sorry for what happened to Elena Lawrence, she wasn¡¯t a bad person, she just fell in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have. Not to mention there is nothing wrong with their unborn child.¡±


    Ilya¡¯s tone weakened a bit as she spoke, Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence¡¯s child was innocent, so nche Capra¡¯s child deserved it?


    Deserved to suffer death without even a glimpse of this world.


    However, nche Capra only said ¡°the toddler is innocent¡±, and did not say anything else, and even more did not state whether it is a yes or no, Ilya also dare not ask again.


    Ilya did not dare to ask again, for fear of adding another scar to the other side¡¯s wound, not to mention not wanting to rub salt into the other side¡¯s unscabbed wounds.


    The heavy topic between the two women ended there, and the two began a series of discussions around luxury goods and cosmetics.


    Women, always have a special preference for these aspects.


    As for the men, they had their own topic to discuss, which was, of course, a series of major issues regarding the handling of Moren Howard.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°York Charlie, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡± Francesca Jones couldn¡¯t believe that the man could lose his child and remain so calm and collected.


    ¡°My thoughts, you ask? You¡¯re all crippled by him and you don¡¯t have any ideas? Why don¡¯t you start by saying something?¡± York Charlie was trying to listen to the other party¡¯s idea first before responding to that idea ordingly.


    After all, he had decided to work with Francesca Jones, so he couldn¡¯t just go it alone.


    Unbeknownst to him, Francesca Jones also had the same idea as him, perhaps a little more than him, he still had a heart that wanted topete with York Charlie.


    In the past, he had always lost to York Charlie, and was always a little bit behind him in every aspect.


    Now, he still wanted topare with his opponent, or rather he was still not willing to lose to his opponent all the time.


    Francesca Jones choked on her opponent, a sad thing that only York Charlie could reveal to his face.


    But he couldn¡¯t be bothered to do the same thing to his opponent.


    He had no choice but to tell his thoughts one by one, but only got a ¡°childish¡±ment from York Charlie, which was really quite childish.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something else? I¡¯ve given you a long speech.¡± Francesca Jones was slightly offended.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unfeasible, though.¡± York Charlie slowly added this sentence, giving Francesca Jones enough anger.


    What kind of person talks like that, saying one half of a sentence and not the other.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Francesca Jones asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll modify the program and you just need to follow it, it¡¯s a simple thing, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down right?¡± York Charlie raised an eyebrow at the man.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, howe it looks like I¡¯ve be your subordinate? You have to understand one thing, the two of us are on equal footing.¡± Francesca Jones was slightly unbnced mentally, he was the one who came up with the idea, so why was he still the one who was the one doing the hard work of running errands?


    ¡°I¡¯m looking up to you and giving you a chance to perform. Do you want it or not? Forget it if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it and feed it to the dogs.¡± York Charlie spoke in a cold voice, but a yful smile hung on his face.

 Chapter 446 – Innocence of Young Children

    Francesca Jones rolled her eyes upwards, realizing that she couldn¡¯t really speak to the other man. Of course, he didn¡¯t really want to go through all this pointless verbal sparring either.


    ¡°All right, all right, President Charlie, you¡¯re in charge, I don¡¯t care to argue with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, cousin-inw.¡± York Charlie exacerbated his tone to flirt with the other.


    Francesca Jones: ¡­


    This cousin¡¯s husband he was now determined to be, short of him, so short of him, don¡¯t care.


    The conversation went well and soon the woman¡¯s side of the conversation ended and they went their separate ways to their respective homes.


    nche Capra, on her way home, mentioned to York Charlie the unusual request that Ilya had made to her, and looked very grave.


    York Charlie¡¯s face sank as well; it was really hard for him to let that guy, Moren Howard, off the hook.


    When he thought of all the unnecessary harm he and his big brother Moore Howard had brought to them, he couldn¡¯t give the other party a way out.


    Or rather, there could be a way out, but it was definitely the kind of life that was worse than death.


    ¡°Do you want to say yes to Ilya?¡± But while he was reluctant on the inside, his mouth sought nche Capra¡¯s opinion, and in all things he would put the woman first.


    ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t want to say yes. after all the bad things that Moren Howard has done, even to the point of preventing our child from being born into the world safely, I can¡¯t forgive him in any way.¡±


    ¡°But if this whole thing is looked at from any other angle, he¡¯s an innocent man too. What he did was just trying to avenge his elder brother, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but he just used the wrong method to restore the wrong revenge as well.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°And the people I sympathize with are Elena Lawrence and their child, what a wonderful girl Elena Lawrence was, and what a life she might have had if she hadn¡¯t run into Moren Howard. And their child, young and innocent.¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s tone was one of increasing pity, and thest line was a bit symbiotic. Young children were innocent, anyone¡¯s children were innocent, and she couldn¡¯t go around cursing and hurting other people¡¯s children just because she¡¯d lost her own, even if that child was the child of his enemy.


    There was no way she could do those heartless things.


    At those words, York Charlie was silent for a long time, and the color of his eyes changed and changed. He would naturally consider nche Capra¡¯s idea, even if it ran counter to his original intent.


    At first he had been prepared never to let go of Moren Howard, but now that he had heard nche Capra¡¯s words, he was a little wavering again.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart could actually be very, very soft, and now was her time to soften it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I can give him a chance when the timees, and it¡¯s up to him whether or not he can capitalize on that chance.¡± York Charlie was the first to let go.


    On the following day, a strange thing happened to the Howard Group, that is, theputers up and down thepany all broke down at the same time, ck screen, unable to boot up.


    Indeed, it is a strange thing, there must be a reason, things out of the ordinary there must be a demon.


    There is only one possibility, that is, thepany¡¯sputer wasputer experts to invade, and still have a targeted destruction.


    Inside the office, Moren Howard sat at the top position with a grim face, and underneath was a group ofputer technicians employed by thepany.


    ¡°President Howard, we ¡­ can¡¯t find out the source of the iing attack.¡± The technicians had their heads hanging down and spoke with ack of breath.


    Every single one of them was a talented person who had graduated from a college, and now they were unable to do anything about this matter, it was reallyughable to the extreme.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out? Thepany raised you guys for nothing? So many high school graduates, are they all wastes? Ah?!¡± Moren Howard pped the table and shouted angrily, his eyes bursting with burning rage.


    Not a single person at the bottom dared to say half a word, even their breathing was cautious.


    ¡°Get out, get out, all of you get out.¡± Moren Howard yelled at people in a high voice.


    Instantly everyone retreated as if they were relieved, all breathing a huge sigh of relief.


    After everyone had left, he was left alone in the office, pondering on a response.


    ording to the estimated time, it would take at least a day for thepany¡¯sputers to recover.


    In one day¡¯s time, the entirepany would lose the operation of theirputers, and the loss would be absolutely incalcble.


    The person who did this to theirpany, excluding those few people, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else at all.


    A strong sense of battle erupted in his heart, it looked like they were going to confront each other tantly soon.


    For today¡¯s n, he had to get a part of the Nancy Group¡¯s shares as soon as possible, so as to make the Nancy Group and the Howard family really be tightly fitted together as gears.


    As for the small part of the shares, he had already paid most of the money to acquire the scattered shares in the hands of those small shareholders, which added up to a figure of seven percent.


    But it can¡¯t rise further, thepany¡¯s share power is mainly in the hands of several shareholders, and Watson is undoubtedly thergest shareholder.


    After thinking about it, a light shed in his heart, and he already had his own n.


    A phone call was made to Elena Lawrence, exining what he was going to do tonight.


    ¡°Do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡± Elena Lawrence asked out of confusion on the other end of the line.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena Lawrence falls into a long silence after hearing what Moren Howard has to say, she doesn¡¯t want to do those bad things for the other woman again.


    Furthermore, Watson was indeed good to her, even if there was no real father-daughter love between the two of them, the elder care belonging to Watson was nevercking.


    Watson did his duty as a godfather to her, or maybe Ilya left home, Watson will be his original should give Ilya¡¯s share of love, and also give himself.


    Pity the world¡¯s parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you with this. Godfather is very good to me, I can¡¯t do such a thing, I can¡¯t live with it on my conscience. Moren, just don¡¯t give me a hard time, okay?¡± Elena Lawrence softened her tone and opened her mouth.


    She hoped too much that the other party would be able to return to her senses and not do such harmful things again.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, then you can¡¯t bear to see me being victimized by York Charlie and the others? They have officially waged war on me, and I have no choice but to meet it.¡±


    Moren Howard spoke patiently, he didn¡¯t want to get angry at the pregnant Elena Lawrence.


    Elena Lawrence didn¡¯t say anything back, just silently hung up the phone to express her clear rejection.


    Hearing a burst of hang up ¡°beep¡± sound, Moren Howard a heart of fire, even his own woman does not support him to help him, think he is really enough to fail.


    What to do, what to do ¡­


    On the other hand, York Charlie and Francesca Jones on the other side wereughing out loud with great joy when they learned about the situation of THE Howard family.


    This time, no matter how much Moren Howard checked, there would be no evidence to their heads.


    Simply because, this time, the IP address was in a public ce.


    Moren Howard would definitely not be able to curry half the favor, and he could only swallow this big loss raw.


    ¡°York Charlie, you¡¯re good, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable.¡± Francesca Jonesplimented the other party.


    His original idea was very simple, it was just to hack the other party¡¯sputer, he evenpletely disregarded the consequences as long as he achieved his goal.


    He didn¡¯t even think about what would be waiting for him if he was found out.


    York Charlie¡¯s thoroughnesspensated for the ws in his n. The two of them work together seamlessly, and Moren Howard is probably hating his guts after this dumb loss.


    Instead, he could not do anything about the two of them, thinking about it was really a rare mood.

 Chapter 447 – Watson’s Trap

    ¡°What should we do next? Now that we¡¯veunched our first offensive, Moren Howard¡¯s side will definitely be on guard and won¡¯t let us mess around anymore.¡± Francesca Jones knew in her heart that the war between them and Moren Howard was much more than that, and would reach an intensified levelter on.


    ¡°There is no what to do, we have a n and they will have a way to deal with it. It¡¯s just a matter of who will make the wrong move and lose first, we just have to wait and be patient.¡± York Charlie is rtively calmpared to Francesca Jones.


    Having been in the mall for many years, he understands the reasoning behind it.


    Confronting an evenly matched opponent was nothing more than you shing me and me stabbing you, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°You¡¯re reallyposed, should I learn more from you?¡± Francesca Jones was acute, and in the case of dealing with Moren Howard took the word acute to an extreme level.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get ahead of yourself, you¡¯re just a big step behind me.¡± York Charlie wouldn¡¯t be modest either, disliking his opponent again in one sentence.


    Francesca Jones was speechless, he decided that he couldn¡¯t even flirt with this man in the future, literally every single time, he was finished, okay?


    It was really, too humiliating.


    On the other hand, after a day of repairing by professionals, Moren Howard¡¯spanyputer had reached its initial state, and the files inside were all well preserved and had not been intruded.


    In other words, those files that were either superficial or private were not seen by anyone in advance.


    But because of the dy of this day¡¯s work, it is likely that they will have to lose a bunch of foreign big customers.


    After all, foreigners are the most punctual, and theirpany today not only did not even the most basic requirements, but instead, they left each other out to dry for a whole day, and in the end, they didn¡¯t even return a single word.


    This is not, there have been several important foreign customers to return, and is the harsh words, do not discuss the room for maneuver.


    Moren Howard repeatedly retained, but all the same result. Relying on him alone, it is difficult to save the day.


    It looked like the process of plundering the Nancy Group¡¯s shares had to be elerated.


    As night fell, Moren Howard went to the Nancy family vi and apanied Watson and Elena Lawrence for a meal.


    There was nothing wrong with the atmosphere, Elena Lawrence and Watson were eating as usual.


    But as they ate, Watson suddenly became unusually excited, dancing around with his eyes empty, which was terrifying and frightening.


    Moren Howard, in turn, nced at Elena Lawrence in surprise, only to be met by Elena Lawrence¡¯s nk and innocent eyes.


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes, they don¡¯t lie. In that case, it was assumed that this matter was not her handiwork.


    What Moren Howard had asked Elena Lawrence to do was very simple, that is, he asked her to put a kind of drug that could make people mentally confused on Watson¡¯s meal, thus making Watson under their control.


    Regardless, the end goal was achieved anyway.


    Moren Howard stopped thinking deeply and started his own series of ns, easily getting twenty percent of the Nancy Group¡¯s shares.


    After settling Watson, Elena Lawrence was quite upset.


    After returning to their own room, Elena Lawrence asked, ¡°Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problems? That¡¯s twenty percent of the shares. Godfather, he¡¯s never done anything wrong to you, can¡¯t you not hurt him?¡±


    ¡°Once this matter is over, I will return all the shares in my hand to him, and I definitely won¡¯t covet a single bit of it.¡± Moren Howard solemnly promised.


    He also wanted to leave the country with Elena Lawrence and their children, never mind the world again.


    Nowadays though it was only the belief in avenging his big brother¡¯s death that took precedence and that made him stop here.


    Frankly speaking, he didn¡¯t want much wealth and power. Something like money was good enough, and he also wanted to live out this life in a clean and leisurely manner.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of skepticism, meaning that there was no way she could fully believe the other party¡¯s words.


    Moren Howard held so much money in his hands, how could he end up willingly letting go of it all.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, you and the child are the top priority in my life, I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°There is only one prerequisite, and that is that I want to avenge my big brother¡¯s death. After all the grudges are over, I will properly apany you guys. At that time, we can go wherever we want, and we¡¯ll be the happiest family in this world.¡±


    He had thought things through beautifully enough, or rather he had never thought that he would end up in a situation where the word ¡°failure¡± would not be a part of it.


    He believed that with the strength he had built up over the years, he would be more than capable of dealing with the Charlie family and the Jones family, no matter what.


    ¡°You are so obsessed.¡± Elena Lawrence couldn¡¯tugh, only pulling a smirk that was worse than a cry.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence you said you would always stand by my side, what do you mean now?¡± Moren Howard wasn¡¯t happy, look at what she was saying.


    ¡°Yes, I will always stand by your side. I¡¯ll live with you if you live, and I¡¯ll die with you if you die. All of this I do willingly, there¡¯s never been any talk of backtracking.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t watch you go to your death, your big brother Moore Howard has done so much evil that he doesn¡¯t deserve to be avenged with such a heart and soul.¡±


    For the first time, Elena Lawrence dared to look him straight in the eye and pick on Moore Howard. Picking on a dead man was indeed ridiculous.


    ¡°Enough, that was my big brother, and even if he was wrong in a thousand ways, he was the only big brother I ever had.¡± Moren Howard wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult his big brother, it was the faith in his life, the driving force that had kept him alive for so long.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how he would be able to live with himself if one day his big brotherpletely faded from his memories.


    ¡°Moren, can¡¯t you take my advice? Your big brother is already a person from another world no matter what, what we need to do is not to avenge him, but to take what happened to him as a lesson not to make those transgressions again.¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Moren Howard was really very angry, but he could only hold it in at the moment because Elena Lawrence had his child in her belly.


    Both Elena Lawrence and the child in her stomach were extra vulnerable at this time, and he, a husband and father should always take care of each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you either, I just wish you would listen to me more. You have too much hostility in your body, if you continue like this sooner orter you will be in danger of losing your life.¡±


    Elena Lawrence seemed to be able to foresee the future at the moment, but whenever she thought that this man would be punished in the future, she was extra worried.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, I can listen to you about anything, only the matter of avenging my big brother, you don¡¯t need to say anything more.¡±


    Hearing this, Elena Lawrence shook her head deeply, she was out of options.


    She only hoped that by that time, Moren Howard would seed in escaping his fate.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t think too much. As long as there is a day that you mother and daughter or mother and son exist, there is a day that nothing will happen to me. I promise you that I will protect myself as well as our children.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Moren Howard took the other woman into his arms as soon as he could, his chin resting on her head.


    ¡°How can you make me think too much about who you¡¯re up against now? That¡¯s York Charlie and Francesca Jones, either one of them is not a good match. Every day I live in fear that something will happen to you and I¡¯ll be left without a husband and my children without a father.¡±


    The more Elena Lawrence spoke, the sadder she became, just worrying about the other¡¯s safety was enough to upset her.

 Chapter 448 – The True Meaning of Life

    ¡°I¡¯ll get my affairs in order as soon as I can and I¡¯ll give you and the baby a bright future.¡± Moren Howard had to make another promise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said those words more than once, and I don¡¯t know if I should believe you. But I don¡¯t seem to have any other choice but to believe you now.¡±


    Moren Howard just had to take the other woman into his arms, sending a steady stream of warmth to the other woman.


    He was ashamed of her, too much. The obsession was so deeply rooted that it caused him to not be able to put Elena Lawrence and the child they both had first.


    The two of them held each other for a long time, speechless in rtion to each other but also showing a faint sadness.


    There is nothing anyone can do to prevent what is about to happen, only to wait.


    Unless Moren Howard is willing to give up avenging his brother¡¯s death, there is still room for maneuver.


    Watson¡¯s sobriety is another matter when he learns what¡¯s going on.


    Thepany¡¯s assistant told him that Moren Howard became one of the board of directors of the Nancy Group while he was asleep, and that the shares in his hand were not a few, and that together with other shareholders who had the right to control the shares of the Nancy Group, the total number of shares even exceeded the number of shares of the chairman of the board of directors, Mr. Watson was informed of all these events.


    When he learned of these events, he was furious; it was not that he had not guessed the nature of Moren Howard, but he had never imagined that his ambition would be exposed so quickly.


    When he was in the middle of his anger, Elena Lawrence came in with a bowl of Lotus Seed and Silver Ear Soup and handed it to him attentively.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Godfather, drink the bowl of sugar water.¡± There was a palpable look of remorse on her face.


    More than not stopping to Moren Howard¡¯s scheme, she had be the other party¡¯s aplice.


    Seeing this, Watson let out a cold snort from his nostrils and turned his head to the other side, ¡°Don¡¯t think that a bowl of sugar water can get rid of me, you also helped him to count me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The ¡°he¡± was conceivably no one else but Moren Howard, and Elena Lawrence answered with a low ¡°yes¡±, her tone filled with emptiness.


    Watson had been so kind to her, yet she hadn¡¯t stopped Moren Howard¡¯s excesses.


    ¡°That¡¯s what daughters are like, married daughters, their hearts always go out to the man and not their father.¡± Watson¡¯s anger had dissipated considerably as he spoke.


    Now he only has one daughter left, Elena Lawrence, even though he has only been with her for a short time, but this girl is really good.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Moren Howard, his life would have been a lot different.


    Hearing Watson say that, Elena Lawrence felt a warm current in her heart, sweet and sweet.


    Watson¡¯s willingness to say this was as if he really considered her as his own daughter.


    She was all alone in this strange city, but she didn¡¯t realize that she was now so lucky to have a beloved person, Moren Howard, and a love child, and now she even had a father as good as Watson.


    ¡°Thank you, Godfather, for always being so good to me. Actually, you didn¡¯t have to be so nice to me, my rtionship with you was just a way to keep the outside world from talking.¡±


    ¡°Yet you have always treated me with the same care that elders show to their juniors, without fail. Sometimes I am really touched that even though we are not rted by blood you are so good to me.¡±


    ¡°Since you can be so kind to me as your goddaughter, Ilya sister you must care even more. In fact ¡­ there are some things that we take a step back and see, sister Ilya and Francesca Jones might actually be happy together.¡±


    Elena Lawrence spoke her own words while not forgetting to put in a good word for Ilya, who had run away from home, and if it could lead to a reconciliation between father and daughter, it would not be a bad thing.


    Eh, Watson let out a heavy sigh, in which the meaning of helplessness was especially obvious, the wrinkles on his forehead wrinkled into a line resting on his face.


    At the moment he wasn¡¯t the boss of the group who said everything, but just a lonely old man who had lost his daughter.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, you will understand what I did when you be a motherter in life. I¡¯m just, for the sake of my child¡¯s happiness. Ilya is still young now, she doesn¡¯t have any social experience. You know, the deciding factor for two people to stay together for a long time is never love.¡±


    ¡°Francesca Jones may like Ilya for a day, a month, a year. But no one can guarantee that he¡¯ll like my daughter for the rest of her life, and men who aren¡¯t devoted won¡¯t be characterized.¡±


    ¡°Just ask me how I can feelfortable putting my precious daughter in the hands of this man?¡±


    Watson¡¯s words are admittedly valid in his own way, but they¡¯re not perfect and without holes.


    Elena Lawrence, at least, could easily see the ws and point them out.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a father who loves his children, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. But children will grow up and live away from their parents one day, and they will live on their own without the shelter of their parents. All of this is something that Ilya¡¯s sister will have to go through, for better or for worse she will have to experience and endure it on her own, and that¡¯s really what life is really about.¡±


    ¡°None of us are her, we can¡¯t make choices for her with our own minds.¡±


    This speech was made by her, and her eyes looked at Watson with iparable perseverance.


    Watson was silent for a few moments, avoiding the question, ¡°Pass me this bowl of sugar water you¡¯re holding, I¡¯m a little thirsty after all that.¡±


    Elena Lawrence obediently handed him the bowl of sugar water in her hand, and did not forget to tell him, ¡°The sugar water is still a little hot, so drink slowly and don¡¯t get burned.¡±


    A warm current passed through Watson¡¯s heart, although he had lost one of his own daughters, he had also gained a goddaughter.


    Spoon by spoon, he drank the bowl of sugar water into his stomach and warmed his heart.


    After finishing the sugar water, setting the porcin bowl and spoon aside, he looked at her and spoke, ¡°Regarding Moren Howard this time, I¡¯ll let it go. Let him toss it around, I also want to see just how capable he is and what he can toss around in the end.¡±


    At those words, Elena Lawrence was shocked and her face was overflowing with joy.


    ¡°Thank you Godfather, but I also want to ask you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°Can you help me curb the growth of Moren¡¯s power? I don¡¯t want him to make another mistake.¡± Elena Lawrence spoke seriously.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Watson spoke with interest, he had always thought of Elena Lawrence as a woman who was foolishly devoted to Moren Howard.


    As long as Moren Howard was going to do something, she was going to agree with it to the end.


    Not quite what he¡¯d thought, it seemed.


    ¡°I know it may be a bit abrupt for me to say this, but I¡¯m going to say it anyway, and I hope that you, Godfather, will do me this favor. I¡¯m too hopeful that Moren will be able to get lost and won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°None of the things that Moren is doing right now are right. But I have advised him, he just won¡¯t listen to me. You should know, Moren is targeting THE Charlie Group and THE Jones Group so much, it¡¯s just to avenge his dead brother.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with brotherly love, what¡¯s wrong is that he shouldn¡¯t be unable to distinguish between right and wrong, and just let the obsession of revenge sprout and grow into a huge tree within his heart.¡±


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s analysis was urate and spot on, it¡¯s a pity that a supreme talent like Moren Howard was half ruined on the road of no return to revenge.


    ¡°I have more or less heard about Moore Howard. Arge part of the reason why I agreed to work with him and stand on the same boat in the first ce was driven by my lust for profit.¡± Watson frankly admitted what he thought that day.


    Now he already regretted a little bit that he shouldn¡¯t have neglected his own daughter for the sake of the district¡¯s interests.

 Chapter 449 – Watson Reasserts Himself

    ¡°Godfather, are you serious?¡± Elena Lawrence found that she had once again reaped a surprise, not thinking that this time she came to deliver a sugar water would hear so many heartfelt words from Watson.


    And it was surprising how Watson had be less profit-oriented and had begun to feel deeply human.


    Watson nodded, indicating that he was indeed serious.


    ¡°Godfather, I¡¯m so happy that you think so. I believe that Ilya¡¯s sister will also be very happy, in fact, sometimes it doesn¡¯t matter so much whether the power is big or not, the most important thing is for the family to live together happily and peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise even if thepany grows bigger and bigger and earns more and more money, it doesn¡¯t mean much, when the timees there is no one to inherit it is still for nothing.¡±


    The smile on Elena Lawrence¡¯s face deepened, revealing shallow pear swirlsing out, making her look extraordinarily clear and attractive.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, about the matter of Moren, let¡¯s do what you said. I¡¯ll think about what to do when the timees, and I¡¯ll try to give you the most help I can.¡± Watson made it clear that he was willing to help her.


    Elena Lawrence solemnly thanked Watson once more, with Watson¡¯s help, they had another possibility of victory.


    The two then chatted for a while before Elena Lawrence left the other woman¡¯s room with her bowl in hand and returned to her own room after organizing everything.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to tell her best sister Ilya the good news.


    It was just a bad timing, as Ilya was in the middle of making out with Francesca Jones, and was interrupted by her ringtone, which was a real turn-on.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Shhh, let me get that first.¡± Seeing that it was Elena Lawrence¡¯s iing message, Ilya hastily pushed Francesca Jones off the covers.


    Instantly picking up the phone, ¡°Elena Lawrence, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly calling me at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you some good news, you¡¯ll be jumping up and down with excitement when you hear it.¡± Elena Lawrence opened her mouth in a mysterious manner, intending to whet the other party¡¯s appetite.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ilya didn¡¯t even eat her, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Looking at Francesca Jones with an unhappy expression, she was really a bit weak, and evenined that Elena Lawrence¡¯s phone call was a bit untimely.


    On the other end, Elena Lawrence also stopped pretending, and spoke instead, ¡°Godfather has changed, he is on our side. How about it, surprised, surprised, happy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ilya on the other end was in a daze, guessing what exactly the other party meant.


    At the same time, a possibility welled up in her heart, surprisingly, she had rejoined the team? Could it be dad he¡¯s figured it out ¡­


    Next, Elena Lawrence informed the other party about Watson sinctly in extremely short words.


    After listening to her exnation, Ilya was so happy that she could have bounced all night on her bouncy Simmons.


    After the phone hung up, she poprized the message she had received on the phone to Francesca Jones, who had been waiting miserably for her to call.


    The look of joy on her face made Francesca Jones¡¯ heart soften and she kissed the strands of hair that naturally fell from her forehead.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just great, now that you¡¯re happy? And since you¡¯re happy now, shouldn¡¯t you make me happy and satisfy me too?¡±


    One had to know how abrasive it was to get halfway through sex and not be able to sustain it until the end, and it was entirely out of respect for the other man that he¡¯d endured it as long as he had.


    ¡°Why do you have this stuff in your head every day? What if I¡¯m so happy I don¡¯t want to have sex with you at all?¡± Ilya said bluntly, happiness making her oblivious.


    The joyous news that had fallen from the sky had hit her so hard that she wanted to pinch herself to see if she was dreaming or not.


    Of course, she would not be so stupid as to really pinch her own flesh, she pinched the flesh of Francesca Jones body, and is not polite and not soft to the other side of the stomach piece of flesh twisted a whole circle.


    Grabbed Francesca Jones is grimacing and crying out in pain, face look extraordinarily strange, calling people to see straight want tough.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ¡­ loose loose, pain ah.¡±


    See Francesca Jones this expression is not a fake, Ilya only loosened his hand, to determine that this good news is indeed not a dream, giggling for a long time.


    Turning to Francesca Jones, she spoke seriously, ¡°This is the end of the day, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me again, and I¡¯m going to go tell my cousin and nche the good news right now.¡±


    Without looking for a response, she instantly took out her cell phone and dialed York Charlie and the others.


    Francesca Jones looked on helplessly, but he could understand Ilya¡¯s excitement at the moment, and consciously put away his own heart that he should not have at the moment.


    When it is really strong to endure, about the future there is still a chance to slowly clean up Ilya, also not in a hurry.


    Because Ilya¡¯s baby has passed the three-month risk period, has entered a more stable period.


    So, Ilya called and repeated to York Charlie what she had just repeated to Francesca Jones, and it was in such a giddy kind of way that people couldn¡¯t even bear to interrupt.


    After listening, York Charlie responded with an indifferent ¡°Uh-huh¡± and handed the phone over to nche Capra, who red at him.


    nche Capra felt happy for Ilya from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Ilya, congrattions to you, you don¡¯t have to stand against your father anymore, I am also happy for you. From now on, you can have a double harvest of love and affection.¡±


    ¡°nche, I finally waited for this day, I¡¯m really happy, instantly feel like my future is bright.¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them said a bunch of things on the phone, listening to the two men were very helpless, can only wait for his wife to finish talking on the phone and thene to pamper them a little bit with a face of favor.


    After about half an hour, I think, the various topics of conversation between the two women finally came to an end, and York Charlie couldn¡¯t wait to give the other woman a kiss.


    ¡°Is one phone call worth talking about for so long? Is one phone call all worth neglecting your husband? One phone call and you have to get so involved?¡± The look was rather disgruntled, the tone slightly offended.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it, of course it¡¯s worth it.¡± nche Capra watched in amusement as the man turned jealous for a second, not caring as she cracked arge smile.


    ¡°Think about it, isn¡¯t this news worth being happy and cheerful about? On one hand, Ilya won¡¯t have to be caught in a dilemma, and on the other hand, we¡¯ll have another powerful friend on our team against Moren Howard, so it¡¯s almost too good to be true.¡±


    Seeing that the man was showing signs of anger, she hastily added this, trying to smooth out the man¡¯s hairs that were about to stand on end.


    York Charlie faintly answered a ¡°hmm¡±, his tone of voice does not distinguish between happiness and anger, his face is very indifferent, so that people can not see the real thoughts of his heart.


    nche Capra has long been ustomed to this man¡¯s temperamental, men temperamental how to do? Spoiled it, a woman¡¯s spoiled is always omnipotent. Of course, if the man is truly in love with the woman.


    If not truly love, you do more is futile.


    Thus, only to see her pounce into this man¡¯s arms in an instant, giving the other party a hug with extreme skill and rubbing herself in the other party¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My wise and handsome husband-sama, surely he won¡¯t be so petty to bother with a mere little girl like me, right?¡±


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ll be smiling and nodding your head in the next second, thinking that what I said is all right, right?¡±


    York Charlie listened rather helplessly, this woman¡¯s character was really getting more and more jumpy.

 Chapter 450 – The Vote is Tied

    But he had to admit that he liked the lively and jumpy nature of the woman in front of him.


    Looking at his beloved woman so happy and cheerful, he sincerely felt the joy in his heart, the joy that could not bepared to how much money he earned.


    There are some joys that are destined to be bought with money.


    The night passed quietly, the darkness of the night is about to be washed away, the dark clouds gradually dispersed, the sunny day will always appear.


    Moren Howard in his own residence early to organize their own clothes, specially matched with a sky blue tie, more and more looks like the whole person noble and forceful.


    He wears an expensive watch encrusted with diamonds and a coat of wax in his hair to make him look even more impressive.


    This was his first day as a shareholder member of the Nancy Group¡¯s board of directors, so he had to perform well and not let himself lose face.


    When he arrived at the Nancy Group¡¯s office building, he was greeted with ¡°President Howard¡± by those who knew him, and nodded in a friendly manner by those who did not.


    It¡¯s really the way he dresses that emphasizes his status and makes it hard to ignore his presence.


    Today, he¡¯s joining the shareholders on the board of directors to approve a capital flow-through that willpletely integrate the Nancy Group with the Howard family.


    There is no difference between the size of the Nancy Group and the Howard family, and there is no such thing as a subsidiarypany or a parentpany, it is just a cooperative rtionship, but the form of this cooperation is still mainly dependent on the Nancy Group to provide funds to the Howard family.


    So the twopanies be interdependent, then Watson even if you want to withdraw funds are already impossible.


    To his surprise, Watson was waiting for him early in the conference room, and all the shareholders were sitting there.


    Among them were those he couldn¡¯t convince, and those he had convinced to stand his ground with his three-inch tongue.


    ¡°Godfather.¡± He smiled and said hello.


    Watson responded with a single syble of ¡®hmm¡¯, the coldness of which was evident.


    It was even a favor for him to respond, after all, Moren Howard had gotten to him in such an underhanded way.


    As for Watson¡¯s coldness, Moren Howard had been prepared for it and didn¡¯t really care.


    The one who cared about this old man was Elena Lawrence, he wouldn¡¯t love to care about this old man as well, he wasn¡¯t Elena Lawrence¡¯s real parent.


    He sat down where he was supposed to, to the right of Watson.


    He was the secondrgest shareholder of thepany with all the shares he personally owned today, and he was fully entitled to it.


    Seeing that he was so self-conscious, Watson let out another heavy cold snort, ¡°Nowadays¡¯ juniors, they really don¡¯t know how to respect their seniors more and more.¡±


    The implication was obvious, he was dissatisfied with Moren Howard¡¯s behavior of sitting so self-consciously.


    How many years old seniors in thepany were not as arrogant as him, a small neer, and before sitting down, he didn¡¯t even give a greeting in advance, it was really too much of a disrespect.


    ¡°Godfather, nowadays in this era, what is spelled out is strength, not length of seniority.¡± Moren Howard said back.


    Even though the wordsing out of his mouth were the truth, the words he uttered were really harsh to the ears, wasn¡¯t this a turn to say that those seniority old men didn¡¯t have strength?


    The crowd looked at each other with different faces, each harboring their own thoughts.


    In fact, Moren Howard is not wrong, many of thepany¡¯s old-timers with the age of the more and more growth, has long been no youthful ambition, not to mention the work of the work of the vigor and impetus.


    Most of them are mediocre people who go with the flow, take their due shares of dividends and benefits, day after day, eat and wait for death to live a good old age, while using their own hands for the few resources for future generations to work for the welfare of only.


    As a result, arge number of those social demographic ¡°loser¡± and ¡°second generation rich¡±.


    ¡°Well, the meeting has officially begun, does anyone have anything to say?¡± Watson didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with Moren Howard in what should have been a serious situation, and got back to the point.


    No one seemed to have anything to say, so the power of speech had to fall back on Watson¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since no one has anything to say then let me be the first speaker. First of all, on behalf of the wholepany, I would like to wee the new shareholders, Mr. Moren, and I hope that nothing you do will jeopardize the interests of ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, about that proposal of yours, I vote against it.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, I hope Mr. Moren that you can be careful with your words here and never damage thepany¡¯s image.¡±


    Watson opened his mouth in an organized manner, expressing what he was going to do clearly from the beginning to the end.


    After listening to Watson¡¯s words, all the shareholders presentunched a series of positive discussions.


    Regardless of whether the proposal could be passed or not, everyone would put their interests first. If it was favorable to them, they would dly ept it, and if it was unfavorable to them, they would try to avoid it.


    Moren Howard watched with interest the heated discussion of this group of shareholders, and in his heart, he only felt funny, but it was just people who were the same as him.


    I really don¡¯t understand how on earth these guys became the group shareholders, and they even hold the shares in their hands for a long time.


    ¡°Please listen to me for a few words. Firstly, I, Moren Howard, have juste here a short while ago and haven¡¯t done anything unfavorable to thepany yet. Second, I am not an employee of thepany but its major shareholder, isn¡¯t it not too reasonable to ask me to be careful with my words? Thirdly, my proposal book will only make money without any problems.¡±


    The tone of his voice was unusually firm, as if what he said was the truth that way, it was easy to convince people to believe him.


    Half of the shareholders began to fall to his side again, indeed just a bunch of wallflowers that swayed from side to side.


    With this being the case, in the end, there was no choice but to vote on the matter, but unfortunately, the final number of votes that came out was actually half to half, and the shares that each person added up in the hands of both sides also happened to reach a bnced figure, not differing by a single point or a single cent, which made it a bit difficult to deal with.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call this matter a day, with the votes and shares tied, there¡¯s no way for your proposal to pass.¡± Watson didn¡¯t really like the vote count, but he was also very d that he didn¡¯t let Moren Howard have his way.


    Otherwise the consequences of all this would have been unimaginable.


    Moren Howard looked at the half-and-half vote and stock and felt a pang of depression in his heart. I did not expect that the group of old men who promised to stand on his side at the beginning, but changed their minds at thest moment, it is really damned to the extreme.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree, I oppose.¡± He immediately argued with reason, hoping that there was still room for things to shift.


    ¡°Since the votes and shares are tied, it means that I haven¡¯t lost and you haven¡¯t won. We can start the vote all over again in three days with a two out of three rule.¡±


    It was the onlypromise he coulde up with.


    Watson knew that his opponent was stalling for time, but his opponent had a point, and he couldn¡¯t be dictatorial, so he just had to ept the request.


    Watson agreed toe back in three days to vote again, and of course he knew what Moren Howard was doing.


    It was just to utilize these three short days to gain more support from the shareholders, even if he had to use a despicable way, he had to try his best to fight for it.


    Looking at Moren Howard¡¯s back as he walked out of the conference room, Watson secretly sighed a really unrepentant, wanting to fight against York Charlie, Francesca Jones and them to the end.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So stupid.

 Chapter 451 Just Elena Lawrence

    Thinking about Elena Lawrence but deeply in love with him, Watson is still a little bit unfair for his goddaughter.


    But there was nothing he could do about it, perhaps this was the marvelous thing about love.


    nted in love hurt people and not only Elena Lawrence one, his pearl Ilya is not also the same for its suffering?


    Hopefully ¡­ Francesca Jones can love his daughter well, then his heart can be a little bit easier.


    As for Moren Howard left the conference room, from beginning to end is ck with a gloomy down already cloudy face.


    Didn¡¯t realize that he had already got twenty percent of the shares in the old man¡¯s hand, but still couldn¡¯t upy a little advantage in the matter of the proposal.


    What is even more unexpected to him is that Watson helped the enemy at once and stood on the opposite side of him, which is really puzzling to him.


    It couldn¡¯t be that he was going to deal with himself because he was counting on him, there must have been some kind of ident that he didn¡¯t know about that had happened.


    But he no longer have many days of time for him to find out the truth, he now the first thing to do is to go to persuade those shareholders who are prone to change their minds, hoping that they will then be able to help him a hand.


    This is not an easy thing to do, he needs to secretly collect all kinds of their ulterior motives, so as to ckmail them to stand on his side.


    He chose to do so only because at the beginning of his good words, there are some people at that time promised very good but on the spot but temporary change of heart, no credit at all.


    Therefore, he can onlye hard, holding their handles will always have a little bit of a chance to win.


    Investigate these things is very easy, spend more money and resources, what information will be sent to him originally.


    This is not, an extremely fast afternoon, he received many copies of those shareholders¡¯ ck history.


    With this information, he thought to himself that everything would logically develop ording to his preconceived situation.


    Unbeknownst to him, this was the first time he was overwhelmed, those shareholders were not at all afraid of his ckmail, and hung up on him nonchntly.


    In this way, what clues seem to be clear in front of his eyes, all of this may be Watson in the maniption, in the end, or he underestimated the existence of the role of Watson.


    Since Watson had the ability to serve as the chairman of the Nancy Group for many years, there must be his own unique ability that existed above the norm.


    Honestly speaking, the information that he had collected, if Watson said that he would not be med, then it would not have the slightest impact on those shareholders.


    It can only be said that his godfather is really a cunning person.


    Now the situation is already very obvious, the Watson that originally stood on his side is also starting to work against him.


    At this instant ¡­ he was suddenly a little bit afraid afterward. The excessive things he did to Watson, will one by one retribution to Elena Lawrence and their children.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly drove to the Nancy family vi, he wanted to really ensure the safety of Elena Lawrence mother and child.


    Arriving at the front of the vi, he had an unimpeded walk all the way inside the hall.


    At that time there was only Watson a master, there are three or two servants in the family on the sidelines waiting.


    One could only say that the wealth of THE Nancy family was truly an existence that was hard for ordinary people to reach.


    ¡°Godfather.¡± He stood in front of the man and spoke, looking extremely respectful, with a ss drilled coffee table separating the two of them.


    ¡°President Howard is here in person, I wonder what¡¯s up?¡± Watson didn¡¯t even raise his head, his eyelids didn¡¯t even open, his head restingfortably on the back of his chair.


    He knew for sure that a man as smart as Moren Howard would not be able to guess the person who was making small moves behind his back, and would surelye back to him and beg him.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of line to say that, Godfather, aren¡¯t we family? My fianc¨¦e Elena Lawrence is still living in your house.¡± Moren Howard spoke curtly, with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cute, just say what you have to say.¡± Watson took a slow sip of tea, his lips and teeth savoring the vor.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this man was his son-inw, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even give him a second nce.


    Moren Howard s personality character ¡­ frankly isn t that bad, it s only because he was influenced by his big brother that he became paranoid to this extent.


    Unfortunately the obsession is so deep that it¡¯s hard for anyone to pull him back.


    ¡°I want to take Elena Lawrence back, as well as hope that you, Godfather, will be high enough to get the shareholders to agree to my plotting.¡±


    Moren Howard went along with it without much drama.


    ¡°It is not your turn to take my daughter. Shareholders this matter since I asked I have given you face, are not how. You steal my shares of the despicable means, I also did not expose you. Moren Howard ah Moren Howard, what exactly do you still want?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want anything. What I don¡¯t understand is didn¡¯t we work well together before? Why won¡¯t you help me again?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help you? What you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve done you a favor by tolerating it until now.¡±


    Watson didn¡¯t expect that nowadays, he could actually speak these words in a big way, when it was really a case of people being shameless, the world was invincible.


    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t say too much. We are already tied to a boat, no one can get off first.¡± Moren Howard was full of self-confidence, and he saw Watson¡¯s money-loving and power-loving mentality, believing that the other party would never be able to abandon riches and wealth for anything.


    After all, this was a man who could even give up his own daughter just to beat THE Charlie Group and stand alone.


    ¡°Moren Howard, I¡¯m only going to say these words once, so listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°Lord Godfather please speak, I will definitely keep my ears open and listen clearly.¡± Looking at the other party¡¯s serious appearance, Moren Howard smiled and opened his mouth.


    He wanted to hear what this man could say.


    Is it possible that there are still people who want to get off the boat halfway through the journey, when the boat is already in the middle of the ocean?


    Even if you want to get off the boat, which ce should you go down to? Throw yourself into the depths of the endless ocean and be a shark¡¯s meal?


    ¡°Moren Howard, you think you have a deep heart, and you think I will walk the same way as you, but you don¡¯t realize that there are things in this world that you can¡¯t control. In the past, I was so deluded that I trusted you. It¡¯s different now, I¡¯m going to break up with you once and for all.¡±


    ¡°Since you can feed me that kind of drug that causes people to be mentally deranged, you can¡¯t guarantee that one day you will also be able to poison me andpletely end my life. In the past, it was because I couldn¡¯t see you clearly, but now that I do, I definitely won¡¯t be taken advantage of by you again.¡±


    ¡°Is that clear?¡± At the end, Watson raises his tone slightly, coldly.


    Moren Howard, on the other hand, was grimacing the more he heard this, heh. So there really were people who wanted to get off the ship in the middle of the day, it really opened his eyes.


    ¡°Godfather this is want to split up and quit? Where in this world is there such a cheap thing?¡± The tone of his voice looked at the man sinisterly.


    ¡°Moren Howard, if you want to threaten me, you¡¯d better weigh and know exactly how much weight you have.¡± Watson is not afraid in the slightest, now the vi under Moren Howard¡¯s feet is his territory, he does not believe that in his own territory Moren Howard can still turn over the sky.


    Hearing this, Moren Howard¡¯s hands burst with veins, this old man really underestimated him in the past, but now it¡¯s not easy to deal with.


    It would be better to take Elena Lawrence away and send her somewhere else to settle down.


    ¡°The road is different, I only want Elena Lawrence,¡± so he had this to say.


    ¡°She is my daughter, and you have no right to take her.¡±


    ¡°I am her husband and the father of the child in her womb.¡±

 Chapter 452 – Not to Die Well

    Elena Lawrence, who was worried that the two of them would have an argument, quietly descended the stairs from a certain corner when she happened to hear clearly only the words ¡°only Elena Lawrence¡± from Moren Howard.


    For a moment, she was floored.


    It was true that she, as a little woman, had never been able to resist a little bit of goodness from Moren Howard.


    Of course, she was probably aware of what they were fighting about.


    ¡°Godfather, Moren,¡± she called to the two men as she slowly walked over to them.


    And then set her eyes on Moren Howard with a slight smile, ¡°Moren, I don¡¯t want to go with you.¡±


    A statement that clearly indicated her attitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to have to worry about you as much as I do for years, I want to live a more peaceful life, just leave me alone.¡±


    Blood was trickling from her heart as she uttered these words.


    She thought for a long, long time before deciding to retreat, wanting to try to see how her position in the other party¡¯s heart really was.


    Was it that even if she left the other party, he didn¡¯t have half a mind.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ saying? Do you understand what you are saying now?¡± Moren Howard, on the other hand, was so incredulous that he even doubted that the Elena Lawrence standing in front of him was not Elena Lawrence at all.


    How could the Elena Lawrence who loved him so much, speak to him so cruelly?


    ¡°I understand exactly what I¡¯m talking about, so do you or do you not understand that right now you¡¯re walking down a path ofplete and utter no return? Do you want to take me and the baby with you?¡± Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, she didn¡¯t want to say the words so desperately, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She hoped too much that the man in front of her could back off just a little bit for the sake of herself and her child, why ruin the peace of those of them who were alive and living for the sake of a dead person?


    And a dead man who had done so much evil in his life.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, I thought you understood me, I really thought you did. And now you stand with those people and use me?¡± Moren Howard took a step backwards, a slight look of hurt on his face.


    This was the woman he, well, had been able to fall in love with. This woman gave him a different feeling from others, and many times he felt warmth from the bottom of his heart.


    Unexpectedly ¡­ today the two of them wille to such and such a point.


    ¡°Moren, I always have you in my heart. Even if you are heinous and evil, you are still my beloved husband. But I can¡¯t let my child be in the same boat as you, I want to give him the best life and upbringing possible.¡±


    For the sake of the happy life that could potentially exist for them in the future, Elena Lawrence was putting up a fight this time, just hoping to awaken a little bit of affection in the man in front of her.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, in that case, you¡¯d rather stay here than go with me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Moren Howard smiled a bit sadly, it was hard to give a little bit of heart, but to be abandoned, no one would be happy about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elena Lawrence nodded her head as she braced her emotions, she could never abandon her godfather at this time, that would be too much.


    Since she was already Watson¡¯s goddaughter, she would have to do her part as a responsible daughter.


    As for Moren Howard¡¯s side, she wasn¡¯t disappointed, she just didn¡¯t know what to do, she hoped that the other party would stop and never do that kind of hurtful thing again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good, then take good care of your health, I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯lle back to see you some other time when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Moren Howard wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was a stalker, since the other party had made his words crystal clear to him, then why should he stick around.


    A man is still very concerned about his face.


    Looking at Moren Howard¡¯s back as he walked further and further away, Elena Lawrence finally couldn¡¯t hold back the emotional outburst of her heart and burst into tears at once.


    She crouched down and cried very hard, in the end, she still can¡¯t let go of this man, all the emotions are like for this man to be born in general.


    For him to rejoice for him to grieve for him to suffer, all of this she is willing to suffer, but why the other party can not give up this unreasonable thing of revenge.


    Moore Howard, deserved to die.


    Watson looked at this goddaughter¡¯s grief-stricken appearance, his hand stroked on her back and patted the other party twice to soothe her.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry out your heart will feel better. You are my goddaughter, godfather will never let you be bullied. One Moren Howard is nothing, as long as you are willing, there are millions of Moren Howard in the world lined up for you to pick.¡±


    The first half of Watson¡¯s words were quite serious, but the second half of his words were a bit out of tune.


    But it was a rawugh that made Elena Lawrence, who was stuck in a sad mood, cry tears of joy.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this a smile? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re smiling, your godfather will not be happy if you¡¯re always crying.¡±


    Thus, Elena Lawrence blossomed another smile from her heart.


    The father-daughter rtionship between Watson and Elena Lawrence is getting better and better, and is on the verge of catching up with Ilya, her own daughter.


    As for Moren Howard, after leaving the Nancy family¡¯s vi, he went to a bar to drown his sorrows.


    Unfortunately, what¡¯s the point of using alcohol to ease your worries? Paralyzing your nerves will only make you more worried.


    The wine inside the bar was never good.


    ¡°Sir, do you want more? If you don¡¯t drink, the store will be closing and shutting down.¡± The bartender politely came over and bent his body to speak in his ear.


    To say that this bartender is also tired, every day at two in the morning, he can¡¯t make it to work on time, and he will always run into one or two drunk people who won¡¯t leave.


    He was thest one to leave, and then he had to take care of the finishing touches, talking to the drunks and being scolded and hit a few times, all of which were extremelymon.


    No, Moren Howard was really giving it a go, and a ss bottle of wine came crashing down hard on the tabletop.


    Instantly, the original intact bottle of wine cracked, did not finish the drink from the inside of the gush out, ss crumbs also broken all over the ce.


    The bartender held his forehead, this customer knew at a nce that his status was not bad, he didn¡¯t dare to offend him rashly, but this ground full of ss was also veryborious to clean up.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡­ to drive people away? Or do you think I can¡¯t give out money? I give money, I give you money, want as much as you want! Master want to pack night here okay!¡± Moren Howard picked up the bartender cor and yelled, his eyes covered with a vicious and horrible bloody color.


    ¡°No, no,¡­ this grandpa you misunderstand, I just ask a sentence, just ask, no other meaning. What you want to do can be, what you want to do.¡± The bartender immediately wimped out in seconds, it looked like his desire to leave work on time or early today was simply an impossible dream to implement.


    And there was still this ss mess waiting to be cleaned up, which was really bad to think about.


    At that, Moren Howard mercifully let the other man go, letting go of his cor and dropping the bartender.


    A past scene with Elena Lawrence shed before his eyes, and of course it wasn¡¯t just Elena Lawrence, but also his older brother who had passed away.


    The face that looked exactly like his own kept repeating one phrase, and that phrase was ¡°Avenge me¡±.


    The words were ringing in his ears so continuously that he couldn¡¯t tell what time it was.


    He could only repeat the assurance over and over again, ¡°Big brother, I will definitely take revenge for you. Those who have harmed you will surely all not die a good death.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely let them not have a good death!¡± He raised his head to the sky, and this time, it was again the demons in his heart that prevailed.


    It was as if Elena Lawrence could only ever rank second in his heart, even if she was already pregnant with a child.

 Chapter 453 – Heart for Heart

    People, many times they always look away.


    Between the person who has now gotten his hands on and the person who can¡¯t, once you have the right to choose, the choice is almost always thetter.


    The unavable people are the best. That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening with Moore Howard today.


    In any case, even if Elena Lawrence is any better, she¡¯s still alive and well. But his big brother, indeed, lost his life for real.


    Elena Lawrence, let it be that I am sorry for you and the children in my life ¡­ murmured and opened his mouth.


    Eyes closed, waspletely drunk on the head to get sleep.


    Seeing this bad guest pass out, the bartender wiped the sweating out of his forehead with a sense of relief.


    ¡°Eh, thank goodness, you¡¯ve finally fallen asleep.¡±


    This way the bartender wouldn¡¯t have to serve this drunkard tonight, but it was destined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get off the morning shift tonight.


    He only hoped that this seemingly honorable guest, after he sobered up tomorrow, could give him a little more money for his hard work on ount of his dedication to taking care of him all night.


    But don¡¯t let him work all night and not get any tips.


    Moren Howard had a dream that was so different from reality, with his wife Elena Lawrence and their children, that he longed for a family that was so happy that he didn¡¯t want to wake up.


    The dream was trivial, but it made the corners of his mouth unconsciously curve upward in an extremely beautiful way.


    He slept on the bar for the rest of the night, only slowly waking up the next morning.


    After looking at where he was, and then at the bartender who had fallen asleep on the bar, he pulled arge wad of cash out of his wallet and ced it on the bar under a ss of wine.


    It was definitely more than he¡¯d spent, and the rest of it was just a hard-earned paycheck for the guy at the bar.


    In fact, Moren Howard was never a hard-hearted person, everything was just a matter of necessity.


    If people can be good from the beginning to the end, who would not want to live a bright and sunny life, and have to go to the darkness of a trip through the endless muck.


    After sobering up, he went home and took a shower to change into fresh and clean clothes, and then went out to continue working.


    Reality didn¡¯t allow him to dwell on his grief, he had a series of things to deal with.


    At least in the board meeting three dayster, he absolutely could not lose, he would not allow himself to make a mistake in this matter.


    But the facts were always strikingly simr, after running around for days, those shareholders were like they had agreed to do so, and the answer that every single one of them gave him was a rejection.


    The result is that he carried out in the board of directors, from beginning to end, only his own poor twenty percent of the shares to do support.


    Instead, all the shareholders present in the meeting turned against Watson, and his face was extremely embarrassed in front of him.


    He could never have imagined that he would be so humiliated.


    What he couldn¡¯t let go of was that this group of shareholders were not afraid of the handle he held in his hand in an instant.


    After the general meeting was over, when the group of shareholders had all left.


    Facing Watson, he asked, word for word, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°You must be wondering why they still flocked to my allegiance even though you have their leverage in your hands, right?¡±


    Watson smiled slightly and spoke immediately afterward, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too proud and arrogant, thinking that with this kind of tactic, you can make everyone follow your orders. You haven¡¯t even considered that there is another word in this world called heart for heart.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°Heart for heart? Do you think I am a seven year old child? Would believe such a ridiculous statement like yours.¡±


    In this world, hearts are fickle. Exchanging hearts for hearts is only believed by those who have not been exposed to the dark side of society. But once they were exposed to society for a longer period of time, they would also be one of the members in the big dyke of society.


    It was something that no one could avoid, and that was what was going on inside him at the moment, true enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned about your experiences since you were a child, and originally you were also supposed to be unsophisticated. But the heart of hatred made you darken everything you see in front of you, and that¡¯s what led to the twisted growth of your mentality today.¡±


    ¡°You say that you don¡¯t believe in the idea of exchanging heart for heart, then I would like to ask you a question, why were you willing to give so much for Moore Howard? Isn¡¯t it because he gave a true heart to you and let you feel what warmth is that you are willing to give so much for him?¡±


    ¡°Moren Howard, it¡¯s better to settle a wrong than to settle an injustice. That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to advise you, and it¡¯s up to you whether you listen or not. If you listen to me you will have a wonderful family to make up for the good you never enjoyed in the past.¡±


    Speaking here, he couldn¡¯t help but give a pause in his tone, and when he spoke again, his eyes already looked deep, ¡°On the contrary, if you don¡¯t listen to me, what awaits you will be even more painful and hard to ept than the eighteenyers of hell.¡±


    After saying these words, Watson frankly left the scene, leaving the space behind him to the other party.


    For the sake of Elena Lawrence, his goddaughter, he was also hoping that Moren Howard would realize his mistakes and end them, provided that everything wasn¡¯t too bad yet.


    Listening to Watson¡¯s words, Moren Howard¡¯s heart is not untouched, he is even beginning to hesitate and struggle.


    Unfortunately, it would always ur to him that his hesitation was really ashamed of his dead big brother, and such a tangled process was simply going to confuse his entire nervousness.


    Solely, he didn¡¯t allow himself to be neurologically deranged. He still had a lot of things left to aplish, and he definitely couldn¡¯t fall down on that.


    On the other hand, York Charlie and nche Capra made video calls with their baby girl every day to console each other for missing each other.


    On this day, the little princess brought them a joyful news, that is, ¡°Godfather Hobert Butler has found me a godmother here, a white-skinned, blue-eyed beauty, super, super good-looking.¡±


    The little princess¡¯s expression was so happy that she was clearly rejoicing that her godfather had found lifelong happiness.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you not be able to pester your godfather often in the future? Shouldn¡¯t you give up your time to your future godmother?¡± nche Capra teased her daughter.


    The little princess beeped and said back, ¡°No, Mommy Tina loves me, she¡¯s happier to see me than she is to see her godfather.¡±


    Seeing this little one¡¯s appearance, nche Capra wanted to pinch her daughter¡¯s bulging cheeks through the screen and hug her to see if she had grown taller and heavier.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t a viable option in their chat conversation.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, all of us are super fond of you, you¡¯re a little princess to all of us.¡± nche Capra went along with the little one¡¯s words, her usual smile spreading across her face.


    There was no denying that even in just a few days, she would still super, super miss her flesh and blood.


    A bond like flesh and blood couldn¡¯t be severed no matter what happened.


    The three chatted a little longer before hanging up, nche Capra snuggling into York Charlie¡¯s arms, her soft hair flowing naturally down the other woman¡¯s broad shoulders, as beautiful as a waterfall.


    ¡°York Charlie, I miss our baby girl so much, what can I do? I want so badly to be there for her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed early so you can see your daughter in your dreams.¡± York Charlie said this with the utmost insincerity.


    It caused nche Capra to raise her hand and squeeze a lump of flesh on his waist hard.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± York Charlie cried out in pain.

 Chapter 454 Abandon Revenge

    Moren Howard was defeated in the board meeting, but it couldn¡¯t consume the hatred in his heart, he still wanted to avenge his dead big brother.


    But the Nancy Group is obviously not the way to go, and this time he also lost his beloved Elena Lawrence and his own children.


    It¡¯s a shame and a hateful situation, but in the end, he has nothing to gain and everything to lose.


    So he¡¯ll have to search for another way, one that will leave York Charlie defenseless.


    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t find one, so he had to stay put for the time being.


    Time flies, and soon Ilya and Francesca Jones are married once more, and with the blessing of all, enter the hallowed halls of holy matrimony once more in bliss.


    Fast forward to Elena Lawrence and Ilya¡¯s seven-month old bellies, only three months away from giving birth, and Moren Howard still can¡¯t find any way to deal with York Charlie.


    And as time passes, he somehow realizes that the hatred in his heart has faded.


    But the guilt of his dead brother is unabated, how many times in his dreams, he condemned himself inwardly, how can he forget his brother¡¯s blood vengeance?


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, you still do not want to see me once?¡± It waste at night when he once again sent this message to the contactbeled ¡°wife¡±.


    Fingertips flipped up the list of messages he had sent to Elena Lawrence over the past few days.


    The words were heartfelt and sincere.


    July 12, ¡°It¡¯s raining today, remember to bring an umbre if you go out, be careful of slipping.¡±


    July 13, ¡°Have you been eating properly? Have you rested welltely?¡±


    July 14, ¡°Have you missed me, I miss you.¡±


    ¡­


    The list goes on and on.


    However, Elena Lawrence on the other end of the line didn¡¯t say a word back, which was enough to make Moren Howard¡¯s heart go cold.


    However, it was only a faint chill, he knew that this was something he was supposed to endure.


    When he and Elena Lawrence were together, it was always Elena Lawrence who amodated him. Now that the wind and water had changed, he only knew how to feel sorry for the other party.


    He didn¡¯t know how Elena Lawrence endured such a cold self, as long as he thought about this, he felt a thousand guilty hearts, and couldn¡¯t wait to instantly meet someone and make clear the past love affair.


    Waiting until the cell phone screen darkens again, Elena Lawrence still did not reply, he has been in this long wait in the sleep over.


    But the other end of the Elena Lawrence is a long time not sleep, deliberately will be turned to the phone has not been ck screen mode, eyes unblinking staring at the text message bar, looking at Moren Howard to send over a text message.


    She, too, was debating whether or not she should go see this man once.


    But if he still hadn¡¯t given up on this whole revenge thing, where should she go from there?


    Moreover, her godfather was watching her very closely, and would not allow her to meet this man, Moren Howard, who was plotting against her, in private.


    After thinking for a long time, she still did note up with an answer, so she could only apany the vast moonlight haze, closed her heavy eyelids and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, the sun shines on the earth, Elena Lawrence finally could not stand the thoughts inside, intends to ask someone to meet, the excuse and Watson said to go to the hospital for maternity checkups.


    A bit uneasy about the development of the fetus, sessfully avoided Watson¡¯s excessive concern to go out.


    The time she spent in the Nancy family vi was neither long nor short, but it was a time that made her feel warm and happy.


    In the past, she had been bound by fame and fortune, and had never thought that after letting go of all the mundane things, she would still be able to reap such ordinary happiness.


    On top of that, today¡¯s fetus had an extraordinarily high fetal force, kicking her with a force that was especially different from that of previous days.


    Elena Lawrence automatically defined this behavior of the fetus as, ¡°The little one probably wants to see daddy.¡±


    Therefore, she could only use this as an excuse to convince herself to go see Moren Howard, so as to relieve her longing for him.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that she would never be able to leave him again.


    On the other hand, when Moren Howard learned that the woman he hadn¡¯t seen in months was willing to meet with him, he was very happy and dressed himself up before going out.


    A young casual clothes, set off his extra sunshine, a change from the usual gloomy, handsome eyebrows, a warm gentleman look, enough to let people can not move their eyes.


    The ce where the two met was set at a restaurant that specialized in cooking dishes for pregnant women, and the inside of the restaurant was luxurious and uncluttered, with a quiet atmosphere that was especially suitable for a family of several for a family¡¯s date.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, you¡¯re here.¡± Moren Howard waited there early and ordered several dishes ording to the other party¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you like these dishes, and ask the waiter to order anything else you like along with them. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it, I know that pregnant people have tricky mouths, so you can order what you like.¡± He hurriedly handed the other party the menu in his hand.


    Elena Lawrence also do not know how to feel in the heart, there are touched and heartbroken it.


    Looking at this table full of her favorite dishes, as well as her favorite Lotus Seed Lily Soup, she didn¡¯t expect that this man would remember her preferences, which made her heart how could she not be touched by it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Moren Howard, you know the answer I want. If you¡¯re trying to curry favor with me like this, you¡¯re thinking of me too cheaply. As I said, you can¡¯t afford to give me the future I want, so you shouldn¡¯t be messing with me anymore.¡± Still, she hardened her heart and refused the other.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be soft, much less waver for a single minute, or it wouldn¡¯t just be herself who would be destroyed, but even their unborn child.


    There was no way she could go willing her child to grow up in a home filled with darkness.


    ¡°I know what you want, and I promise, okay?¡± Moren Howard smiled knowingly, he had probably figured out while he was here that it was nothing more than verbally promising Elena Lawrence something.


    There was no way he couldn¡¯t do something so simple. Because he couldn¡¯t tolerate his side was not the person he loved in his heart, and even more so, he couldn¡¯t tolerate he couldn¡¯t fulfill his responsibility as a father.


    When he thought that the child would be ripe in three months, and he could not be the first to see the birth of the child and be by his wife¡¯s side when she gave birth, he felt as if his heart was cut by a knife.


    Therefore, the promise he made today was nothing more than a stopgap measure and was not likely to be honored.


    He had already thought deeply about it, and when Elena Lawrence gave birth to her child, he would send them out of the country and send someone to take good care of them.


    As for this revenge journey at home, it would be fine for him to face it alone.


    He had never been able to do the revenge of giving up his own biological big brother for a woman and a child, he must still seek justice for his own big brother.


    ¡°Did you mean what you said? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Elena Lawrence¡¯s eyes are full of unbelief, any how she can¡¯t believe that only a few short months, this man¡¯s change is so big.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, I¡¯m still serious, I decided to give up on revenge, I just want to live a peaceful life with you mother and son now. You are the ones who have diluted the hatred inside me, I want to have you and our children to spend the rest of our lives together.¡±


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, will you give me another chance?¡± Moren Howard¡¯s handsome eyes gleamed and determined as he looked at the woman in front of him.


    He wished he could take this woman home for this; he couldn¡¯t stand the pain of the thought.

 Chapter 455 – The Aborted Child

    Hearing his heartfelt words, Elena Lawrence¡¯s heart could be greatly touched.


    Unexpectedly, this man could pull out the deepest obsession in his heart, and could give up the path of revenge, which could not be seen on the other side, for the sake of her and her child.


    ¡°If you¡¯re serious, then I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± She finally managed to say these words.


    Separated for so many months, she had long missed this man, and so deeply that she couldn¡¯t miss him any more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious.¡± At least wanting to bring you and the baby home was the right thing to do.


    At that, Elena Lawrence bit the corner of her lip and answered yes, with twinkling tears in her eyes.


    The two of them finally returned to the Howard family vi with their fingers interlocked, as for Watson¡¯s side, Elena Lawrence also made an exnation.


    At this moment, she did not realize that Moren Howard was actually cheating on her.


    By the time she realized it, everything became irreparable, of course, this is allter.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After listening to Elena Lawrence¡¯s farewell words, Watson let out a long sigh, a married daughter, sshing out water ah.


    One by two, Ilya is like that, so is Elena Lawrence.


    I hate that I¡¯ve only had one biological daughter in my life, and then I¡¯ve recognized an adopted daughter who¡¯s as good as my own.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did sister Elena Lawrence call back to say something? Dad why do you look so out of sorts.¡±


    Ilya came home today intending to visit her father, as well as chatting with Elena Lawrence, who was also pregnant, to relieve her boredom, but she didn¡¯t realize that she hadn¡¯t seen more than just Elena Lawrence all afternoon, and that her own father was still looking sad at the end of the night.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence she¡¯s moving out, ah no, it should be moving back in.¡± Watson¡¯s expression was a bit hurt, he had already treated Elena Lawrence as his own daughter, how could he not be heartbroken to see his daughter whom he had treated with all his heart leave again, there was just too much he couldn¡¯t bear to part with.


    ¡°Move back? Dad you mean Elena Lawrence is moving back to be with Moren Howard?!¡± Ilya¡¯s tone raised her voice speeding up, the worry on her face showing through.


    ¡°How can that be, dad it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what that Moren Howard is really like. can Elena Lawrence be safe at his ce? All in all I just don¡¯t have the peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to snatch Elena Lawrence back.¡±


    After Ilya rushed out these words, she turned around and wanted to get up to free Elena Lawrence from her clutches.


    ¡°Stand still and sit down properly for me! What¡¯s all the rushing about? You think Elena Lawrence is one of those little women with nothing but love in her eyes? You think you can think of something that Elena Lawrence is so smart she can¡¯t think of?¡±


    Watson pped the table with a cold voice, this daughter was getting more and more agitated after her pregnancy, and it was really making him more and more uneasy.


    He also wondered if the Nancy Group would be able to give his daughter and grandchildren anotheryer of protection in their lives when they were put in her hands in the future.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence is not someone we think doesn¡¯t know how to reason, since she is doing this she must have her reasons, we should all trust her and be her strong backing.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she still has Moren Howard¡¯s own flesh and blood in her belly, I believe that even if Moren Howard is heartless, he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would poison his own child. That, I still have some faith in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look after your Elena Lawrence sister¡¯s side a bit more. You also have three more months to go, so just eat and drink every day and don¡¯t think about anything messy. Understand?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ilya could only nod sullenly, she was truly worried that Elena Lawrence would encounter something untoward.


    During this period of time with Elena Lawrence, she had long regarded the other party as her own sister, and had never thought that there would be an unexpected day in the future.


    In this life, she didn¡¯t have a sister, and Elena Lawrence¡¯s appearance could be said to havepletely made up for this shoring.


    ¡°Dad, then you have to look after the situation over there at all times, not letting up for a moment.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but admonish her own dad once again.


    Watson was speechless, this daughter seemed to care more about her sister than her dad.


    But looking at how well the sisters got along, he was also very happy.


    But at some point, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his own child who died young. If that child could grow up, it would be the same age as Elena Lawrence by now.


    He never denied that he treated Elena Lawrence differently because of this reason.


    In the beginning, he was treating Elena Lawrence as his dead daughter. As time went by, he came to love this daughter with all his heart, not for any other reason, much less as a substitute.


    Little did anyone know that he and his wife had had another daughter, one that had died at birth.


    It was a past that he buried deep in his heart, a past that he could never forget. So, the day Ilya was born, he made up for it with double the fatherly love.


    On the other hand, since Elena Lawrence came back to the Howard family vi, the treatment she enjoyed could bepared to those ancient empress dowagers.


    It was almost as if she was given everything she wanted, and the stars were not given to the moon, and the moon was not given to the stars.


    ¡°Moren, I want to eat grapes, get them for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Wife.¡±


    ¡°Moren, I want to watch that baby channel, you tune it for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Wife.¡±


    ¡°Moren, the baby kicked me,e here and listen to the sound.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? The baby kicked you? I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡­


    The list goes on and on.


    Elena Lawrence and Moren Howard had spent thest three months of their child¡¯s life as if they had been blessed with one of the few fleeting moments of happiness.


    ¡°Moren, do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl in our baby, I want to go to the hospital now instead to find out the sex of the baby.¡± It was night, Elena Lawrence snuggled into Moren Howard¡¯s arms and slowly asked the question.


    ¡°I like it whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± Moren Howard answered as he always did.


    It was a question that this woman in his arms had asked countless times, and he had obviously answered it countless times.


    As long as they were his children, he would favor them without bias, he would make his children extremely happy as much as possible, and would never allow them to forbid the loneliness and painful despair that he himself had tasted as a child.


    ¡°Moren, I find it all so surreal now. I shudder to think that you would be there for me and my children just like this.¡±


    At those words, Moren Howard¡¯s body stiffened slightly and a slight tinge of remorse crossed his heart.


    How could he bear to tell this woman in his arms that he hadn¡¯tpletely given up on revenge, and that the revenge he wanted was only postponed.


    However, his face was appeasing the other party, ¡°I am the one who will stay by your side and the child¡¯s side, it¡¯s all true. I will definitely definitely make you and the child happier in the future.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯ll teach him ¡­. If it¡¯s a girl, you teach her ¡­.¡±


    Moren Howard with a longing face narrated the future, obviously not yet settled future, but by him said with a fervent look, it can be seen that he is from the heart is looking forward to the arrival of this child.


    The two people snuggled together, together think about the future.


    Not the slightest thought of ¡°God is not willing¡± this sentence, the world¡¯s things are not so easy to be safe and smooth, everything is likely to be just the beginning.


    Fate can¡¯t always be a straight path, there will always be idents and loose ends that no one can avoid.


    Are you ready for the next storm?

 Chapter 456 Congenital Heart Disease

    After months of peace and quiet, York Charlie¡¯s nerves hadn¡¯t ckened for a moment, and his sharp eyes were still glued to Moren Howard¡¯s side of the story, lest the other side take advantage of hisck of preparedness to set off a wave of frenzy.


    Ilya and Elena Lawrence¡¯s due dates also came and went, and on this day the crowd was simply very uneasy, waiting at the door of the maternity ward.


    It was early in the morning when both women¡¯s waters broke and they were sent to the waiting room.


    However, thebor did not go smoothly, and the doctors did not rmend a cesarean section because of their physical condition.


    Moren Howard and Francesca Jones were both apanied as family members in the delivery room, watching their beloved women struggle in the hospital bed, crying out with great vigor.


    The two men were uncharacteristically pinched and kept encouraging their wives by their side, giving motivation with words of love.


    The two were finally the ones to deliver the fetus, yet the bad news began.


    Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence¡¯s baby suffered from congenital heart failure and would not live for more than a month.


    The news was enough to break the parents¡¯ hearts.


    Francesca Jones and Ilya, on the other hand, had a baby boy and were rejoicing in the newborn¡¯s birth.


    On Elena Lawrence¡¯s side, it was a sad day.


    Moren Howard looked on in pain, the flesh of his heart being sliced open with a knife.


    Why should Francesca Jones get a healthy baby and they have to face its death? He wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    Why hadn¡¯t the heart condition been detected during thebor and delivery test, but only after the baby was born?


    In a fit of rage over the hospital¡¯s unwarranted error, Moren Howard removed all the doctors and nurses from the OB/GYN department, making it impossible for them to work in the field for the rest of their lives.


    Elena Lawrence learned of this and didn¡¯t speak in favor of those people.


    That¡¯s what they deserved, and they wouldn¡¯t have gotten it if they hadn¡¯t been dedicated to their jobs.


    They had given birth to a very clean baby boy, who was now being monitored in an incubator, and asionally taken to the operating room for a heart problem that required a lot of resuscitation.


    With each resuscitation, Elena Lawrence¡¯s heart felt like it had died once ande back to life again.


    ¡°Moren, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in my life, so why are you being so unfair to us. This is the only child I have, ah, he hasn¡¯t even had a good look at the world yet, he has to face death.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many times Elena Lawrence had cried today, all in all her tears were close to drying up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Moren Howard hugged the other woman tightly in his arms, his words far-fetched andforting.


    Was there really such a thing as karma? Because he¡¯d engineered the death of nche Capra¡¯s child, his child would have to pay for it?


    No, he didn¡¯t believe in such absurdity.


    If that was the case, then who was going to pay for the life of his dead brother.


    ¡°Moren, I¡¯d rather it be me who dies than our child, think of something, think of something, okay?¡±


    Elena Lawrence still couldn¡¯t face the fact that her child was about to die, but wherever there was still the slightest possibility, she wanted to keep her child alive.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die and I won¡¯t let anything happen to our baby.¡± Moren Howard soothed.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t know if he could do it or not, there was a Mr. William abroad who was extremely good at doing cardiology repair surgeries, literally reaching a point where no one could match him.


    If this expert could be found to treat the child, there might still be a slight possibility of their child surviving.


    After thinking of this, he immediately used all the manpower and resources at hand, trying to find Mr. William in the needle in the haystack.


    Unfortunately, Mr. William has always been a world-shunning existence, and it is simply impossible for ordinary people to contact him.


    Moren Howard identally found out that York Charlie had a little friendship with Mr. William.


    He did not have time to hesitate, nor did he pay attention to the grudges between the two men.


    He decided to personally go to the Charlie family vi to ask for help, ¡°Help me inform that Moren Howard ising to see York Charlie,¡± he spoke to the bodyguard who was in charge of guarding the gate, without his usual overbearing posture.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The bodyguard was ordered to go inside the vi and circte for him.


    York Charlie and nche Capra were both confused when they heard the briefing; why would Moren Howarde to the door?


    But the man hade to their door, for better or worse, they couldn¡¯t do anything to turn him away, so they had their men bring him in.


    ¡°What do you want again?¡± nche Capra¡¯s hostility towards him was obvious, after all, it was true that this man had killed her child, and she couldn¡¯t forgive him in any way.


    This man was the real killer of her child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I came here to ask you for something.¡± The pleading intent in Moren Howard¡¯s eyes was obvious, not the slightest bit fake.


    ¡°Ask us? Joke, even your famous Moren Howard has a day to ask for something? And the ones you¡¯re begging are actually us haters, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± nche Capra has no problem giving a dislike.


    ¡°You guys can do whatever you want about the past, I can apologize and make amends. I only ask one thing of you, help me find Mr. William and save my child.¡±


    Now that Moren Howard is a father, he loves and cherishes his children, and revenge is out of his mind for now.


    ¡°William? What makes you think that begging me will help, that if you beg me, I must help you?¡± York Charlie spoke out sarcastically, frankly he didn¡¯t want to do this favor.


    Besides, Moren Howard had a vendetta against him for killing his son, wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous to ask him to do a favor for his enemy?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°As long as you do me this favor, I can turn myself in and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Moren Howard arguably lowered himself to the dust just to save his and Elena Lawrence¡¯s beloved child.


    This is probably the heart of a father, and he has experienced it in a tangible way.


    York Charlie was silent for a long time, didn¡¯t say a word, just sized up Moren Howard in front of him with great interest, as if he had really changed.


    Nowadays, the person in front of him, fading away that full of revenge, but also really a bit of a father¡¯spassionate heart.


    ¡°York Charlie, saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda, he is just a child, he did not do anything wrong.¡± Moren Howard couldn¡¯t help the other man¡¯s silence and spoke up again.


    nche Capraughed as if she had heard a great joke, ¡°Your child is innocent, but mine is not? You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d see the day when you used your underhanded tactics to kill my child, did you?¡±


    ¡°nche Capra, you can take this life of mine anytime you want, I just want my child safe.¡± Moren Howard is a loving father of sorts, and like Elena Lawrence, he is just as willing to sacrifice his life for his children.


    Hearing this, nche Capra didn¡¯t know how to feel, she didn¡¯t have a deep friendship with Elena Lawrence, and there was even a rtionship with Moren Howard for killing her child, wouldn¡¯t it be whimsical to ask her to help them?


    ¡°Moren Howard, I can agree to your request, but I have a premise.¡± At this time, York Charlie suddenly loosened his tongue.

 Chapter 457 – Shame on You

    Hearing York Charlie¡¯s words, as if there was still a hint of negotiable room, Moren Howard couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°What is the premise, as long as you can say it, I will agree to you.¡±


    ¡°The premise is, you have to publicize every wrong thing you have done in front of the people of the city, write a profound confession that is moving enough to be read out, like this, can you do it?¡± York Charlie opened his mouth word for word.


    The premise was not difficult for the other, but that was all.


    Every man was responsible for the wrongs he had done, and if Moren Howard really knew it and repented of it, he would not kill him.


    It would be a blessing for his child, who was already in heaven, and he hoped that the child would find a good home in his next life.


    I don¡¯t know why he will be so merciful, probably with the growth of years, the body of that Buddha nature also deepened it.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ mean? You are willing to let me go? You don¡¯t send me to jail? You won¡¯t kill me to avenge your children?¡± Moren Howard heard this premise of his, then his eyes are about to stare out, always vindictive York Charlie, will be so simple to let himself go?


    It was unbelievable, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, it was only a matter of letting himself be discredited as well as apologizing and reviewing himself in public, but it was so easy to this extent.


    He had originally thought that even if the other party asked him to kneel three times and kowtow nine times, he would never say half a ¡°no¡± word.


    ¡°Whether or not I am willing to let you go depends on your sincerity to repent.¡± York Charlie spoke faintly.


    nche Capra, who was watching from the side, bit her lip hard, she and York Charlie shared the same heart, of course she knew the other party¡¯s intention of this move.


    Furthermore, she was not a ruthless person, although her child did die an unworthy death.


    But when does injustice end, if Moren Howard really died, then after Moren Howard¡¯s son grew up, wouldn¡¯t he stille to seek revenge on them?


    If the cycle continues, it will only hurt people and themselves. It is better to umte a good cause and get a good result in the future.


    This is what makes everyone happy.


    ¡°Moren Howard, as long as you are honest and repentant, we can all give you a chance. I¡¯ve learned about your profile in the mental hospital, and you¡¯re not a vicious person by nature.¡±


    ¡°You once had a very kind side, when you saw the birds in the trees injured, you would patiently and carefully bandage their wounds. Seeing flowers wilting and falling to the ground, you wouldn¡¯t go and trample them to death. Seeing children younger than you, you will protect and take care of them like a big brother.¡±


    ¡°Such a kind-hearted you, but you¡¯re just so affected by Moore Howard¡¯s death that you¡¯ve lost your mind. Will you join us in finding your original goodness?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    nche Capra counted down the good deeds of the other party, and all these things she said under her breath were things that she had once personally had someone investigate, and there was absolutely no falsehood mixed in them.


    She and York Charlie were of one heart and one mind, and intended to turn their rtionship from enemies to friends.


    Moren Howard heard these words, but really do not know how I should feel, grateful to them?


    It seemed unlikely, but not entirely impossible.


    He looked steadily at the couple in front of him for several moments before speaking with difficulty, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, I know exactly what I¡¯ve done to you. You guys don¡¯t even need to return the favor, just get back at me however you want, I¡¯m willing to take it.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head, ¡°We¡¯re just trying to show you some facts, some facts you don¡¯t know. Come with us.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, nche Capra and York Charlie stepped forward and led Moren Howard upstairs to the study.


    Inside the study, nche Capra finds a documentary and ys it for Moren Howard.


    On the screen are scenes of all the horrible things Moore Howard has done, every single one of them, and it¡¯s taken the couple a long time to organize it.


    Ever since Ilya¡¯s plea on behalf of Moren Howard, they have been preparing for the opportunity to tell him that what he did was wrong, and that it would be a good thing if he could turn his back on it.


    York Charlie and nche Capra have only seen the disk a handful of times, and they don¡¯t want to remember their unhappy past.


    When Moore Howard was around in the past, he managed to make an appearance in the rtionship between the two of them at every turn, leading to frequent problems and crises in their rtionship.


    In the end, it even almost reached the point of no return.


    Now, in order to make Moren Howard no longer repeat his brother¡¯s responsibility, had to apany people to revisit this CD once again, is really all kinds of feelings surging to the heart, the heart inside the astringent pain.


    In short, it¡¯s hard to say.


    Although the scars of the past have been intact, but turned out to look at the past is still difficult to avoid the extreme.


    Those grief past, are once really happened to them, so how can they have no feelings at all.


    As for Moren Howard looking at this disk, the scene on the screen, are telling him that he misses the big brother, turned out to be a person who is so unforgivable, is simply subverted all his past knowledge.


    His face became more and more ugly, his fists were clenched tightly to the point of no return, and on his wrists were veins that ripped up one after another.


    ¡°Why ¡­ why ¡­ why ¡­ why are you even such a person, why do you do so many wrong things ¡­ ¡± He took two disheveled steps backward, an incredulous look on his face.


    That was the big brother he had been pining for since he was in the mental hospital, the person he admired and wanted to cherish, but now reality had overthrown the light that had been lit for his big brother inside her, and the wick was still his big brother.


    All unbelievable, God¡¯s joke is not a little too big for him.


    ¡°Moren Howard, you have eyes of your own that can see, so naturally you can see clearly whether this is something fake that we made up or something that really happened. We¡¯ve told you all the facts, it¡¯s up to you what you choose to do. we¡¯ll get you in touch with Dr. William on his end, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll never go back on our word.¡±


    nche Capra made assurances that the infant child was innocent and that she would try to save the child who was hovering on the line between life and death.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t her child, it was a child of this world, and they all had what it took to survive.


    York Charlie stood by and watched theplex expression on Moren Howard¡¯s face and did not say another word, nche Capra had already said everything he had to say and he did not need to add anything more.


    Moren Howard did fall into deep contemtion, it did not ur to him that the person he had been trying to avenge was such an unforgivable being.


    In the past, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t heard bad things about his own big brother, but he had always thought that it was the York Charlie couple¡¯s single-handedness that had made his own big brother¡¯s reputation so bad.


    Unexpectedly, the truth was surprisingly not much different from what people said.


    So, hadn¡¯t he been taking the wrong revenge all along? And he had even sacrificed so many people in order to take this revenge.


    A pang of remorse sprang up on his face, remorse for the people he had harmed.


    What in the world would he have to do to repay cleanly this than debt he owed.


    ¡°I promise you all that as long as my child survives, I will definitely do good deeds and more good deeds in the future, and will not seek revenge.¡±


    ¡°Now, I have to admit that you guys are right and my big brother is wrong.¡±

 Chapter 458 – Snatching a Man from Death’s Hand

    With this word from Moren Howard, what followed went far too smoothly.


    Mr. William and York Charlie they have been old friends for many years, having hime back for an operation is nothing more than a word from York Charlie.


    ¡°Old friend, how abouting back to catch up, kind of missed you.¡± After sending off Moren Howard, York Charlie made a phone call to that old friend who was enjoying a good time on vacation somewhere.


    Dr. William, who had white skin, blue eyes and a high nose, was enjoying a leisurely sunbathing in Bangkok, and as soon as he received this call from his best friend, he could feel the unusual atmosphere.


    York Charlie would actually take the initiative to call him? Invite him back to his country? What else could it be if there wasn¡¯t something going on in there?


    And would he jump at the chance, the answer was thoughtfully, yes he would.


    ¡°You¡¯re being polite because you have something you need to bother me with, aren¡¯t you?¡± William smirked as he exposed the other man, his tone not at all polite as he disliked him back.


    ¡°You can also interpret it like this,e back or not, give me the word, I want you toe back immediately right away and book the fastest flight possible.¡± York Charlie¡¯s words also do not beat around the bush at all, he has always been like this.


    Treating friends, always is the best use of things, the key moment can not help the person is still considered what friends?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Come backe back, I¡¯m really scared of you, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± William on the other end did not have the good temper to speak, still holding a ss of high-ss French red wine in his hand that he had not yet finished tasting.


    After hanging up the phone, back to their hotel amodation, simple packing luggage with passport and visa to go to the airport to apply for the return procedures, everything is in the high-speed rate of operation.


    Afterpleting the appropriate procedures, returning to China is just a matter of two hours.


    On the airne, William squinted twice to refresh himself, ready to deal with the trouble of returning home.


    He and York Charlie have been friends for many years, and naturally knew that if the other party did not have something important to do, he would not bother himself, and even more so, he would not trouble himself.


    There must be one thing that he had to use him for, and it was very likely that this thing had something to do with his only strength.


    His only strength is that he has already upied the first chair in the cardiology field at a young age.


    A series of surgeries regarding the heart had never made a single mistake under his scalpel.


    His scalpel has never been praised by the industry¡¯s conscience and will only be used to save lives.


    Of course, there is a prerequisite for him to operate, that is, he ensures that the person he can save back, alive is the person he has fifty percent certainty that he can save back.


    This so-called fifty percent is nothing more than snatching people in the hands of the God of Death.


    He could almost conclude that there was going to be a very difficult surgery waiting for him to make a big difference when he got back home.


    That was why he had to raise his energy on the airne to prepare himself to deal with it, so that when he yed, he wouldn¡¯t be out of shape.


    However, when he returned to China and learned the whole story, after learning that the person he was going to use the scalpel on was actually a tiny newborn baby, his hand that was used to holding the scalpel really couldn¡¯t restrain itself from trembling a little bit.


    Let him in a newborn child¡¯s heart to open the knife ¡­ this kind of difficult work, indeed is a little too much challenge to selfposition in which exists.


    To make a knife to a child that was just born less than a month ago, it is a bit too cruel, and it makes his heart feel reluctant to give up.


    William, York Charlie, Moren Howard, and nche Capra are gathered in a small room at the hospital, discussing the next step.


    Among them, Moren Howard is the most anxious, just now they have gone to the intensive care incubator to check the child¡¯s condition, is a dying state.


    If even Mr. William could not do anything, he was afraid that it would be difficult to save his child.


    ¡°Mr. William, how is it? Can my child be saved? Speak up, no matter what the result is, I will face it and I can bear it.¡±


    Looking at the father who was eager to save his son, William¡¯s eyes looked more grave.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally revealed what he had to say, ¡°I¡¯m only fifty percent sure, after all, the child is too small. Whether it¡¯s alive or dead, I don¡¯t have absolute certainty.¡±


    Fifty percent, it is really a hanging and dangerous percentage.


    These words could be considered an extremely harsh presence in Moren Howard¡¯s ears.


    He froze in ce, staying frozen for a while, his mind constantly going to the figure of fifty percent, enough to make his heart ache.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be a 50/50 split between life and death, and whether or not his child survived was up to God¡¯s will?


    ¡°Mr. William, if the child doesn¡¯t have the surgery, then he will definitely die right? Does that mean there is a chance of survival if the surgery is performed?¡± Moren Howard asked in a sad and hopeful tone.


    William answered his question with a firm ¡°yes¡±.


    Hearing the word ¡°yes¡±, Moren Howard¡¯s eyes were deep andplex as he replied, ¡°I agree to the operation, and no matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    If you want to me, you can only me him as a father, who had made so many mistakes before, causing all the bad consequences to fall on his innocent child.


    ¡°The surgery will take ce in three days, I will prepare everything, and at the same time I will closely monitor the child¡¯s situation during these three days, you can rest assured of this.¡± William spoke dutifully.


    Since he had agreed to save a patient, then he would be responsible to the end, no matter how difficult this surgery actually was.


    After receiving William¡¯s assurance, Moren Howard returned to the hospital room to inform Elena Lawrence, who was still lying in the hospital, about this matter.


    After hearing what Moren Howard had to say, Elena Lawrence had mixed feelings. She was happy that their child still had a chance of survival, but sad that it was not easy toe by.


    Maybe it was so close that their child would be taken away by death.


    But she had to ept the arrangement, after all, it was the onlyst way.


    ¡°Moren, I¡¯ll ept whatever the oue is.¡± After saying these words, she dropped tears with unstable emotions, and soon the crystals that had umted in her eyes slid down her face one by one to condense into a line of tears.


    Moren Howard sat on the side of the hospital bed and embraced the other side, his hand constantly smoothing the other side¡¯s undting back.


    Looking at the woman in his arms this sad appearance, he also felt the same.


    Who said that this world does not have the existence of the phrase empathy, it is only those who have not tried to empathize, only to mistakenly think that there is no just.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, it¡¯s going to be okay, our baby will survive. Let¡¯s have faith in our child in Mr. William.¡± Moren Howard made a simple persuasive remark, while at the same time taking far-fetchedfort in himself.


    There is a ray of hope, it is better than not even a ray of hope, at least now there is still a hope, not even a hope, all day long sad life.


    Counting thest days until the month came and went to send their child away.


    Elena Lawrence has already snuggled in each other¡¯s arms, crying to the point of sobbing uncontrobly, can not say a word, can only hear a series of choking sound.


    Outside the hospital room, Watson, who hade to visit, saw these two embracing each other inside, and couldn¡¯t help but silently retract his hand that was ready to knock on the door, and walked towards the road, leaving this space for the two of them.


    Originally he hade once a day, wanting to give Elena Lawrence a little warmth so that she wouldn¡¯t be so sad and desperate.

 Chapter 459 Successfully Saved

    It was only after a three day observation period and confirmation that the child could be operated on that William performed the dreaded yet existentially hopeful surgery on the small child at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon of the fourth day.


    Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence stood outside the door of the operating room, their hearts pounding and pounding, extremely uneasy, as if their hearts were about to beat out of their chests.


    Never before had they felt that time could pass so slowly, to the point of being ridiculously slow.


    ¡°Moren, I¡¯m so worried, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Elena Lawrence couldn¡¯t hold back from telling the man beside her the endless fear in her heart, even though she truly knew in her heart that the man beside her must be just as afraid of the unknown ending as she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be fine.¡± Moren Howardforted her as much as heforted himself.


    The two of them had waited in fear on the corridor outside the operating room from dawn until dark; the operation had taken ce at three in the afternoon, and now they looked at their watches and saw that it was already eight in the evening, a full five hours had passed.


    And their children are still lying in the cold operating room inside do not know life and death, gradually they with the passage of time, their mood has be iparably calm.


    It was as if they could ept whatever the final oue was.


    Of course, there was nothing they could do if they didn¡¯t ept it openly. Life and death are two words, everything is fate, half of it is not human.


    Inside, William had been in surgery for five hours and was drenched in sweat, but he couldn¡¯t care less about his current situation.


    Once into the work, he will y two hundred percent of the spirit, focus on their patients, this is his engagement in this profession the most basic sense of responsibility.


    People without a sense of responsibility cannot work in the profession of doctor.


    Because they are doctors, the hand gently move, can decide a life of life and death.


    Life is so precious, and a doctor who can save a life between the lines should take it even more seriously.


    Tick tock, nine o¡¯clock.


    Tick tock, ten o¡¯clock is here.


    ¡­


    Soon, the hour hand was already pointing to the number twelve.


    The next day has alreadye, exactly at this time, the lights in the operating room dimmed, wearing a white coat William from the operating room outside the tired walk out.


    Taking off his medical mask he took a big breath of the air in the non-surgical room and immediately felt refreshed.


    Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence were the first toe over to stop him, wanting to ask about the baby.


    Luckily, William understood the urgency of their hearts at the moment and didn¡¯t hically say anything else, quickly giving out four words as an answer, and those four words were ¨C everything was going well.


    This nine hours of difficult surgery, under William¡¯s scalpel, finally saved the child¡¯s life, can be said to be a congrattory thing.


    After hearing those four words, Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence hugged each other tightly, while Elena Lawrence shed tears of joy.


    Their child, atst, had his life back.


    It was only after their emotions had calmed down a bit that William began to continue with the next series of things that needed to be taken care of as they nursed their child back to adulthood.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be too happy, although the child¡¯s life was saved, you should also bring the child to the hospital regrly for rechecks. Before the age of five it¡¯s best toe once every two months to make sure it¡¯s safe. After the age of five it¡¯s once every six months, and you can¡¯t end this review until the age of eighteen when adulthood has stabilized.¡±


    ¡°And you have to be extra careful about your child¡¯s physical condition, what should be eaten and what can¡¯t be eaten, you also have to have a clear idea in your mind, strenuous and high level sports should not be allowed to be done by your child, as well as lifting and moving things are done as little as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°The most important point is that the child must not be subjected to any even the slightest bit of stimtion. All in all, just protect your child like a porcin doll.¡±


    After hearing William¡¯s words, Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence fell into a short silence.


    They never thought that their child would not be able to enjoy the same reckless childhood and adolescence as normal people after experiencing this catastrophe, and even that he would have to be raised in a greenhouse for the rest of his life.


    But after a few moments, they suddenly realized that it was already a blessing from God that they were able to save him, and they shouldn¡¯t ask for so much more, they shouldn¡¯t think twice about it.


    ¡°Thank you Dr. William, we¡¯ll take care of some of what you said.¡± Elena Lawrence replied politely and tried to slip someone a ck card.


    This ck card had enough money in it to clothe and feed the average person for the rest of their lives.


    But William didn¡¯t need it, he wasn¡¯t someone whocked money in the first ce.


    Therefore, he directly pushed back the card that was handed to him, ¡°No need, if you want to thank, go thank York Charlie. If he hadn¡¯t invited me, I wouldn¡¯t havee back at all. And no one else would have been able to invite me.¡±


    He then strides away.


    After tossing and turning for these nine hours of heightened nerves, William needed a good night¡¯s sleep to make up for the excessive amount of spirit he had lost earlier.


    Looking at William¡¯s back, Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence knew that they owed York Charlie a big favor, and would have to return it by all means.


    Unexpectedly, the feud between the two families was solved.


    After the operation, the child was again pushed into the intensive care incubator, with professionals guarding the child day and night, and now the child¡¯s condition can not leave the person, need to keep a constant eye on, in case of changes.


    Once the matter was resolved, Moren Howard apanied Elena Lawrence back to the maternity ward, and they both felt a sense of relief.


    Even if they had to take care of all the baby¡¯s problems in the future, they would do it willingly. Paying for their own child, they would feel heartfelt joy.


    As for York Charlie¡¯s side, they really needed to be thanked as well.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Moren Howard took the initiative to share something with someone after he figured something out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This time I¡¯ve really figured it out, and I want to atone for the mistakes I¡¯ve made in the past.¡± Moren Howard opened his mouth seriously, the words atonement meaning to atone with his freedom.


    He was trying to turn himself in, he was the one who ordered that kidnapping of Clivia Charlie in the first ce, and he was the one who caused nche Capra to miscarryter on.


    All in all it¡¯s just that he¡¯s done too many wrong things just for that revenge.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was ridiculous to think about.


    ¡°Do you mean ¡­ that you are going to leave us mother and child? Are you going to leave us when the baby is in this condition?¡± Elena Lawrence was a little unstable.


    How could this be, their child had just been saved from a life and death situation, why could he even say such a thing?


    How could he bear it, how could he leave behind the two of them, mother and child?


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, take it easy, just calm down and listen to me first, okay.¡± Moren Howard saw that her mood was not right, and could not help but open his mouth to calm the other party.


    Only after making sure that the other party¡¯s emotions slowed down did she slowly speak, ¡°I did something wrong, I should be punished. Only then can I have peace of mind, and we can have a better future.¡±


    ¡°And it was York Charlie who helped us this time, so I should return the favor to him.¡±


    At those words, Elena Lawrence didn¡¯t know how to feel in her heart.


    Admittedly, every word he said was impably correct.


    But ah, there was no way she could let this man go to prison to redeem himself and just leave the two of them, mother and son, alone and alive on the outside.


    She also really wanted to ask, can you really leave us alone?

 Chapter 460 Having Happiness

    The typhoon passed through, and there were no clouds for miles. The weather was gray and cloudy, with torrential rain as apanion all day long, and the pedestrians on the road were all in a hurry, with a panicked look on their faces.


    Walking under such a storm makes people feel terrified all day long.


    This is one of the few times the city has been alerted by nature to the indifference andck of concern for the environment.


    After Moren Howard, the days calmed down and nche Capra retreated to her home because of the weather.


    The little princess was also brought home from abroad, but Hobert Butler stayed abroad to get a marriage license with his woman, the sh mob was so fast that you can¡¯t help but be surprised.


    The little princess was apanied home by York Charlie¡¯s mother, only this time Mrs. Casey¡¯s return always gives nche Capra an inexplicable chill.


    To-day Mrs. Casey was shut up in her room upstairs.


    nche Capra sought the space to go to the little princess¡¯s pink room, trying to pick up a hint of what had happened by the little one¡¯s description.


    Here, she thought, must be something going on that was not known, or Mrs. Casey would not have given her such a queer feeling.


    ¡°Buckle-buckle-buckle,¡± she snapped three times at the door of her room, and got the little one¡¯s permission before she twisted the knob to enter.


    It was the necessary respect she gave her child, and the courtesy that should be expected between everyone in this house; everyone needed to have personal space, even little kids.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing the figure of his mother, the little one put down the anime book he was holding in his hands and raised his eyes to look at the person and let out an inquiry.


    ¡°Missing my baby girl, of course.¡± nche Capra sat on the edge of the bed with a kind smile piled on her face as she looked at the little one in front of her.


    A sense of pride washed over her; this was her and York Charlie¡¯s daughter, with their good gic heritage.


    Her daughter was growing up day by day, day by day, she was visible as a heavenly beauty, her skin could be described as snowy.


    ¡°My daughter is so beautiful.¡± Looking at the look can not help but praise so.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t look at whose daughter I am.¡± The little princess raised her proud little head in response.


    nche Capra nodded the little one¡¯s forehead, the appearance of which can be seen in the intimacy, the next second she tentatively asked, ¡°Baby, tell mommy if there are any interesting things that happened in the foreign country, okay?¡±


    The little princess was a little puzzled, tilted her head, turned her soulful eyes, thinking that Mommy must want to be involved in her own life, so she didn¡¯t doubt that she would tell the other side about the things that happened abroad, no matter how big or small, as long as she could remember them.


    nche Capra patiently listened to one thing after another, but did not find the slightest suspicion from it, could it be that she was really overly concerned?


    But as a woman, her sensitivity and intuition had always been surprisingly urate, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done.¡± The little princess ended her storytelling journey.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Nothing else? You think about it more carefully?¡± nche Capra tried her best to use her daughter as a breakthrough, so she wanted to push her partner a little more.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else, what do you really want to know, mom? I feel like you¡¯re not quite right today.¡± The little princess asked back rhetorically.


    ¡°Nothing, mommy just wants to be involved in her daughter¡¯s normal life.¡± nche Capra squeezed out a light smile, one shouldn¡¯t push a child like that.


    ¡°Really?¡± The little princess inquired uncertainly, mommy looked so out of sorts today.


    ¡°Really.¡± nche Capra patted the little one¡¯s head with a look of feigned relief.


    In the back of her mind was a deep suspicion; could it be that there was a next test awaiting them that was bigger than Moren Howard? Needing to know that they had already lost too much during the reconciliation with Moren Howard.


    Truth be told, these days she wanted more of that uneventful life, or at least the good old days.


    She no longer wants to experience the ups and downs of life, perhaps because at a certain age, her experience has grown and she understands the true meaning of life.


    Moren Howard matter ended very quickly, eventually they chose to let go, did not necessarily want Moren Howard to go to jail to atone for their sins.


    She and York Charlie could see that for once the man was genuinely remorseful, and perhaps it was because he had a child and a family and responsibilities to carry that he had made such a big change.


    All in all, it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    Therefore, they were all willing to let the person off the hook, it was better to have a friend than an enemy, and it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    Their only condition is that they want Moren Howard to utilize his resources for the good of society.


    On one side, nche Capra is in a constant state of panic.


    On the other side, Moren Howard is enjoying quality time with his son with Elena Lawrence.


    The family has brought in a state-of-the-art medical team from abroad at great expense to take care of their child¡¯s health.


    And instead of focusing more on work stuff, they, as parents,e to entertain their child whenever they get free time.


    As a parent, they can¡¯t give their child a healthy body, it is already a shame to ask, nowadays the only thing they can do is to give their child a family full of love.


    Let the child live in love from a young age and neverck love.


    ¡°Baby baby, look here, I¡¯m daddy, call daddy.¡± Moren Howard shakes a rattle in his hand as a man smiles a silly smile just to tease the baby in the stroller.


    The tiny baby in the stroller spit a bubble out of its mouth, looking clueless.


    It was true, how could a newborn child understand an adult, but his every move touched the hearts of the parents.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Elena Lawrence looked on with a smile on her face, but she still gave a nk look to Moren Howard, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a fool, don¡¯t you, the child is so young and still understands nothing, you want people to call him father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting our son familiarize himself with this dad¡¯s name in advance, maybe when he speakster, his first sound will be calling me dad.¡± Moren Howard continued to tease the child regardless, his heart was very pleased, because their child was not the kind of small child who loved to cry and make trouble, from the time he was born down to now, he showed an extremely well-behaved appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, the son I gave birth to will definitely call me mom first in the future.¡± Elena Lawrence secretly kicked him, this is the child she gave birth to after all her hard work, how can he not call her mom first.


    ¡°Could you have given birth without me?¡± Who expected, always let Elena Lawrence¡¯s Moren Howard in this matter¡¯s attitude is anomalous.


    It looks like he had to fight for the baby¡¯s first call, which is really a pair of extremely childish parents, but it is also a rare heavenly happiness.


    For this, the two were grateful to York Charlie and the others, and if they hadn¡¯t pleaded with Francesca Jones on behalf of Moren Howard at the end of the day, it wouldn¡¯t have been as easy as it was.


    For what he did, Moren Howard would have deserved a three to seven year prison sentence.


    Yet he was able to not even have to go into this ce at the end of the day, and instead was able to roam the wide world outside, and really had to appreciate York Charlie for their generosity.


    ¡°Elena Lawrence, sometimes I really feel like the present is surreal and am terrified that one day the happiness in front of me will be gone.¡± Moren Howard exited softly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t, we¡¯ll always be happy.¡± Elena Lawrence spoke firmly, no matter what, they must have happiness.

 Chapter 461 – Little Princess Injured

    Typhoon weather always makes people feel terrible to the core, and their daily good mood is affected by the gloominess of the weather.


    Today, York Charlie, the workaholic, braved the storm to go to the office to continue working, and it was an office with only a few people up and down almost the entire building.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the once-in-a-century typhoon, the employees have all gone home on vacation to recuperate, and only those who are striving for excellence have gone out of their way to return to thepany to work overtime, or it can be said that they want to get the attention of the president.


    If they get into the president¡¯s eyes, their life will be a three-stage jump, and they will be able to gain the Dragon Gate in a matter of seconds, so they all performed extremely well.


    Because of York Charlie¡¯s work, only Mrs. Casey and nche Capra and the little princess are left in the house, the three masters, but the atmosphere is how to get along with how can¡¯t say how strange.


    For example, in the morning, nche Capra took the initiative to greet Mrs. Casey, ¡°Good morning, Mom.¡±


    But Mrs. Caseypletely ignored her, as if nche Capra did not exist in front of her.


    Even during meals, Mrs. Casey ate on her own, reducing the number of times she usually spent with her grandchildren, and there was nomunication between her and the little princess.


    Looking at Mrs. Casey¡¯s expressionless face, nche Capra ate this meal can be said to be fearful, in short, it is not happy to eat it.


    The little princess didn¡¯t feel any better, the world of a child is extremely simple and doesn¡¯t think about things that only adults should worry about.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± nche Capra took her chopsticks and stirred the rice in her bowl, three words in one sentence, no appetite.


    She finally managed to ask the words she had put in her heart, there was no way she could feel at ease until she got Mrs. Casey¡¯s situation straightened out.


    Mrs. Casey sniffed and coldly swept her a nce, ¡°Not much.¡± The tone was extremely cold, as if she had changed into a different person in an instant.


    Or it can also be said that this person¡¯s appearance did not change by a hair¡¯s breadth, but this person¡¯s inner core has long since not been the original one.


    ¡°Mom ¡­ If anything unpleasant happens to you, you must remember to tell us, don¡¯t hold it in alone.¡± nche Capra cared to open her mouth and summoned up the courage to engage Mrs. Casey in conversation.


    She was still willing to think of things in a good direction, maybe Mrs. Casey was just in a bad mood for a while, and there were no other horrible things happening as she thought.


    ¡°What unpleasant things could happen to me? Or do you want something to happen to me to make you happy?¡± Mrs. Casey mocked back, her face not showing any warmth at all.


    At this time, the little princess vaguely sensed that the atmosphere was not right, and could not help but reach out her little hand and tugged on the sleeve of her grandmother¡¯s coat, and opened her mouth in a milky voice to try to make people calm down, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so scared of you talking like this, don¡¯t be so fierce, okay.¡±


    ording to the little princess¡¯s past experience in dealing with adults, this tactic will work, basically a hundred-tested tactic.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when this trick would fail, Mrs. Casey looked as if she didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Am I mean? That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t really seen me mean.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Mrs. Casey stood up in a big movement, and then with a flick of her hand, she shook off the little princess who was grabbing her sleeve.


    ¡°With a snap, the little princess fell to the ground.


    nche Capra did not expect this situation at all, and froze in her chair for a while before she reacted and hurried to the little one¡¯s side.


    Leaning down she inquired, ¡°How¡¯s it going, are you okay? Baby you answer mommy.¡±


    When she inquired, Mrs. Casey had already gone upstairs like nothing had happened, not caring in the slightest about the death or life of her own granddaughter, which was really too out of character.


    In the past, Mrs. Casey had been most concerned about her precious granddaughter, the Little Princess.


    Hearing mom¡¯s words of concern, the little princess covered the head of the fall pain, can no longer hold back ¡°woo wah¡± cry out, ask since childhood by the crowd pampered growth of her, and how has been their grandmother so cold treatment, the heart is really aggrieved to a certain extent.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­ I hurt.¡± The little princess repeated the word ¡°pain¡± over and over again, crying nche Capra whole heart followed the pain.


    Daughter pain in the body, nche Capra pain in the heart.


    She hurriedly wanted to check how the little one covered the head piece of the fall, but unexpectedly the little one fell out of blood, forehead a blood stains.


    It was heartbreaking to see, and nche Capra rushed to call the family doctor to see if there was anything wrong.


    The family doctor came quickly, after all, they usually have nothing to do, just specialized in employers¡¯ sudden physical conditions.


    After a procedure of disinfecting and applying medicine was carried out, the family doctor said, ¡°The injury on little miss¡¯s forehead is not deep, it¡¯s just that small children¡¯s skin is more delicate, that¡¯s why the epidermis is broken and bleeding.¡±


    Upon hearing this, nche Capra let her heart drop, and suddenly she was worried about another question, ¡°Will that leave a scar?¡±


    A little girl¡¯s appearance is still very important, in case of scarring ¡­ she did not dare to think about this eventuality.


    Fortunately, the doctor¡¯s answer is also rtively in line with her mind.


    ¡°It won¡¯t leave a scar, it will heal with regr medication, and don¡¯t scratch the wound with your hands, no matter how itchy it is, you have to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks doctor.¡±


    nche Capra sent the family doctor away, turned to look at the little one who was full of downcast face, and spoke out tofort, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t mean to do it, grandma loves the little princess the most right? Grandma may have encountered something troubling, we have to sympathize with grandma.¡±


    The little princess is also understanding, hearing her mom so enlightened, her heart quickly figured it out, and instead of dwelling on it, she obediently nodded, ¡°I know mom, I won¡¯t me grandma.¡±


    Seeing her daughter so understanding, nche Capra heart gratified, coaxed her daughter for a while, then withdrew from the little one¡¯s room.


    She was thinking how she might inform York Charlie of the affair in a proper manner, and she also realized that this part of the house was bing less safe.


    As it was indeed horrible to her that Mrs. Casey should be able to do any harm to the little princess, her first order after leaving her room was to have a bodyguard guard the safety of the little one.


    She even moved to call back Hobert Butler, who was abroad in love and newlywed, but she held back in the end, because disturbing someone else¡¯s happiness was truly a cardinal sin.


    After organizing her words, she roughly informed York Charlie of the situation at home via WeChat, and then she was waiting for the other party¡¯s response with anxiety.


    But she did not wait for a response, she waited for York Charlie who immediately appeared in the house ten minutester, the speed was surprisingly fast.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ you get back so fast?¡± nche Capra inquired, he should be in his office at this hour.


    ¡°With such a big thing happening at home, do you think I can still stay at the office in peace?¡± York Charlie asked rhetorically, whirling around and striding towards the little one¡¯s room.


    This way back, he was most concerned about his daughter¡¯s injury, without seeing the injury with his own eyes, he was not at ease.


    After knocking on the door, he entered the little one¡¯s room, and at a nce, he saw ayer of medical white gauze wrapped around the forehead, which was still vaguely covered with red bloodstains, which really stung his eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t hurt anymore, can you promise me not to me anyone.¡± The little guy cleverly read the mood of his father in front of him at the moment, so he thus spoke.

 Chapter 462 – Argument

    The little one¡¯s mind was extremely prating, on the one hand, she was worried that her dad would me her mom for not taking care of her because she was hurt, and on the other hand, she was also worried that her dad would me her grandmother for hurting her.


    Hearing this, York Charlie¡¯s eyes wereplex, and his heart was ironed out for having gained such a good daughter.


    ¡°As long as you get well soon from your injuries, dad doesn¡¯t me anyone.¡± Therefore, he could only speak warmly to pacify his daughter.


    Aftering out from his daughter¡¯s room, York Charlie didn¡¯t hold back the fire in his heart, he was sure to go to probe a exactly, in the end his mother that is what happened.


    After this incident, and then listen to nche Capra sent him a long series of messages on WeChat, he began to notice that his mother¡¯s behavior during this period of time is indeed a bit strange, but before he did not pay too much attention to it.


    For example, after his mother came back from abroad this time, she became silent and stopped talking, she stopped nagging them all day long, and she went back to her room every day after dinner withouting out.


    Indeed, it was, and it made people feel so much weirder.


    ¡°York Charlie, where are you going?¡± nche Capra, following the man, perceived that his steps were toward Mrs. Casey¡¯s room, and could not help but step quickly in front of the man, calling a halt with open hands as she, too, blocked the other¡¯s way forward.


    ¡°Knowingly.¡± To this York Charlie gave only these four words in response.


    His daughter had been put in this situation by her own mother, couldn¡¯t he, who was both a father and a son, go and ask a question ande up with an answer?


    ¡°York Charlie will you calm down and listen to me for a second, my biggest fear is that you are in this state.¡± nche Capra felt that this hallway was really not a good ce to talk, not to mention that the man in front of her was really not that stable.


    With those words she forcefully pulled the other man back into their room against his will and began to talk to the man face to face.


    ¡°Even if you go to mom now to ask for a statement it won¡¯t help, it will onlyplicate things more and more.¡± She spoke with a serious face.


    ¡°So I¡¯m just supposed to do nothing and let my daughter get hurt?¡± York Charlie¡¯s heart is clearly in favor of his daughter, after all, his daughter¡¯s wounds have really shaken him to the core of a loving father¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable, okay, we just need to solve the problem, not create another one.¡± nche Capra¡¯s tone was starting to get bad, why was this man being so unreasonable to this point?


    Upon hearing this, York Charlie, that windpipe, though still not smooth, did not retort to nche Capra anymore.


    Apparently, he agreed with the other man that they were there to solve problems not create them.


    It was a while before he slowed that agitation to calm down.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Those two words were spoken to nche Capra.


    But whenever he spoke, nche Capra understood exactly what the other man wanted him to say.


    ¡°There is one thing that we don¡¯t have to doubt, Ma¡¯s condition happened after she came back from abroad, so the problem must be abroad, we have to go to the source to find out the problem and fix it.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that we live separately from mom, so that we can also avoid unforeseen circumstances, and we can all live our lives with a little more peace of mind. Otherwise I¡¯m really worried that there will be a murder in the house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take offense when I say this, I¡¯m just being honest. I didn¡¯t mean to kick Mom out, and if it¡¯s okay with you, I can stay out here with the little one, I don¡¯t have to stay here.¡±


    nche Capra spoke her heart out word for word, she couldn¡¯t let her daughter go in a home that was no longer safe.


    Hearing her heartfelt words from the bottom of his heart, York Charlie really thought hard about whether or not he should send his daughter away again.


    After a long moment of silence, he spoke again, ¡°I recognize the validity of what you¡¯re saying, but emotionally, I don¡¯t want to break up our family. I will figure out a way to resolve this matter.¡±


    On either side, there was no way that he, the one caught in the middle, could throw in the towel with a clear conscience.


    ¡°You figure it out, only by the time you do, we¡¯ll both be gone, mother and daughter.¡± It wasn¡¯t that nche Capra was deliberately cursing herself and her little princess, it was that she couldn¡¯t rest on herurels.


    Today Mrs. Casey was able to ruthlessly knock the little one¡¯s head bloody, and it was not certain that one day she would be able to let the little princess have a life-threatening situation that could not be avoided.


    After all, no one can stay by the little one¡¯s side 24 hours a day, every second of the day.


    But they could avoid those dangers by staying far away from Mrs. Casey.


    ¡°What do you call that? I¡¯ll protect you all, and the kind of situation you¡¯re talking about will never happen at all.¡± York Charlie¡¯s face grew worse, he was leery of talking about big things like life and death.


    In this life, there were only a few people he had rtions with, and there were only a few people he wanted to protect, of course he didn¡¯t want any idents to happen to such a few people.


    ¡°York Charlie, I don¡¯t want to argue with you right now, nor do I want to argue with you about anything. I¡¯m just expressing my own thoughts and what I want to do, and whether you agree or disagree, I¡¯m just letting you know.¡±


    nche Capra didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with this person, it was purely a waste of time, what she wanted to do, no matter who it was, there was no way to change it.


    This heart and will is extraordinarily firm and difficult to shift.


    ¡°nche Capra, aren¡¯t you forgetting something? You¡¯re not a separate individual now, you¡¯re my York Charlie¡¯s wife and the mother of our children.¡± York Charlie disliked the way nche Capra spoke in such a tone of voice, as if it pulled the two of them away from closeness to estrangement in one fell swoop.


    ¡°York Charlie, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± nche Capra simply chose to keep her mouth shut; it was futile to say anything more.


    It would be better to find a time to sneak up and take the little one while the man wasn¡¯t home, and the two of them would go together to a safe enough ce to settle down, like Ilya¡¯s father¡¯s house.


    Since this matter of Moren Howard had been settled, rtions between the Nancy family, the Charlie family, and the Jones family had reached a point of unprecedented harmony.


    The three families have also reached some cooperation in business, and the three families can be said to develop in harmony, just like three brothers without the so-called rivalry.


    Even if there are some inevitablepetition, it will never happen that kind of viciouspetition.


    York Charlie and her husband and wife for many years, usually only need a light nce to understand each other¡¯s mind, this moment is even more so.


    The two stalemate for a long time did not say anything, the finalpromise is naturally York Charlie, he a hall big man, how will and the other side of these things.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Hobert Butler toe back, this time you should always feel relieved, right?¡±


    Except that hispromise wasn¡¯t so much letting them leave the house as it was just adding an extrayer of protection for the little one.


    Hobert Butler this person¡¯s ability, they know in their hearts, is a very worthy of convincing people.


    As long as he came back from abroad to protect the little one, then both of them could also put their hearts down, and the conflict wouldn¡¯t be so intense.


    ¡°¡­ you let Hobert Butlere back? He was just newly married, okay? That¡¯s too inhuman of you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The atmosphere became cheerful all of a sudden, and nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but spit out what this man did, it was just too odd, okay?


    ¡°What¡¯s humanity? Have I ever had one? I don¡¯t care about anything else as long as you guys are good.¡± York Charlie heard the relief in the other party¡¯s tone and couldn¡¯t help but sound cheerful.

 Chapter 463 – Hobert Butler Returns Home

    After some debate between the two men, everything came easily, and the conclusion was finally reached to call Hobert Butler back from his nuptials.


    After the little princess learned about this one thing, she was in an extremely joyful mood, her face was always filled with bright smiles, it was evident that she was extremely fond of Hobert Butler as her godfather.


    Even with these days because the grandmother pushed down to hurt their own unpleasantness can be put aside, the heart only think about when the godfather back, how to pester each other.


    This is the nature of the child¡¯s heart, easy to grieve and even easier to rejoice in things that do not make sense.


    nche Capra sometimes looked at her own baby girl and envied her this state of mind. There was a time when she too had such a carefree time.


    Sometimes she wished that time could stay in this moment, not moving forward or backward, and such a scene would be enough to keep her heart in a joyful state.


    She even wished that the little one would never grow up and stay by her side forever, and that she would have this ability to bless her with a lifetime of peace and joy.


    From the moment she knew the date of Hobert Butler¡¯s return, the little princess had been moring by day and by night to be picked up, without a moment¡¯s pause, and her mood had been maintained in a state of extreme excitement.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, you mustn¡¯t leave me behind when you go to pick up the ne tomorrow. I¡¯ve set my rm clock, I¡¯ll definitely wake up on time tomorrow.¡± When it was time to go to bed the night before, the little princess still didn¡¯t forget to knock on her parents¡¯ door to yell that much, fearing that her parents would forget about her.


    nche Capra, who was about to turn off the light and rest, faced with such a baby, she really could not help but cry andugh, nodding helplessly, ¡°Mommy and daddy have promised you, how could they lie to you. Good boy, quickly go back to sleep, children need to sleep more, in order to grow tall ah.¡±


    The little princess sniffed and nuzzled her mouth, still having so much reluctance to leave this room.


    This reaction of hers was already a state that everyone knew about.


    Or if everyone knew it or not we can¡¯t be sure, but nche Capra and York Charlie knew it like the back of their hand.


    This little baby of theirs wanted nothing more than to sleep with them.


    York Charlie waved at the little one, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Spinning around, he went to the side closet and took out a special pillow for the little princess and ced it in the center.


    The little princess jumped on it with joy at the sight, the mattress vibrating with her sudden force.


    ¡°Gently, baby, the bed is going to crush for you if you keep doing that.¡± nche Capra helplessly patted the little princess lightly on the head.


    After the little princessid down peacefully, she rolled her eyes and spoke, ¡°No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m so light, how could I crush the mattress.¡±


    nche Capra shook her head and covered the little one¡¯s eyes with her palms, signaling her to quickly close her eyes, ¡°Quickly go to sleep, tomorrow when you get up you will be able to see your godfather and godmother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the little princess finally slept contentedly, a sweet smile still hanging on her little face.


    She hadn¡¯t slept with her mom and dad for a long time, so she missed such a warm atmosphere very much.


    As long as her parents were around, she was able to sleep peacefully very quickly without having to worry about any situation.


    It was only because the little princess knew deep in her heart that as long as she had her parents by her side, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed in any way.


    Her parents, her umbre, were the two people she would love for the rest of her life.


    Only York Charlie looked at the little one who fell asleep magically fast with a meaningful light in his eyes.


    The world of the two of them had been spoiled again, with a little one asleep in the middle of the couple, unable to perform even a simple cuddling gesture.


    But he personally called this little guy up, so even if he was unhappy in his heart, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, just think of it as apanying his daughter.


    Sometimes, whether it is a three-person world or a two-person world, it will also be extraordinarily beautiful.


    nche Capra see the situation naturally understand the idea of people¡¯s hearts, and took the initiative to extend the hand over, signaling the other party to hold on.


    York Charlie understands that the other party wants tofort his heart, so it is also very natural to hold the other party¡¯s hand.


    Soon, the lights in the house closed, leaving only a room of warm moonlight, three people quietly lying together.


    A family of three, extraordinarily harmonious, cozy and natural.


    The three people slept a good night without dreams, the moonlight sparsely spread on the three people, quite a sense of the quiet years.


    The next day, the early sun rose, blue sky was early risers a glimpse, another day of good mood.


    Among the three sleepers, the earliest one to wake up was naturally the little princess, after all, she was thinking of going to the airport early to wait for Hobert Butler¡¯s godfather.


    ¡°Mom and dad, quickly get up, get up, get up, get up, the sun is going to shine, you can¡¯t bezy!¡± As soon as the little guy opened his soulful eyes, he started to get mischievous.


    He pulled his father¡¯s hair on one side, and touched his mother¡¯s face on the other, with a look that he wouldn¡¯t stop until he woke someone up.


    In less than a minute, nche Capra and York Charlie woke up, both of them were really helpless to this energetic little guy, excited to this extent.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    York Charlie was a little unbnced, he used to travel for weeks at a time and didn¡¯t see his daughter missing him this much.


    How is it that now that Hobert Butler has been reced, his daughter¡¯s behavior will be so different, it¡¯s true that people are more angry than people.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t pinch the little one¡¯s face hard, ¡°Look at what time it is now? Who taught you to wake up mommy and daddy so early?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even need to look at the time, she was sure it wasn¡¯t even six o¡¯clock, Hobert Butler¡¯s ne was arriving at ten in the morning, so there was no need to get up so early in the morning.


    Originally, their estimated time was eight o¡¯clock, clean up and have breakfast at nine o¡¯clock and then go out.


    Now by the little guy so much ¡­ still want to sleep back to sleep ah.


    Listening to her mother¡¯s words, the little one looked at the time of the wall clock, only to realize that it is really a little early, only five fifty-five minutes.


    But she still spoke with strong words, ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ve slept enough. I sleep so little as a little kid, is it okay for you two adults to sleep so much?¡±


    ¡°Clivia Charlie, shut your mouth and eyes, lie down and get some sleep, and no more fooling around.¡± York Charlie looked at the side of this nonsense daughter, in fact, the heart is not more angry, on the contrary, feel a little funny.


    Therefore, he purposely raised his face to scare the other party, and even called the little one by her first name in order to strengthen his power.


    Hearing such a serious sentence from her dad, the little one shrunk her neck, and a trace of fear really rose up on her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but shrink a little towards her mom¡¯s side, seeking this huge umbre of protection from her mom.


    She grew up knowing that whenever daddy was angry, looking for mommy as a shield was surely everything, mommy¡¯s status in the family was the highest of the highest, even daddy had to give in to mommy.


    ¡°Be good, baby quickly close your eyes and go to sleep, don¡¯t make daddy angry, okay?¡± At this time, nche Capra still had a strong sense of sleepiness, that¡¯s why she was on the same front with York Charlie.


    Hearing that her mom didn¡¯t help her, the little princess puffed out her mouth helplessly, and a little bit angry, sheid down again and closed her eyes, forcing herself to fall asleep.


    Seeing this, nche Capra and York Charlie looked at each other helplessly, and continued to return to their previous forms to fall back to sleep.


    No matter what, you can¡¯t have a problem with sleep, sleep is such an important thing.

 Chapter 464 – A Matter of Particular Importance

    Waking up from another back to sleep just shy of eight in the morning, nche Capra slowly opened her heavy eyelids as the blinding re instantly scrambled into her eyes, causing her to instantly hold a hand in front of her eyes while she partially came to her senses.


    Next, she woke up the still-sleeping little one and York Charlie, the two father-daughter sleepers who both liked to sleep with one hand behind their heads in the same manner.


    Really, don¡¯t you know that prolonged pressure on the hand will lead to poor blood flow through the hand?


    Thinking that I will have to talk about this serious issue with them again in the future, the big one and the small one opened their eyes coincidentally.


    After washing up and changing clothes, the family of three sat down at the dining table and began to eat quietly.


    After the meal the family left the house at nine o¡¯clock and drove to the airport to pick up Hobert Butler.


    Now at this time of day the timing was just right, not too early and not toote, and the arrival time at the airport would be around nine-thirty.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hold out for another eight hours and they would be picked up by Hobert Butler.


    From the moment the little princess got into the car, she was squirming from side to side, and never for a moment was she able to settle down.


    nche Capra was amused, so she didn¡¯t stop the little one¡¯s behavior, but just let the other party develop freely.


    After all, this is the nature of children, can not be suppressed too much.


    Soon after half an hour, it was really on time to arrive at the airport.


    Inside and outside the airport was a state of peopleing and going, bustling with pedestrians without interruption, lively and extraordinary.


    After all, the location they were in was an internationalized metropolis, so it was not unusual for people toe and go.


    From the moment they stepped out of the car, the little princess looked around at everything in front of her, hoping to catch a glimpse of Godfather Hobert Butler and the others.


    nche Capra helplessly squatted down and told her daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t look, you can¡¯t see your Godfather Hobert Butler here, we have to go inside and wait, okay?¡±


    The little princess nodded nkly, and then followed the person forward, is she did not know the direction, so she is all the way in the footsteps of mom and dad closely, just afraid of the TV show on the unfortunate will fall to her.


    In recent years, there has been a gradual increase in the number of unscrupulous people in society, and naturally, there are many dangerous yet unpredictable things that can happen.


    The little princess still had a sense of safety, she didn¡¯t want to be trafficked to the mountains, she must stay close to her mom and dad.


    They came to wait in the special VIP room, and all the time there were special staff on the airport to serve them tea and water, which was probably God-like treatment.


    Frankly, they didn¡¯t have to wait long, after sitting down for a cup of tea and a few more pages of Twitter, a staff member came to inform them that the flight that Hobert Butler was returning on had arrived.


    It wasn¡¯t more than a few minutes after that that the family received Hobert Butler and Hobert Butler¡¯s wife, Tina.


    At first nce, Tina was an attractive woman, with big, wavy blonde hair and red lips that made her look even more so.


    nche Capra at a nce at this woman, there is an extremely inexplicable feeling, but that feeling, but so fast that she can not touch to see.


    Intuition told her that this woman was not simple, whether it was good or evil could not yet be recognized.


    But what she could tell most intuitively was that Hobert Butler cherished this woman, as could be seen from some subtle details.


    After gathering her mood, she took the initiative to wee her, ¡°Tina, Hobert Butler, I¡¯m really sorry for disturbing your newlywed honeymoon trip, it¡¯s really because there is something in our family that needs your help, that¡¯s why I¡¯m urgently summoning you back to China.¡±


    A sentence that expressed an apology and spoke of its own needs.


    ¡°There is no need to say you are sorry as long as you are in need.¡± Hobert Butler returned, whirling around to pick up the little princess who was looking up at them with one hand.


    ¡°Did you miss me, little one?¡±


    This time, before the little princess could speak, nche Capra had already spoken up and answered for her, ¡°Yes, of course I did, how could I not, I almost dream of you every night.¡±


    ¡°Since the day we found out you wereing back, you¡¯ve been pestering us for news of you from morning till night, without a moment¡¯s pause.¡±


    ¡°Last night, too, I couldn¡¯t rest even after I went to bed, and I had to mor toe and pick you up. No, it¡¯s early in the morning.¡±


    Mom¡¯s flirtatious tone caused the little princess to blush with shame, and after ring at her mom with round eyes, a pair of small paws ringed up her godfather¡¯s neck with this action now.


    ¡°Godfather, you¡¯re not allowed to listen to mom¡¯s nonsense, I didn¡¯t miss you very much.¡± The haughty tone caused everyone present to hold back theirughter, and their faces were colored with smiles.


    How could there be such a cute little kid in this world.


    The group of five returned to the Charlie family vi together and bumped into Mrs. Casey in the hall, Mrs. Casey¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, but she didn¡¯t start a positive confrontation.


    Mrs. Casey¡¯s face was extremely grim, but no confrontation took ce. Mrs. Casey passed by them and left the ce without any expression, which made people feel strange, as if she was a robot without feelings and flesh and blood.


    Hobert Butler is also puzzled, before we live together in foreign countries, Mrs. Casey is clearly a very good talker, face always full of smile.


    But now she was like a new person, very different from before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hobert Butler wondered to Mr. and Mrs. York Charlie as he watched Mrs. Casey leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing you see, so just listen to me for a minute.¡±


    nche Capra then informed Hobert Butler of all the strange events of the past few days, and exined that the reason for inviting him back this time was that she hoped the other party would lend a helping hand and look after the little one a little more in the course of the day.


    Hearing these words, Hobert Butler dly agreed. The little one was originally his goddaughter, protecting her safety was originally his own part.


    ¡°I know this next request of mine is a bit not so good, after all, you guys are newlyweds, but I still hope that you guys can stay at THE Charlie family, it¡¯s closer and more convenient.¡± nche Capra was relieved to see him being so kind, but she still verbalized her apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mrs. Charlie, we¡¯re the same wherever we are.¡± Tina, who was on the sidelines, graciously stated that she didn¡¯t care, and indeed there wasn¡¯t much to care about, which was what this was supposed to be about.


    From the very beginning with Hobert Butler, she had a different purpose, today the goal has been half realized, she is overjoyed.


    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, nche Capra had a moment of unease. This woman seemed to be down and out, unconcerned about a lot of things, but she had a tendency to feel that there was no difference between this woman and a viper.


    ¡°May I call you Tina? Thank you for understanding.¡± But she still had a friendly demeanor on the surface.


    Maybe it was just her illusion, after all, this person was Hobert Butler¡¯s new wife no matter what, she couldn¡¯t maliciously specte on the other party based on her feelings alone.


    ¡°Of course, then I¡¯ll call you nche as well.¡± Tina spoke bluntly, and softly and meekly.


    nche Capra responded with a faint ¡°hmmm¡± of agreement, and the next thing she knew, she was escorting the two to the room that had been specially prepared for them.


    It was always a good idea to rest and refresh after a long morning of running around.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night because of us, so you guys can rest first. We¡¯ll call you at meal time.¡±


    Today, the Charlie family is no longer Hobert Butler¡¯s employer.


    On the contrary, Hobert Butler is still a honored guest invited by the Charlie family, so they naturally have to treat him well and do not neglect him in the slightest.


    nche Capra still knew the reasoning behind this very well.

 Chapter 465 – Sending the Little One Away Again

    Ever since Hobert Butler and Tina came to stay at the Charlie family¡¯s vi, Mrs. Casey had continued to do as she always did, not saying much to the others, but not making any big waves either.


    At least from a temporary point of view, the Charlie family is still in a state of peace and quiet.


    Ilya and Elena Lawrence bring their kids and husbands over from time to time, and the three families get along well.


    But things don¡¯t always go smoothly, and idents can happen at any time.


    On this particr day, Ilya and nche Capra were having a barbecue in the garden when there was a loud ¡°boom¡± from the kitchen that was shocking enough.


    A series of white smoke billows out of the kitchen, and it¡¯s clear that something is going on in the kitchen and they¡¯re waiting to find out what it is.


    This unexpected event caused their barbecue party to be unable to go on, and everyone rushed to the kitchen to find out what was going on.


    When they got to the closest part of the kitchen, the thick white smoke made it difficult for them to see what was going on inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± York Charlie, the master of the house, asked the man in charge of the kitchen, his expression neither happy nor angry.


    One of the servants wearing an apron spoke back, ¡°Young master, we don¡¯t know what happened, I was just about to enter the kitchen when it blew up.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Ximena is still inside.¡± At this time, a voice in a hurry came out from nowhere.


    At that, nche Capra was quite shocked, there were still people in here? What about the safety of the people inside?


    ¡°Put out the smoke and check for casualties.¡± She quickly stabilized herself and turned to calmly directing people.


    Let¡¯s just hope the people inside are unharmed and safe, she loved every de of grass and tree in this house, let alone a living human being, even if it was just a servant.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t have the condescension of a master, and she always treated her servants with kindness.


    In her view, all men are created equal, and they are just employers who pay, and servants are justborers who work for money, so there is no inequality.


    Next, under nche Capra¡¯s methodical direction, the smoke in the kitchen quickly cleared, and the scene that followed was that of a servant copsing on the kitchen floor with her eyes closed.


    nche Capra was shocked at the sight of the servant, and she reached over and probed her nose.


    Luckily, there was still breathing, proving that the man was still alive and that the Charlie family hadn¡¯t had a murder yet.


    ¡°Quick, get the family doctor over here.¡± York Charlie on the side also snapped.


    The maid on the side then made a call to the family doctor.


    The doctor soon arrived at the scene to diagnose the unconscious maid.


    After a brief examination, the doctor spoke to the crowd, ¡°Ximena isn¡¯t in any danger, she just inhaled too much smoke and was knocked out, so she¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the crowd unanimously let out a sigh of relief.


    But the urrence of this idental incident was a wake-up call to the crowd, a tant warning.


    This thing that happened in the kitchen today must be thoroughly investigated to the end, otherwise this time it is blowing up the kitchen, and the next time it is only feared that the entire vi will be blown up.


    At that time, the Charlie family¡¯s casualties must be extraordinarily serious.


    ¡°We will investigate this matter thoroughly to the end, and we also hope that if the personnel present have any clues, they must provide them to us.¡± nche Capra said these words with a serious face, and then joined York Charlie to send Ilya¡¯s family away and carry out a series of investigations.


    Through the investigation, it was learned that someone had ced the relevant ingredients for making explosives in the kitchen and then lit them with a lighter to make the earlier scene.


    However, the person who did it was obviously not very good at it and missed one of the key ingredients of the explosives, which is why there was only smoke but no explosion.


    In the study, nche Capra had a worried look on her face, ¡°What should we do? Who the hell is making these things at home? It¡¯s a good thing nothing happened this time, it would have been so bad if someone had gotten killed.¡±


    York Charlie understood her inner trepidation, ¡°We haven¡¯t pulled the surveince out yet, pull the surveince out and take a look, see what suspicious characters there are.¡±


    So the two of them went to the Charlie family¡¯s specially equipped surveince room, and went through thest few days of surveince from beginning to end, and watched it for several hours through fast-forward.


    But they hadn¡¯t found any suspicious characters yet, probably because they were hiding too much, but they still had to keep their eyes open and watch patiently.


    They had already watched for several hours, maybe the victory was waiting for them at the end, they couldn¡¯t give up halfway.


    ¡°Look! Look at this person!¡± After another half hour of watching, the dizzy nche Capra seemed to see a ray of hope.


    There was a scene on the screen: in the darkness, a blurry figure sneaked into the kitchen, bulging as if he were carrying something, as sneaky as a thief.


    York Charlie sniffed his head over and studied the scene with nche Capra, rewinding the camera and zooming in and out.


    The figure looked a little familiar to both of them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°York Charlie, does this person look a little familiar to you?¡± nche Capra asked.


    York Charlie responded with a ¡°hmm¡±, ¡°Seems a bit familiar.¡±


    At the moment he had a sneaking suspicion that the person inside was most likely his mother.


    That is to say, it was entirely possible that the ident in the kitchen was something his own mother had gotten up to.


    In the next second, nche Capra also thought of something, the two of them silently nced at each other, words do not need to say more, each other understand what is in the other¡¯s heart.


    After a moment of silence, nche Capra was the first to speak, ¡°I want to send the little princess to Ilya¡¯s house or Elena Lawrence¡¯s house, what do you think?¡±


    Ostensibly she was asking York Charlie¡¯s opinion, but she was really just giving notice.


    Whether the other party agreed or not, the little one she was determined to send away, and she could never do anything to let her daughter go on living in a ce where danger could ur at any time.


    As a mother, she would definitely be constantly on her toes, hanging on to her precious daughter¡¯s safety at all times.


    ¡°You won¡¯t take my advice, just do as you say.¡±


    Frankly, York Charlie didn¡¯t want to send his daughter away; he¡¯d always felt that his mother wasn¡¯t so deranged that she¡¯d kill her own granddaughter.


    But nche Capra¡¯s fear for her daughter was something he could more than understand, he could empathize with.


    With the man¡¯s permission, nche Capra contacted Ilya without a moment¡¯s pause and sent the little one to both Francesca Jones and Ilya¡¯s homes as quickly as she could.


    She also chose Ilya¡¯s home over Elena Lawrence¡¯s for insurance purposes, and also because the Elena Lawrence¡¯s had so much attention to share with a heart attack child that she feared they wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of the little princess.


    Ilya had treated nche Capra¡¯s request very willingly, and she and Francesca Jones were also very fond of Clivia Charlie as a child.


    It was the little one who was not particrly willing to leave her house, and only by herself, and Godfather Hobert Butler did note with her.


    Therefore, she felt that she was really alone in Ilya¡¯s house.


    Often there was not even a single person to talk to, which was not really the case, but it was just that she was subjectively and consciously unwilling tomunicate with anyone.

 Chapter 466 – Little Princess Depression

    Ilya and Francesca Jones weren¡¯t the only ones who remembered to take care of their own children, and the moping of Clivia Charlie¡¯s arrival here in the backstreets was something they had watched with anxiety.


    After all, the little one was losing weight day by day, and her whole body was rapidly bing lethargic.


    If that guy York Charlie knew that his daughter had turned into this appearance, he would definitely me them for not taking good care of his daughter, and by that time, it might be possible that their house would be demolished by York Charlie.


    ¡°Ilya, as you can see, what should we do? We shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this request from York Charlie and the others in the first ce, now we¡¯re simply guilty.¡±


    When she was in her room at night, Francesca Jones didn¡¯t hold back fromining so much.


    ¡°What are youining about, nche Capra and the others are our friends, what¡¯s wrong with us helping them out now that they¡¯re in trouble? Are you that reluctant?¡± Ilya nted him a nce, clearly not happy with the other¡¯s words.


    When a friend was in trouble, they should help out both ways, that was her usual code of conduct.


    Francesca Jones cried out, ¡°I¡¯m not reluctant, I just have absolutely no choice about Clivia Charlie, okay? As you can see, she¡¯s so young, she doesn¡¯t even think about food, and her baby won¡¯t even give us a smile when we do so much, so what can we do in the long run?¡±


    At those words, Ilya was also silent. This is not to mention Francesca Jones is worried, she is also worried, okay?


    Just like today, after taking a lot of toys and buying a lot of delicious food and fun things to Clivia Charlie, the little one just ignored their good intentions.


    The whole day down meal also did not eat two bites, the whole person is spirit is not good appearance, called people look at the heartbroken and annoyed.


    After all, they were now raising a child for York Charlie and nche Capra, and if the child had any health problems, wouldn¡¯t the parents, who loved their daughter as if she were their own, have toe over and fight with the two of them?


    After a long time of silence, Ilya justid down and pulled the quilt over her head, letting out a muffled voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow, there¡¯s no use in being blindly anxious, why don¡¯t we just go to bed earlier.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she duly closed her eyes and let out an even breath.


    Francesca Jones was left alone to mess around in the open light, wasn¡¯t it just that there wasn¡¯t a proper solution yet?


    Ilya could sleep with a big heart, he couldn¡¯t.


    For the rest of the night, Francesca Jones had been thinking, tossing and turning, thinking of ways to cheer up the little princess.


    York Charlie¡¯s side is also toxic, so many days even did not give the child a phone call, it is no wonder that the little baby has a lot of thoughts.


    Children¡¯s moods are always uncertain, and sometimes they are even more sensitive.


    Parents without saying a word to the child will be thrown to the child is not familiar with the person home, is more long time do not give the child a phone call to exin the reason for the matter ¡­ eh.


    Francesca Jones let out a long sigh, tonight this sleep he is not able to sleep in peace.


    After two more rolls on the quilt, Francesca Jones resolutely got up and walked to the window in the hall, a phone call to York Charlie dialed over.


    Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, York Charlie wasn¡¯t going to get a good night¡¯s sleep either.


    The phone kept ringing the first time, but no one ever answered on the other side, and Francesca Jones thought to himself that probably York Charlie had fallen into a sweet dream.


    But he didn¡¯t have the slightest consciousness that he couldn¡¯t disturb the other party¡¯s beautiful dream, instead, he dialed the phone again and again, and looked like he wouldn¡¯t stop until he woke up the other party.


    Finally, after he kept calling, the other end of the phone was finally picked up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The voiceing through the phone was York Charlie¡¯s cold as hell voice, cold enough to chill a person to death through a cell phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s up? Is something wrong?¡± Francesca Jones, intent on scaring the other woman, spoke in a tone that was as exaggerated as it could be, as serious as it could be.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Speak clearly.¡± York Charlie on the other end of the phone sniffing also began to get anxious, can let Francesca Jones in the middle of the night regardless of the time point to call him something ¡­ difficult not to be his baby daughter out of something?


    ¡°Your daughter, something has happened.¡± Francesca Jones didn¡¯t have the good sense to open his mouth, rolling a big white eye in the process, even under the premise that the other party couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Speak.¡± This time, York Charlie was even more concise, and the word ¡°say¡± immediately appeared as an aura.


    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re in a hurry? Why did you do it so long ago?¡± Francesca Jones disliked this sentence again, and then began to talk about how depressed the little princess had been since she arrived at their house.


    After that, she even indignantly criticized York Charlie, ¡°I mean, how can you be a father and have such a big heart? How can you have such a big heart? You don¡¯t call your child for a few days, not to mention that you don¡¯t even care about your child? If you don¡¯t want to raise this daughter, give her to us to raise, anyway, my family doesn¡¯tck the money to raise one more child.¡±


    York Charlie on the other end of the phone heard these words but a long time in silence, if someone in the past so split face nonchnt usations of their own words, a long time ago he would have hung up the phone.


    Now he is rare not angry, and also med himself.


    The things in the past few days were too much, tooplicated and too annoying, causing him to not even care about the child¡¯s side of the situation, it was really his fault, he should take the responsibility.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the little one a call over tomorrow, it¡¯s gettingte, you should sleep too.¡± After returning such a sentence, he hung up the phone on the spot and continued his sleep.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Nowadays, every night¡¯s sleep time was particrly important to him, not allowing a single bit of it to be wasted, because during the day he was really too busy, and desperately needed the night¡¯s rest time to replenish his spirit.


    Otherwise he was really worried that one day he would die suddenly.


    Francesca Jones who was hung up continued to roll her eyes, this York Charlie really hangs up when he says so, he doesn¡¯t even give him a chance to say goodbye.


    He didn¡¯t even give him a chance to say goodbye.


    But this call over, Francesca Jones heart of indignation and resentment of the gas finally calmed down a lot, at least he can do again back to the room to sleep peacefully.


    This sleep, a dreamless night, waiting for each of them will be a new day.


    The next day, the sun shone brightly on the earth and everything revived, Ilya was the first to open his heavy eyelids, and the first thing he thought of when he came to his senses was to go next door to check on the little princess.


    However, the next second, the sounding from the next room was one that instantly pierced her eardrums, a sound of something being broken and falling to the floor.


    Hearing this sound, Ilya¡¯s heart instantly became uneasy, and she busily put on her slippers and ran over to the next room.


    Saving even the effort of knocking on the door, she instantly went in to check on the little one.


    Fortunately, nothing uncontroble had happened, the little princess was unharmed, she just didn¡¯t hold the water cup steady and dropped it on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You stand there obediently and let me clean up the debris on the floor.¡± Ilya was also afraid of this little guy, seeing the other party squatting down to use those tender hands to pick up the broken pieces on the ground one by one, immediately voiced out to stop.


    Being bellowed at like this, the little one immediately froze in ce, obediently not moving.


    Ilya¡¯s heart dropped by half, and then she began to clean up the mess created by the little one.


    Anyways, she was a bona fide adult and would not be in a position to hurt herself.

 Chapter 467 – Handsome, Inviting Jealousy

    After dealing with the mess, facing the little princess who froze in ce at a loss, Ilya¡¯s heart felt a burst of heartache.


    About because she herself has be a mother, she can¡¯t stand to see a small child showing an aggravated expression in front of her, so she quickly embraced the person into her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be aggravated, if you continue to be aggravated, cousin aunt is going to be aggravated, and I thought that I wasn¡¯t good enough for you. Look, since you came to our family, has cousin aunt ever treated you badly?¡± Ilya coaxed this little princess in a gentle voice.


    In such a warm as mommy¡¯s embrace, the little princess rubbed against the person, and with murmuring words that screamed inaudible sybles, she was obviously aggrieved.


    ¡°When will mommy and daddye to see me ¡­ Are they having another little baby to throw me aside?¡±


    Faced with such a question from the little one, Ilya was also so heartbroken that she didn¡¯t know how tofort.


    What parent under the sky would be willing to let their child leave their side, everything was just a matter of necessity.


    ¡°Little Clivia, mom and dad love you the most in this world. They¡¯re only fostering you temporarily with your cousin because they¡¯ve run into something really tough to deal with. They miss you a lot, too.¡±


    ¡°All of this is because they love you too much and don¡¯t want you to suffer a single bit of harm, that¡¯s why they have to create an absolutely safe environment for you.¡±


    ¡°Our little princess, smile will you, look at you, you haven¡¯t shown a single smiling face in the several days you¡¯ve been here with auntie.¡± Ilya pinched the little one¡¯s cheeks and coaxed in a gentle tone.


    Upon hearing this, the little one also barely managed to squeeze out a smile, but it was extremely forced, and the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes at all.


    In the face of such a little princess, Ilya was also at her wits end, one can¡¯t have people clearly not wanting to smile, one still has to force the other to smile, how forceful would that be.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, cry if you want to, cousin aunt has two more shoulders to lend you a good cry.¡± She was fortunate enough to just let the other party cry a little, it was good to let it out, at least she didn¡¯t have to hold it in her heart so hard.


    The little one stood still for five seconds after hearing her words, and the next time she opened her voice and cried out, which woke up Francesca Jones in her sleep.


    Francesca Jones rushed over andforted the little one together with Ilya, at the same time, he also scolded York Charlie for being an unreliable father, why didn¡¯t he call over to take care of the child at this time?


    Maybe York Charlie heard him scolding his voice, so the phone called.


    Francesca Jones picked up the cell phone following the ringing tone and almost threw the phone away.


    Howe the call was traced immediately after he had just finished ndering him?


    But Francesca Jones heart is still greatly relieved, otherwise this little girl here crying endlessly he really can not stand, but also afraid of people will cry to the point of hoarseness when York Charlie to find him to settle ounts.


    ¡°Here, your father called you, stop crying, good girl.¡±


    Francesca Jones handed the cell phone to the crying little princess, coaxing the other party in a gentle voice.


    If this little girl cried any more, he was only afraid that he would have to get down on his knees and beg the other party to stop crying, really this tears were going to flood his house.


    At this time, he had to be d that his and Ilya¡¯s children were picked up by Watson and returned to the Nancy family vi to raise, otherwise the two children here would not have to make him a big headache.


    The little princess heard the word ¡°daddy¡± this two words eyes immediately issued a burning bright light, small paw immediately snatched the cell phone in the hands of Francesca Jones, it can be seen that she really misses her parents very much.


    But she snatched the phone just put the phone on the ear, and did not take the initiative to speak, but that intermittent choking sound is passed through the phone to the other end of York Charlie¡¯s ears.


    Listening to him is a burst of heartbreaking, his own baby girl is in silent crying, let him as a father how can not heartache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, daddy will be heartbroken. Mommy and daddy have always loved you, be good and obedient, you¡¯ll be able to go home soon, okay?¡± He softened his voice to coax the child, hoping that the other party would stop crying.


    Upon hearing this, the little princess didn¡¯t cry as much as before, but her eyes were already in a red and swollen state, ¡°Daddy lied, lying is a puppy.¡±


    York Charlie is really crying andughing, the person who dares to say this about him, this precious daughter of his is also really the first one.


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t lie to you, we all miss you these days.¡±


    ¡°Cheat cheat cheat is cheat, daddy is the big bad wolf, every time cheat little red hat.¡± Nay, the little one didn¡¯t believe it, just a few light words, how could it be possible to convince the little one?


    York Charlie shook his head helplessly, secretly sighing that children are really the debt of their parents for their whole life, but it also makes his life full of infinite joy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t grandma sick now? Mommy and Daddy chose to send you away because they wanted to take better care of Grandma, and because they didn¡¯t want Grandma to hurt you. Grandma¡¯s getting older, so will you let Grandma go, little princess?¡±


    York Charlie said again and again, he knew that his own daughter was not the kind of person who couldn¡¯t be reasoned with, as long as the reasoning was made clear to her, everything would be solved.


    Hearing her father¡¯s heartfelt words, the little princess stopped her tantrums and began to think seriously.


    It seems like she really shouldn¡¯t bother with grandma, she can¡¯t send grandma away just because she¡¯s sick, she¡¯s so old.


    Moreover, mom and dad were handing themselves over to their cousin aunt and uncle to take care of them carefully, and there was no intention to throw them away.


    She bit her lip before she spoke in a small voice, ¡°I will let grandma, then mommy and daddy have to take good care of grandma, when grandma gets better you have to remember to pick me up with grandma and bring me home, don¡¯t forget about me, and call me often.¡±


    The little princess¡¯s mood would stabilize so quickly, both Ilya and Francesca Jones were impressed with York Charlie, they really didn¡¯t know what the other party had said to coax someone to be good.


    Soon, the two fathers and daughters chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up, and the little princess was calmed down without crying or fussing.


    She stayed happy all day, no more moping.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ilya and Francesca Jones watched on and were relieved, all they had to do was to wait for York Charlie to solve the family situation.


    On the other hand, York Charlie hung up the phone and rubbed his brow tiredly, the things that came one after another in the past few days have made him extremely tired.


    His mother¡¯s side of the matter investigation is clueless, thepany¡¯s things are many and mixed, he really can not take care of his daughter¡¯s things.


    It was his failure as a father, but for the sake of their family¡¯s better future, he could only do so.


    At this time, Hobert Butler knocked on the door of the study and entered after receiving permission.


    ¡°What brings you here so early in the morning?¡± York Charlie asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Is to discuss with you about the next thing, now the situation you also see, say how your people¡¯s rtions are so bad, there are always people who have trouble with you?¡± Hobert Butler smiled and teased the other party.


    Don¡¯t say it, what he said was really urate, before it was Moore Howard, Moren Howard who had a problem with York Charlie, and now there were unknown people who had a problem with him.


    There¡¯s no end to the controversy surrounding York Charlie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m too handsome to be envied.¡± York Charlie replied back.

 Chapter 468 Check

    Hobert Butler didn¡¯t expect York Charlie to be so eloquent and boastful, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t help but look at the man more.


    But he wasn¡¯t interested in admiring a beautiful man¡¯s face at this time, he still remembered that the purpose of his trip was to solve the predicament that the Charlie family was facing nowadays.


    ¡°I have carefully checked, your mother is abroad except for going to church every day to pray the rosary, there is no ce where she can be while she is away.¡±


    ¡°Church? Have there been any investigations into that church?¡± York Charlieget got to the crux of the matter and thought that this church might give him a clue.


    However, Hobert Butler just shook his head, in fact, he had also asked his friends abroad to thoroughly investigate the situation of that church, but he had not been able to find even a single suspicious person.


    ¡°So, what did you want toe and tell me today?¡± York Charlie didn¡¯t have much patience, and he was a little upset that he hadn¡¯t heard the man¡¯s purpose for knocking on the study door after all that nonsense.


    Hobert Butler gets it in a second and speaks bluntly, ¡°I came here to tell you that maybe we shouldn¡¯t look externally, but more internally. I would suggest that you take your mother to the hospital for a physical examination to see if any internal problems exist.¡±


    In his opinion, Mrs. Casey was no different from a different person, maybe she had been given drugs to live like a walking corpse that way.


    Hearing him say this, York Charlie, too, suddenly understood something. What a smart character he was, how could he not understand the reasoning behind this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take my mom to the hospital to check her health, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t tell my mom to go to the hospital nowadays. And I can¡¯t force someone to kidnap her to go, what would the people outside think if they saw this.¡±


    He had given quite a lot of thought to it, so much so that he was really tied up and a little bit unable to exert himself in dealing with Mrs. Casey¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°You can examine her at home.¡± Hobert Butler dispelled that concern with a nd remark.


    After all, this home was his ce, no one else could say a word about it, and there was no need to worry about any negative news getting out.


    And the home is equipped with a first-ss medical team, as long as the medical equipment isplete, even if it is at home to carry out a full range of physical examination will not be a problem.


    The two quickly reached a unanimous opinion, and the next step was to take action.


    First, sneak into Mrs. Casey¡¯s room when she was not on guard, and then silently give her a shot of drugs that could make her sleep.


    The next checking operation could be carried out logically, and everything went smoothly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, at this moment, all of them would not have predicted that their every move is under the surveince of others, and their every action falls under the careful design of others, and everything is just a pit.


    Mrs. Casey did not wake up until the whole set of checkup process came down, so it is obvious that the amount of drugs under that injection is really sufficient.


    The next step was to wait quietly and patiently for a day for the results, after all, even if the medical team¡¯s equipment was top-notch, it would not be possible to give all the results in a short time.


    While Hobert Butler was busy, Tina stayed in her room in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, arranging flower arrangements and other things, so as to kill the boredom and find something to do for herself.


    When Hobert Butler returned to his room in the evening after a long day of work, the first thing that caught his eye was Tina sitting quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Whenever he was near Tina, there was always something about her that made him want to be with her, and sometimes he didn¡¯t know whether to say ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±.


    Maybe there were pros and cons.


    Hobert Butler picked up his pace and walked up behind the other man, wrapping his arms around him and resting his chin on his shoulder, smelling the faint aroma of the other man¡¯s body, which had a refreshing vor to it.


    ¡°Tina, I miss you.¡± The movingly simple words of love couldn¡¯t help bute out.


    Tina could know what the other party wanted to do the most right now even if she closed her eyes, and sometimes she really had to marvel at this man¡¯s excessive energy, which made it difficult for her to fight every time.


    Often times, this man had obviously worked during the day to the point of exhaustion.


    But at night, this man was able to be alive and well, really calling for admiration.


    ¡°You want me? But I don¡¯t want you¡­ What then?¡± She said without turning her head back, which was indeed the truth of what was in her heart, without the slightest hint of fudging.


    If she hadn¡¯t wanted to be near Mr. and Mrs. York Charlie, she wouldn¡¯t have had tomit herself to Hobert Butler, who was a big, burly man.


    Even though Hobert Butler¡¯s good looks were not bad, he was still an aggravation to her, Tina.


    Now that her goal was nearly aplished, she was even less inclined to force herself to do that kind of thing with a man she didn¡¯t like very much.


    At those words, Francesca Jones¡¯ intelligence was so low that he couldn¡¯t hear the other party¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t understand that the other party¡¯s words were spoken from the heart at the moment, and foolishly thought that the other party was just saying the opposite.


    He grabbed the other party¡¯s hand on his mouth rubbing, words intimate, ¡°I do not believe.¡±


    After tossing and turning tiredly theyy together side by side on the soft Simmons, the two of them chatting away.


    ¡°What did you do today? Did you get any ideas?¡± Tina initiated the inquiry, which was really nothing more than her wanting to find out how things were going.


    But Hobert Butler was very foolish to interpret the other party¡¯s question as concern for himself, and in his heart, he felt even more that Tina was an understanding woman, and felt that he had not married this woman wrongly.


    Even from the heart, I feel that I can marry Tina such a good woman, it is really the blessing of the past life, this life can be with each other as a loving couple, concluded a good rtionship.


    ¡°Busy checking the physical condition of York Charlie¡¯s mother, ording to my deduction, it¡¯s very likely that his mother is under the control or influence of drugs, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s in a delirious condition now.¡±


    Hobert Butler didn¡¯t shy away from those things at all, in his heart, Tina was a woman who deserved his trust to be honest with him.


    Since he chose to marry the other party, he would love this woman with all his heart and soul, and would not look at the bystanders more than once thereafter.


    This sense of responsibility is no less than that of thousands of men in the world.


    Hearing Hobert Butler¡¯s exnation, Tina fell into a short period of confusion, wanting to smile in her heart but not showing it on her face.


    Do you really think that finding out will help? You¡¯re underestimating the strength of the poison she put into York Charlie¡¯s mother.


    All in all, no matter what traces they found in the end, even if they could be so powerful as to find out her Tina¡¯s head in the end, York Charlie¡¯s mother would still have to die.


    After collecting her heart, she sighed out softly with a pretense, ¡°Eh, I also hope that Mrs. Casey can be healed and recovered as soon as possible, then the Charlie family can be considered trulyplete.¡±


    ¡°And then we¡¯ll be able to find a ce to live in our own two-person world.¡± Finally, she didn¡¯t forget to add this sentence.

 Chapter 469 – The Phantom and the Goblin

    Tina¡¯s words spoke to Hobert Butler¡¯s heart, making him even more enamored with the woman on his pillow, and his lips lightly kissed the blonde hair on the other woman¡¯s forehead as a way of sending a message of affection.


    ¡°Tina,miserate.¡±


    At those words, Tina put her upper hand against the other¡¯s lips that still wanted to say something, ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved, as long as I¡¯m with you, I never feel aggrieved.¡±


    The end of her eyes were slightly raised, evoking infinite vor, extremely easy to call for love.


    In this way, the two people to do things naturally is again again water to the water.


    Just Hobert Butler does not know is that every night in the line of good is before, Tina will take a certain dosage of birth control pills in advance.


    In any case, Tina would not allow herself to get pregnant by a man she did not love.


    The night passes quietly, and once the day is over, the individuals of the world go about their business in order to maintain the orderly functioning of society.


    However, an unusual thing happened to the Charlie family this early in the morning, as a scream belonging to Mrs. Casey, a scream that pierced one¡¯s eardrums and sent chills down one¡¯s spine, continued to emanate early in the morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tina turned around in a daze and made a show of shrinking a little into Hobert Butler¡¯s arms, acting a little scared of the sudden screams.


    Hobert Butler was also awakened by the sound and felt bad, hastily put on his clothes and said to the person in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±


    Watching Hobert Butler¡¯s back as he leaves, Tina behind him reveals the arc of a smile that grows weirder and weirder.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, you are just a pawn to me. Since you¡¯ve helped me so much, I can let you live on that, as long as you don¡¯te in my way.¡±


    Yes, she didn¡¯t have any male-female feelings for Hobert Butler, but no matter what, this was the first man in her life, so a little bit of leniency, she could still do it.


    On this side, she was thinking about the big n to destroy the Charlie family, while showing a sinister look.


    On the other side, Hobert Butler had traced theughter to Mrs. Casey¡¯s room.


    There, in addition to York Charlie and nche Capra, arge number of medical personnel in white coats were standing by.


    Mrs. Casey was as if she had gone mad and had no self-consciousness, even though her hands and feet were bound with special straps, she was still struggling and hissing, which was frightening to watch.


    Soon after, the paramedics injected her with a sedative for a while before Mrs. Casey was able to calm down and fall asleep.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s sleepiness was instantly chased away by the sight of such a scene so early in the morning, and disappeared without a trace.


    After the trio left the door of Mrs. Casey¡¯s room, only some professional doctors and nurses were left to perform various tests on Mrs. Casey¡¯s body in the hope of finding the culprit that had caused the current situation.


    The three of them came to sit in the hall, all with a worried look on their faces, seeing that they were all affected by this matter.


    ¡°Was Auntie¡¯s condition like this early in the morning? Did you find any omens before?¡± Hobert Butler saw that the two people in front of him were not interested in talking, so he took the initiative to pick up the topic.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    No one wants to see the situation that has happened now, but the only way to better solve the problem is throughmunication.


    York Charlie did not have the desire to speak, his own mother in front of his eyes suffered so much pain so much torture, so how can he not me himself, not to me himself.


    He kept wondering if things would have been different if he had been more defensive.


    However, after all that thinking, he hadn¡¯t even considered that he himself wasn¡¯t an omnipotent god, and that many things were not within his control.


    nche Capra, sensing the low air pressure surrounding the man beside her and understanding the other man¡¯s mood today, took it upon herself to pick up where Hobert Butler left off.


    She shook her head, ¡°There were no omens, and even if there were, we didn¡¯t know. We are also only aware of the situation a little earlier than you, and now we can only wait for the doctor¡¯s examination toe out, maybe we can still view a hint.¡±


    Having watched a lot of novels and TV dramas, she vaguely had a few guesses in her heart about Mrs. Casey¡¯s situation today.


    In her heart, she only expected them all to rise to the challenge and seed in solving it.


    Hearing nche Capra¡¯s reply, Hobert Butler also had a thought in his mind, a sudden sh of light in his mind, he thought of some important clues, but he was not yet sure, so his face looked slightly hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to have something to say?¡± nche Capra, who is a prating person, of course saw that he was not right at the moment, and could not help but ask this question.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Hobert Butler spoke, ¡°There are some things I¡¯m not particrly sure about, but I have at least five doubts in my mind.¡±


    ¡°When I traveled the borders of various countries, I once heard many rumors that there is an organization that can use poisons in an invisible way, and the poisons they configure can charm the mind and take away one¡¯s heart, causing one to inexplicably fall into death.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± nche Capra was practically unheard of about this organization, and couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock, her eyes staring straight.


    For things in the mall, she had been invincible too. But in these crooked things, she had not heard a single word about it, and thus was extremely passive.


    ¡°That organization is called Phantom Sprites, you guys can check it out online yourselves, there is probably some information present. As for the members inside, it contains mostly fatherless orphans.¡±


    ¡°And the information about the members inside is absolutely confidential, it¡¯s very difficult for the average person to invade their free database to probe, even if you¡¯re aputer expert, it¡¯s still very difficult to break through their heavy defenses.¡±


    ¡°Before the average person even enters, they are already cut off from the outside by the rms. All in all, it¡¯s simply difficult to investigate their organization.¡±


    Hearing Hobert Butler¡¯s detailed exnation, nche Capra fell into deep thought, she didn¡¯t want to give up just because of the word difficult.


    What Hobert Butler said didn¡¯t fall on deaf ears for York Charlie either. Even when his emotions were extraordinarily disturbed in the face of his mother¡¯s dilemma, he was able to hear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it right away, and you¡¯ll keep an eye on things at home for me.¡± After he threw down this sentence with a grim face, he turned around and left the door withrge strides, directly taking out the car in the garage and personally driving out to find the relevant manpower to investigate this matter.


    Leaving only the two people in the hall room, looking at him so this kind of thunderous action blindfolded, this York Charlie is really a moment a model.


    But it was also this trait of his that molded him into a unique personality that was mesmerizing to watch.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, looks like it¡¯s just the two of us left at home now.¡± nche Capra let out a lightugh and didn¡¯t see anything wrong with this arrangement for York Charlie.


    The saying that the man is the man and the woman is the woman still applies some of the time.


    Hobert Butler responded with a faint ¡°hmmm¡±, conscious of his heavy responsibility, his nerves had been in a state of high tension all day.


    Tina, on the other hand, asionally expressed her pain and offered a cup of tea and water, but in fact she wanted to see the Charlie family in disarray, in order to seek self-satisfaction.


    To her dismay, however, the Charlie family, under the direction of nche Capra, is very well organized, up and down the line.


    With Hobert Butler as a support, there was no chance of chaos up and down the line.


    Tina secretly hated in her heart, I¡¯d like to see how long you guys can becent.

 Chapter 470 – A Family’s Joy

    On the other hand, York Charlie and Moren Howard had sessfully connected, he went out and left the Charlie family without keeping his mother¡¯s side, and came to Moren Howard¡¯s house, seeking this person¡¯s helping hand.


    From the moment he heard the words puter whiz¡±, the first person he thought of was Moren Howard, after all, the man¡¯s technical skills could be said to be on a par with his.


    He was thinking that if the two of them joined forces, there might be a slight chance that they could break through that line of defense of the Phantom and Ghost organization and get some information that would be useful to them.


    ¡°York Charlie, I didn¡¯t realize you had something to beg me for.¡± Seeing him begging at his door, Moren Howard could hardly hide that smug look on his face.


    ¡°I beg you? Do I need to beg you? Don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself? I¡¯m giving you a chance to redeem yourself, okay?¡± York Charlie certainly would not consider ¡°begging¡± such a shameful act, so he retorted back.


    Admittedly, every word he said was true, but it still sounded ufortable to Moren Howard¡¯s ears.


    What was the point of atonement?


    But again, he had to swallow the sulk that had been smothering his chest and speak gently to the man.


    ¡°Do you want to put words in your mouth? I admit that I owe you quite a lot, but can you stop it. Don¡¯t get all high and mighty when youe to me for help, will you?¡±


    Moren Howard is also a man, he also has his own self-esteem, how can he allow another man to provoke his authority.


    ¡°So you want to give an expulsion order?¡± York Charlie raised an eyebrow, of course he knew that his tone today was a bit not so good, being affected by his mother¡¯s innocent suffering as well.


    But if he were to apologize to the person in front of him, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing.


    ¡°Alright, alright, can you guys stop arguing? Isn¡¯t the most important thing now to solve the problem? Instead of wasting time to fight and argue about such meaningless issues, why don¡¯t you sit down and discuss what¡¯s next?¡±


    At this moment, Elena Lawrence slowly walked down from the stairs with her child in her arms, her face flushed with sulkiness.


    She had more or less heard a little bit about the Charlie family from Ilya¡¯s mouth, so she hade to stop these two men from arguing meaninglessly.


    The child in her arms was dressed in SpongeBob SquarePants clothes, his little eyes twinkling as if he was exploring the mysteries of the outside world.


    Seemingly hearing York Charlie¡¯s voice as they argued, the little baby waved its somewhat fleshy arms and gestured at something.


    Elena Lawrence held the baby between the two men, signaling that it was time for them to stop arguing.


    Moren Howard¡¯s heart softened at the sight of his wife and child, and he gave up arguing with York Charlie.


    Turning to Elena Lawrence, he gently picked up the child from her hands, ¡°Here, let Daddy hold you.¡±


    ¡°You be careful, no need to move around.¡± Elena Lawrence¡¯s face was overflowing with the happiness that belonged to a small woman, and she tenderly handed over the little baby in her arms to Moren Howard¡¯s hands.


    The two of them sang and matched extremely well, York Charlie looked at the scene in front of him and silently sighed that his existence might be a bit redundant.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey, are you guyspletely ignoring the existence of arge living person like me?¡± After watching for several minutes, he finally couldn¡¯t help but utter a reminder, intending to hope that these two would pay that much more attention and not show their love in public.


    While he wasn¡¯t a single dog and wasn¡¯t going to be abused, he wasn¡¯t going to be so hardcore as to ignore him, arge living person, was he?


    Moren Howard rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Keep your voice down, don¡¯t scare my son.¡±


    Elena Lawrence, on the other hand, looked at her child with a motherly face, as if she couldn¡¯t hear York Charlie¡¯s words.


    York Charlie is really really helpless to hold his forehead, this couple ¡­ shouldn t he set foot in this ce?


    So he is very suffocating can only sit on the hall sofa waiting for this couple and the child to get tired of the end, this wait for a full half an hour.


    Moren Howard finally divided his attention a little from his son after half an hour and looked obliquely at the man who had been waiting by, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad that we¡¯re hanging President Charlie out to dry like this?¡±


    The tone was rather an afterthought, but it was a total understatement.


    Elena Lawrence dared to pat her chest to say that she absolutely did not want to intentionally airing out York Charlie¡¯s meaning, she is just a moment in the eyes of the heart are only left with her son and husband, and will automatically iste and their family has nothing to do with everything.


    ¡°Okay, okay, the child should be tired after ying for a while, the child¡¯s energy is so little. I won¡¯t bother you two, I¡¯ll take the child up for a nap. You guys also stop quarreling, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re immortal enemies like before.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to fight with him, he¡¯s the one who wants to fight.¡± Moren Howard could have said this in a rather disgruntled way, but it wasn¡¯t meant to be much more than an angry remark, it was just a flirtation between friends.


    Elena Lawrence shook her head, did not say anything to hold the child upstairs to nap, the two men since the reconciliation of the previous grudges is also considered to be written off, in some ways can also be reached a sympathetic and each other do not like each other¡¯s state, and asional bickering is also normal.


    Looking at his wife and children upstairs back, Moren Howard just rested flirting with York Charlie¡¯s mind, sitting across from people began tomunicate with people seriously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, York Charlie did not count with him before the matter, how he himself should also have some return, and this time is perhaps the best return he can give each other.


    ¡°Now we can get down to business, go ahead and tell me what you want me to do and I promise to do my best for you.¡± He made this promise, not mentioning in the least what had happened before.


    York Charlie was naturally able toprehend this meaning of his, yet he still didn¡¯t have the good sense to say what he had been entrusted to do to the other party, with an extremely impatient tone.


    He realized that, but wherever he had a fire, this man could arch him out all over the ce.


    After listening to the other party¡¯s words, Moren Howard fell into deep thought, that the so-called phantom sprites organization, he is not entirely unheard of.


    When he was undergoing treatment in the mental hospital, he did not cooperate with the treatment for a long period of time, and he was also extremely curious about some strange and bizarre things.


    And then with his own amazingputer technology, to those misceneous things are a little bit of exploration, so will know the Phantom Sprites this special organization.


    Today can also be ranked so little use, not to waste to the point of a question do not know anything.


    ¡°This organization ¡­ I¡¯ve heard of, it¡¯s not simple.¡± A single, sinct sentence summed up his scorn for this particr organization.


    ¡°The Phantom Sprites are called that because theye and go without a trace, no one in the world can capture their presence, they are omnipresent.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a lot of times when you don¡¯t know it, you yourself have been targeted by this organization. They will then disintegrate your flesh and blood in a short period of time, forcing you a little bit onto the path of death. And yet, you can only die in vain, because no one can catch them.¡±


    ¡°York Charlie, I didn¡¯t realize you had so many enemies to this extent. But I¡¯ll still help you, as if I¡¯m repaying you for not counting those things in my past.¡±


    Hearing his words, York Charlie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be said to be not shocked, could it be that nowadays he had really encountered a rival?


    ¡°Phantom Sprites, is it really so divine? Is it worth every one of you touting it to the point where there is nothing in heaven or on earth?¡±

 Chapter 471 – Suspicion

    In the face of York Charlie¡¯s question and the slight disbelief in it, Moren Howard nodded slowly and solemnly and responded with a ¡°hmmm¡±, ¡°It¡¯s just so magical and weird, it¡¯s not your turn to disbelieve it. If you don¡¯t believe it now, and then believe it when it happens, then it¡¯s really toote for anything.¡±


    At those words, York Charlie fell into deep contemtion, and when he raised his eyes to look at the man again there was only this sentence to ask, ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    That is to say, how sure are you that you can beat them? What are our chances of winning?


    Moren Howard¡¯s smile is light, but the number he says is not so optimistic, ¡°Five.¡±


    No more, no less, exactly five points, stuck in a life and death situation.


    Five points or less is a dead game, five points or more may not be all life.


    ¡°Five points ¡­ turns out to be only five points ¡­ that¡¯s really a tough battle, or in the case that we know nothing about them, it¡¯s really sad.¡± York Charlie inevitably sighed, when it really makes him anxious.


    Mother¡¯s situation was already critical, all these years mother¡¯s body is not particrly good, and then by those poisonous things harmed so once, whether it can recover or not is still a big question.


    What¡¯s more, let¡¯s not talk about recovery now, not even a simple method of restraining it has been researched.


    He was not from the medical field, so he had no way of doing anything in this area, and could only pin all his hopes on the medical staff.


    After all, the group of people wearing white coats at home, every year he has invested a lot of money, more than ten times higher than the money due to those doctors inrge hospitals.


    In the past when nothing major happened it was also good food and drink that fed them, now when something happens shouldn¡¯t they still y their role?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, there will be a way for the car to get there, and the boat will naturally straighten out when it reaches the bridge. And you¡¯ve always been able to turn misfortune into good fortune, so this time it¡¯ll be just like before.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s words are also true, every time the danger York Charlie can be perfectly avoided at thest minute.


    Next, Moren Howard showed him how to operate aputer, taking twoputers from his home and flinging one at the other, and then getting right to work on it.


    Both of them are very good at what they do, and there¡¯s a lot of crackling on theputer keyboards.


    But the two joined forces have not been able to Phantom Sprites information protection wall to the invasion, but instead firmly blocked outside, and finally even led toputer poisoning ck screen state, is really saddening.


    After tossing and turning for several hours, even in the air-conditioned room, the two of them were tired and sweaty paralyzed on the backrest of the sofa.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s really unlucky, not only did we not find out a trace of information, but on the contrary, we were known by others that we were checking on them, this time they will definitely be more closely guarded, maybe we will also suffer from their poisonous hands soon.¡±


    Moren Howard casually said, and there wasn¡¯t much truth in his words.


    After all, there were many people who wanted to enter the Phantom and Goblin Information Station these days, and they weren¡¯t the only two, so he didn¡¯t think they would suffer much retaliation.


    However, at the same time that he missed the math, he also thought too simply to understand.


    That night, the vi they lived in was burned to ashes by an unknown person in a fire, but fortunately they found it fast, escaped fast, and the child didn¡¯t inhale any smoke.


    The family of three went to join York Charlie at night, after all, this matter is because of him, he is naturally responsible for the end.


    Moreover, the Charlie family vi is not so bad that it can not amodate the three of them.


    Moreover, with York Charlie¡¯s huge financial resources nowadays, it is not a big deal to support three more people.


    So, the three of them lived in the house without any obstacles, and things went extremely smoothly.


    However, Tina felt extremely uneasy, when there was only York Charlie, it was easier for her to act, but now that there was another person, Moren Howard, she was really a bit panicked.


    If these two people discover her true colors, then even if she wants to escape, it will be difficult.


    That¡¯s right, the reason why Mrs. Casey has be like this is because she quietly poisoned people.


    Even Moren Howard¡¯s vi was set on fire by her, originally just to give the other party a warning, but with no other intention.


    Unexpectedly, when she set this fire, she even put York Charlie and Moren Howard in the same zone, which really gave her a headache.


    It was also that night that Tina made her first request to move out with Hobert Butler; she didn¡¯t want to live under the noses of two powerful enemies.


    Even with her great skill, she would inevitably reveal herself, and it was better to find a way to leave than to do so.


    Anyway, the poison she¡¯d put on Mrs. Casey¡¯s side was enough to gue the Charlie family, and what came next would be just as easy even if she wasn¡¯t on the receiving end of it.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s move out, okay~¡± the whiny voice came out from her mouth, and Hobert Butler was so happy to hear it.


    The beloved woman in their own pampering, this situation where men can resist, the whole heart has long been this pampering soft, many times the other side want what they will give what.


    But Hobert Butler still have the most basic sense, not to really make see color forget things.


    ¡°Why do you want to move out so suddenly? Is it ufortable to live here?¡± His hand gently stroked the other party¡¯s head of hair, his tone warmly inquired.


    To the woman in his arms, he had always removed his armor and would only reveal his softest side to her, lest he hurt the other party in the slightest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s ufortable to live here, it¡¯s that I want to move out. Now that there are so many people living here, it¡¯s more or less inconvenient. And even if we move out, you can still help President Charlie, right?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Tina softly persuaded the other to leave and tried her best to hide the plot she was trying to act as.


    She hid it so well that Hobert Butler really didn¡¯t see a crack in it anyway.


    What man would ever suspect the woman he truly loved? If there is a little doubt, it¡¯s just that the love is not deep enough.


    To summarize, Hobert Butler really loves Tina, and this woman is his destiny and unavoidable disaster.


    Tina¡¯s words did somewhat impress Hobert Butler, since ancient times, heroes are difficult to pass the beauty, that is, now this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it and get back to you in a couple days.¡±


    Hobert Butler didn¡¯t just give her an answer, he gave her an answer in a couple of days, and after a while of serious thinking, they managed to move out of the house.


    The two managed to move out, but they also managed to arouse York Charlie¡¯s suspicion.


    It was so fast and sudden that he told Moren Howard about his concerns, only to find out that he felt the same way.


    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking, and I¡¯m thinking the same thing.¡± Moren Howard said.


    York Charlie: ¡°I didn¡¯t realize we thought of the same thing, then ¡­?¡±


    The next unspoken words were already self-evident, and Tina was kind of exposed a bit by that.


    Whether or not it will lead people down the trail to her is a matter of her own ability to hide it.


    As for Hobert Butler as a person, the two people still did not suspect, because they both had some contact with Hobert Butler, and hadunched a series of investigations on Hobert Butler before that.


    They believed that if one of these two people must have a problem, then the one with the problem must be none other than Tina.

 Chapter 472 Informed

    York Charlie realizes that this problem can¡¯t be kept from Hobert Butler, that Hobert Butler should have the right to know, and they believe that Hobert Butler isn¡¯t the type of person who can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, or else he wouldn¡¯t have reversed himself on the kidnapping of Clivia Charlie in the first ce and sent the little princess home.


    Everything was in order.


    The three of them met at an aristocratic club, ying high ss golf, clubs in hand, all three of them highly aristocratic and elegant, with an air of sophistication.


    The three of them were already a beautiful sight when they entered the club together, attracting the infinite attention of the people present who had cast a series of gazes at them.


    Another perfect swing and the ball was in the hole.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s eyes fell on the two obviously intoxicated men, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that these two men were simply bored and wanted toe here to have some fun, there had to be a reason.


    York Charlie: ¡°Let¡¯s find a seat and talk.¡±


    So a line of three people sitting in the shade of the golf course, began a new round of exchanges, but it is also a dy in getting to the heart of the matter, the three big men talking about seven roundabout, just did not get the meaning of all expressed.


    Make Hobert Butler very anxious, ¡°What are you going to say in the end? Can you say it once and for all? Are you still men? What¡¯s the point of dragging your feet?¡±


    At that, Moren Howard said, ¡°I am not worried that you can¡¯t ept the explosive news that the person next to your pillow may be your enemy, so York Charlie and I will prepare you psychologically.


    York Charlie was coldly grunted, he originally did not agree with such an approach proposed by Moren Howard, but it was only because the game yed and lost to the other party that he reluctantly agreed with the other party¡¯s approach.


    Since the person in question, Hobert Butler, had said so, he simply told it straight, ¡°We suspect that the mole is your wife, Tina.¡±


    Hearing the words Hobert Butler whole person is stunned in ce, the brain in the moment is a nk state.


    Tina was a familiar name, his pillow and his lover, the woman he held in his heart and wanted to take care of for the rest of his life.


    How could it be Tina?


    But on the other hand, he knew that York Charlie was not the kind of person who made things up, the reason why he said so, there must be a reason for him to say so.


    So, in disbelief, he slumped into the back of his chair.


    Moren Howard looked at his appearance could not help but re at York Charlie, told you that this kind of thing should be gradual, slowly, you do not understand?


    What¡¯s the hurry? Now, look what happened to Hobert Butler.


    York Charlie ignored his re, everyone had their own way of doing things, he didn¡¯t need to please anyone, he just stuck to what he thought was right.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, actually we are just guessing, there is no real evidence yet. So you don¡¯t need to show such a ¡­ lifeless look.¡± Moren Howard searched through the thesaurus in his mind, and finally only found the adjective ¡°lifeless¡± to be used to describe Hobert Butler¡¯s extremely stagnant expression at this moment.


    York Charlie was speechless at this; was this a little light in the darkness? It was simply redundant.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, I believe in your tolerance.¡± A sentence that he said with such a loud and clear voice.


    Hearing these words, Hobert Butler was also graduallying to his senses.


    No matter how cruel the reality was, he always had to face it, there was no room for him to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this matter of us suddenly moving away that you guys are suspicious of Tina, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hobert Butler was no impervious fool, and with a little thought on such a simple question, he could figure out why Tina was being suspected.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Moren Howard added, a sharp light emanating from his eyes, a light like that of a hunter when catching his prey.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one with the most ess to Mrs. Casey, both abroad and at home, and the most suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Tina, she¡¯s not like that; could it be a mistake?¡± Hobert Butler still held out a glimmer of hope for the woman he loved, unwilling to believe the harsh truth that this could very welle true.


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s possible that we¡¯re being overly paranoid and that it¡¯s all really just a misunderstanding. But since we¡¯re skeptical, it won¡¯t be without merit. Whether it¡¯s true or not, we still need to probe a bit to find out.¡±


    Moren Howard shook his head, looking at the other man he was suddenly reminded of the saying that when faced with love, a woman is like a fool.


    But now Hobert Butler¡¯s behavior, ispletely disproved this sentence, in the face of love, men will sometimes be more than a hundred times more stupid than women.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s heart has its own thinking, if the ck hand is really Tina, then Tina close to him in the end why?


    The heart suddenly remembered the first time he met Tina scene, when he and Tina do not know each other, the origin of the two is still because of the little princess.


    When they were abroad, they and Tina were neighbors, neighbors who didn¡¯t know each other.


    The little princess was ying alone in the yard when she kicked a small ball into Tina¡¯s yard, and that¡¯s how they became acquainted.


    Tina gave him a feeling of intellectual beauty from the first time he met her, beauty from the inside out.


    This is also the first time he was moved by a woman, before he thought that women are just a bunch of vulgar powder.


    Until he met Tina, he invited the other party to go out to y, the two talk about the day to talk about each other to tease.


    Tina did not take the initiative to contact him at all, and the contact between the two was just a chance event from the very beginning.


    After a long period of silence, Hobert Butler spoke, ¡°I will give you an exnation for this matter. But I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Moren Howard and York Charlie responded in unison.


    ¡°Don¡¯t startle the snakes, and don¡¯t make any arrests of Tina without my knowledge, I won¡¯t forget my honor and betray my trust.¡± He preserved Tina without forgetting to promise himself.


    York Charlie and Moren Howard looked at each other, each seeing the color named agreement in the other¡¯s eyes, and once again responded in unison, ¡°Good.¡±


    This was the unteral trust they had given to Hobert Butler, and they only hoped that Hobert Butler would not let this trust down.


    After the reminder from the two, Hobert Butler kept an extra eye out when he was with Tina again, always keeping an eye on the other party¡¯s every move, not letting up for a moment.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s attention to do extraordinarily secretive, but Tina is not a simple woman, in the man several times in the eyes lingering on their own body, she wisely realized that the problem is not right.


    The Hobert Butler of old would never have loved her enough to keep an eye on her at all times, and now this behavior was just mind-boggling.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a thud, could it be that he was suspecting her?


    But this kind of thought as soon as she instantly dispelled, should not be ah, she dare to guarantee that she has always done things are water over no trace, how can it be so easy to be found?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, baby?¡± Suddenly, Hobert Butler appeared silently behind her and hugged her.


    The tone of his voice was as gentle and moving as ever, Tina once again denied her initial thought, she must have thought wrong, how could it be possible?


    As a matter of fact, this was also a small trick for Hobert Butler to test Tina, if the other party still did not look weak, then it proved that Tina was not the enemy.

 Chapter 473 – Showdown

    But all of this, I am afraid that it is difficult to be as he wishes.


    Tina¡¯s expression of relief after the moment of weakness is clearly saying to him: I am the enemy you have been looking for, I am one of the phantoms and monsters.


    At this moment Hobert Butler¡¯s heart went cold, it was ridiculous to think that the person on his pillow that he had taken a marriage license from was the enemy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why have you suddenly stopped talking?¡± Tina snapped, realizing that something was wrong with the man.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering why you chose to be with me?¡± The question in his mind came out of his mouth, and Hobert Butler couldn¡¯t help himself from airing that doubt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason, one look and I decided it was you, the proverbial love at first sight.¡± Tina¡¯s face arched in a sinister way, as it always did.


    In the past, Hobert Butler wouldn¡¯t have been able to take his eyes off of her, but today he had a lot of self-control and forced himself to take his eyes off of the face that had such a fatal attraction for him.


    ¡°Love at first sight? Is that so, it just so happens that I was for you.¡± His tone was slightly mocking, but his face was the same scowl as usual, so Tina didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    She felt that this apartment was the safest ce to stay and that Hobert Butler would be foolish enough to protect her unconditionally, so she quickly dropped all her guard.


    At this time, she did not know that the person who would send her to hell in the future happened to be because of Hobert Butler¡¯s push and pull.


    It was also the first night that the two of them didn¡¯t do something.


    I wonder if Tina is suddenly stupid enough to be happy that she can sleepfortably tonight.


    Unbeknownst to her, the moment she closed her eyes, sleepiness swept over her and invaded her mind, causing her to drift off into a deep sleep.


    That¡¯s because Hobert Butler quietly lit an incense in the room, a burn of colorless, tasteless and formless incense, as long as the next person inhaled the smell will be able to sleep to the whole night, and even the sun up to three pole to get up.


    Hobert Butler look at her slumber, began to take out her cell phone unlocked look up, good thing he knows the other side of the cell phone password, once unintentionally saw once, the sensitivity of the number makes him forget and memorize.


    But he did not expect this cell phone even existed in the password in the password situation, which makes him more sure that there must be things that he did not know exist.


    Maybe it was about that mysterious Phantom and Ghost organization.


    After wasting a lot of effort, the password on the cell phone was unlockedyer byyer, and he also managed to see the most central information.


    It was indeed the information of the Phantom Sprites, and the information searched on it showed that Tina was a member of this organization.


    And the position in it is not low, actually still a steward, inside there is also a part of this organization¡¯s list of people, he took out his own cell phone to give those information one by one to take a picture to be prepared for emergencies.


    After everything was done and perfected, he walked to the balcony with a gloomy face and looked at the moonlight in the distance.


    In the future, how should he go on with this woman, he was still deeply in love with Tina, there was no way to give up easily.


    But what about Tina¡¯s thoughts? He didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to ask, even this matter he didn¡¯t want to break it down yet.


    Even if it is not true, he would like to live with Tina like this.


    But reality did not allow him to dy so hesitantly, because Mrs. Casey¡¯s condition had reached an unmanageable situation.


    There was no time for dy, and Mrs. Casey was admitted to the intensive care unit of the first hospital downtown three dayster.


    York, Charlie, and nche Capra were desperate for Mrs. Casey, who had been given critical care notices more than once, and was desperately trying to save her life on an oxygen machine.


    With his mother on the brink of death, York Charlie is forced to tell Hobert Butler to show his hand to Tina.


    Because, he wants his mother to live.


    Hobert Butler receives York Charlie¡¯s call and is put in a dilemma because he has been dealing with this matter in a dying manner.


    Unbelievably, reality doesn¡¯t allow him to procrastinate.


    Tina watched his face change drastically after he answered a phone call, and subconsciously asked the other party with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look right.¡±


    Hobert Butler heard her words and his whole body was in a state of absolute tightness as to how he was going to inform the other party about this.


    Once this matter was revealed, the thin veil between him and Tina would be pierced, and their rtionship would never be the same again.


    It wasn¡¯t a situation he wanted to be in, but it was clear that he had no choice, he couldn¡¯t just watch Mrs. Casey slowly lose her vital signs.


    The Charlie family had done him a great favor, and he would die in return.


    After figuring all this out, Hobert Butler closed his eyes fiercely, and when he opened them again, they were already in a state of rity.


    ¡°Tina, give me the antidote.¡±


    A sentence said iparably firm, today he is must get the antidote from Tina¡¯s hands.


    Also this sentence, Tina had already realized that he knew everything, and a smile that was not cloudy and unknown surfaced on the side of her mouth, ¡°It seems that you know everything, or good. Then I don¡¯t have to pretend so hard.¡±


    Hobert Butler: ¡°Tina, give me the antidote, and I can spare you this time on ount of the love between you and me as husband and wife.¡±


    His face was a bit sad and his voice was hoarse, but it was thest thing he, a husband, could do for his wife.


    When she heard his words, Tina, however,ughed out as if she were mad, andughed in a most ghastly manner, and tears came to her eyes as sheughed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, you have not thought too highly of yourself. With your ability alone, you can¡¯t do anything to me yet.¡±


    She had absolute confidence that she wouldn¡¯t lose to Hobert Butler in terms of force, and she also had enough certainty that she would be able to escape from this ce, as it was surrounded by her subordinates.


    As long as she was in trouble, help woulde from all sides, and she would never end up in a ce of istion.


    In response to her provocation, Hobert Butler only let out a lightugh before speaking ndly, ¡°I have no intention of fighting with you, I do hope that there is still room for discussion between us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, put that away, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Tina¡¯s face was cold, not in the least bit intimidated by her opponent.


    She looked at Hobert Butler as if he was looking at a stranger, without any of the love and affection that the two of them had felt in the past.


    Hobert Butler looked at him with a cold heart, could it be that he was the only one who had been giving his feelings in this rtionship all this time?


    ¡°Have you ever loved me? Even just a little bit of love?¡± Holding thest glimmer of hope to ask out.


    But destined to receive only a call his heart cold answer, ¡°No, I have not loved you, not even a little bit.¡±


    Tina¡¯s answer is also to follow the heart, things have developed to this point, she no longer need to act with this person.


    After all, acting was mentally draining, and it was always hoped that she would be able to take off her mask and see someone.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, from the beginning I approached you with a purpose, to unsettle THE Charlie family n. And you¡¯re definitely not the only man I¡¯ve touched and toyed with, so it¡¯s hard to believe that I¡¯d cheat on one and fall in love with another. You¡¯re thinking too naively.¡±


    Tina mocked, as if treating Hobert Butler as a fool.


    Hobert Butler¡¯s heart was cold, and his face had a sullen look on it.

 Chapter 474 – Terminal Illness

    But even with such hurt feelings, he still didn¡¯t choose to be selfish and let Tina go.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape, bind your hands and capture her.¡± Just this one sentence set up the other party¡¯s downfall today.


    ¡°There are my people all around here, as for your people a few days ago, they werepletely taken care of by me, don¡¯t make those pointless struggles anymore.¡±


    That day, he had surreptitiously checked the other party¡¯s cell phone andputer, and the information he obtained from them was definitely not small, and the relevant people also made their moves one by one afterward, either putting them under guard or making them disappear from this world forever.


    Therefore, Tina¡¯s situation today can only be summarized in four words: isted and helpless.


    Tina looked at him andughed dryly, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, so what, York Charlie¡¯s mother has to die, because that kind of poison, there is no antidote.¡±


    Back when she chose to poison York Charlie¡¯s mother, shepletely cut off her back.


    ¡°What?!¡± Hobert Butler was shocked, then ¡­ Mrs. Casey isn¡¯t there only one ending of death?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like what you heard. Whether you let me go or not, there is no antidote.¡±


    Joke, there was never a person she wanted to kill that she couldn¡¯t kill.


    Hobert Butler couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and swung a p at the face of the woman he loved, but the force used was minimal.


    He still couldn¡¯t let go of her, still couldn¡¯t be cruel to her.


    The ¡°p¡± was extremely loud and clear.


    Hit in Tina¡¯s face, but pain in Hobert Butler¡¯s heart, you say is not ridiculous?


    He was the one who took the initiative in the first ce, and he was the one who fell in love in the end. Sometimes I really want tough at myself: I deserve it.


    ¡°It was a good beating, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t hard enough, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. What you want to do with me, juste on.¡± Tina was still raising her usual proud head, facing her downfall with a very unconcerned attitude.


    Hobert Butler asked, ¡°Why.¡± He asked why she had to be cross with THE Charlie family, and what exactly THE Charlie family had done to her.


    ¡°Trusted to be loyal.¡± To which Tina replied.


    She is supposed to be the one who takes the money and does the work for the people, which makes her the same as the original Hobert Butler.


    The difference between the two is that Hobert Butler has already quit this kind of business, but Tina is on this road more and more energetic, quite a momentum of never return.


    In the end, Hobert Butler still did not let her go, even if she is his own beloved woman, but he can not do this kind of thing, or he will have a bad conscience for the rest of his life.


    Of course this is not to say that his conscience is more important than his beloved.


    Another thing is that he is not willing to let Tina continue to go out and harm the world, nor is he willing to let Tina do more killing.


    After four days of suffering in the hospital, Mrs. Casey couldn¡¯t escape death, and she went to her death, passing away without saying a word.


    York, Charlie and nche Capra were left to watch, saddened and helpless.


    All of the world¡¯s leading doctors at the world level had been brought in by any means possible using all of their power, and for the life of them, the person had died before the day they could develop an antidote.


    ¡°Mom, I will definitely avenge you.¡± After covering his mother with ayer of white cloth with his own hands, York Charlie¡¯s eagle eyes radiated a lurid light.


    nche Capra could only soothe the other man on the side, hoping that he would soon emerge from his great sorrow.


    The very night that Hobert Butler was about to hand Tina over to the Charlie family, Tina suddenly just vomited and looked embarrassed to a degree that didn¡¯t look like she was acting, and acting couldn¡¯t be that realistic.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Hobert Butler didn¡¯t hold back his concern.


    ¡°Not dead.¡± Tina returned these two words without any good manners, she didn¡¯t need this man¡¯s concern, nor did she care about it.


    But her face was not good at all, full of pale face without a little blood color visible, looked miserable mess.


    Hobert Butler still love this woman love to the bone, how can bear to watch her suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, after seeing the doctor.¡±


    After saying this and ignoring the other party¡¯s opinion, he overbearingly picked her up and headed downstairs, putting her into the backseat of the car to lie down.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, it didn¡¯t even ur to him that this would most likely be Tina¡¯s best chance to escape.


    But Tina didn¡¯t run away either, because she was in real pain, not screaming in pain as if she was ying a trick.


    She was even passing out from the pain as the car rocked, which eventually evolved into a senseless slump in the backseat.


    Hobert Butler from the rearview mirror to see her state, the heart of that called a anxiety, and even broke through several traffic lights and ate several tickets will be sent to the hospital smoothly.


    This is the second hospital in the city center, deliberately avoided Mrs. Casey¡¯s hospital, so as not to meet the two sides by then is another storm.


    In fact, he knew very well in his heart, a life needs to return a life, Tina¡¯s end can not escape a ¡°death¡± word, but he still selfishly hope that the other side can live a little longer.


    After all, Tina is still so young, she should take a good look at the world.


    After sending Tina to the hospital, the doctors in white coats dutifully did all the tests for her.


    The results came out, the doctor told Hobert Butler that Tina¡¯s disease was not ordinary, she had stomach cancer, and the cancer cells had spread to all parts of her body, and she had little time left to live, only three months at most.


    The cancer has spread to all parts of her body and she doesn¡¯t have much time left to live, only three months at the most.


    Hearing this news, Hobert Butler stumbled back two steps, and when he came back to his senses and wanted to ask something else, the doctor had already disappeared in front of his eyes.


    The whole person froze in ce for a long, long time, before he came to the lying Tina¡¯s hospital room, looking at the bed of people, the whole person is permeated with a kind of pathos.


    Squatting on the side of the person holding the hand that wears the wedding ring of the two people, his gaze deep, lips and teeth one by one.


    ¡°I suddenly want to keep you to myself, even under the premise of knowing that you don¡¯t love me, I want to keep you. Tina, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a mistake to fall in love with you, then let me be wrong to the end. There¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t told you, or anyone else for that matter. I, Hobert Butler, like someone and love someone, and that¡¯s for life, never again to like anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Tina, I¡¯ll be with you for thisst while, no matter what it takes.¡±


    Now York Charlie is clearly asking him to hand over Tina, but Tina is now sick like this, he can¡¯t bear to do it, after all, the two couples have a love affair.


    Therefore, he can only speak to York Charlie.


    But just halfway through this call, he was harshly rejected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is, let me spare her, no way. Even if she were to die tomorrow, today she¡¯s going to pay me back for the lives she owes me.¡±


    ¡°Hobert Butler, you¡¯re not the kind of man who can¡¯t tell right from wrong, don¡¯t let personal feelings blind you. It is only right that a man who kills should pay for his life.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t look.¡±


    After saying these words, York Charlie instantly cut off the phone, not giving the other party an ounce of room to speak.


    As a son of man, avenging his mother¡¯s death was a reproach he should fulfill, and he would never forget his responsibility.


    On the other side North hung up the phone Hobert Butler is very guilty, he deeply knows the difficulties this time.

 Chapter 475 The Contrast Between Before and After

    The night was nk, and it was difficult for people to sleep.


    The past and Tina together a little bit since the heart crossed, converge into what aparable to the Yangtze River people river sea flooded into a disaster.


    Face is a heavy color, hands hard clenched into fists, veins rippled has be the norm.


    Brotherhood and confidant, difficult to do both.


    All kinds of reasoning he has been clearer than anyone on a few points, and even the current situation is also forcing him to make a choice.


    But how can he bear to see his beloved woman in the case of terminal illness, but also to suffer the pain of prison, he can not do ah.


    Even in the case of knowing Tina¡¯s sins, he couldn¡¯t do that kind of cruel and cool thing.


    The ancient method of justice would not work with him.


    Sitting on the sofa in the VIP ward, he vigorously rubbed his tightly knitted brows, a dizzying paining from his temples.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he kept sizing up the woman lying on the hospital bed with a pale face, repeating in his heart: Tina ah Tina, what do you want me to do with you now?


    Unfortunately, his heart at the moment tangled, into aa Tina ispletely unaware of, naturally can not appreciate the other side of a piece of their own sincerity.


    The night passed quietly, the day has just dawned, the body is weak Tina is finally open sour eyes, by the harsh re makes her reflexively use the back of her hand to block her eyes.


    Only after gradually adapting to this sudden light did she gradually lower her hands.


    Looking around, it was no surprise to find herself in a white hospital room, apanied by Hobert Butler, who had already closed his eyes and was resting.


    Looking at his sleeping posture, I don¡¯t know how long he had been sleeping.


    When she wanted to stand upright, she found that her entire body was stiff and out of her control, and a clear pain from her abdomen caused her to fall back again.


    The noise of the fall caused Francesca Jones to wake up, he had been worried about it and was indeed tired from being awakened after just two hours of sleep.


    But as soon as he opened his eyes he saw Tina¡¯s pained face, and his exhaustion instantly faded to nothing, and he was too busy to rush to the man¡¯s side to shush him.


    ¡°How is it? Where ufortable you tell me, I will go to find a doctor for you.¡± Face a piece of anxious color, the heart is really a million pining for this beloved person¡¯s body.


    Tina¡¯s sick heart seemed to shine into a warm light at this moment, finally at this moment she had to tell herself a fact, Hobert Butler was really loving her with his heart.


    Feelings that she had previously dismissed, now burned with a searing fire within her.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± just wanted to open her mouth to spit out a little sound, but found that her throat was so dry that it made her cough when she looked to let out a syble of a word.


    A sound of painful coughing sound fell on the heart of Hobert Butler this iron blooded man, filling into a drop with crimson made of tearstains.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t restrain the feelings inside his heart, and embraced the person in front of him forcefully into his arms, his voice was almost trembling restraint, ¡°Tina ¡­ I can¡¯t let go of you.¡±


    A short number of words to exhaust the endless sadness of the heart, he is serious about not being able to give up this woman in the arms of the wind can be blown down, he could not bear to let the other side dragging the body of the sick body to go through all kinds of suffering.


    Even if those sufferings are all Tina¡¯s own doing.


    Being firmly confined in the arms, two pieces of chest tightly together, they are so close ah.


    As close as Tina could clearly feel the other person¡¯s hot heart beating constantly, jumping into her heart one by one.


    Eyes closed, almost can¡¯t help dropping a line of tears, but she kept mentally suggesting to herself, absolutely can¡¯t be so weak.


    Between her and this man, there was an insurmountable gap, and it was impossible for them to be together in this life.


    Therefore, she also did not allow herself to wallow in this embrace for a little while longer, and reached out to push away the other party.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have any more intimate behavior now, keeping a distance is the best choice now. Let¡¯s get the divorce paperwork done as soon as possible as well, it¡¯ll also make it easier for you to look for the next person.¡±


    Tina said it lightly, as if she didn¡¯t care about this ¡°dewy marriage¡± at all.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce. You¡¯re my wife one day, you¡¯re my wife the rest of your life, and I won¡¯t give you up.¡± Hobert Butler refuses decisively, and he is a man of honor.


    Even if the woman in front of him had more than enough unpleasantness, there was no way he could let go of her hand.


    Upon hearing this, Tina didn¡¯t know how to feel and onlyughed dryly, ¡°You won¡¯t give me up? What makes you not give up on me? The reality is that you have to give me up, otherwise what are you going to give York Charlie an exnation?¡±


    ¡°The person who¡¯s dead now is York Charlie¡¯s own mother, you think he won¡¯t countenance it, you think he¡¯ll let me go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready to die for a long time, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Things havee to this point, I only have onest request, that you don¡¯te and upset me again.¡±


    After saying this long string of words, she felt a burst of heart palpitations, as well as her breathing was not smooth, and a strong uneasiness instantly surged in her heart, why was her body so bad all of a sudden?


    There was also a burst of ckness in front of her eyes, and she was almost about to faint again, what supported her conscious awareness today was nothing more than the obsession in her heart.


    She wants to end the feelings that should not exist between the two, she Tina survives in this world, always unattached, free from constraints.


    She is not willing toe to thest moment, are owed Hobert Butler a period of feelings, in this case even if the death of the eighteenyers of hell, she will not be at ease as she wishes.


    ¡°You ¡­ have loved me, right?¡± Hobert Butler gazed at the other party, only begged for such an answer.


    Listening to the other side of that dissected heart and lungs of some words, his heart vaguely have a feeling, this woman, even if there is so much a moment is to love their own.


    As long as this was the case, even if he was to make the world his enemy for this dying woman, he would be willing to do so.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve never loved you before, and I¡¯ll love you even less in the future.¡± Tina held back the inexplicable feelings in her heart, forcing herself to respond to the other woman¡¯s words with a hardened heart.


    However, the look of her hardened heart at this moment was not a mistake, but fell into Hobert Butler¡¯s eyes.


    He didn¡¯t believe a word of Tina¡¯s hard-hearted words right now.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let go of your hand again, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever push me away again, why make things difficult for each other when neither you nor I have any intention of doing so?¡±


    Hobert Butler watched the man pretending to be cold open his mouth word for word and resolved that no matter how hard it was to guard her, he would go on to the end.


    Tina only had three months to live, and he wanted to take her to a paradise where they could start a new life together.


    There is no outside world, there is not so much hatred and unpleasant, everything is a new scene, he wanted to apany her to walk through thisst road.


    Tina shook her head, the tears that had umted in her eyes were finally sliding down her face.


    How could she be so virtuous that she could actually get the heart of such a good man?


    But the sense of unease within her heart was infinitely amplified, why was there such a big contrast in Hobert Butler¡¯s attitude towards herself?


    What was the reason for this? The current scene was just too unbelievable.

 Chapter 476 – Sympathy

    Hobert Butler had been guarding Tina¡¯s hospital room, coaxing the other party to sleep peacefully again.


    The doctor had said that her current body couldn¡¯t afford too many weeks, and it would be better for her to stay in bed for a week, so that she could regain some strength.


    After making sure that Tina was asleep, Hobert Butler stepped out of the hospital room with a grave expression on his face.


    He deeply knew that in order to sessfully take Tina away, he had to pass through the hurdle of York Charlie.


    When he took a taxi to the Charlie family vi, countless thoughts shed through his mind, and he thought of a hundred ways to ask York Charlie to let Tina go.


    But when he really saw the scene of the Charlie family, those words of pleading for leniency were choked in his throat, difficult to voice.


    Standing in front of the gorgeous vi, the interior is decorated with arge ink color of ck.


    Whether it is the driver or the bodyguard maid, all dressed in ck, and this ck clothes are different from the past days, that is clearly a memorial to the departed that kind of ck.


    York Charlie¡¯s mother died, the Charlie family naturally want to mourn her, how simple.


    Reality struck him once again, Tina had taken a human life, how could he think that Tina could escape thew?


    But he stabilized his mind and took a step into the Charlie family¡¯s vi.


    In the center of the hall, a ck-and-white photo of Mrs. Casey was ced on the altar, surrounded by people who hade to pay their respects.


    Most of the people present were people he knew well, and among them, the little princess cried the most heartbreakingly.


    ¡°Grandma ¡­ why did grandma die, is it that I will never see grandma again ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t even see grandma for thest time, why would grandma be so cruel ¡­ I miss her so much ¡­¡±


    Every cry fell on Hobert Butler¡¯s heart, Tina¡¯s life was a life, and Mrs. Casey¡¯s life was likewise a life.


    After Hobert Butler¡¯s mournful three bows, the family thanked him for his gift, and then waited in the parlor of the Charlie family for the rest of the morning.


    It was midday when everything was almost ready and York Charlie took the time to meet Hobert Butler.


    York Charlie came as a family of three, with no one else.


    This matter does not need to know too many people, they are the key people have a good idea.


    A family of three and Hobert Butler sitting opposite each other, the little princess still does not know his grandmother¡¯s death and godparents rted, still looks very close to Hobert Butler.


    As soon as she saw Hobert Butler, she called out ¡°Godfather¡± in a brittle voice.


    Hearing such a cry of total trust, Hobert Butler suddenly felt sorry for the little one, for he could not hand over the murderer of Mrs. Casey, and he was doomed to be just such a man.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to plead for Tina there¡¯s no point in us having this conversation, I¡¯m not going to let go of the person who killed my mother. Hobert Butler, we¡¯ve all known each other for a long time, I don¡¯t want to end up making a scene.¡± York Charlie spoke in a cold voice and cold face.


    The little princess couldn¡¯t understand her father¡¯s words, what did her godmother have to do with her grandmother¡¯s death?


    Cocking her head innocently inquired, ¡°Does grandma¡¯s passing have anything to do with godmother?¡±


    At those words, York Charlie snapped, ¡°You are not allowed to call that woman godmother again, she is not worthy.¡±


    The look was extremely grim, and it instantly scared the little one with a fragile soul, the whole person cowering on his mom¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±


    nche Capra frowned and spoke to the less emotionally stable person, ¡°You don¡¯t want to scare the child, she doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Of course she knew the ache in York Charlie¡¯s heart, although the two of them, mother and son, had nevermunicated much, they were also the ones who kept each other¡¯s hearts in mind.


    Sometimes more words between two people does not mean anything, the feelings between two mothers and children are always extraordinarily deep.


    York Charlie woke up as if in a dream, realizing that her appearance just now had scared the little princess, her face showed her apology and raised her hand to pinch the little one¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Get out first, will you? We adults have something to talk about.¡±


    The little one had a clear mind, so how could she not understand that her father was trying to sidetrack her, but she wanted to know.


    What exactly did Grandma¡¯s death have to do with Godmother?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to know what Grandma¡¯s death has to do with ¡­.¡± She was going to call ¡°Godmother¡±, but remembering her father¡¯s snappy warning just now, she kept her words back.


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she turned her little eyes to Hobert Butler, hoping that her godfather would give her an answer.


    Hobert Butler received the little one¡¯s eyes, but not even a word coulde out of his mouth, so how could he bear to tell the little one such a harsh reality.


    Your godmother killed your own grandmother, the little child¡¯s mind is very clean, let her momentarily how can face such a cruel fact?


    Therefore, he just skipped this topic, want to persuade people out, ¡°Good boy, listen to daddy, first out, okay? You don¡¯t need to know about adult things, you just need to live your childhood without worry, all of us will be very happy.¡±


    The little princess felt that these adults must be hiding something from her, and she was even more reluctant to leave.


    nche Capra looked at the scene before her and shook her head darkly, she trusted her daughter to be able to withstand these things and had no intention of excluding the little one.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She beckoned towards the little one.


    The next thing she told the little one in clear words was what had happened between Tina and Mrs. Casey, and the little princess learned that it was her godmother who had killed her grandmother.


    It was a little hard on the little princess¡¯s young mind that on one side was her godmother, who was so good to her, and on the other side was her grandmother, who was so good to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± She really had no way to understand the reason.


    Her question also asked what everyone wanted to ask in their hearts, yes, why? To be so vicious as to kill a person¡¯s life for something as trivial as money.


    When did the human heart be so cold and inhuman?


    To be born as a human being is not worthy of being a human being.


    It took the three of them a long time to calm down the little princess, who cried for a long, long time, so much so that her voice was hoarse.


    Next, there were only three adults left in the parlor, and they were about to engage in a series of ¡°tit-for-tat¡± confrontations about Tina¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°York Charlie, I admit I¡¯m sorry, and I have to be¡­ Tina is only three months old, and I can¡¯t abandon her. I¡¯m her husband no matter what, and I¡¯m the only one she can count on right now.¡±


    ¡°Please let her live out herst three months, and after that I¡¯ll pay Mrs. Casey for my life, can I?¡±


    Hobert Butler used the word ¡°please¡±, he was such a proud man that he could do this for Tina.


    At that, York Charlie just sneered, not buying it in the slightest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know how painful it was when my mother died? Every day and night she didn¡¯t have a moment¡¯s peace, so why should I make things better for Tina just because it was herst period? That¡¯s not fair to my mother at all.¡±


    ¡°As a son of a man, I have to get justice for her. Whether you stop me or not, no one has ever been able to stop me from doing what I want to do.¡±


    Joke, asking him to sympathize with a woman who killed his own mother, that was something that was simply impossible.


    Even if he was flooded with sympathy to the point of rottenness, it was impossible for him to disregard his mother¡¯s death.


    Otherwise, he would not be worthy of being a son.


    The two were in a state of tit-for-tat tension.


    The difference was that Francesca Jones was always ¡°begging¡±.

 Chapter 477 – Competing with Dead People

    nche Capra was tired of watching the two men in such an agitated state.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She could understand both men¡¯s positions, but if she had to pick one to stand for, she really couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hobert Butler, you go back and live out yourst days with Tina.¡± In the end, she made the decision for York Charlie to send Hobert Butler away.


    York Charlie was puzzled, and after Hobert Butler left he loudly questioned the other man, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re doing to yourself? Can you afford to be as good as my mother was to you?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m doing, and I know that my mother was very, very good to me when she was alive, no different at all from what she was to her own daughter.¡±


    ¡°I was sad when mom died too, and you were never the only one who was sad. I can understand that part of you that wants revenge, but I can¡¯t understand that you¡¯re so blinded by hatred that you have to make Tina pay the equivalent price.¡±


    ¡°Tina has already suffered the retribution she deserves, so why can¡¯t you let her live. It¡¯s just four more months of her life, is that so difficult for you?¡±


    nche Capra¡¯s barrage of words exploded out like a cannon st, and she was the one insider who saw the most clearly in this case.


    Tina was paid to do the bidding of her superiors, and it was all just a favor.


    She is just a big knife in the executioner¡¯s hand, she is not the one who killed Mrs. Casey directly, the one who killed Mrs. Casey is the organization behind her, the mysterious organization called Phantom and Monster.


    Only by uncovering that organization could Mrs. Casey find somefort.


    Only bypletely destroying this organization can the world be truly peaceful, without so many seeking revenge, and without so many killings.


    However, she did not directly tell York Charlie what was on her mind at the moment, so there was no way for York Charlie to explore the other party¡¯s inner thoughts at the moment when she was suffering from the pain of losing her mother.


    ¡°For me is that I am very difficult, the person who died is not your real mother, so you have no way to experience the pain and hatred in my heart.¡±


    York Charlie looked at nche Capra for the first time with such cold eyes, he had thought that this woman he loved so much should be on the same page with him.


    But, once again, the truth defeated his imagination.


    Everything is just his own idea, the two are sleeping together as husband and wife, but can not even agree to disagree on important matters, how ridiculous.


    In the face of his usations, nche Capra gave him a big hug with one hand; there was nothing that a warm hug couldn¡¯t solve.


    If a hug can not be resolved, then two or three ¡­ until it can be resolved.


    And York Charlie did lose in that hug, the woman always had a way of poking at the softest spot in his heart.


    Reaching back to hug the other man, his chin resting against the man¡¯s shoulder, the man who had always been a cutthroat rarely showed such a vulnerable side.


    ¡°nche, don¡¯t take what I just said to heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart, we¡¯ve been together for so long, what big storms haven¡¯t we experienced, we¡¯re the ones who are going to walk for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Yes, they are to hand in hand from the green young man to the twilight snow white head of a loving couple, their marriage between the existence of tangible love.


    Even if in the end the love finally returned to the dullness of life and transformed into affection, they had once truly loved each other.


    After both of them have calmed down, nche Capra tells the other what she has in mind for Tina and the Phantom and the Goblin.


    York Charlie, after some deep thought, also expressed understanding, he should not focus on the fault of Tina, but ignore the organization behind Tina.


    If the organization could disappear from this world, the world would be a lot more peaceful.


    He should start from the perspective of eliminating this organization, only by truly eliminating this organization would he truly avenge his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°I will speak to Hobert Butler about this, and the prerequisite for me to let Tina off the hook is that Tina will tell me about the Phantom Sprites¡¯ headquarters stronghold. She must do her part to eradicate this organization once and for all before I will consider it at my discretion not to hold her at fault.¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he moved quickly, one phone call to Hobert Butler.


    Both parties decided to meet at the hospital tomorrow so that they could discuss about dealing with the Phantom Sprites.


    In reality, this was just Hobert Butler¡¯s unteral words, and he had not conferred with Tina in advance.


    But he stubbornly believed that Tina would think in the same way as he did.


    The truth is that he¡¯s been pped in the face, and it¡¯s a very loud p in the face.


    He informs Tina of his discussion with York Charlie, and instead of politely declining, Tina gives him a direct and nonchnt refusal.


    ¡°I refuse, if I betray my organization in order to live, then I¡¯d rather die. I don¡¯t want to be a viin, and don¡¯t you dare force me to be one. Say no more.¡±


    That organization, even if it was murderous, it was still a ce of peace that housed her.


    Tina was an orphan, abandoned by her parents at a young age, and grew up without even knowing who her real parents really were.


    She had once investigated the nation¡¯s gene pool through a special force, and couldn¡¯t find any matching genes for her, thinking that her birth parents were probably dead, long gone from this world.


    She had grown up in the organization, and even though the only thing that apanied her in the organization was never-ending training after never-ending training, it was still a ce for her to live.


    Falling to the enemy was something she couldn¡¯t do, and she had never been the type to be afraid of death.


    If she really chose to betray just to stay alive in this world, then she would have no meaning or value in living, as she would even look down on herself.


    ¡°Tina, how many innocent people have been killed by your organization? Do you really want to help the bad guys?¡± Hobert Butler couldn¡¯t imagine that he hadn¡¯t been able to persuade his opponent after all that verbiage.


    Tina didn¡¯t want to hear any more and simply put the covers over her head to show her resistance.


    Hobert Butler was at a loss for a moment, and while York Charlie was willing to let go, Tina preferred to die rather than cooperate.


    This really puts him in the middle, making him in a dilemma.


    The day passed by quietly, and when it was time for the two sides to meet, Tina still resisted and did not cooperate.


    Hobert Butler is also tired of watching, so he can only inform York Charlie of his side of the situation in advance, so that they can be mentally prepared.


    And York Charlie is also really prepared mentally, he is now more interested in knowing, in addition to how to defeat the phantom sprite, there is also the money to buy his mother¡¯s life in the end who is the person.


    Since this matter was handled by Tina, then Tina would naturally know the name of the person behind this.


    But how could he not have imagined that this was actually involved with the past again, and that it involved a dead man.


    ¡°Moore Howard, it was Moore Howard who ced an order in our organization three years ago for fifty million dors. For fifty million dors, he wanted us to kill someone in THE Charlie family, and that someone had to be someone who could shake THE Charlie family up and down.¡±


    Anything that had nothing to do with betraying the Phantom Sprites, Tina could inform York Charlie and im it as a tiny bit of her own personal guilt.


    Beyond that, she could not allow herself to reveal more.


    nche Capra¡¯s pupils clenched suddenly at the name; was it hard to make them alive to reckon with a dead man?

 Chapter 478 Tina’s Death

    The familiar yet unfamiliar name exploded in the hearts and minds of everyone in the limited-space hospital room, each with different thoughts in their minds.


    Afterward, no matter what York Charlie was asking about the Phantom Sprites, Tina had a refusal to answer.


    nche Capra gently shook her head at York Charlie, who had run out of patience, and signaled for the two of them to exit the room, leaving her, a woman, to have a good conversation with Tina, a woman.


    Some things were always easier for a woman tomunicate with a woman.


    In less than a minute, nche Capra and Tina were the only two people left in the room, and the faint scent of flowers lingered in the room.


    In front of the hospital bed was a fresh bouquet of flowers that nche Capra had taken the extra trouble to buy at the florist when she came to visit.


    To her, Tina was already a dying person, and all she could do was to do her best in the little things.


    After all, we have known each other for a while, even if Mrs. Casey¡¯s death and she can not get away from the suspicion, in fact, this woman is just a poor person.


    There are many things that if you are willing to look away a little bit, you will not choose to go overly concerned.


    ¡°If you want to persuade me to give up my organization, you don¡¯t have to, I won¡¯t give in even if I¡¯m tortured.¡± Tina was bent on believing that the other party was trying to get her to talk, and made her own attitude clear on the spot.


    No matter what, she would not betray the organization that betrayed her, and she would repay any kindness.


    The Phantom Sprites had taken her in for years, and that was the favor it had done for itself.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll tell us everything you know for the sake of those who died. And you shouldn¡¯t be this passive and uncooperative if you want to be worthy of Hobert Butler¡¯s devotion to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much Hobert Butler he¡¯s done for you? You don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t want you to know. He¡¯s been quietly giving to you, so how can you bear to ignore and trample on his feelings for you without giving a thing or two back?¡±


    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m a woman like you. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to say to you, cherish the person in front of you.¡±


    nche Capra opened her mouth word by word, it was all the advice she could give to Tina.


    In the rtionship between a man and a woman, you must cherish the person in front of you, otherwise it will only consume the feelings between each other and the passion that exists between the two of them, so that the feelings will increasingly fade, and in the end, it will only end up in a separation.


    Tina looked at this woman who seemed to be only bent on persuading herself, and a lot of inexplicable emotions surged up within her heart, no one had ever talked to her about this aspect.


    She had never had a conversation with anyone about this. She had always had a false sense of humor when it came to men and women.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be overwhelmed and flustered when she met Hobert Butler, the fool.


    After a moment of silence, she spoke with extreme difficulty, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why did your attitudes towards me suddenly change so drastically? Why is your hatred for me actually fading? Why did Hobert Butler choose to defend me?


    There was something wrong with this that she had realized a long time ago, she just had no one to ask, and now she was pinning her hopes on the nche Capra in front of her, hoping that the other woman would give her a response.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the fool who didn¡¯t know anything about anything about herself, and she had a right to be in the know.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, and I don¡¯t think I should keep this from you. The doctor said that you have terminal stomach cancer and won¡¯t be able to fight it for more than three months.¡± nche Capra said this with a slight heaviness.


    Of course she knew how cruel it was to tell Tina the news that she was about to die, but it was much better than keeping it from the other woman, so that she wouldn¡¯t know that she was going to die until she died.


    Of course, she also had absolute faith in Tina¡¯s ability to cope with the news, and she was by no means sure that she would be devastated by the knowledge that she was about to die.


    Anyone who could survive in the Phantom and Goblin organization and still work as a small leader was definitely not simple.


    Sure enough, Tina¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, she just smiled slightly, taking it in stride.


    She had long known that her body could not be much better, after all these years of breaking through the swords and spears, no one knew her body better than she did.


    However, in order to deceive herself and others, she had never bothered to do a meticulous examination.


    Now that she got such an answer, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all, and even had that feeling of relief that her meaningless life was finallying to an end, and she was finally about to be relieved.


    In the past, she had never been more than a sharp de of the organization, a sword without feelings, she had never belonged to herself for a moment.


    Now the heavens only gave her less than three months of time, but still gave her thest freedom before her death, and in her heart there was a little bit offort.


    The only person she was ashamed of was Hobert Butler, who loved her deeply and taught her the meaning of love.


    But in this life, she had wronged him a lot, and she only hoped that she would be able to repay this debt of love in her next life.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this matter, phantoms and sprites you go to find out, I absolutely do not interfere. But at the same time, I can¡¯t give you any information about this organization, I have my own principles.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nche Capra wasn¡¯t at all surprised to hear these words, and she hadn¡¯t originally informed her opponent of this information in order to pry.


    But out of sympathy, she is also a woman, she can naturally feel Tina¡¯s heart has a thousand pains that can not be said.


    Looking at nche Capra pushed the door out of the back, Tina out of the corner of her eye finally could not help but flow out a drop of shallow tears.


    It turns out that there are only three months ah ¡­ no wonder Hobert Butler¡¯s behavior towards her contrast will be so great, serving tea and pouring water considerate.


    After sending York Charlie and the two of them away from the hospital, Hobert Butler made sure that they would not pursue Tina¡¯s fault, and thanked the two of them profusely before returning to the ward.


    Only to see the ward rarely stood up, in the bedside of the virtual stand, the whole person is wandering in the unknown sentiment, who do not know what she is thinking.


    Facing this kind of Tina, Hobert Butler has always been unable to do anything about her, and can only move gently from behind to embrace the person into his arms, and afraid of disturbing the other party for the slightest bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce, it¡¯s the most romantic and suitable ce for you and me in the world, okay?¡± He had already thought of giving thest good thing in thisst period of Tina¡¯s life.


    Let Tina be able to leave this world with a happy smile on her face, until thest moment, he was sure that he would apany each other.


    Tina whispered ¡°yes¡± in his ear.


    Soon, he asked the doctor for some daily pain relief medication, as well as the possible use of drugs, in two days after the discharge procedures for Tina, to take people home to rest and recuperate.


    He then prepared everything for the trip abroad within two days, down to thest detail.


    Soon after, Hobert Butler took Tina, who was in a serious condition, out of the country and away from all the chaos.


    For three months, no one knew what kind of life they were living as a couple, and no one bothered them.


    Three monthster, Tina closed her eyes peacefully in Hobert Butler¡¯s arms.


    At thest moment, she thought to herself that if she could meet such a man who loved each other, even if she had to die, she would not have wasted her life.


    Hobert Butler cremated her ashes and scattered them into the sea. He hoped that Tina would be able to see all the scenery in the world, instead of being buried under the yellow earth alone.


    ¡°Tina, rest in peace. I will be your eyes and take in the scenery of this time for you.¡±

 Chapter 479 – Don’t Have Any Other Caves

    From then on, there was no more news of Hobert Butler and Tina in the country, and for a short time, Hobert Butler did not go back to the country, but only sent the little princess some postcards along the way at regr intervals.


    And York Charlie they also did not idle, the phantom sprites this harmful organization, they are to find ways to get rid of, for this touched the power is no longer a few.


    The Nancy family, the Jones family, the Charlie family, and the Howard family are all involved, and the four families work together to eliminate the organization that has gued the world.


    The York Charlie family was well received by the world, and the four families lived in the country and formed a friendly rtionship.


    Soon after, Francesca Jones and Ilya celebrate the one-week anniversary of the birth of their baby boy, whose name has already been decided, Yale Jones.


    Francesca Jones was extremely fond of the child, and Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia were also very fond of him, even more than they were of Francesca Jones, their own son.


    Cecelia and Bamut Jones were also very fond of him, even more than they were of Francesca Jones, their own son. Often, Francesca Jones could not help but be jealous for a little while, and after a moment, she felt that her son was jealous of her son, and what was that like?


    As for Mrs. Cecelia and Ilya¡¯s previous conflict, also because of the birth of grandchildren gradually ease.


    After all, Mrs. Cecelia¡¯s thinking is still a bit out of step with the times, and can also be said to be a bit feudalistic, and believes that Ilya¡¯s giving birth to a boy to their family is also a matter of more merit than demerit.


    She had been a generous mother-inw, so naturally, she did not bother with the younger generation.


    Yale Jones¡¯ birthday party was extremely grand, inviting business celebrities from all walks of life, just to inform the public about the Jones family¡¯s new grandson.


    The banquet was set in an open garden inside the Jones family vi, and at night the fireflies flickered, matched with the neon colors of the decorations, which was extremely eye-catching and refreshing to the eyes and ears.


    At this time, York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s little princess had also turned six years old, which made people have to sigh thest sentence of the years.


    ¡°Coming?¡± Francesca Jones and Ilya came to the front door of the vi, hand in hand, to greet the nche Capra family and cheerfully invited them inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see your son? Don¡¯t you usually hug him every day and not let go of him for a moment?¡± nche Capra, seeing Francesca Jones without her son in her hands, idly teased.


    Ilya followed suit, ¡°He¡¯d still be in his arms, suffering the ravages of his son, if mom and dad hadn¡¯t taken him away.¡±


    ¡°Oi oi oi what do you mean ravaged, that was an expression of fatherly love on my part ok?¡± Francesca Jones retorted back nonchntly, he did not hold the child too tightly several times, causing his son to cry several times.


    Now every time he holds his son, his parents and his wife are like a formidable look of defense, I really do not know what he has done wrong, often have to be like a prisoner to watch up.


    Watching the couple bicker, nche Capra couldn¡¯t help herself.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not stand outside the door either.¡± York Charlie not willing to show weakness, wrapped his arm around nche Capra¡¯s waist, counter show love back, and people together stepped into the Jones family vi.


    A party of this magnitude would not beplete without the participation of Moren Howard and Elena Lawrence, who, for reasons of the party being too noisy for the rest of their heart-attacked child, did not bring their child with them, instead leaving him at home to be cared for by arge group of professionals.


    In the middle of the six having a short conversation, the little princess had run off to nowhere, and no one knew where she had snuck off to.


    It was really because the back and forth between the adults was so boring that the little princess chose to go y by herself.


    Most of the people in this circle knew York Charlie and nche Capra¡¯s baby girl, and took care of her, so there was no need for them to worry about whether there would be any unforeseen idents.


    After the little princess left the banquet, she strolled around the Jones family vi, she had been here many times and was very familiar with this ce.


    Suddenly walking around, she saw a chubby looking little boy, about her height, she got excited and took the initiative to go up and greet the person.


    ¡°Who are you, my name is Clivia Charlie, I have my eye on you, how about we make friends? No turning me down.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it logical to say hello politely? Where were all the little princess¡¯s manners gone? How could she suddenly be so overbearing to a little friend who was roughly the same age as herself.


    It was really no wonder that the little princess, it was not easy to run into a small partner of the same age, the little princess was greatly surprised and delighted, so the style of behavior and tone of voice was just a little bit overbearing.


    And the little girl¡¯s sharp intuition told her that this boy will not be able to go through these small things with himself.


    ¡°My name is Sergio, hello.¡± The little fatty revealed a row of snowy teeth, his face overflowing with a child¡¯s innocent smile as he greeted the self-conscious girl in front of him.


    Upon hearing this, the little princess cocked her head and spoke again a momentter, ¡°Are you following mom and dad to the banquet just like me, did you feel bored too so you sneaked out?¡±


    The little chubby pier nodded his head to express his affirmation, those adult business matters he watched were indeed very boring, he stayed inside alone was also boring, so he just ran out to sneak around a little bit, which was also more than a hundred times better than being bored inside.


    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll take you to a good ce to y, let¡¯s sneak out of this vi again, okay? I know a ce to go out, I¡¯ll take you there, follow me.¡± The little princess¡¯s eyes turned deftly, and after finishing a sentence without waiting for the other party to agree or not, she enthusiastically pulled up the other party¡¯s little chubby paw and started to run.


    The little chubby dun also had to clumsily follow the person and run, but after all, he was fat, and running was not as physically light as the little princess.


    When they ran to their destination, the little princess face is not red, the heart does not jump breath does not gasp, the little chubby pier has been powerless squatting on the ground, panting.


    The little princess looked at this fatty so cute appearance big smile born, to know she had not encountered such a cute little child for a long time.


    Those children she met at school, all of them were concerned about her identity as a thousand-year-old girl, and would not have a close rtionship with her, in short, she was not happy at all at school.


    ¡°Why are you so cute.¡± After saying this, the little princess went up to poke someone¡¯s chubby little face.


    As soon as she poked it up, a lump of flesh dented into it, the little princess found it fun and new, she couldn¡¯t help but poke it several more times, and she couldn¡¯t control her hand at all.


    Now she finally understands why adults love to knead children¡¯s cheeks, it is because it feels too good.


    Being poked several times by the little princess, the little chubby pier was a bit annoyed and pped off the pair of small ws on his face, ¡°I¡¯m not pork, don¡¯t poke me like that!¡±


    He said as he red at the other man without actually feeling much anger, he didn¡¯t have many little friends his age.


    It was rare to run into one like that, so of course it was unlikely that he would get angry.


    ¡°Wait, this is the ce you said you were going to bring me to? What¡¯s so special about this ce, isn¡¯t it just a wall?¡±


    The little chubby pier gasped for breath and then looked around with his head open, realizing that there was nothing worth looking at ah, there was not a single living person around.


    The little princess sniffed and gave her a nk look, and then took a small step to a wall that was covered by grass and trees, her hands peeled away the weeds there.


    Inside there is actually another cave, the little fat pier look a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 480 Searching for People

    To say that this other hole in the sky in the end how is the ce? Anyone would not have thought that the Jones family vi what noble and gorgeous existence, surprisingly, there will also exist a dog hole such a thing, it is too incredible.


    ¡°Dog ¡­ dog hole? The good ce you are going to bring me to is the dog hole? Go go go, let¡¯s hurry back, I really don¡¯t know what there is to see in a dog hole.¡±


    The expression on the face of the little chubby pier shows that he is extremely disgusted with this dog hole at this moment, how he is also a small person with a face, of course, he looks down on such a small ce as the dog hole.


    Of course, he did not appreciate the meaning of the little princess¡¯s mouth at this moment.


    The little princess wants to go out to y, but she can¡¯t go out to y openly, then what other way can she go out in the case of no one knows, then can only put the hope on this inconspicuous dog hole.


    The little princess shook off the other party¡¯s hand that was pulling her, and gave the other party a nk look.


    ¡°What do you know, are you stupid? I¡¯ll give you that, you are not qualified to look down on the dog hole,ter on maybe you¡¯ll have to thank it properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you that, with the size of the two of us, we¡¯re perfectly capable of drilling out of the dog hole to y outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that without those adults following us, we kids can y more freely?¡±


    To be honest, Little Tubby Tun also felt the same way, but he was still a bit unable to wipe his face.


    ¡°This this this ¡­ how can we drill a dog hole? Manly man tops the sky, how can I, a man of the hall, do such a thing as drilling a dog hole.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At that time, the little princess rolled her eyes even more after listening to this, what is the point of dwelling on so many things? People live is not to be happy? What¡¯s more, they are still children, even if they do something out of the ordinary will not be how.


    Children, young and ignorant.


    The identity of a child is a shield for her to let herself do whatever she wants.


    ¡°Are you going to drill or not? It¡¯s just this one chance, if you don¡¯t drill we won¡¯t be good friends anymore.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re just a little boy, not a man yet, so don¡¯t worry about all the red tape. I¡¯ll tell you what, drilling a dog hole can be fun, just drill it once and see.¡±


    After saying these words, the little princess threw an encouraging look towards him, and then she demonstrated once to show the other party how this dog hole reasoning should be drilled.


    Little Fatty looked at such a good-looking little girl drilling a dog hole this matter, it really was an eye-opening experience for him, making him not be able to help but be dumbfounded.


    In his circle, everyone is rules and regtions, never appear that kind of loss of honor.


    Due to being confined by those rules and regtions, hecked the innocence and liveliness of a child on weekdays.


    Although he is fat, he is often seen as extremely sophisticated in the eyes of outsiders.


    He is the Salvatore family direct lineage of children, the Salvatore family generations from the teaching, national education family origin, he grew up from childhood to learn many rules, more can not allow themselves to have a trace of words and deeds that vite the rules.


    Now that he knew this little girl, he realized that there was another way to live in this world that was free to do whatever he wanted.


    He decided to be reckless once, so soon he followed the little princess together out of the dog hole, to see the world outside.


    At that time, the adults were stillpletely unaware that their children had already left their protection, and had gone out on their own to explore the world where there were both good and bad people.


    The world outside is indeed very beautiful, they are carrying a lot of money, a ride to the snack street.


    A wide range of delicious drilled into their nostrils to stimte their taste buds, spicy squid spicy hot kao scallops roasted oysters and rotating hot pot, and all kinds of milk tea desserts snacks fried chicken kebabs, they found a not too big and not too small store to sit in and enjoy thesemonce things.


    Happy and forgetful, naturally do not know a few hourster, the Jones family because of the loss of their two children anxious, sent arge group of people to look for them.


    Originally, after thepletion of the birthday party, each of them could go home without having to stay in the Jones family.


    However, when the little princess was lost, the Jones family searched all over the Jones family, and even every room, but could not find her, so it was very anxious.


    The only grandson of the Salvatore family, Sergio, is also missing, and the two are soon connected.


    At first, it was thought that some kind of ouw had gotten in, so the Jones family began to conduct a blockade-type sweep of the people present, forcing everyone to stay there and not be able to leave.


    Because of the two small children¡¯s yfulness, they were also wronged for dragging this group of innocent people down.


    But even if they had more dissatisfaction inside, they couldn¡¯t show it.


    The Jones family and the Charlie family are too powerful, and all of them can only cooperate with the investigation.


    Sergio and Sergio together is Sergio¡¯s father Zachary Salvatore, Zachary Salvatore lost his son is also anxious.


    Because in his heart never considered, the child may be because of yfulness and sneak out of this option, all along he has been extremely strict on their own children¡¯s teaching, so that the child¡¯s yful nature are worn out.


    ¡°What to do? Just what kind of person dares to take away our child on such an asion?¡±


    Coming from a literary family, he was specially invited over by THE Jones family, otherwise how would he be in thepany of business people.


    They, the puritanical literary people, had always disliked business people who smelled of copper.


    But in this case, he had to talk to York Charlie, because he alone could not find out the whereabouts of his son.


    In this world, money makes the world go round, and they are no match for York Charlie¡¯s money.


    So this heavy responsibility of finding someone can only fall on York Charlie and their heads.


    ¡°Does the Salvatore family usually have any enemies?¡± York Charlie seriously inquired.


    This question really caused Zachary Salvatore to think deeply, what kind of people would the Salvatore family have enemies with?


    I don¡¯t think so, the Salvatore family has always been good to people, even if they have always looked down on some people in the business world, they are still keeping their own etiquette that they should do their best, and will not intentionally offend anyone.


    After thinking for several minutes, he finally shook his head and said no, because he really couldn¡¯t think of what people the Salvatore family had offended.


    For the other party to be so vicious as to go as far as to capture a small child to offset their offense was just too much.


    Even if there was some kind of hatred between adults, it shouldn¡¯t be scourged on a child¡¯s head.


    nche Capra was also anxious that the little princess was once again lost under her watch.


    ¡°Have we not checked the surveince yet? Why don¡¯t we check the surveince first to see if there are any clues?¡± Elena Lawrence popped up at that moment and the crowd woke up like a dream.


    Yes, how could they have overlooked such a serious existence as surveince.


    the Jones family hadn¡¯t received a situation where the surveince had been destroyed, and it was reasonable that they were supposed to be able to draw some answers from the surveince.


    As long as two small children had walked around within the range of THE JONES FAMILY¡¯s surveince, there was hope that they could be spotted.


    As a matter of fact, they soon found the two small children¡¯s figures from the surveince, and realized that they had gone out through the dog hole, such a result was reallyughable.


    But they could not care about anything else now, sending people to find the children was the most important thing at the moment.


    Therefore, they deployed arge number of bodyguards to go out to find people.

 Chapter 481 Comparison

    When arge group of people found the little princess and Sergio, the two children had already eaten their bellies round, sitting on the chair to move azy.


    The bodyguards had no choice but to pick up one of them and bring it back to the Jones family vi, and then quickly sent out a message to inform the waiting people that the children had been found.


    The child was found, those who were forced to stay were also able to leave. Even if their hearts are full of everyone is full of resentment, but also do not have the ability to go and the four big families, can only one face with a smile home, the heart don¡¯t mention in the end is how suffocating.


    The two small protagonists of this storm, has long been heartless in the arms of the bodyguard huffing and puffing in the past, crazy y for so long and eat and drink so many things, children¡¯s energy is so little, feel tired is also should be.


    York Charlie did not feel anything, he was also a member of the spoiled children, as a game of children to him to open a small joke, augh on it.


    As for a warning, there was no hurry to wait for the little princess to wake up from her nap.


    On the contrary, Zachary Salvatore such a person from the education of everyone, extraordinarily can not allow their own children this kind of unruly, on the spot face ck as the bottom of the pot.


    But what could he do? He couldn¡¯t teach his son in public without taking into ount the asion, so he had to go back to his home and solve the problem behind closed doors.


    nche Capra on the Salvatore family¡¯s strict education is also heard of, looked at the two sleeping children, the heart has its own thoughts.


    I think it must be his own family¡¯s little baby with Sergio fooling around, how to say should not let Sergio innocent implicated.


    To say that this matter is at fault, or their own children a little bigger.


    Thinking down this way, she spoke out to stop Zachary Salvatore¡¯s pace of walking away, ¡°Mr. Zachary ¡­ Zachary, please wait, I have something to say.¡±


    She searched through the thesaurus in her mind and couldn¡¯t really find a suitable word to address the other party, so she could only call out Mr. Zachary with extreme embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to be called Mrs. Charlie, I wonder what Mrs. Charlie has to say?¡±


    At these words, nche Capra had to nder a sentence, the literati really do speak in such a civilized tone, but it doesn¡¯t sound offensive.


    ¡°In the final analysis, this matter is also our daughter¡¯s inability to teach her well, only to let my daughter take your son to sneak out, after the child wakes up from sleep, Mr. Zachary also don¡¯t bother about it, right?¡±


    Zachary Salvatore: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll just take the kid back first.¡±


    Obviously perfunctory words, but nche Capra couldn¡¯t stop someone from leaving.


    In public, she was an outsider, but she couldn¡¯t interfere too much with the father of another family to teach his son, that would be too insensitive.


    Looking at the Salvatore family¡¯s back as they left, a hint of sadness colored her brow.


    After all, it is the little princess who took the initiative to cause trouble, but to involve Sergio a small child ¡­ eh, the heart can not help but let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Go home.¡± York Charlie put his arm around her shoulders, is the tone of relief.


    In the end, it is also someone else¡¯s family matter, manage their own family is enough.


    After the two of them expressed their thanks again with Bamut Jones and Mrs. Cecelia, they returned home together with the little princess.


    The little princess slept deeply enough this time, and did not wake up until after ten o¡¯clock in the morning, and even missed her kindergarten time perfectly.


    But York Charlie and nche Capra always advocate happy education, so they would not sacrifice their children¡¯s sleep time, and insisted on waking up the little princess to let her go to ss.


    The kindergarten program, for a big family like theirs, could only serve as an apaniment, and was not enough to create any big waves of ups and downs in the little princess¡¯s life.


    When the little princess hazily opened her eyes, she was a little bewildered, wasn t she eating food with the little chubby ¡­ how did she return to her own home in the blink of an eye.


    Blinking vigorously eyes and then raised his hand and rubbed it twice, the consciousness only gradually awake.


    Oh! It turns out that yesterday mom and dad sent bodyguards to find them ¡­ ah that mom and dad will not be angry ah.


    The little princess after knowing finally came back to God, but she has not thought for a long time, the small stomach came a sharp pain, forcing her a whole small face are wrinkled together wrinkled into a ball.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so she ran to the bathroom to solve her physiological problems, and then came out of it after ten minutes, and then ran back in again in less than a minute.


    Such a cycle of repetition, so that she is almost deted and powerless, little face is losing the color of blood white.


    Finally, the little princess copsed on her princess couch and rang the special call bell made for her in her bedroom.


    And then, it was so tired that it hurt so much that she closed her eyes, a pair of small fleshy hands tightly covering her constantly aching little tummy, feeling as if it had never hurt so much in her life.


    ¡°Mom and dad ¡­ you quicklye to save me ah ¡­¡± muttered such a sentence in her mouth visible that she really hurt to the extreme.


    On the other hand, after she rang the call for help, the whole vi people are running up and down for her, originally in thepany to work York Charlie heard about this matter also immediately drove in a crowded road speeding back.


    Totally do not care about the traffic lights, in a street to form a beautiful scenery.


    It is really because he is driving a car price is not bad, the car speed is also absolutely not bad, people will be divided into spection in broad daylight in the avenue ¡°racing¡± in the end who is.


    nche Capra was already in the little one¡¯s room, running along wondering what had happened to her daughter that was so serious that she had rung the rm bell.


    It was a short walk that scared the life out of her.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to step back from the door of the little princess¡¯s room, and what shed in front of her eyes was her baby girl¡¯s weak and drained appearance, which really scared her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong what¡¯s wrong, baby what¡¯s wrong with you? Where is notfortable, quickly tell mommy give mommy a word?¡± In a hurry, she picked up her daughter, probing the temperature on the person¡¯s forehead with one hand to determine if the other person had a fever and cold or something.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But the little princess¡¯s forehead was obviously very cold, cool and frightening.


    Looking further down, the little princess was covering her stomach, and suddenly she seemed to understand something.


    Instantly, she called to summon the family¡¯s best medical team, and while waiting for the medical team to arrive, she was constantly holding the little one in her arms and coaxing her warmly, her words as gentle as if they could drip water that way.


    ¡°Good boy, the doctor uncle will soon arrive, daddy will soone home. If the pain is bad, bite mommy, baby good, good anon.¡±


    nche Capra couldn¡¯t help but feel the tears umte in her eyes, but this is the precious daughter she has grown up with in her heart.


    Other than that one time when she was kidnapped by Hobert Butler, she had never let her baby suffer so much.


    However, she felt that this time the family doctor came extraordinarily slowly, or maybe it was because the more anxious she was, the more she felt that the time passed slowly.


    She had even been urging the heaps of servants behind her, asking why the family doctor hadn¡¯t arrived sote, and her whole body seemed particrly agitated at this moment.


    This was probably the mentality of a mother, when watching her child suffer, how could she not be anxious.


    The maids in the house have all served in the Charlie family for a long time, and they all understand the wife¡¯s eagerness at this moment, and all of them have words of relief to their wives.


    But how could nche Capra¡¯s feelings be eased by just a few words?


    But she did understand the good intentions of the maids.

 Chapter 482 Acute gastroenteritis

    Understanding the good intentions of the maids, she quickly forced herself to stabilize and no longer look so agitated, how to say she is also the Charlie family¡¯s rightful Mrs. Charlie, the Charlie family¡¯s mistress.


    When things are so unsteady how to behave, how to be able to take up the identity of the master of the Charlie family, her words and deeds are watched by the crowd, she has to make a best example, even if the mountain copsed in front of the still have to face without changing color.


    Therefore, she forced herself to stabilize her mind and focused on tending to her child before the family doctor arrived.


    Raising her hand, she ced it on the little one¡¯s abdomen, rubbing it with moderate force in the hope of relieving the other¡¯s pain and making her daughter feel less ufortable.


    Fortunately, the family doctor is still reliable, in fact, they have already prepared all the medicines and medical equipment as quickly as possible to rush over.


    After a careful and thorough examination, it was found that the little princess had acute gastroenteritis because she had eaten too many messy things.


    After listening to the doctor¡¯s exnation, nche Capra¡¯s mouth slightly twitched, so this is the reason, I think it must have nothing to do with the little one sneaking out yesterday.


    Thinking about the weekdays, the little one is in love with those small snacks outside, but by the family¡¯s strict watch, can touch these junk food space can be said to be very little.


    Now it¡¯s hard to get a day of freedom, naturally eat as much as you can.


    Eat all the things that he didn¡¯t eat before, and eat all the things that he won¡¯t be able to eat in the future at once, in order to seek psychological fulfillment.


    Thinking about this, nche Capra suddenly felt a little guilty, and realized that she had not been a good mother.


    For small children, the more they can not get things, the more they crave, the more they want to eat but can not eat things will want to eat even more, once one day can eat will intensify,pletely do not know restraint.


    This must be the case with the little princess today.


    ¡°Trouble you all, please make sure to heal my daughter properly.¡± With a heavy andplicated heart, she said to the doctors.


    The doctors naturally swore and answered yes, but it was just a small child¡¯s acute gastroenteritis, in the eyes of these medical experts of theirs it was simply worthless, and did not need to be taken to heart at all.


    After the doctor¡¯s busy work, the little princess is finally not so difficult to sleep over, breathing gradually stable.


    Looking at the little one¡¯s peaceful sleeping appearance, nche Capra was anxious for a noon, finally reluctantly revealed a smile, at this time her forehead has already because of the anxiety of a thin line of sweat.


    It was a relief to see her child out of pain.


    At this time, York Charlie had also just arrived at the front door of the house.


    During the walk from the front door of the vi to the room of the little princess, someone had already told him the details of what happened.


    Luckily, there was nothing irreparable, just acute gastroenteritis, he felt a long sigh of relief.


    After all, he had seen too many terminally ill children over the past few days, the Charlie Group and the Howard Group recently had a program that was dedicated to helping terminally ill children, and as the president of the Charlie Group, he had personally gone to see many of these children.


    In the face of those dying children, he felt sympathy, pity and regret in his heart, they had not yet gone to really see the vagaries of the world, but suffered the greatest misfortune of time.


    But in addition to these emotions, his heart also has a good fortune, good thing that his children have been healthy and alive and kicking.


    Although it was inevitably a bit selfish to think this way, as a human father, he had to think this way.


    He is not the kind of selfless people, he and many ordinary people have the same as normal people should have the selfishness, his selfishness is that his loved ones to be safe and happy, do not have to suffer from natural and man-made disasters.


    Tiptoeing through the door of the little one¡¯s room, he saw nche Capra, his woman, wiping the little one¡¯s face with a towel.


    nche Capra, who was also keenly aware of who was pushing the door behind her, did not volunteer a word, but was preupied with the task at hand.


    The little princess was tortured by the disease, the whole person seems to be much weaker, she as a mother is naturally to do her best to take care of.


    Even if the Charlie family had more servants, she was not willing to do that kind of thing.


    Her own daughter was supposed to be taken care of by her personally.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And York Charlie is also and the other couple of the same heart, just behind the back quietly watching the scene in front of them, and did not want to interrupt the intention.


    It was only when the other¡¯s hands hadpleted a series of movements that the two left the little princess¡¯s room in turn.


    After leaving, nche Capra also can not care and beside the husband to say so a sentence or two, immediately anxious to run downstairs to order the kitchen people, ¡°prepare the little miss like fish thin meat porridge, porridge should be boiled thicker light point, the fire must be enough, so that when the little miss woke up will be able to drink.¡±


    The little one is now suffering from acute gastroenteritis, it¡¯s really not suitable to eat anything other than congee, of course this anything definitely doesn¡¯t include soup this kind of thing, but especially scrupulous about any stimting food.


    Furthermore, the little one usually does not like millet porridge this kind of porridge that does not have a tiny bit of vor, instead, he likes some salty and moderate food.


    The people in the kitchen heard thismand from the wife and answered yes, originally they all watched the little one grow up, looking at the little miss now this kind of sickly appearance, how could they not be heartbroken, naturally they want to do their best for the little princess to contribute to the power of the little princess.


    After ordering the appropriate things, nche Capra had the mood to sit down with York Charlie and rest for a short while.


    nche Capra¡¯s head rested on York Charlie¡¯sp, York Charlie raised his hand and rubbed her temples very skillfully, while nche Capra closed her eyes to enjoy this rare moment of peace.


    York Charlie¡¯s movements were so skillful that it was obvious that he had done this sort of thing on a regr basis in no small part of his life.


    Serving his wife was a duty he should do as a husband.


    ¡°Rest well, whatever you want to say can be said to me, I¡¯m your special trash can that only belongs to you.¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s love words were bing more and more skillful as he pinched them with his hands, all he could think about was coaxing the worried-looking woman in hisp.


    After years of being a couple, he could certainly see how nche Capra was feeling and ming herself at the moment.


    In fact, if we are talking about self-me, nche Capra is not the only one who mes himself, he as a father is also the same self-me.


    The little princess will get acute gastroenteritis, in the final analysis, also has an inseparable rtionship with him, if it is not his weekdays on the order of forbidding the little one to eat those messy things, the little one will not want to sneak to eat so much.


    Although he banned the little guy to eat those things, naturally, there are some of his reasoning exists, the little guy¡¯s body is not particrly strong kind, and then eat those on the body has damage to the food, he did the father is really worried.


    So sex directly from the source to eliminate, but do not want to make such a big event today, stirring up all the people are not peaceful.


    Hearing York Charlie¡¯s words, nche Capra also had a rare bitter-sweet moment and almostughed out loud.


    York Charlie would evenpare himself to a garbage can, what if someone else knew this analogy of his?


    But at the same time, she was also inwardly flooded with a sweet feeling, this man is all the time hung up on their own mood good or bad.

 Chapter 483 – The Transfer Incident

    ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Was all nche Capra said back.


    Smiling at each other, the reflection of the other was reflected in their eyes.


    ¡°From now on, together we¡¯ll be a pair of parents who are only morepetent and not the mostpetent.¡± York Charlie took the other¡¯s hand and ced it on his heart.


    The two hearts reflected each other¡¯s heart, and many words were left unspoken.


    On the other hand, since Sergio was brought back home by Zachary Salvatore, he defied his brother¡¯s parents and wife and locked his son up for three days and three nights without any interruption of food and water.


    Just these three days and three nights were locked in the dark dark room, but also really feel rmed, this is just a just to seven-year-old child only.


    What could a seven year old child have done wrong to be subjected to such a great reproach.


    Unfortunately, the Salvatore family has long been taken over by Zachary Salvatore, even if many people are dissatisfied with Zachary Salvatore¡¯s way of teaching his children, and even if there are many opposing voices, there are not many people who can intervene in Zachary Salvatore¡¯s teaching of his children.


    Only pity Sergio such a lovely child, a young age to suffer such harsh treatment, in the family carefully survive, lest provoke the father a little bit of displeasure, in the family even the most basic nature of a child lively childish fun also did not, only left the stereotypes of the small antique look.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But this little stereotype is born chubby, it is easy to be able to make people feel close to.


    The reason why the little princess looked at him at first nce to give birth to the other side of the heart of friendship, must also be precisely because of this point.


    Because you are fat enough, because you are fat and cute, so I like, so you this friend I made.


    Once the three-day period had passed, Sergio was released from the small dark room and was not too different from normal.


    He had long since gotten used to this kind of treatment, and his face was so calm that there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear on it.


    His father had once said that a man should be able to look up to the sky without shame, that his house should be upright, that a gentleman should be as gentle as jade, and that he should not be angry with his behavior.


    At such a young age, he had already memorized these words in a way that many adults could not, and even in his sleep, these words would often sh back to him.


    It is obvious that Zachary Salvatore¡¯s parenting is not ordinary, otherwise Sergio would not have remembered those words so well.


    Although there is nothing wrong with those words in all seriousness and they are even true, but to ask a child to do something that is difficult for an adult to do in such a harsh way is a bit of an imposition and it is still pulling up the seedling to help it grow.


    Sergio¡¯s mother watched Sergio being released, and hurriedly took him into her arms, her eyes misty with tears, ¡°Son, son, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because mom is sorry, it¡¯s because mom can¡¯t protect you, it¡¯s because mom is ipetent.¡±


    Sergio had long been used to such an inactive mother, never only saying sorry to himself but never daring to rebel against his father¡¯s authority, leaving him alone to suffer and roll over and bear the pain at his father¡¯s hands.


    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you really deserve to be a mother? What qualifications do you have to be a mother?


    A word of sorry is not enough to make up for the pain he has suffered since childhood?


    Even though his inner thoughts were turning a hundred times, he still didn¡¯t move his face and pretended to be a small adult tofort his mother, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s there to cry about, it¡¯s just a few days of imprisonment. If you don¡¯t move and cry, do you still have the look of a master of THE Salvatore family?¡± Zachary Salvatore watched coldly from the side as these two interacted.


    As if the people in front of him were not his wife and his own son, but just two strangers that he had just met.


    The so-called matter does not concern oneself, he now holds such an attitude, really ridiculous.


    Parents can treat them like this, it is really a big joke in heaven and earth.


    I only hope that there will be fewer such parents in this world, so that there will be fewer family tragedies, and the children¡¯s childhood will be rtively happier.


    Sergio politely greeted his parents and then returned to his own room, licking his wounded wounds alone.


    Silently sitting on the edge of the sofa with his knees wrapped around him, his mind unconsciously recalled that smiling little girl, the one who had opened a warm current in his heart.


    That girl¡¯s innocent smile had been engraved in his heart from the very first moment he saw it, which was why he had gone along with the other party to act recklessly that one time.


    That night, it is hard to think of it now is inevitably beautiful, and I do not know how that little girl is now.


    Clivia Charlie ¡­ is a very interesting name, he deeply remembered this name.


    Pulled out a candy from his pocket and slowly tore it open and put it in his mouth to chew, the sweetness flooded open to cover those bitter vors, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but spread ayer of shallow smiles.


    Suddenly he wanted to meet with this little girl again, and also wanted to cross paths with each other, he wanted to see that innocent smile that could warm his heart.


    A decision was made within his heart, and soon he transferred to the grade the little princess was in through his own efforts.


    The two were in the same first grade, but not in the same ss, but the time to meet was always more.


    Of course this is only Sergio¡¯s one-sided behind the back of the silent watching the little princess, the little princess to this behind the back of the gaze has been watching their own at all do not feel at all.


    Although the little princess was only six years old this year, she had already enrolled in the first grade earlier than her peers, because of her quick-wittedness and because of her family¡¯s power she was able to break through these confinements.


    Sergio, on the other hand, was different from her, although elementary school was just child¡¯s y for him, the Salvatore family did not allow such skipping of grades to exist.


    The Salvatore family has always emphasized on gradual progression, and even if Sergio is smart, he has to follow the rules a little bit at a time, just like normal people.


    It¡¯s ironic that Zachary Salvatore, on the one hand, has a policy of pulling his son up by the bootstraps, but on the other hand, he¡¯s doing the opposite, which makes peopleugh.


    At the end of the afternoon, as soon as the bell rang, the little princess couldn¡¯t wait to pick up her little pink bag, say goodbye to her friends and rush out to the school gates with great excitement.


    Since herst bout of acute gastroenteritis had cleared up, her mom and dad had promised to take her out for her favorite ¡°junk food¡± once a month.


    Although it was only once a month, she was happy enough. After all, it was a treat she had never had before, and it was enough to make her happy, and she no longer felt that her parents were unsympathetic in this regard.


    And the feeling of eating junk food together as a family always made her feel extraordinarily happy, and even though happiness was a word she had nevercked since she was a little girl growing up, she still felt that constant stream of happiness wrapped around her.


    At this time, York Charlie and nche Capra also put down their usual limousine transportation, transformed into an ordinary couple¡¯s casual dress, and the general family to pick up the children¡¯s parents at school is not too different.


    Since their daughter wants to experience the life of a normal family, it is not a bad idea for them to apany her.


    Seeing the figure of the little one running out, York Charlie slightly squatted down and held the little one in his arms firmly and high.


    ¡°What are you running for? It¡¯s not like your meal is going anywhere.¡± With a smile on his face, he raised his hand and wiped his sweaty head clean with his sleeve.


    At the side of nche Capra picked up the camera ¡°click¡± to record this ordinary but touching scene.


    Some details of life often reveal extraordinary feelings in the ordinary.

 Chapter 484 Birthday

    Different from the little princess¡¯s joyful and happy life, Sergio¡¯s life after school was extremely simple, apart from the trivialities of life was studying, constantly learning to draw knowledge that people of this age group did not have.


    As if he were a tireless robot, he had nothing but learning in his eyes, repeating the same thing over and over again.


    A certain moment of learning, he rarely stopped, opened the desk drawer, carefully took out a photo.


    The photo was a picture of the little princess, a picture he had secretly . Photographs that he had taken and saved.


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to take the initiative to contact the little princess, and could only hide such a photo to steal the nostalgia.


    But at such a young age, he only regarded the little princess as his only friend, because of his father¡¯s sake, he has never had any friends.


    He remembers that when he was little, his family had a Samoyed named Adrian, and that was one of his few ymates.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t keep Adrian by his side because his father wouldn¡¯t allow it, wouldn¡¯t allow him to have a mind other than studying.


    His father had always treated him harshly to the point of severity, and he never understood why, not even now.


    Especially on his birthday, he was cold to the extreme, every cold look was not like treating his own son¡¯s eyes.


    He recalled the previous year¡¯s birthday, there was never a single person in the family who dared to celebrate his birthday, it had always been as if his birthday was forgotten like a joke, even his mother only dared to quietly stuff two candies into her hand, and his birthday was over.


    The previous year¡¯s birthday, his father came back veryte, veryte, with a heavy smell of alcohol, at a nce you can tell that a lot of drinking.


    Every year at this time, he slept veryte, and even all night can not sleep and endless lonely nightpanion, alone tears licking wounds.


    So when his father returned, he not only heard themotion but also chose to go out to check.


    If he knew what cruel things would happen to him next, he would never choose to go out to see, this will be his nightmare for nearly a year, every midnight dream will recall, difficult to sleep so few peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Dad, Dad what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As soon as he went out, he saw his father drunkenly crawling up a flight of stairs, and at this time he still called the other person ¡°Dad¡± very affectionately.


    At that time, he had always thought that his father was strict with him, but because of the mentality of all parents under the sky, so he did not have half a word ofint.


    As a child of only six years old, he fully appreciated his parents¡¯ ¡°painstaking efforts¡±, and had always been absolutely outstanding in every aspect, and would neverg behind toe in second ce if he coulde in first.


    Worried, Sergio went downstairs to help his father, his little face full of admiration for Zachary Salvatore.


    At that moment, Zachary Salvatore saw the face in front of him and went berserk, with horrific veins popping up on his forehead, red blood in his eyes, and his face on the verge of rage.


    The ¡°p¡± resounded through the vi, but also hit in the depths of the young Sergio¡¯s heart, leaving a lingering shadow.


    Prior to this, even though his father had always been strict with him, he had never hit him, not to mention the saying that hitting a person does not hit his face.


    Therefore, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s hands on him really scared him.


    And this p from Zachary Salvatore was definitely not considered clear, a p was enough to p his entire body down to the ground, his eardrums emitted a roaring sound, and his cheeks were red and swollen from being pped.


    ¡°Dad ¡­ what happened to you, I am Sergio ah ¡­ I am your son ah.¡± Little Sergio did not show it right away even though he was sad and upset, he was still naive enough to think that his dad was just drunk to be like this.


    Zachary Salvatore heard the name ¡°Sergio¡± and could not help but coldlyugh out loud, ¡°Sergio, of course I know you are Sergio, precisely because you are Sergio so I have to beat you ah. ¡±


    ¡°Why were you born into this world, why don¡¯t you go and die? Do you realize that all your existence is a disgrace in my life?¡±


    ¡°Because of your existence, I can¡¯t marry the woman I love. Because of your existence, I was forced to marry the woman I disliked and loathed to the extreme. Even more so, because of your existence, the only woman I ever truly loved in my life died.¡±


    ¡°You say, should I hate you? Do you think you deserve to die yourself? How do I regret not dropping you when you were first born?¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s eyes were extremely dark at the moment, his eyes sinister.


    On weekdays, he merely forced himself to hide it, and today he happened not to have to force himself, using his drink to get to the top of his lungs to let out all those years of dislike for this child at once.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Perhaps sober he would still read the reasoning of a child¡¯s innocence, but at the moment three parts sober and seven parts drunk, hepletely threw away such a shallow reasoning, and vented all the pain and hatred he had suppressed for many years on a child.


    Sergio fell to the ground in a daze, elbows because of the fall when the support force is too fierce caused by the pain in the heart of the bone, he endured the pain in the body, but did not endure the pain in the heart.


    It turned out that he was a child who was not expected to be born by his father, it turned out that his parents were forced to be together to have his present existence, it turned out that he never should have existed.


    A seven year old child even if he was forced to act older on weekdays, he was only a seven year old child¡¯s soul in his bones.


    Because of the bitterness in his heart, the tears umted in his eyes also gushed out water like a faucet, in order to act as an outlet.


    The only thing he was happy about was that his dad only pped himself and said a bunch of heartbreaking words before walking upstairs, without any further abuse, humiliation or physical torture.


    After that, he changed the word dad to father, and behaved very decently and humbly towards his father in every way, without any childishness that a child should have.


    Zachary Salvatore, on the other hand, had remembered that night, but it had been nothing more than a drunken speech.


    He didn¡¯t like his wife, and he didn¡¯t like the son she gave him, so Sergio¡¯s existence was always destined to be a tragedy.


    Unless his father can change his ways and stop living in the past.


    In the end, it was because he himself was too obsessed with memories that could never be returned to, that he had lost his mind and could be so indifferent to his own child.


    ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    Sergio was lost in his shbacks when he was awakened by a knock on the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Young master, young master wants you to go downstairs.¡± The maid¡¯s voice traveled through the solid wooden door into Sergio¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± He responded before instantly moving out of the room and heading downstairs.


    His usual attitude towards any order from Zachary Salvatore was to show obedience and never question it.


    This father, had never been his father, but an existence that was no better than a stranger.


    The reason why he still obeyed everything the other party said was merely to repay the other party for raising him.


    Coming downstairs, the scene in front of her eyes was reflected in the bottom of her eyes, and some warmth slowly spread from her heart.

 Chapter 485 Fate

    Only to see the parlor on the first floor, heh heh was sitting in a Clivia Charlie little child, tied two small ponytails, wearing a small yellow duck limited edition clothing, looks particrly cute let people easily give birth to the heart of love.


    Sergio children¡¯s eyes immediately filled with light, the pace of the foot also unconsciously elerated speed toward the downstairs, the whole person is less than usual a few points of stability.


    Of course, at his age, he really does not need this ridiculous stability, children, originally is happy-oriented.


    Speaking of which, I really admire Zachary Salvatore¡¯s father, who could be so cruel as to torture his own son into such a state.


    Sergio walked to the living room and stood in front of everyone, the end of a young man early appearance, one by one to greet the people in front of them.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Uncle York, Aunt nche.¡±


    ¡°Clivia.¡±


    Thisst Clivia he called with extra affection, it was what he called the little princess, and what she allowed him to call her, and it was enough to make him rejoice every time he mentally recited the name.


    And the little princess also joyfully responded to a ¡°Sergio brother¡± back, the two little guys seem to be extraordinarily close look.


    While this closeness didn¡¯t look wrong to York Charlie or nche Capra, it did look harsh in the eyes of Zachary Salvatore, who has never allowed Sergio to make friends.


    In Zachary Salvatore¡¯s eyes, this son did not deserve the luxury of friends.


    All the pain he had endured, he wanted revenge on the boy.


    Or rather, he had never even had that moment to see the other man as a child.


    ¡°Sergio, is this how I usually teach you the rules?¡± Zachary Salvatore was the picture of nonchnce when he spoke.


    The so-called rules were to greet people with dignity andposure, and never to be overly intimate. Nor can they be overly distant.


    Such harsh rules, for a small child is really harsh to not, is simply difficult.


    But it is just a person who is a small child, and why bother to care about so many things that do not know the meaning of things.


    Sergio heard his father¡¯s voice, the enthusiasm in his heart was doused in half, and that joyful heart disappeared in an instant, no longer jumping up and down.


    But he couldn¡¯t call the little princess Miss Clivia as a rule, it was one of his few friends, it was his Clivia.


    He insisted on sticking to his guns, and froze in ce, angering Zachary Salvatore even more.


    But Zachary Salvatore, for the sake of his own face, just gave Sergio a fierce look, in which the hostility is obvious.


    This subtle look, which is not easy to be noticed, was coincidentally caught by the attentive nche Capra.


    At that time, nche Capra¡¯s heart rose up an unspeakable chill, where in this world there are a few fathers who would treat their children in this way, who would show their own children such a terrible look.


    The chill was born from the heart, could it be that the Salvatore family was more than just strict to the point of rules and regtions between father and son, and that there was some unexined reason for it?


    Thinking so but a minute, she rested the inner part of the mind, other people¡¯s family matters she an outsider should not be too much to say, too much attention will appear to be her nosy person.


    She still had this bit of self-awareness, she was definitely not the kind of person who didn¡¯t know how to enter and exit.


    Sergio hadn¡¯t changed his name to the little princess, and Zachary Salvatore, in a rare move, hadn¡¯t pursued the matter too much, just dealing with the Charlie family on one side and talking a bunch of scene-stealing words on the other.


    The rhetoric sounded false to the ears of a small child, so the two little ones quickly lost it.


    Of course these words Sergio heard is too much, naturally is also used to, but now the little princess is here, he can not wait to take people to y, listening to these words will naturally quickly impatient.


    And the little princess is originally nature jumps off the nature, can¡¯t sit down is normal.


    nche Capra saw the desire in the hearts of these two children and the bond between them, and spoke up to seek an opportunity for them.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, you can see that we adults are chatting here and neglecting these children, why don¡¯t we let them go out to y, or go to young master Sergio¡¯s room to y for a while. We can¡¯t let them just keep uspany like this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    In thest sentence, she skillfully used the honorific ¡°you¡± to be polite to the other party and not to let them feel the slightest bit of displeasure.


    Zachary Salvatore also obviously epted this step and answered ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Immediately after that, he instructed Sergio to bring the little princess back to his room to y, ¡°y well with Ms. Sergio, don¡¯t neglect people, let people say we have no family education and no manners, do you know?¡±


    The first half of the sentence sounded kind of normal, the second half of the sentence seemed so harsh, as if it was intentionally said for people to hear.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    York Charlie sniffed and tightened his brows on the spot, the reason why he brought along a thick gift to visit this literary everyone¡¯s THE Salvatore family was just for the sake of his own precious daughter.


    The little princess probably and this Sergio young master is really destiny, acute gastroenteritis well, the mouth is often chanting this the Salvatore familySergio brother, a day can be in his and nche Capra¡¯s ear chanting on eight hundred times.


    So he also had to bring the little one toe to visit, followed the little one¡¯s mind, so that she can no longer their ears to say non-stop just.


    Sergio was so happy to hear his father¡¯s permission that he grabbed the little princess by the wrist and said goodbye to the three adults before taking her back to her room.


    nche Capra looked at his small back and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how the standard appearance of a son of the world had been cultivated.


    Although it was pleasing to the eye, but deep down she felt that the child¡¯s innocence had been eroded.


    As a mother, she inevitably felt a twinge of heartache for Sergio.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked the two of you for your personal visit, to be able to have the first in the business world personally visit us, we, the Salvatore family, are truly blessed. Drink tea and drink tea as if it were your own home.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s unexpected words pulled her thoughts back, and in her heart she ndered that this Zachary Salvatore was really a deep and sophisticated person.


    Indeed, their literary family has never been with the business people in the dirt, now can do this kind of point, but also enough to be impressive.


    nche Capra had to be polite again, intended to dy the time, just for the two little ones can get along for a while.


    Sergio looked like he¡¯d been subjected to the harsh rules of the Salvatore family, and it would be good to see his own little one add a little more childishness to the mix.


    Upstairs in Sergio¡¯s room, the first time the little princess went in, she felt that the room was a bit empty and boring, there were no toys for fun, and the colors in the room were also extraordinarily monochromatic, with only a bunch of school supplies.


    She is such a fun-loving person, seeing such a ce, she knew that this is not going to be fun today, it is estimated that she can only talk to brother Sergio.


    ¡°Sergio brother do you live in this ce? Aren¡¯t you bored every day? Don¡¯t you even like to y with toys and games and snacks?¡±


    Yes, admittedly, Sergio doesn¡¯t even have the most basic snacks for kids in his room.


    Hearing such a question, Sergio himself was really a little bit embarrassed.


    Shouldn¡¯t he sneak a little something into his room for the little princess next time?

 Chapter 486 Sympathy Overflowing

    Later, the little princess and Sergio whispered a lot in the room.


    Sergio, the normally curmudgeonly character would simply change drastically when he encountered the little princess, and would actually tell a lot of funny stories and jokes, making the little princessugh and smile, and ayer of sweet smiles spread on her face.


    And the three people below the floor is also you back and forth each other do not give way to a series of verbal dispute, and the Charlie family two to one situation is obviously a little bit of the upper hand.


    Soon, the end of the conversation also ushered in the farewell, the little princess reluctantly and Sergio said goodbye to go home with mom and dad.


    Looking at the back of the little princess leaving, the smile under Sergio¡¯s eyes and eyebrows also dimmed, he knew what he was going to experience next.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to the small dark room by myself to be locked up for three days.¡± He very consciously started his self-punishment mode and turned around to leave after saying that.


    ¡°What, am I spoiling you too muchtely? When is it okay for you, the junior, to leave without rules and regtions if the elder doesn¡¯t speak up?¡± Zachary Salvatore pped his heavy palm against the solid wood desktop, making a dull sound.


    At those words, Sergio was forced to stop his walk towards the small dark room, his head turned around and bowed slightly towards his father, ¡°Father, do you have any more admonitions?¡±


    Thement infuriated Zachary Salvatore enough, but he didn¡¯t snap out of it on the spot after all, only snorting a cold grunt out of his nose.


    ¡°Go back to your room, do what you need to do, don¡¯te out and get in my way.¡±


    Hearing this equivalent of not pursuing words, Sergio¡¯s head rarely turned around, could it be that he heard wrong?


    But it was better not to pursue than to pursue, after all, the small dark room even if he was locked up many times, he could not really like this kind of ce where there was not even a single ray of light.


    So he quickened his pace once more and went back to his room, doing what he was supposed to be doing in three different ways.


    Because he had this special little friend in mind, he was also distracted by the fact that he was always focused on what he was supposed to be doing.


    Zachary Salvatore is also in a daze, he seems to have forgiven Sergio, in the past, not a long time ago, he threw him into the dark room of confinement angrily?


    How did hee to be such a nice guy?


    Suddenly, the words of nche Capra rang in his head, ¡°A child is a child.¡±


    This reasoning is not that he, an adult, does not understand, but just does not want to understand.


    If he understands, how can he face his lover in the grave, that is his childhood sweetheart who swore to walk together for the rest of his life ah.


    Now his lover has long been dead for many years, how can he feelfortable to have aplete family, and then go to enjoy the family¡¯s happiness.


    He was torturing himself, only torturing himself he can feel a little bit of spiritualfort, only then he will not be in pain.


    The moment his lover died, he thought his heart had stopped not beating.


    But reality forced him to miraculously continue beating, as the only son of the Salvatore family, he has no right to seek death, he has to bear the Salvatore family¡¯s responsibility on his shoulders.


    Back to Clivia Charlie¡¯s side, when she was leaving, Sergio gave her a good brush, which was said to be the best of the best bamboo, and the characters written with it were extremely elegant.


    Unfortunately, Sergio did not anticipate is that the little princess did not study about calligraphy aspects of things, so in her first time with this brush, write out of the word is really ugly tough at everyone.


    Crooked as a bunch of earthworms crammed in a pile of looks, led to a lot ofughter at home parents and servants, the little princess grunted and held back the red face, vowed to learn the brush.


    Since then, the little princess has added anotheryer of interest, that is, the brush, thanks to the brush Sergio gave her, for her to cultivate one more hobby.


    In the end, the Charlie family still emphasizes on happy education, and will not force their children to learn too many things they don¡¯t want to learn when they are young.


    Therefore, all the after-school hobbies of the little princess are only enrolled by nche Capra and York Charlie after she has said she likes them personally.


    The night is as cool as water on the Heavenly Steps, lying down to see the Altair and Vega stars.


    nche Capra and York Charlie sat side by side on a stone bench in the garden, with York Charlie¡¯s arm around each other¡¯s shoulders, and nche Capra indulging herself by leaning her entire body weight into each other¡¯s arms.


    It was a total trust between the two.


    Admiring the beauty of the night above, the stars shining brightly, the curved moon hanging high.


    nche Capra¡¯s heart suddenly welled up with infinite emotions, all of which were generally for Sergio¡¯s little friend.


    ¡°Sergio is also pitiful at a young age, bearing too much baggage that should not belong to him, in fact, he should be the same as our little princess, have a happy childhood ah.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can be like our child, don¡¯t you know the principle of not caring about the frost on other people¡¯s roofs?¡±


    York Charlie disliked Zachary Salvatore from the very first moment and by association, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s families.


    Everyonees into this world has something he is supposed to aplish, maybe what Sergio is enduring right now is what he has to go through in his life, not something that others can change on their own.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, York Charlie, when did you be so cold-blooded and heartless? That¡¯s just a little kid, he¡¯s only a year older than ours, and you¡¯re so tolerant of that kid being tortured by that unscrupulous father?¡±


    nche Capra was so overwhelmed with motherly love over the years and loved children so much that she couldn¡¯t help but adopt a few home whenever she went to the orphanage to do those activities before she was satisfied.


    If not for York Charlie¡¯s firm refusal, I¡¯m afraid this vi will be a nest of children.


    Although the Charlie family¡¯s human resources and financial resources are not so much as to not be able to raise a few children, but he would never hastily adopt a child.


    If he did, it would be irresponsible to the children.


    It was hard enough to raise a child nowadays, leaving aside the cost of such out-of-body things as money, one had to put in enough time and love and patience to give the child the unrivaled warmth of the world in order for the child to be able to grow up to be a warm and kind person.


    ¡°Sergio¡¯s matter is an internal matter of the Salvatore family. Even if we are more than capable, we shouldn¡¯t meddle in such matters.¡± York Charlie added, ¡°Just take care of our children and stay out of it.¡±


    But nche Capra didn¡¯t want that, she got a little angry, ¡°That¡¯s our baby girl¡¯s friend, how can you just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    She¡¯s being a little unreasonable, but she¡¯s being unreasonable, so what can you do about it?


    York Charlie really can not take her to do, can only ¡­ kiss her a mouth, embracing her small savage waist.


    The moonlight was spreading on the two, it was an extraordinarily soft hue.


    ¡°Give birth to another child for me.¡±


    It was something York Charlie had wanted to say for a long time, ever since the unfortunate miscarriage of their second child, he hadn¡¯t brought up the subject of having another child for fear of hurting the somewhat sensitive heart of the woman in his arms.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Now that some time has passed, and nche Capra does love children to a fault.


    The time was right, the ce was right, and the people were right, so when would it be toote to have a child?


    nche Capra considered for about ten minutes and slowly answered ¡°yes¡±.


    With this ¡°yes¡±, York Charlie was able to pick up the woman in his arms and carry her to their room.


    It was a good night¡¯s sleep for both of them, and they were skillfully joined together.


    nche Capra was still quite young, and the time was quite right for a child.

 Chapter 487 – Elementary School Fights

    The charlie family the two were concentrating on making a child, and also skipped the matter of THE SALVATORE FAMILY on this.


    In the end, this is the life of the next person, as an outsider and how to go too far to interfere, in vain fell words.


    In addition, some of them shopping mall people or less and those who boast of the clear wind and bright moon literary family stirred together better, after all, the road is different, not for the same n.


    However, in the same school in the first grade but different sses of the two children, but the rtionship is increasingly close, thest time the little princess went to the Salvatore family, Sergio has informed the other side and her and the same school, and will be the ss also told each other.


    Since then, the little princess will run over to the fifth ss of the first grade every time after ss time, and from then on became a permanent member of the fifth ss.


    At lunchtime the students are in the dining hall unified meal, at first the little princess just hold the tableware and sit over and eat with each other, the development ofter is Sergio every time will be the first to give a person to y a good meal and then wait for people toe over to eat together.


    The two little ones get along extremely harmonious, never red face quarrel.


    However, in the eyes of some precocious young students, the two of them get along obviously abnormal, looks like a young couple,monly known as ¡°early love¡±.


    A few people who are not ustomed to them will naturally run to the teacher in front of theint, the teacher learns about this matter will privately pay more attention to the whereabouts of these two people.


    Although those teachers do not think that the elementary school children can make things, but for the teacher¡¯s duty to pay more attention to one or two, so as to avoid things parents to find them to settle scores, then the trouble can be most of the go.


    But the two children¡¯s vignce in the school and not so heavy, so has not been aware of their own has be the focus of the teachers of the object of concern this thing, still you to and fro as a very good friends.


    Another section of thenguage ss past, it is already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon ten, ten minutes recess.


    The little princess in the ss does not have a particrly good friend, after ss is not much to do, looking at other people around a group to discuss where where the ce is fun, where where where there is food, the heart is really envious.


    Therefore, go to the fifth ss to find her good friend Sergio also began to talk non-stop, the little princess was originally a nature to jump out of the character, but their ssmates and she could not get along, do not know what the reason, really wrong.


    In this school, only Sergio this friend canfort her one or two.


    Over time, the two of them became more familiar with each other, treating each other as if they were their own close friends.


    At a young age, Sergio understood what it meant to be a man, and protected the little princess to the death, not allowing others to say a word.


    ¡°Youe to crosstalk every day, everyone in our ss knows you.¡± Sergio habitually raised his hand and rubbed the little princess¡¯s soft and smooth hair, the corner of his mouth curved up with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to string the ss along, don¡¯t I give a damn? Or don¡¯t you want to see me, if you don¡¯t want to see me. I won¡¯t evene from now on.¡±


    The little princess hummed heavily, acting extremely arrogant, these days contact down she felt that Sergio is a person who will unconditionally and bottomlessly spoil himself, so in front of the other party also acted more and more arbitrary, how to be happy how toe,pletely do not care about other people¡¯s thoughts.


    And this kind of prideful appearance fell in Sergio¡¯s eyes is also extremely cute, when he was a child he wanted a sibling to apany him.


    But his parents only maintain the appearance of respect for each other, in fact, the rtionship has long been estranged, in the family daily is the mother unterally pleasing to the father, and the father has always maintained a warm and distant attitude towards the mother.


    Sometimes it is that he saw are inevitably for the mother feel worthless, this life was nted in the hands of such a cold heart cold, the rest of his life will devote himself to this family without the slightest temperature, really ridiculous sad and pathetic.


    Therefore, when he was a child, he grew up alone, and the delusion of having siblings to apany him was never the most extravagant emotion.


    The current little princess was a sister-like existence to him, and would inject infinite warmth into her heart, so he was happy to protect her.


    ¡°Of course I want you toe.¡± He looked at the other man as he spoke the words seriously.


    The two stood at the edge of the hallway outside the ssroom, chatting intimately.


    In a sudden moment, before the young princess could get her next words out, a bunch of uproarious people had gathered around the two, moring, their faces and mouths full of teasingments about the two of them.


    The next moment, Sergio was pushed forward by an unknown person behind him, and he directly jumped towards the little princess.


    In the nick of time, he also knew that with his own body weight if he pressed on the other party, the other party will be seriously injured even if he is not dead.


    So in just a few seconds, he quickly switched their positions.


    But it is also because of such an alignment, the little princess fell solidly into his arms, the two are now in an unusually intimate position, the people who have the intention to coax even more.


    Sometimes, a child¡¯s innocence is especially pure.


    But there are also times when a child¡¯s ¡°innocence¡± is extremely hurtful.


    As in this case, ¡°Look, are they together? They¡¯re hugging each other like this.¡±


    See, at such a young age, knowing that ¡°together¡± is such a derogatory term, one has to be impressed with these kids.


    ¡°We¡¯re only in first grade, don¡¯t they know how to write the word ¡°shy¡±? We must tell the teacher to report them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we¡¯re a school here, how can we let them fool around like this.¡±


    Some of the people present onlookers hold the mindset of watching a good show is not wrong, but there are some on the real is stored in disgust, want to take the opportunity to step on these two people a foot down a well.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But the young age is already so sinister, really call people have to sigh.


    Sergio heard these unattractive words instantly from the body of the little princess climbed up, a pair of round eyes viciously red at the surrounding people.


    Word by word, he spat out clearly, ¡°Give me your mouths to be cleaner.¡±


    He has always pretended to be gentle and elegant and treat people with detachment, seldom has such a cold and unsympathetic side, at first showed his other side, but it was a momentary shock to many children of the same age.


    But when those children reacted, they also disliked back because of the righteousness of the moment, ¡°What? If you can do it, are you afraid of being told? Are you still shameless?¡±


    At this time, Sergio also did not bother to be polite with them first, and directly smashed his fist into the face of these people.


    People say that it¡¯s hard to defeat four hands with two fists, but today Sergio disproved this truth.


    He had taken down arge number of people in the room with the strength of one person, and confirmed his own strength as well.


    Saying that he can, but bringing Clivia Charlie just can¡¯t.


    During the time, the little princess tried to go up to pull the fight, but all to no avail, Sergio and other people to fight is too much courage is shocking.


    Soon enough, not only were the men on the ground, but they were all covered in color.


    Yes, Sergio is who he is, he is the son of a family who has received all kinds of elite education since he was a child, and Taekwondo this kind of martial arts is even more invisible.


    A few people of his age, even if they were to surround him with theirbined strength, they would not be able to defeat him.

 Chapter 488 Comparison Again

    When both sides were at a stalemate, Sergio fought red-eyed, throwing punches more viciously than one another, as if he wanted to tear all those people with broken mouths into pieces so that they could no longer say those extremely unpleasant and filthy words.


    The little princess sensed that the situation is not right, if the fight continues, I¡¯m afraid that something big will happen, and hurriedly blocked in front of Sergio who wanted to continue to fight.


    ¡°Brother Sergio, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    A short sentence, Sergio has already stopped the action in his hands, he cares about the little princess as his sister, naturally he will not go against the other party¡¯s wishes, although he does still have a mouthful of bad anger in his heart that has note out.


    It also happens to be at this time, those teachers and the director of education have heard of the news toe, see in front of the eyes fell arge messy state are panicked look.


    Nowadays, how precious children ah, usually bumped, parents have to be anxious. Now in their school injured into this way, is not to their school to make a fuss.


    But now this situation, they worry more is also useless, can only first solve the current matter.


    Send the less injured students to the campus infirmary, send the more seriously injured students to the nearest hospital, and then notify the parents of the injured students one by one toe and collect them.


    Sergio and the little princess were dealt withst, not because they could be ignored, but because there were priorities.


    Of course, in the eyes of the teachers, they all agreed that these two were the culprits, and that the Salvatore family and the Charlie family were not the kind of people that a few teachers in their school could afford to offend.


    The name York Charlie alone was enough to make people scared, just ask how many people would dare to go after Clivia Charlie.


    As the Salvatore family is a literary family, there are always a few connections with all kinds of education-rted personnel, and they are afraid that a few words can make them lose their jobs.


    After weighing the pros and cons, they decided to ask the children about the incident first before proceeding to thest part of inviting the parents.


    Inside the office, Sergio and the little princess sat on the sofa, opposite their respective homeroom teachers.


    ¡°You must be truthful and tell your teachers all the reasons why it happened and the results before we can help you. Teachers won¡¯t misunderstand and wrong you guys by just listening to one side of the story, and even more so, they won¡¯t allow any children to cause trouble within the school.¡±


    One of the homeroom teachers was the first to speak, attempting to get some words out of the children.


    They didn¡¯t have much time, and it would be a real problem if the parents of those injured children gathered toe after the school.


    Sergio didn¡¯t bother to answer the teacher¡¯s questions, while the little princess narrated the cause of the incident, not missing a single detail.


    The teacher listened to the words of the little princess heart also have thought, this matter to their school unteral ability, is certainly not a good solution, can only notify the Charlie family people and the Salvatore family people.


    Let thembine the strength of the two families to jointly solve this bad thing.


    Thus, nche Capra, who was idle at home, received a call from the ss teacher of the little princess¡¯s school.


    The moment the phone rang, she was still a little puzzled, after all, the little princess does not seem to be any kind of trouble, the school in addition to the parent-teacher conference also did not have any contact with her.


    The fact that such a call came by chance really puzzled her.


    But she still scratched the answer button with a quick eye, and the teacher¡¯s voice came through the microphone.


    ¡°Mrs. Charlie, do you have a moment now? Can youe to the school? Your youngdy has had a little incident at school and needs her parents toe over and take care of it urgently.¡±


    At those words, nche Capra was instantly anxious. Did these teachers not understand what they were saying? What did they mean by ¡°something happened¡±? What do they mean by ¡°urgent need¡±?


    Couldn¡¯t they, the teachers who were responsible for teaching and educating people, understand this cause and effect rtionship?


    Is a small incident so serious that it is urgent to invite parents?


    ¡°What happened? And hopefully let me know right away.¡± nche Capra spoke into her cell phone as she grabbed her car keys and was about to rush over to the school.


    There was definitely more than a little bit going on here, just hope the little princess wasn¡¯t hurt, nothing else was too serious for her to handle.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After roughly listening to the preamble of what the teacher said, she decisively hung up the phone and instantly drove to the school.


    From the teacher¡¯s words alone, it was clear that her little princess was the one who was victimized, even including Sergio.


    Sergio¡¯s only fault in this matter was that he shouldn¡¯t have hit anyone, and even if you hit someone, just hit them, why hit them so hard?


    Along the way she thought a lot of solutions, nothing more than to their own power to pressure people head, and finally pay for the matter, the big thing to trivialize the small, so on.


    But this little princess and Sergio is really ¡­ eh, she drove the car also did not forget to sigh out a long sigh.


    It was hard toe to the school, and met Zachary Salvatore who was also invited to the school because of the same thing.


    Zachary Salvatore had never cared about anything else about his son, the only thing he cared about was his son¡¯s schooling, and his level of concern was simply outrageous.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, hello again.¡± nche Capra thought to herself that since this meeting was going to happen sooner orter, she might as well be the one to exchange pleasantries now.


    That was the rule in the adult world, and rules were hard to change.


    Confronted with a woman who took the initiative to greet him, Zachary Salvatore had no reason not to say something and responded on the spot with a ¡°Yeah, hello again.¡±


    Next, the twopanions walked to the teacher¡¯s office, during which the two said a lot of back and forth nonsense, nche Capra even face isughing stiff.


    In her heart, she secretly regretted that she shouldn¡¯t have greeted the other party out of politeness, chatting with people she didn¡¯t know very well was really a top pain in the ass.


    Inside the office, the little princess saw her own mother came, immediately left the sofa to jump into her mother¡¯s arms to be pampered, to carry out a hugging thigh pampering action, mother-daughter love in front of the crowd revealed undoubtedly.


    But Sergio saw Zachary Salvatore¡¯s reaction is very different, he reflexively stood up from the sofa, and then slightly fearful eyes looking at his father, the whole person at this time seems a little cautious.


    He still remembered what punishment awaited him after thest time he had bothered his father to make a personal trip to the school, he hadn¡¯t been able to get up from his bed for almost a week, and there wasn¡¯t a single piece of good flesh on his entire body, and his whole body ached around him with every movement.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, both parents, the causes and consequences were exined to you before you came here, and I¡¯m sure you all understand the seriousness of the matter.¡±


    ¡°After all, in the school brawl this incident is really say big not big, but say small is also really not small ah, in case the children will beat a thing out, that is a living person ah.¡±


    ¡°Although Clivia Charlie was not involved in this fight, the trigger of the whole thing is still closely rted to her.¡±


    Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, nche Capra¡¯s heart was slightly upset, but she didn¡¯t immediately speak out to refute, she would like to see what exactly these teachers were ying in their hearts.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not saying that the other kids aren¡¯t at fault, but Sergio hitting someone first is just wrong. And it¡¯s easy to create a bad influence when male and female ssmates get too close to each other, so I hope that both parents will pay more attention to it here.¡±


    These words were really extremely cryptic, if it wasn¡¯t for nche Capra being a prating person, she would have really skipped over the meaning of this teacher¡¯s words.

 Chapter 489 Father’s Kindness

    And this so-called words in the meaning of the words, is only two words ¨C early love.


    Really speechless, early love these two words used in the body of a child who does not yet know the personnel, these teachers really is to prevent students from precocious prevention to a certain extent up.


    Having said that, if nche Capra didn¡¯t speak up for her daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be nche Capra anymore.


    She wasn¡¯t one of those parents who would listen to a teacher and believe her words, and condemn her own child.


    Her own little princess, but she has never been willing topromise half of it, even if it is topromise herself, but not topromise the little princess.


    ¡°Teacher, here I also have something to say, please listen to me. My daughter and Sergio have known each other for a long time, they get along like brother and sister, all of which Mr. Zachary and I are aware of.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the students who have been talking too much to bring this fire on themselves? How many over-the-top things do you think they would have said to drive someone like Sergio, who never gets angry, to the point of hitting him?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, ah, words hurt a lot worse than physical punches and kicks. Not that I¡¯m speaking for my own child, but my little princess has never been the type to initiate trouble, and we¡¯re certainly not the ones to be afraid of it.¡±


    A few simple words showed her attitude, she definitely stood on her own daughter¡¯s side, and would definitely not condescend to wronging her own baby for a single minute.


    Her words made the two homeroom teachers look at each other, the atmosphere was a bit awkward for a while, the four people present were speechless.


    nche Capra was waiting for the two teachers to take a stand; if they were stubborn, then they didn¡¯t deserve to be teachers and could leave the profession.


    Zachary Salvatore had not said anything, but he was just observing and thinking about how to handle this matter, and ring at Sergio¡¯s son, who could not give him one less day of trouble.


    nche Capra had just spoken of the private friendship between the two children, and he couldn¡¯t afford not to be on the same page with her.


    If he helped the teacher to me the two children for their faults, wouldn¡¯t he be aiding and abetting the enemy?


    After thinking for a long time, he finally spoke slowly with an air of dignity, ¡°Sergio is at fault in this matter, but those children are not innocent either. I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses. But if they want toe looking for trouble, I will definitely not let the children be bullied.¡±


    Now the two teachers were speechless, they were already in a weak position in terms of power and money, how could they dare to go against the powerful the Charlie family and the Salvatore family.


    After ten seconds of silence, both ssroom teachers nodded their heads in agreement with each other.


    Both sides reached a unanimous opinion, this matter is to pay money to settle the matter.


    Next, the teachers took the parents and children to coordinate with the parents of the injured child.


    The parents who had the good sense to ept the solution of paying the money, but there were only a few parents who were so stupid that they had to seek justice for their children, and they had to fight against the Charlie family and the Salvatore family, and they even brought out their own grandchildren¡¯s history.


    If you want to rely on your own identity to make the other side bow down and admit their mistakes, I can only say that these people in the end is still too foolish, even nche Capra also do not know also dare to offend, this is not the life is impatient?


    After nche Capra showed her power and pressure to deal with this group of clowns, she took the little princess home, and before saying goodbye, she even said a few good words for Sergio.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, it¡¯s not umon for children to be yful, so don¡¯t get too angry and hurt them. My little princess looks like she especially likes to y with Sergio, rarely see a day want toe to the door to find someone ah.¡±


    The implication of this sentence is that if you hurt Sergio, then Sergio can not go back to school.


    If the little princess can¡¯t find Sergio at school, she¡¯ll force her parents to bring her to the door, and that¡¯ll be another problem, won¡¯t it?


    Zachary Salvatore understood the reasoning behind this, so he only responded to one or two sentences in a superficial manner and took Sergio home, not giving him a good look on the way.


    Though he rarely gave Sergio a good look on a normal day.


    Sergio was so used to his father¡¯s ck face and cold eyes that he would have been surprised if he hadn¡¯t been treated that way one day.


    The journey home was neither long nor short, but Sergio wished that it could be farther and farther away so that he could mentally prepare himself for a potentially unprecedented beating.


    But how could the length of the journey be changed by his thoughts alone?


    The car soon drove smoothly to the familypound, and when it stopped, Zachary Salvatore ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Go back to your room and stand upside down in the standard position for me, and don¡¯t get up without my permission. If you get up against my orders, you know the consequences.¡±


    Sergio responded with a disheartened ¡°yes¡±, he had no expectations from his father, and would not have any more expectations that he should not have.


    Because if he had expectations, the one who would be hurt in the end would only be himself, so why should he allow himself to harbor the slightest hope? Then why should he let himself harbor a ray of hope?


    Therefore, Sergio returned to his room and began a seemingly endless series of handstands, knowing that this time his father was going to punish him more physically than physically.


    He was more than happy to take on something that seemed easier to stick with like handstands as opposed to not being able to get up for days.


    After all, he didn¡¯t really want to go to school with injuries, and then if the other students found out that he had those hideous wounds on his body, how was he going to open his mouth to exin to the crowd, and if he couldn¡¯t exin clearly by then, wouldn¡¯t he be a joke in the eyes of the crowd?


    And he didn¡¯t want to not see the little princess for a long time, that was a warm light in his world, he wanted to see each other every day, and he already felt pity when he couldn¡¯t see her on weekends during weekdays because of his vacation.


    Tonight he had not eaten, just like this to maintain the inversion maintained for more than six hours, perseverance is really amazing, this is the result of long years of umtion.


    The good thing was that at twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, his father finally spared him this time and asked the servants to pass the word that he could stop here.


    So, he copsed helplessly on the ground lying on the ground for a long time, only to ease over this body soreness.


    Don¡¯t know why, he had a hidden realization in the bottom of his heart, he found that his father seemed to be much more lenient towards himself during this period of time.


    In the past, if a fight happened, it was absolutely impossible for him not to beat himself back, now he actually let himself off so easily, it was reallypelling to think more.


    But he wouldn¡¯t stay up all night to think about this mind-numbing problem, some things since he couldn¡¯t figure it out he didn¡¯t have to think about it anymore.


    After taking a hot bath he quickly drifted off into sleep, the corners of his mouth a rare upward curve, dreaming a rare beautiful dream.


    He dreamed that he grew up in a happy and beautiful family, his parents love each other, never quarrel and never alienated, they also love him as their only son, he is the little king of the whole family.


    He was the king of the family. He was a bully and had absolute happiness.

 Chapter 490 – A Classmate’s Apology

    But a dream is a dream after all, and dreams will always wake up one day.


    The night passed quietly, the day fell steeply, and the dream was about to wake up.


    Sergio was fully awake at dawn.


    Sure enough, it was all just a dream.


    In fact, he had had simr dreams like this countless times before, but none of them were so real, real enough to make his heart feel attached and unwilling to let go.


    But this reluctance is only for a moment and can notst, Sergio quickly forced himself to detach from the warmth of the dream to face reality.


    After a quick wash and change into his school uniform and backpack, he went downstairs to look for food, it was only about 6:30 now, and no one in the house had woken up yet.


    He went to the kitchen and said hello to the cook, and then brought away the breakfast he had prepared for himself, toast with fried eggs and a ss of milk.


    After hurriedly fixing the breakfast, he was eager to get out of the house to catch the bus to the campus.


    Many people may wonder if the Salvatore family is so broke that they can¡¯t even afford a driver, so the only young master of the Salvatore family has to take the bus as a means of transportation every day.


    No, Sergio enjoyed the scenery along the way, and the walk gave him a sense of joy that he had not felt for a long time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Birds circling in mid-air to make a cawing sound, flowers, grass and trees in the fragrance lingering on the tip of the nose, the road bustling pedestrians, road sanitation workers ¡­ every detail of this road can let him feel the life of the fresh.


    Every day he is the first to arrive at school students, naturally the first to arrive at the ss, habitually took out the books to review some of the knowledge that has long been familiar with.


    He has always believed in the principle of learning from the past and has always practiced it.


    Since childhood, he has received elite education, he knows the cruelpetition of this society, if you do not work hard, the world will eliminate you.


    Therefore, he has to work harder than others in order to get longer-term benefits.


    The knowledge gained from the books lingered in his mind, giving off an aura of intellectual splendor all over his body.


    At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and grabbed a circle of small meat around his waist and twisted and twisted.


    In his mind suddenly remembered Clivia Charlie¡¯s sentence, ¡°Why do you have so much meat on you? Are you going to be a big fat person? Are you going to be so fat that you can¡¯t even walk in the future?¡±


    Eh, he sighed in a pretense of sophistication, it would be so nice if he could lose weight.


    But this problem of losing weight was really not to be underestimated, so after swimming in the ocean of knowledge for a while, he went to think about how to lose weight quickly and effectively.


    Running? Swimming? Climbing mountains? Scale down meals? Not eating meat?


    In short, he had thoroughly thought of all the ways he could think of to lose weight.


    But frankly speaking, he quickly rejected these methods of his own, really not very reliable ah.


    In terms of exercise, his lung capacity couldn¡¯t keep up with it, and he didn¡¯t know which period of time could guarantee that he could stick to it for a long time.


    Except for vacation time, he was wandering back and forth between school and home almost every day, as if there wasn¡¯t a tiny bit of time that would allow him to spare for exercise.


    Dieting? Not too reliable either. His stomach and intestines were already bad, and if he went on a diet, he really didn¡¯t want this body anymore.


    So he thought left and right, did note up with a good way to lose weight.


    But he really does not want to be fat again ah, do not think he does not know how many students around him in the back of the sneaky talk about his fat.


    He just turned a deaf ear to it, and heard it as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    I just fat how, eat your rice?


    But by the only small partner good friend Clivia Charlie said he was fat, that he really can not ept a little bit, feel that he was obvious dislike, very solid heart.


    That¡¯s why he came up with the idea of losing weight, and his determination was greater than any other time he wanted to lose weight.


    Next, one after another, people came into the ss, including those who were not seriously injured by his beating yesterday had been able to go back to school.


    They walked around Sergio¡¯s seat avoiding people to get back to their own, still looking at each other with a bit of a wince in their eyes.


    Children are probably like that, whoever is stronger they will feel the crisis from the bottom of their hearts before choosing to avoid each other.


    Sergio also does not care about these people, for him, these people deserve to be beaten, did not beat them a little worse is already his mercy.


    But yet there were some kids that he had injured that didn¡¯t go around him, and even came to his table in a dignified manner to stand up and apologize to him, which was just mind boggling to him.


    ¡°Sergio I¡¯m sorry, I was out of line yesterday, I shouldn¡¯t have talked about you guys like that. We¡¯re ssmates, so please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Me too me too, I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday, when I got home I was given a good education by my mom and dad, I know I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn.¡±


    ¡°Sergio I know you¡¯ve always been just a great ssmate, I¡¯ll never talk about you guys like that again, let¡¯s be good friends.¡±


    ¡­


    Such and so on or direct or euphemistic words from the mouth of a child who was beaten by him, a few sincere think this must have these parties can understand.


    Sergio was also smart enough to get amon message from these unsubtle words of apology, that this group of people were just forced by their parents toe and apologize, and they must be unconvinced in their hearts.


    But what¡¯s the use of being unconvinced? This world has always been the weak and the strong, the survival of the fittest, no one canpletely separate from the rules of this world to survive.


    For these apologies, he is all skin smile and not smile back to the past, about he also do not care about these people.


    Of course, there was no need to make a scene with them, after all, if there was no ident, he would spend a long time in this school.


    On the premise that the school would not be divided into sses, this group of people would spend six years of elementary school with him.


    Six years was not too long but not too short, so it would be best to maintain the harmony on the surface as much as possible.


    What he was most curious about was whether it was the Charlie family or the Salvatore family that their parents were afraid of, or whether the Charlie family and the Salvatore family had joined forces to pressure them.


    He began to analyze the situation in detail, first excluding Zachary Salvatore.


    Simply because in his heart, Zachary Salvatore would never be the one to stand up for him.


    Besides, he had really given himself a beatingst night, so he didn¡¯t think he would be able to pressurize the parents of these students for himself, which was a bit unnecessary.


    As for the possibility of the Charlie family or the Salvatore family joining together is even smaller and smaller, and even a bit of whimsical feeling.


    The Salvatore family is a hundred years of literature on the stream, do not care with the stench of copper for thepany of these literati has always insisted, now how will ¡°condescend to noble¡± and businessmen to cooperate?


    On the contrary, the Charlie family unterally to those parents to pressure the possibility of a little more, no matter how, Clivia Charlie is the Charlie family¡¯s only little princess, from childhood is a thousand pampered growth, naturally very precious.


    How could the real parents want their children to be hurt?


    However, in a few minutes, he concluded that this matter was mainly the Charlie family¡¯s effort, and that he should be grateful to the Charlie family for being so courteous and apologetic.


    If you are free, you should pay a visit to the Charlie family in person.

 Chapter 491 The storm of transferring to another school

    This day¡¯s time passed by extremely fast and slow, so slow that it was even a bit different from the past.


    Because the little princess did not appear in the school all day, only know that she is the family help to ask for a vacation, as for the reason for the vacation Sergio multi-faceted probing did not find out a reason.


    The heart was worried, it could not be like himself to return home to be punished, right?


    But it shouldn¡¯t be, her parents seemed to love her so much, how could they be so cruel as to punish her.


    As it turned out, the little princess was not only not punished for the incident, but even got an extra day off from school when she was supposed to be at school, and had a great time at the yground.


    Whether it was a simple and easy game, or a difficult game full of thrills and excitement, she thoroughly yed everything that could be yed.


    She was apanied by her dad, York Charlie, while her mom, nche Capra, stood below and watched the fun from above.


    A few years ago, nche Capra enjoyed the thrill of the rides, but as she got older, she became more and more desperate and couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of having her heart jump out of her chest.


    And ah, many times she only need to just look at these two father and daughter joyful appearance, can from the heart to feel happy.


    On the subject of why the little princess had this one special exception from school?


    In the final analysis, it was just that the Charlie family parents did not want to condemn their child, and wanted to make up for the unfair treatment the child had received at school.


    The parents are even thinking about transferring to another school, because they can¡¯t ept that their children are being treated so unfairly and aggressively at school.


    It was only after their questioningst night that they suddenly realized that their baby girl didn¡¯t even have a single ymate at school other than Sergio.


    Those who are afraid of the identity of the little princess, even to her to take the attitude of avoidance, or is deliberately close to the actual ill will, no wonder the little princess will always stay with Sergio.


    ording to their investigation and understanding, these two children in the school situation are simr, there is no sincere friends around.


    The two of them are in the same situation at school, and neither of them has any real friends.


    This is not, a chance for these two encounter simr children on the line.


    They apanied the little princess in the amusement park after a day of crazy y home, back to the home buffer not a moment to the little princess to put forward their considerations ¨C let the child to transfer to another school.


    Unexpectedly, the reaction of the little princess upon hearing this news was really not ordinary, directly jumped up from the sofa, changed sitting to standing, a pair of meaty little hands crossed on the waist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t! I won¡¯t transfer to another school! Say nothing to transfer!¡±


    ¡°I know you guys just want to separate me from brother Sergio, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t transfer even if it kills me! I¡¯m not transferring!¡±


    The little princess snapped, grumpy, her little mouth pouting so much that she could hang a bottle of oil on it, showing just how much she was resisting the whole transfer thing.


    nche Capra was speechless, what did it mean to separate her from Sergio? Talking about her and York Charlie as if they were the feudal parents who were beating up the lovebirds.


    ¡°Come down here, now what does it look like, is there any manners left?¡± She reprimanded lightly and turned to speak, ¡°The transfer was something your father and I considered based on you as a starting point, we didn¡¯t want you to stay in a school with no friendships, we wanted you to go to a school that would make you happy.¡±


    The implication is that we¡¯re all trying to do what¡¯s best for you, so just listen to mom and dad.


    But the little princess was so stubborn that she didn¡¯t know whether she was following her father or her mother, and she couldn¡¯t get back what she had decided to do.


    She did not change her own now huffing and puffing standing on the sofa action, but instead also stomped her feet hard, shouting out with her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m happy at this school, I¡¯m happy with brother Sergio! I definitely won¡¯t be happy when I go to another school, unless that school also has Brother Sergio inside.¡±


    This little girl nowadays is afraid that there is only one brother Sergio in her eyes, and she can¡¯t get away from the name ¡°brother Sergio¡±.


    It really made York Charlie and nche Capraugh and cry, this little girl¡¯s age can¡¯t still have the first love affair this thing?


    They should not use this kind of impure mind to guess the simple friendship in the innocent world of children.


    York Charlie¡¯s heartughed, but his face was still pretending to be serious, pointing to the ground, ¡°Stand down and speak properly, otherwise mom and I will immediately do the transfer procedures for you, and this matter won¡¯t even leave you with a chance to discuss it.¡±


    He could indulge his child¡¯s little temper tantrums, but he couldn¡¯t indulge his child¡¯sck of even the most basic manners.


    His and nche Capra¡¯s daughter should be a phoenix soaring in the nine heavens, destined to spread her wings and fly with great splendor, so some small problems should be caught from childhood and slowly corrected.


    Hear dad intimidating their words, the little princess was scared, hoofed a small face from the sofa jumped down to stand straight little body, round grunt eyes constantly looking at dad, as if in the pampered to ask for favor.


    When his daughter was so happy, how could York Charlie¡¯s already hard heart not softenpletely.


    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t want to change schools. It¡¯s hard for me to have friends in this school, how can you bear to let me go to a new school where I don¡¯t know anyone and start over, how lonely I¡¯ll be then.¡±


    The little princess raised her hand and tugged on her father¡¯s sleeve shaking it and shaking it, her little face pitifully looking up at the person, but with the look of someone who wouldn¡¯t stop until she got what she wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s it like Sergio? You¡¯ll meet more good friendster.¡±


    Frankly speaking, York Charlie was not willing to have too much connection between his own daughter and Sergio, because they were not people of the same world after all, and it was estimated that it would be difficult for them to be people of the same world in the future.


    Roads are not the same, different circles are not the same, why hard to integrate.


    Businessman prominent noble daughter and the son of the Qingliu famous family y together, let people know is not aughing stock, this is here never have the reason.


    As a father, he was just too worried that his child would be needlessly hurt in the future.


    ¡°No matter how many good friends I¡¯ll meet in the future, I want Sergio as a good friend now, I don¡¯t want to leave him. Dad, dad you love me so much, so pleaseply with me this time.¡±


    ¡°You! If you don¡¯t agree! Me! I¡¯ll cry to you!¡± The little princess was out of options, looking at this cold face of her own father who didn¡¯t agree, she had to use herst killer move.


    That is the hundred-tested crying trick, in the past, whenever she was about to shed tears, her father would soften his heart and agree to all her reasonable requests.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized that her request this time was not that unreasonable, but it was just a school transfer incident.


    York Charlie was undecided for a while, as it was about his daughter¡¯s future school life, he had to think carefully to avoid making a wrong arrangement decision.


    At this moment, nche Capra spoke up and stood by the little princess, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t transfer. We can¡¯t just transfer to another school whenever we encounter something dinky at school, then won¡¯t the little princess¡¯s ability to resist stress in the future get worse and worse the more we spoil her?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s right, how right mom is, dad you should listen to mom more.¡± The little princess instantly nodded her head.

 Chapter 492 – Classmates’ Pranks

    Given this mother and daughter¡¯s full cooperation, York Charlie could only lose the battle in the end, agreeing that the little princess would stay in this school to finish elementary school for the time being, provided that there would not be any more trouble in this school, or else he would never show any mercy the next time.


    Packing up a school was a simple matter for him.


    Furthermore, he also agreed with his wife¡¯s words that he couldn¡¯t just run away whenever something happened, and when the time came for the child to develop bad habits from a young age, it would be very difficult to change them when they grew up.


    This is simr to the reasoning that it is easy to go from frugality to luxury and difficult to go from luxury to frugality, just need to convert the rtionship to arrive at the answer.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When the little princess heard her father¡¯s words of relief, she instantly jumped up high, kissed her father on the cheek, and then said curtly, ¡°Daddy you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°When is Daddy not nice?¡± York Charlie chuckled.


    ¡°Whenever Daddy is the best!¡± The little guy gleefully follows his dad¡¯s words.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s the best, so Mommy¡¯s not the best?¡± nche Capra teasingly asked a rhetorical question that really didn¡¯t have much seriousness to it.


    ¡°Well, mommy or daddy, you¡¯re the best mommy and daddy I¡¯ve ever had, the greatest and most selfless parents in the world!¡±


    The little princess¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then she opened her mouth again with words that could sweeten one¡¯s heart with honey.


    nche Capra and York Charlie looked at each other and smiled, both of them were happy, it was hard not to be joyful when there was such a little living treasure in the family.


    Only a home with only three masters is always a bit cold, if you can sessfully add a brother or sister to the little princess that would be good, when they are old parents, the two children can still support each other to go on.


    Parents love their children, and will n for the long term. Probably this is the reason, raise children a hundred years old long worry ny-nine.


    Even the Charlie family, which is a powerful family, is not exempt from this matter, and the two parents, who are young, are already thinking about their children¡¯s future.


    Moreover, the Charlie family¡¯s family business is big, in the future can¡¯t just carry on the shoulders of the little princess alone, they don¡¯t want to cause too much pressure to their only daughter.


    Their little princess should grow up carefree and be pampered by hundreds of people and envied by thousands of people.


    After the little princess received some words from her parents agreeing not to transfer to another school, she was in a state of joy for the whole night.


    When she was about to go to sleep at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, she even rolled several times on the soft Simmons, jumping and jumping during the period, very happy.


    On one side of the room, she was happy, but on the other side of the room, Sergio was too worried to sleep.


    When Clivia Charlie didn¡¯t show up at school for the whole day, a lot of thoughts would rise up in his mind, making it impossible for him to sleep peacefully.


    Whenever a friend approached him at school, his father would always get in the way, preventing him from having a friend, amonce friendship for normal people, but a luxury for him.


    Over time, he learned to close his own heart and appearance, so that his whole person seems to be cold hearted and cold to be detached, slowly there will be no small ssmates are not interested in approaching him.


    The purpose is achieved, the heart has happy and lost.


    Happy that there is no expectation, there is no disappointment, no small ssmates to take the initiative to approach him, then he will not be naive to expect that he will one day have friends.


    Lost is so he really will not even half a friend, in the future will always be alone, that would be how sad.


    He thought about this night a lot, a lot, and in the end he didn¡¯t know exactly what time he fell asleep.


    All in all, when he opened his eyes the next day, he had already slept past the ss time, and even slept until three poles of the sun, which was an unprecedented situation before.


    I guess everyone in this family thought that he must have left for school early, after all, he had always gotten up earlier than the chickens.


    After realizing the passage of time, he, who was not in the habit of staying in bed, quickly rolled out of bed and cleaned himself up, and for the first time ever, he stopped a cab on the road to go back to school.


    He was onlyte once in a while, those teachers shouldn¡¯t punish him, right?


    Indeed, the teachers knew that he was the son of the Salvatore family, and none of them gave him a hard time, letting him into the ssroom door without any problems.


    Now his privilege in the ss caused even more anger, the ss disliked him, it hadn¡¯t been a matter of one day or two days.


    These days, children have a strong sense of equality, and have long been resentful of the different treatment they and Sergio have received in ss.


    Now that they¡¯ve seen it with their own eyes, it¡¯s fueled a fire in their hearts, and all of them, except for those who have been warned by their parents, have a vicious vengeance for Sergio.


    Sergio was soon to suffer.


    Buckets of ice water poured down on him as he entered the doorway, chairs were jerked away from him as he sat down, causing him to fall to the ground, and people deliberately stretched out their legs to knock him down as he walked.


    The list of petty pranks was endless, and they were all directed at Sergio alone.


    After two or three times, he couldn¡¯t stand this group of people any longer.


    Walking up to the podium, his eyes coldly swept to the people under the stage, ¡°Say, who did it,e out. If you are now willing to take the initiative to recognize I can also let you go, if you let me find myself to that person ¡­.¡±


    A sentence thrown sound resounding, behind the unspoken words are already self-evident.


    The ssroom is silent, those who pranked the students have a thief¡¯s heart and also have a thief¡¯s courage, but unfortunately just do not have the courage to admit it, can be seen in the weekdays on the ¡°sense of responsibility¡± this three words of education is really ack of.


    ¡°No one said anything, right? It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go tell the teacher right away, so that the teacher cane and check the surveince.¡±


    Sergio was dripping wet at the moment, and his entire body was exceedingly cold, so cold that he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    But at the moment he couldn¡¯t care less about himself, he was making sure to uncover the person who did this and retaliate back.


    He was never the kind of saint who repaid grudges with kindness, he was a viin who was vindictive.


    From the bottom of his bones he was, only on the surface it had always been extremely well disguised by him.


    After saying these words, he once again looked at the group of people below the stage.


    Seeing that there was still no one who dared toe forward and voluntarily admit it, he was also unwilling to waste a certain amount of time with this group of people, and simply turned around and walked towards the teacher¡¯s office directly.


    He always disdained to snitch to the teacher this kind of thing, but the whole thing is not his fault is another story.


    Tolerating it would only make those pranksters intensify, and he couldn¡¯t stand it, if he didn¡¯t find out that group of people and give them a good lesson, his name Sergio Salvatore would be turned around and written!


    Passed through the little princess ss, the little princess saw Sergio¡¯s woe, hurriedly ran out from the ssroom and pulled the person to ask about the long and short.


    ¡°How are you doing? Who did this? I¡¯ll go with you to take revenge on them, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    The little princess¡¯s childish words made Sergio extra warm, Clivia Charlie is probably ¡­ the first person who said she would protect him.


    A warm current suddenly flooded through his heart, ¡°There is no need for you to seek revenge on them, you can protect yourself.¡±


    The little princess nodded, but still returned ¡°But I¡¯m going to go with you to tell the teacher, I can¡¯t let you be bullied for nothing, we¡¯re friends!¡±

 Chapter 493 – The Class Transfer Incident

    The little princess was really stubborn, the kind that even nine horses couldn¡¯t pull back.


    Watching her good friend being bullied by others, the righteousness that burns inside her heart leaps up at once, and she must go to get to the bottom of it.


    Sergio had no choice but to let her go with him.


    With the little princess¡¯s eloquence, a moment will be those afraid of the teacher to bluff, promised to give Sergio have a statement, absolutely not let him suffer these grievances in vain.


    It is really because of the background of their two families, can only bow down.


    Afterwards, the teacher pulled out the ss pranksters, sternly ordered them one by one to apologize to Sergio for their wrongdoings.


    Sergio responded with a cold face, no matter what the person said to him, he just returned a hard and cold ¡°hmm¡±, as if it was just an emotionless robot, an emotionless repeater.


    The little princess had been watching this scene from afar, but she actually wanted tough a little, so Sergio¡¯s brother was so cute when he was angry and ignoring people.


    But those ssmates are also excessive, actually so to Sergio brother.


    Obviously are innocent age, why this world will exist so much malice? For a little heart to be tainted with such filth is really detrimental to the good morals of the school.


    The little princess had a thought that rose in the bottom of her heart, that is, she hoped to stay in the same ss as Sergio¡¯s brother.


    But how to be assigned to the same ss with Sergio-brother, anyway, she personally didn¡¯t want to go to Sergio-brother¡¯s ss that was full of malice, the best way was to let hime to her own ss.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have any friends in her ss, it was already much better than Sergio¡¯s brother¡¯s ss, at least her own ss wouldn¡¯t have this kind of mischief.


    With that in mind, her little head was thinking about the chain of events that would follow, and how exactly would it go down?


    The answer was so simple, the shortcut of turning to her parents was the best one to use whenever and wherever possible.


    So, when she came home from school in the afternoon, the little princess behaved herself in front of her parents in an extremely good manner, and it was as if there was no more obedient, well-behaved and cute little child in the whole world than me.


    nche Capra watched with amusement, and without thinking too much, she knew that this little one must have asked for her favor, so she put on this appearance in an attempt to please herself and York Charlie.


    It was true, the little one hade home from school and had been so curt as to offer them tea and water, and had been so attentive, that it had been more than enough for them to do.


    But neither of them, the two parents, revealed the little princess¡¯s scheme, but quietly watched the little princess¡¯s diligent and obedient appearance, around the little princess will rarely behave like this, not to see enough would not be too much of a loss.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They were waiting for the little one to be unable to hold it in, to be able to say what she was asking for herself, but the little princess¡¯s patience tonight was surprisingly good, so good that it was a bit unusual.


    It was probably because she knew that this matter was more important to Sergio and needed to be taken seriously.


    If she behaved better, maybe her parents would agree to her request, and she would be able to stay with Sergio¡¯s brother for a long time in the future.


    The little princess¡¯s mind was already thinking about how she would protect Sergio¡¯s brother when he came to her ss.


    It was also hard for her to be able to have this kind of mind, it was really clear, but a small child only.


    At an age when she can¡¯t even protect herself properly, she even wants to protect others.


    If Sergio could hear her heart at this moment, he would definitely be very touched and feel very warm in his heart.


    The little princess¡¯s attentivenesssted the whole night, until the evening nche Capra they want to turn out the lights when they go to bed, she only reluctantly stood in the door of the human room, with a pair of soulful eyes looking at mom and dad blearily.


    She will not say anything, she just look at you, see your heart soft until.


    nche Capra helpless, looked at the body beside the York Charlie is still reading, helplessly shook his head.


    And York Charlie as a pillow for so many years, how could she not be clear, the other party at this moment is not really attentive in reading, but in the pretense of reading, pretending to read a book into the appearance only.


    In fact, her ears had been listening to every conversation around her, and she was still very attentive when it came to her own precious daughter.


    Like nche Capra, he was equally curious about his daughter¡¯s reasons for doing what she was doing.


    ¡°Come here,e here and talk to mommy.¡± nche Capra was silent for more than ten seconds and could only let her baby girle over, intending to ask for a clear understanding.


    The little princess saw the situation instantly and joyfully, she ran to the person and jumped right up, getting close to her own mother¡¯s ear to say the long nned request.


    Rather than a request, it is more appropriate to say that it is a notice.


    It was mainly because the little princess was obviously determined to work in the same ss as Sergio, and now she was only asking her parents for a boost.


    If her parents didn¡¯t agree, she could still cry and scream and ckmail them into agreeing.


    After listening carefully to her daughter¡¯s words, nche Capra was deeply saddened.


    Should she give her daughter what she wants? Should she do this little favor for her daughter?


    Frankly speaking, to help Sergio drop a ss is a simple matter, just a few words.


    But if you really put Sergio and the little princess together, what if the two children really fall in love over time?


    And would the Salvatore family approve of the shift?


    In her impression, it was unlikely that the Salvatore family would agree to this.


    The Salvatore family can¡¯t stand the Charlie family, in fact, the Charlie family also can¡¯t stand the Salvatore family, only that everyone wants to have that face, so they won¡¯t say those things clearly.


    ¡°Mom mom, quickly say yes or no? Brother Sergio is really miserable, he is bullied all the time at school. If he can transfer to my ss, I can protect him properly.¡±


    Seeing that her mom wasn¡¯t answering, the little princess couldn¡¯t help but speak up once again, saying thatst sentence with such certainty.


    When she said that, even York Charlie understood what this jewel in the palm of his family really had in mind, it was nothing more than wanting to be with Sergio.


    In fact, when his own baby and Sergio were rted, he had already sent someone to carefully investigate all the information about Sergio.


    Knowing that this little child had a hard time in his early years, York Charlie, who was already a father, would inevitably feel a little bit of heartache.


    But only a little bit, after all, Sergio is not his child, he can not control the head of other people¡¯s children, and even more will not go to meddle in such idle matters.


    The so-called idle matters do not care is probably this meaning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± York Charlie refused on the spot, he didn¡¯t want the two little kids to develop to the end and make a scene.


    Arge chance in this world is that distance produces beauty, once the distance between two people is close, then the conflicts they produce will also increase.


    The little princess is so hard to have a better friend, why should the rtionship be broken because of the closer distance.


    York Charlie, a father, is already nning ahead for his baby girl, so it¡¯s clear that the tension for the child is extraordinary.


    And nche Capra is slow to take a stand.

 Chapter 494 Disagreement

    The little princess had not been able to wait for her mother¡¯s reply, at the time when she heard her father¡¯s words of refusal, her eyes were going red and her little mouth was about to burst out in tears, it was really a sight to behold.


    ¡°Good girl, isn¡¯t our little princess always the best? Howe she cries when she doesn¡¯t get what she wants?¡± nche Capra could only begin her gentle coaxing mode.


    In fact, the little princess hadn¡¯t cried before she said those words, but when she heard her words, the tears flowed down like a faucet that hadn¡¯t been turned off.


    This trick was really tried and true, and nche Capra was on the verge of agreeing, but York Charlie held on to the bottom line.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to cry, go outside and cry, and don¡¯t put us to bed. You¡¯re not three or two years old, you should know reason, no one is at fault in this, the fault is that you shouldn¡¯t have pressured us into agreeing in such a way.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do this for every thing thates up in the future? Is that interesting? With all the love Mom and Dad have for you, you cane and ckmail us like this with impunity?¡±


    York Charlie¡¯s words were extraordinarily heavy, his tone all exceedingly harsh.


    He could tolerate anything, but what he could never tolerate was a child holding them, the parents, hostage with impunity.


    He and nche Capra loved this child with all their heart and soul, but because of their love, the child was used as a bargaining chip, how ironic that would be.


    The little princess was startled, even if the tears stopped, the whole little shoulder is a twitching and trembling, along with the red nose, trying to suppress the choking sound.


    Calling people to see very intolerant, just when nche Capra can not help but stand on the side of the little princess, the little princess even turned her head and ran out of their room.


    She just wanted to go after her when York Charlie stopped the other party, ¡°Leave her alone, she won¡¯t grow up if you indulge her every time like this without any bottom line.¡±


    York Charlie was quite experienced in raising children, having never eaten pork, haven¡¯t they seen a pig run?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the child they had was a daughter, his strict parenting style would havee in handy a long time ago.


    Because it is a daughter, he has always indulged Clivia Charlie a lot, can spoil each other are extremely pampered, even if the use of the word ¡°a thousand pampered¡± to describe it is absolutely not too much.


    nche Capra disagreed, squinting at him, ¡°The little one is only a few years old now, and you¡¯re thinking of letting her grow up? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a little overboard with that statement?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the mind of a little girl¡¯s family, just don¡¯t hurt your daughter, okay, a girl¡¯s mind is extraordinarily delicate and sensitive, what we need to do is to take care of it and guide it correctly.¡±


    ¡°You are impatient yourself you don¡¯t like it, who are you to do this to my daughter?¡±


    She, the doting mother, consistently spoke up for the little one.


    York Charlie let out a long sigh and secretly sighed, ¡°When it¡¯s true, a loving mother has more children than she can handle.¡±


    Having said that, he didn¡¯t stop the other party from trying to follow him anymore in the end, and even took the initiative to give way for her to walk.


    Seeing this situation, nche Capra quickly left to follow her own princess back to her beautiful princess bedroom.


    Once inside, she saw the little princess lying on the bed, whimpering and crying, just listening to the sound, nche Capra¡¯s mother¡¯s heart is extremely bad.


    This is her baby girl born in October, ah.


    Therefore, she did not slow down for a long time, went up and sat on the edge of the bed to hold the little princess sitting on herp, so that she looked at her face.


    ¡°Baby, listen to mommy and stop crying. If you keep crying, this room is going to be flooded with your tears.¡±


    ¡°And if you keep crying, tomorrow this eye will definitely swell up more than a walnut. What if your brother Sergio sees it then? You don¡¯t want brother Sergio to worry about you, do you?¡±


    It must be said that nche Capra was very good at talking, and even put the seed of this remark on Sergio, pretending to coax the little princess in Sergio¡¯s name.


    As it turned out, at this particr time, nothing worked better for the little princess than the name ¡°Sergio¡±.


    As if this Sergio, born to restrain the existence of the little princess, is really surprising.


    ¡°Mom ¡­ you and dad really don¡¯t want me and brother Sergio to stay in the same ss? I promise we¡¯ll be good and we¡¯ll never cause you guys any trouble.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll also study hard and definitely won¡¯t be the ones to let our studies regress. Mom, just do me a favor and talk to dad to make him agree, okay?¡±


    The little princess whimpered and pouted, with a strong nasal tone in her voice, which really called for a soft heart to the extreme.


    nche Capra almost nodded her head in agreement instead of York Charlie, but fortunately she still had a thread of sense, knowing that she shouldn¡¯t spoil her child so unprincipled.


    In the long run, the little princess was going to grow up crooked.


    Her and York Charlie¡¯s daughter can never grow crooked, even if she herself wants to crooked Clivia Charlie children have to grow up straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom can¡¯t promise you that. You know how it is at home, Mom always decides the little things. But when ites to the big things don¡¯t you always listen to Daddy? Dad has always been a man of his word, how could he go back on his word?¡±


    ¡°And daddy is also for the good of our little princess, maybe you don¡¯t understand daddy¡¯s painstaking efforts now. But when you grow up slowly, you¡¯ll understand all this now.¡±


    ¡°Promise mommy, don¡¯t hold a grudge against daddy yet, okay? Dad and mom both love you the same, although dad was a bit mean when he spoke like that just now. But love is deep and me is deep, it¡¯s precisely because daddy cares too much about the little princess that he got so angry.¡±


    The little princess seemed to understand the words of her mother, and finally only lost nodded her head, of course she knew that her father had always loved her very much.


    But she likewise didn¡¯t understand, just a small matter of transferring sses, but her parents, who had always been responsive to her requests, refused, why on earth was that?


    nche Capra could see the little one¡¯s confusion at a nce, but wasn¡¯t going to answer for her.


    Children¡¯s doubts have alwayse and gone quickly, and after a few days of procrastination, perhaps this doubt that was now on her mind would be faded down.


    Therefore, she just patiently put the little princess to bed before returning to her own room.


    By this time, York Charlie was sitting cross-legged on the bed waiting for her to return, his face as calm as ever, as if the events of tonight had never existed.


    ¡°Back? Is the little princess asleep?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Knowingly.¡± nche Capra gave him a nk look, are you blind or blind to see if you¡¯re back or not?


    If the little princess hadn¡¯t gone to bed, would I feelfortable going back to my room?


    ¡°Go to sleep, my wife.¡± York Charlie patted the pillow on the side to indicate with his eyes for people to hurry up, it was gettingte and they all needed to replenish their bodies with enough sleep.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood for sleep? You¡¯ve got a big heart.¡± nche Capra rewarded him with another nk stare, her tone extremely cold and a bit sarcastic.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of the matter, and you¡¯re not going to bring it up again, okay?¡± York Charlie looked at the man helplessly.


    He really didn¡¯t want his baby girl to have any deeper involvement with Sergio, and some uncontroble factors would ur at that time.


    At that time, it would be toote to regret, and it would be better to nip the danger in the bud.


    ¡°I can¡¯t not mention it, you are not seeing that the little one is even shedding tears while sleeping.¡±

 Chapter 495 – Two Families Working Together

    nche Capra purposely made this much more serious, on Did the little princess really cry in her sleep?


    The answer is definitely no ah, under nche Capra¡¯s patientpanionship, she has long been sleeping peacefully, and might even have a beautiful dream tonight, having a sweet dreand.


    She¡¯d only said that to see the nervous look on York Charlie¡¯s cold-blooded face.


    And York Charlie obviously knew his daughter very well, he thought for sure that he knew that his own daughter would never even cry in her sleep.


    Therefore, he just let out a lightugh, ¡±You also stop fooling around and sleep well. My own daughter, could it be that I¡¯m still not clear and understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay. Just pretend that this matter doesn¡¯t exist? Just let it go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but you have to give me time to prepare some effort. It¡¯s easy to change sses, but the Salvatore family is not easy to deal with. And it¡¯s not good for us to keep indulging our child like this, she¡¯s got to learn that there are things that she can¡¯t just cry about and have it be what she wants it to be.¡±


    York Charlie spoke up in a serious manner.


    nche Capra did not understand what he said, but the child is too young, even if you reasoned more, so what? They had their own set of rules in their minds, rules that werepletely different from those in the adult world.


    ¡°Go to bed.¡± She threw down this sentence and took the lead in getting under the covers, holding the nket over her head, unwilling to face reality.


    ¡°You¡¯ll smother yourself sleeping like that, don¡¯t get angry with me.¡± York Charliey down beside her, and with both hands he encircled the other in his arms.


    nche Capra ignored him, closed her eyes and began to drift off into sleep.


    York Charlie¡¯s mouth corners spread a helpless smile, and then raised his hand for the person to remove the head covered by the quilt, so as not to smother the beloved woman, and then maintained this position holding each other in a deep sleep.


    Everything seems to be so beautiful, this couple did not because of the child¡¯s things and have contradictory differences, because they now have enough trust and understanding of each other.


    Often times there was no need to fight over things that would cause the couple¡¯s rtionship to be at odds again.


    The night passed quietly, and the next day came as usual.


    Another week passed, the little princess ushered in the weekend, stayed quietly at home for a morning, neither noisy nor disturbing people, a rare stay in their own small room did note out to toss, really rare.


    As for York Charlie, he had long since returned to the office to take care of the appropriate work, after all, he could not be a handful, there were so many people waiting for him to feed alone.


    Since nche Capra entered the stage of pregnancy preparation, York Charlie also can not bear to let each other in the preparation of pregnancy also think about thepany¡¯s business.


    Doctors say it¡¯s not easy to get pregnant if you¡¯re under too much stress.


    It¡¯s not easy for both of them to have a child.


    And there was no telling when the baby would actually arrive and add to their little family.


    In the office of the president of the Charlie Group, York Charlie sat on his office chair and seriously flipped through the paper version of the documents in his hand, thenpared it with the information on theputer to get the key information from it.


    To his surprise, he happened to catch a glimpse of the information that the guy, Moren Howard, was going to cooperate with the Salvatore family on a charity program, which was really unbelievable to him.


    How did the Salvatore family get involved with Moren Howard?


    It was hard to believe that Moren Howard was a thief and wanted to utilize other people¡¯s power to take revenge on himself.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be, with the Salvatore family¡¯s ¡°cleanliness¡±, they shouldn¡¯t be drinking with the merchants at all.


    Since he has a baby son, Moren Howard is not as concerned about many of his obsessions as he once was.


    For him nowadays, money and power are just external things, as long as they are almost enough for his own use, he doesn¡¯t need to be too greedy.


    Therefore, there should be nothing wrong for Moren Howard to cooperate with the Salvatore family for charity.


    We should try to think of the good in everything, after all, not everything is unpleasant, there will always be some exceptions.


    As for Moren Howard¡¯s side, he suddenly sneezed twice, he originally thought it was someone who was thinking about him, but now it seems that it is not so, so it is York Charlie, President Charlie behind the back of spitting him.


    The Salvatore family has always had a high regard for Moren Howard, only because he has always been obsessed with public welfare and has helped many people, so the Salvatore family looks up to him and is willing to work with him on rted cooperation matters.


    This time, the theme of their cooperation is to set up Chinesenguage courses in major orphanages and welfare centers, so that the children there can learn and be spiritually enriched.


    After all, the learning environment there is still much worse than that of other public schools, and with the support of the Salvatore family and the Howard family, the learning environment could be further improved by leaps and bounds.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Zachary Salvatore and Moren Howard were signing the relevant documents in the hotel.


    The two sides had already had a preliminary cooperation before, and this trip to the hotel was just to go through the final process, and there was nothing special to be concerned about.


    When Moren Howard signed his name on the document, Zachary Salvatore suddenly said, ¡°I heard that President Howard and the Charlie Group¡¯s President Charlie and Mrs. Charlie are very familiar with each other? very familiar with each other?¡±


    At this, Moren Howard was a bit puzzled, how can we talk about cooperation and then talk about the rtionship between the two sides?


    But he responded with an ¡°Uh-huh,¡± ¡°Not bad, not particrly good.¡±


    This was the truth, he had never thought that his rtionship with the Charlie family could be any better, if it wasn¡¯t for Elena Lawrence in the middle, his rtionship with the Charlie family would have been in jeopardy.


    After all, he had killed nche Capra¡¯s child with his own hands, and the Charlie family¡¯s ability to forgive is already the limit, and I¡¯m afraid that deeper friendships will need so much time to buffer.


    ¡°What does Mr. Zachary mean by that?¡± Immediately after that, he bluntly asked out the doubts in his heart.


    ¡°There is no intention, just feel special. It¡¯s a bit strange that everyone in the public interest would have a close rtionship with the Charlie family, so I wanted to find out more about it.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s tone was even, but the provocation was obvious to everyone, at least to Moren Howard.


    But so what if he did? It¡¯s just business as usual.


    ¡°Background is not a deciding factor, I¡¯m friendly with the Charlie family because the Charlie family deserves it.¡±


    He could see for sure that there was a grudge between Zachary Salvatore and the Charlie family, and he didn¡¯t want to be dragged into that mess.


    He just wanted to stay by his children and wife, to see his children grow up happily and healthily, and to see his wife smiling like a flower with happiness at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, I hope we can work together happily. I feel lucky to work with the Salvatore family.¡±


    Moren Howard¡¯s face carried the usual sincere smile, even though he knew that Zachary Salvatore was not simple, but on the basis of opening the door for cooperation, he always had to treat the other party with courtesy, and did not overstep the etiquette in order not to end up falling into gossip.


    ¡°I also feel very lucky.¡± Zachary Salvatore what kind of shrewd person, naturally understands the other party wants to give the meaning of the expulsion order, also has no intention to and the other party to continue nonsense.

 Chapter 496 A New Enemy

    Ever since Zachary Salvatore apparently poked around about his rtionship with the Charlie family, Moren Howard had sensed that something was quite seriously wrong.


    After all, he had once poked around so seven times with others about THE CHARLIE FAMILY, back when York Charlie was still his enemy.


    Could it be that a new enemy of the Charlie family had appeared again, and that the Salvatore family and the Charlie family had some special connection in the past?


    With this thought in mind, he was too distracted throughout the day to devote himself to his work.


    Only in the evening, when he returned to his home with Elena Lawrence and their son, could he rx his nerves a little.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting on the spacious sofa, he didn¡¯t have to make too much noise before the gentle and understanding Elena Lawrence came over and massaged his aching temples, one at a time with gentle force.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re always so nice.¡± He let out a lightugh, his body rxingpletely.


    Family was the warmest of harbors for him, and every time he returned home, the mere sight of his wife and children could chase away the exhaustion of the daytime work.


    ¡°Moren, you¡¯re always so smooth-talking, you haven¡¯t changed a bit from before.¡± Elena Lawrence teased, but her hand movements didn¡¯t stop at all.


    Of course she knew her husband¡¯s suffering and tiredness, in order to pay back the sins he owed in the beginning, Moren Howard had been running around for public welfare.


    Since it was public welfare, it was definitely a business that only lost money.


    But the Howard Group can¡¯t do the business of losing money without making any profit. If they keep losing money, what kind of capital should they take to continue the public welfare work?


    If they keep losing money, how can they continue to do charity work with the money?


    The good thing is that Moren Howard¡¯s business talent is also natural, in order to make money and public welfare at the same time, but at the same time, he also has to bear a huge mental pressure, in order to earn enough money to maintain the public welfare activities, and let their ownpany grow stronger and stronger.


    Moren Howard did not speak again, he closed his eyes andy peacefully on the sofa enjoying his wife¡¯s attentive service, the fatigue of the day was driven away.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby? Haven¡¯t you always been away from him in the old days?¡± Realizing that there was no sound of the child, a momentter he spoke out to ask his wife.


    ¡°You think the child¡¯s energy runs out every day? He fell asleep long ago after he was tired of ying, and I gave him a little form before he went to bed, so he shouldn¡¯t wake up in the middle of the night hungry and ghosting.¡± Elena Lawrence silently rolled her eyes, talking about her own child with a different kind of smile at the corner of her eyes.


    The world is full of mothers who age quickly when they have children, but Elena Lawrence is the opposite.


    More than no aging but increasingly beautiful, human appearance in addition to cosmetic surgery can not be changed, Elena Lawrence body temperament since having a child is really changed a lot.


    The years of grace, people know sex. It is probably Elena Lawrence¡¯s beauty.


    Moren Howard: ¡°Ghosts and wolves? That¡¯s a good way to describe it.¡±


    Thinking of his energetic child, Moren Howard has a visible smile on his face.


    When the child was first born, he was always in bad shape because of his heart condition, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to be able to cry out.


    Later, after the heart disease was almost fully cured, the child¡¯s nature began to reveal itself day by day, at first he only cried when he was cold, hungry or ufortable, butter it slowly evolved into a situation where he would cry for the slightest thing before he would give up.


    Especially when he was alone in an environment, his cries were so loud that there was nothing we could do about it, and Moren Howard had to find someone to keep an eye on the baby all the time.


    All in all, over the past year, they have watched their child grow up day by day, but at the same time, almost every night, they hear the sound of the child crying and wailing.


    Every time they were woken up they couldn¡¯t continue to sleep, their precious child crying so hard, how can they be parents without a heart to continue to close their eyes.


    So this pair of dutiful parents will give up sleep to coax the child over and over again, coaxing the child and spend a lot of time.


    So for a year their sleeping patterns were extremely poor, changing all the time with the baby.


    Moren Howard is sometimes afraid of this child, originally he worked during the day on the tired, back home still do not let him have a good rest.


    This child, why don¡¯t you know to save your father¡¯s heart? He often thinks this way.


    He had also heard that Princess Clivia Charlie was a very well-behaved child from birth, and rarely cried. Whenever he heard people talk about this, he hated himself for not giving birth to a well-behaved and understanding daughter.


    It is said that a daughter is the lover of her father in his past life, and Moren Howard is no exception. He prefers daughters to naughty sons.


    And still had the desire to have another daughter with his wife, just waiting for the time to be right.


    ¡°Moren, go ahead and eat, don¡¯t lie down, I¡¯ve made a table of your favorite dishes today.¡± Elena Lawrence rubbed his shoulders one more time before urging the man to hurry up and get to dinner so she wouldn¡¯t waste an hour or so of her hard work on her handiwork.


    Since marrying and having a child with this man, her cooking was getting better and better every day, as if she had opened the valve that was cooking, and was rapidly bing untutored.


    Moren Howard¡¯s voice softly answered ¡°good¡±.


    After having a family, he seldom went out to eat in hotels.


    Outside the meal is no longer good is just shy things, and how topare to this home-cooked vor, can let a person from the heart to feel a ball of warm and melting breath lingering all over the body blood.


    The blood wasn¡¯t cold, it was always warm, because the warmth was there.


    After dinner, Moren Howard informed Elena Lawrence of the day¡¯s events.


    The two had always been like this over the years, sharing some of the minutiae of their lives with each other, listening patiently to each other.


    It¡¯s sporadic, but symbolic and warm.


    Elena Lawrence why would she want to let Moren Howard alone in the shopping mall, and why would she not want to help each other, but she had no choice.


    She had to stay home to protect her child, her love child with Moren Howard, and there was no way around it.


    She wouldn¡¯t have worried so much about her child if he hadn¡¯t been born with a heart condition and hadn¡¯t gone through a major operation at a young age.


    It was as if she would think of so many bad things whenever the child was away from her for even a second, so all she could do was keep an eye on the child, though not so badly that she wouldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Elena Lawrence listened patiently, not realizing that there would be a connection to the Charlie family.


    Nowadays, they and the Charlie family had long since ceased to have that kind of rtionship, so she thought it was necessary to go and give a wake-up call to the Charlie family people, so that they pay attention to the response, or else when the timees to brew any unforeseen disasters, it would not be good.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to THE Charlie family tomorrow, it¡¯s also been a long time since we logged in.¡± Moren Howard spoke out in agreement with the other party¡¯s idea.


    No matter what, he still owed the Charlie family a lot, and now that he had the opportunity to repay it, he naturally wanted to seize this opportunity to repay it.


    If he paid back one more point, his heart would be one more point of relief, although he deeply knew that he owed the Charlie family a human life in his life, which was an unchangeable fact.


    ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll have to speak up and never fight with anyone again.¡± Elena Lawrence didn¡¯t forget to admonish her husband.


    She really had to be reminded that whenever Moren Howard and York Charlie met together, the two of them always had to have a verbal fight.

 Chapter 497 A Separation of Life and Death

    The two men who added up to a handful of years old would still argue over some verbal disputes, if they let the employees of theirpany see that the usually serious and indifferent president was such two faces in private, it was estimated that it could be aughing matter again at that time.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Time is alreadyte, Moren Howard turned off the lights in the room, and embraced the woman on his side to slowly close his eyes and fall into a deep sleep.


    Before that, the two of them were unanimously hoping that their son would never, ever cry out tonight, and give them a chance to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    I don¡¯t know whether the heavens heard the two people¡¯s prayers, this night is really calm, the son slept extremely stable, the two people sessfully slept until dawn.


    So they arrived at the Charlie family¡¯s vi in the morning, for the Charlie family¡¯s people, the two of them are really not a new face, so they were let in without any notification.


    It was a vacation day, and York Charlie and nche Capra wondered how they could havee over so early in the morning.


    ¡°Why are youing over so early in the morning? And no advance notice.¡± nche Capra spoke with a smile as she took Elena Lawrence¡¯s hand and turned to sit on the same couch as her.


    York Charlie, on the other hand, had no choice but to huddle with Moren Howard on the other couch, neither of them looking very good; it was as if the two were like the two ends of a ma that had always held an element of mutual resistance to their presence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing, but it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing either, all in all we¡¯re not sure, and we¡¯re here to tell you guys just to make sure you keep your eyes peeled and pay more attention.¡±


    Elena Lawrence was really blurring the lines with this statement, calling out that it was hard to tell what was going on here.


    nche Capra silently went over the other party¡¯s words in her mind, and a vague factor of uneasiness spread from the bottom of her heart. As if they were born wrong


    Can¡¯t it be that the Charlie family, which had managed to remain calm for a year, was about to stir up a storm again, and the days of calmness would be too short-lived?


    ¡°What is it, say it clearly, don¡¯t make it so vague.¡± The words were spoken by York Charlie to Moren Howard with a bad look on his face. All in all, he hadn¡¯t been very nice to Moren Howard.


    When York Charlie could have a ck face on someone, he definitely did not give the other person a good face, it was as if these two people were born enemies for no particr reason.


    ¡°Who said anything about vague? York Charlie can you be reasonable? I came here early in the morning to tell you about this matter, if I wanted to talk vaguely to you, there was absolutely no need to rush over early in the morning, okay?¡±


    No, the two people were once again at odds with each other in three words.


    The two women were also long ustomed to this situation and didn¡¯t feel much wrong.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you two, don¡¯t argue today, let¡¯s finish this business first, okay?¡± nche Capra spoke out to stop them.


    If it was in normal times, these two would not have flipped out of the sky no matter how much they argued. But today there is obviously a serious matter, this quarrel is not a solution, this is not a waste of time?


    York Charlie is still a man who listens to his wife¡¯s words, helplessly shutting his mouth and only looking at Moren Howard with a cold face.


    And Moren Howard is in the same state as him, these two people are probably born enemies, it¡¯s best not to talk if you can, and avoid those unnecessary quarrels.


    Elena Lawrence shook her head helplessly as she watched them, and then she opened her mouth to repeat the things about the Salvatore family.


    ¡°The Salvatore family has a public welfare project to cooperate with us, this matter must be known to all of you, yesterday Moren has already signed a contract with them. The process of signing the contract went smoothly and nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°But after the contract was signed, the Salvatore family side-stepped and poked around to find out about our rtionship with you, the Charlie family. Moren felt something was wrong at the first moment, but don¡¯t worry, Moren didn¡¯t betray you guys, and he has always kept the other side¡¯s questioning a strict secret. ¡±


    ¡°We just feel that this is not normal so we thought to tell you, let you pay more attention to some the Salvatore family. don¡¯t step on the hole that others dug for you and still don¡¯t know it¡¯s not good, in a word it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t guard against people¡¯s fear, right.¡±


    After Elena Lawrence¡¯s words, nche Capra and York Charlie¡¯s faces changed again and again.


    Not normal, very abnormal, definitely not normal.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the two men¡¯s faces, which couldn¡¯t have been more different, Elena Lawrence and Moren Howard both realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Moren Howard snapped uneasily.


    To be able to make these two people look soplicated, it couldn¡¯t be that this THE Salvatore family was really something special? Not ordinary people?


    The fact that this was actually the case, York Charlie had an indescribably strange feeling in the bottom of his heart.


    This feeling was rted to the Charlie family and the Salvatore family, and even more rted to Clivia Charlie and Sergio.


    What kind of unknown connection was there?


    ¡°The little princess and the only son of THE Salvatore family, Sergio, are already good friends, if you feel that THE Salvatore family is not right, then we also need to pay attention to the dealings between the two little children, so that nothing uncontroble will happen.¡±


    nche Capra spoke out with a worried face, hoping in her heart that they were the ones worrying too much, and that in fact THE Salvatore family was just curious to ask.


    Moren Howard let out a softugh, one that hinted at a bit of sarcasm.


    ¡°You guys think things are too simple. Since I dare to say that THE Salvatore family is not normal, then I definitely have my own reasons and justifications, I have been an enemy of THE Charlie family for so long, would I not be able to tell if THE Salvatore family is an enemy or a friend?¡±


    Yes, nche Capra also knew that he was right, but ¡­ what good was it if he was right, the little princess and Sergio had both be inseparable best friends.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay more attention to this matter, and we¡¯ll ask you to keep us informed when there¡¯s something else going on.¡± nche Capra spoke to Elena Lawrence.


    Nowadays THE Charlie family had long since ceased to exist as a single family, and he could openly seek help from THE Howard family and THE Nancy family and THE Jones family.


    That was the bottom line of these four families these days, they were almost firmly tied together and hard to separate, with THE Charlie family at the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Moren Howard agreed quickly, this was supposed to be their part.


    If the Salvatore family wanted to deal with the Charlie family, it would be an enemy of the four of them, so they naturally would not let it go easily.


    After all, the downfall of the Charlie family would not benefit the remaining three families.


    In the next few days, York Charlie used the power of the four families to investigate the Salvatore family¡¯s ancestors, almost digging out their graves.


    The things that were found out were more or less, but still nothing substantial.


    ¡°This Zachary Salvatore was quite the flirt when he was young, with two feet in two boats.¡± nche Capra looked at the information obtained from the investigation and said with a smile.


    It turns out that people who look so stereotypical will also have suchplicated experiences in the matter of rtionships.


    York Charlie had no interest in gossiping about other people¡¯s emotions, so he just casually answered ¡°hmm¡± and went on to check the rest of the information that he felt was suspicious.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t ignore me ah, you can¡¯t underestimate this emotional experience. Since ancient times how many heroes and good men have been defeated on the pomegranate skirts of beauties, the red-faced scourge of water is such a truth.¡±


    nche Capra pulled hard on the other¡¯s arm, insisting that the other focus on Zachary Salvatore¡¯s rtionship experience.


    ¡°Stop it, business.¡± York Charlie reprimanded softly, butplied with the other man, apanying him as he watched theplex pile of emotional journeys.


    Complicated indeed, love at a young age, teenage life separation, middle age death separation.


    Put on the average person, are enough to constitute a book of legendary color.

 Chapter 498 – Displacing Anger

    More than ten years ago, the Salvatore family and the Queenie family married.


    There were hundreds of years of friendship between the two major literary families, and the children of the two families had also known each other since they were young and grown up together.


    The marriage should have been a natural and logical thing that would have been aplished without a hitch.


    But all this is ruined by the daughter of the Ximena family, Zachary Salvatore fell in love with Cecelia at first sight, and from then on he fell in love with her, forgetting about his childhood friend Serenity, with whom he has a marriage contract.


    Poor Serenity defends him in front of his parents and uncles, convinced that their childhood love won¡¯t be broken up so easily, and has been crushed into dust ever since.


    Later, Zachary Salvatore drunkenly treats Serenity as Cecelia, and wants the other party when he is unconscious and sensible. To do this kind of morally corrupt thing before marriage has always been the taboo and shame of this kind of literature.


    Serenity is foolish enough to defend her partner, and actually says in public that she did it of her own free will.


    This is the Queenie family for the Queenie family is what a shame, the noble Qingliu the Queenie family will raise a slutty daughter, since then the Queenie family on Serenity disappointment to the extreme, no longer give it any extra attention.


    The Queenie family has been disappointed in Serenity ever since, and no longer pays any extra attention to her. They only help the two of them to get married perfunctorily, and then they are no longer in touch with Serenity.


    Three monthster, Serenity found out that she was pregnant.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cecelia had been in hiding for some time, but came back just when Serenity found out she was pregnant.


    The evil heart of Cecelia is obvious to anyone who wants to see it.


    But the only one who can see it is Zachary Salvatore, who is obsessed with Cecelia, because he has already given his heart to this woman with bad intentions.


    In the end, Zachary Salvatore is led by the nose by Cecelia, and eventually he swords at his childhood friend, almost killing his wife and unborn child.


    Luckily, Sergio is quite resilient and is saved at thest moment ofbor.


    Unfortunately, he was never loved by his father or his mother, and it would have been better to have two parents than none, at least he wouldn¡¯t have had any hopes or thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have had in the future.


    Because Cecelia died, lost her life on the very day Sergio was born, and her bones were never found.


    Cecelia was blown up and buried in a fire, her bones intact.


    Zachary Salvatore spent three months in the warehouse where Cecelia was blown up before he returned home in a state of madness.


    But when it came to his wife and children, he had the same disinterested attitude.


    As if Serenity wasn¡¯t the childhood friend he¡¯d grown up with, as if Serenity wasn¡¯t the little sister he¡¯d sworn to protect since childhood.


    Yes, Zachary Salvatore used to have deep feelings for Serenity, but those feelings were different from those of a man and a woman.


    It was a brotherly and sisterly love, a kind of kinship that had evolved over the years.


    It was a pity that it had all changed in vorter on.


    ¡°What does their love affair have to do with THE Charlie family?¡±


    York Charlie doesn¡¯t have the slightest feeling about the love history of the next person, everyone¡¯s life situation is different, he just needs to keep a good watch over the people he loves so much.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t really see what Zachary Salvatore had done back then, and he could even use an extremely derogatory word to describe it, such as scoffing.


    For a man to be so irresponsible that he dared to do something and even med his own mistakes on his own children was a waste of time.


    ¡°No, take a closer look at the warehouse location that blew up Cecelia, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something familiar about it?¡± nche Capra wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke around with the other woman, she¡¯d already picked up clues from the string of love affairs.


    As long as she followed the clues, she believed that sooner orter this matter woulde to a head.


    Hearing this, York Charlie¡¯s pupils focused on this location.


    In his mind, he thought about this ce over and over again, and it seemed to look familiar, but his head was stuck at this time, and he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    nche Capra saw his appearance. Knowing that he must not be able to remember, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°That is our family¡¯snd, which is under the jurisdiction of the Charlie family. That little warehouse still belongs to THE Charlie family, are you stupid.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling stupid? Hm? Dare to call your husband stupid are you looking for a fight?¡± York Charlie¡¯s eyes sank, and he raised his hand to the person¡¯s forehead and knocked down, but the force was not heavy.


    A force like tickling, a silent invitation of some kind special to nche Capra.


    ¡°You stop that, this is about business.¡± nche Capra¡¯s demeanor was serious, serious to the point of being extraordinary.


    Granted, something like taking out anger on THE Charlie family over a warehouse could only be done by someone with a faulty brain, but when a man loves a man to the core, something might actually go wrong with his brain.


    ¡°Okay, business, of course I know business. So what if the warehouse is owned by our family, it¡¯s not like anyone in our family is going to intentionally kill Cecelia.¡±


    York Charlie held an extremely confident look on his face, it was all so many years ago, it was just too pointless toe back to them now.


    ¡°What if? What if someone from the Charlie family really did harm Cecelia? What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of this matter as soon as possible, otherwise I always feel like there¡¯s a pair of eyes behind us staring at us everywhere.¡±


    nche Capra now felt a chill seeping down her entire back, Zachary Salvatore was clearly up to no good against THE Charlie family.


    Furthermore Sergio has be good friends with the little princess again, in case Zachary Salvatore threatens them with the little princess one day, won¡¯t this be ¡­?


    She didn¡¯t dare to think more down the road, the more she thought about it, the more horrible she felt.


    ¡°This matter, I will investigate clearly. You and rx.¡± York Charlie thoughtfully understood the other party¡¯s concerns, after all, this matter has already invariably involved the little princess.


    But where their pearl was concerned, none of them could be as steady as a mountain.


    Since this conversation, the two of them were much more concerned about the little princess¡¯s other trips besides school.


    Even this concern has risen to the point of surveince and control, after all, they do not want to happen again the little princess encountered kidnapping this kind of thing.


    About the kidnapping of this two words, appeared once already let a person physically and mentally exhausted, appeared again, they do not guarantee that they will not ignore thew, and choose to kill this road.


    And the little princess who was attending the school also felt that her mom and dad had changed a lottely, bing a bit puzzling to her.


    So she went back to Sergio during the end of ss to talk about this preupation.


    ¡°Brother Sergio, why do you think my mom and dad have been watching me so strictlytely? In the past, they used to have the family driver pick me up sometimes when they were too busy to do so, but now they are picking me up at the school gate on time.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, they even bribed the teacher in my ss to personally send me out of the school gate. Because of this matter, there are several more people in the ss who don¡¯t like me.¡±


    The tone of the little princess was quite a bit sullen, after all, the little one was free and fun-loving by nature, and being watched all the time for unknown reasons was really not veryfortable.


    Sergio was stunned for a moment, the Charlie family¡¯s parents didn¡¯t seem to be the type of parents who were particrly controlling.


    Then there must be something going on here that the kids don¡¯t know about, he rubbed the little princess¡¯s head as a soothing gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, your parents always do what¡¯s best for you, they wouldn¡¯t do you any harm.¡±


    A sentence from his own mouth ¡°your parents are always for your own good¡± but a raw stabbing pain in his heart.

 Chapter 499 – Alienated Relationships

    After Sergio¡¯s kind words, the little princess¡¯s dissatisfaction gradually calmed down, and she began to try to understand her parents¡¯ behavior.


    It was nothing more than being more circumspectly protected, and she was able to force herself to ept these overprotections.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t lose her temper with her parents this time, and she also realized that no matter what happened, as long as she was persuaded by Sergio¡¯s brother, she was always able to calm down her discontent and hard feelings.


    She hopes very much to maintain a lifelong friendship with her brother Sergio, but unfortunately, there are times when the moon is full and the world is not too full.


    The Salvatore family on the surface is still calm like water, as if it can not set off a little wave, in fact, Zachary Salvatore has been ready to go, just waiting for the day to avenge the woman he loves.


    Who did not know that his study was hidden in apartment, he was standing with his hands in front of a spiritual seat, the que is clearly written ¡°the tomb of his beloved wife, Cecelia,¡± the seven big words.


    How ironic that this woman, to whom he was not married, was given such a name, putting Zachary Salvatore¡¯s legitimate wife at risk.


    At this moment, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s appearance is extremely sad, his right hand unconsciously stroked the cold que in front of him, his eyes contain infinite love and tenderness.


    ¡°Cecelia, you wait for me for a while, I will soon be able to take revenge for you. Those who have harmed you I won¡¯t let go of a single one, when you get your revenge, I will go down to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me ¡­ wait for me again ¡­¡±


    Zachary Salvatore said in his eyes shed a determined ruthlessness, in the knowledge that the beloved woman¡¯s life was lost in the Yellow Springs, he already had a death wish.


    The reason why he has been living for so many years, is only to have the obsession, want to leave a remnant of life, in this world to wait until the next day to avenge for the sweetheart of the hate.


    After years of unremitting efforts, he has found his enemy. It is the Charlie family, and it is to seek justice for his lost beloved.


    Sergio returned home at 6:10 p. m., and the first thing he did when he got home was toe to his father¡¯s study and wait.


    There was a vague doubt in his mind as to why his father had asked him toe to him as soon as he got out of school.


    He had never seen such a time before, could it be that he had something in his father¡¯s hands?


    No matter how many times his mind wandered, it never urred to him that his father was going after his little friend, Clivia Charlie.


    Zachary Salvatore was already aware of Sergio¡¯s presence in his cubicle, and after collecting himself, he emerged from it.


    Looking at the son in front of him, the son he hadn¡¯t loved, he realized that it had been seven years since the death of his beloved, and that was a whole seven difficult years.


    For a moment a bit of a trance, he has been unable to recall these seven years, every day and night of the day, how he was with a sticking to the dead to stay down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and rub Sergio¡¯s head, and his eyes shed with nostalgia for the old days.


    Sergio is extremely ufortable with this kind of touch, never his father¡¯s hand gifted him only mercilessly harsh, and how there will be this should not have the warmth of the moment it?


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a big step backward, his face filled with shock and uncertainty.


    At this time, Zachary Salvatore also came back to his senses, slightly embarrassed, withdrew his hand, and coughed lightly in a pretense.


    ¡°Coming back a bitte today.¡± Zachary Salvatore suddenly uttered such a sentence, knowing that he had never paid attention to such details about his son in the past days.


    ¡°¡­ Not toote.¡± Sergio froze as he answered, and then wondered how the conversation was somehow not quite right.


    Today¡¯s father was a bit different than usual, but frankly, the feeling wasn¡¯t so bad.


    It was as if in a few nd words like that, he was able to spy a hint oftent warmth.


    ¡°Father, may I ask what you have called me to the study for?¡± The shock was only a matter of moments, and after a few moments Sergio returned to his everyday detached nature and began to speak a one-note conversation.


    At that, Zachary Salvatore also snapped back to his senses, realizing that it was time to get down to business.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just that I heard that you have a good rtionship with Clivia Charlie junior at school, so sometime you can bring her over to your house to y, have a meal or something, and deepen the friendship between you two.¡±


    Sergio took an unbelievable look at the father in front of him, and instantly wondered if this man was really his father.


    If he was his own father, how could he have said these words, always he was not allowed to use the luxury of having friends as a creature.


    ¡°Father ¡­ can you say that again?¡± He could hardly contain himself from asking such a question, his eyes were hopeful and contained a bright light.


    Could it be that he was tacitly authorized to have friends?


    ¡°You¡¯re old enough to have some friends.¡± Zachary Salvatore uttered the words with an expressionless face, but in truth, his heart was full of emotion.


    It had been thought that he wouldn¡¯t have any feelings at all for this child because it wasn¡¯t a love child between him and his beloved, it was just a child that wasn¡¯t expected.


    Therefore, all these years have also been forcing himself to treat each other with a cold face, never giving a good face.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But there was no escaping the bond of blood, especially after he was certain of his own death, those feelings of attachment to the world were getting stronger and stronger.


    But he absolutely did not allow himself to have thoughts of world-love, and he regarded such world-love as a betrayal of his beloved.


    This was his obsession, an obsession that was carved into his bone marrow and could not be tainted by others.


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Sergio didn¡¯t know what to think. Was he not allowed to have friends before because he was too young?


    Such a reason was too far-fetched and ridiculous, but he had always been at a disadvantage in his rtionship with his father, and had nothing more to say than to bow and answer ¡°yes¡±.


    It was also ridiculous, the two should have been the closest people in the world, the rtionship between father and son was even worse than a stranger.


    Strangers at least will still return one or two smiles and goodwill, this pair of father and son is really ¡­ difficult to say.


    ¡°Well, you go ahead and get out of here, and check on your mother even if there¡¯s nothing else you normally do.¡± Zachary Salvatore once again can not help but say this sentence, in the past days he is not at all concerned about these two mother and son, now can say these words is really strange.


    Sergio was receptive enough to at least answer with a quick ¡°yes¡± and exit, closing the door behind him with a gentle hand.


    He followed his father¡¯s words and went to see his mother. She was still the same mother, she would give him a good look, but her heart was never in her own.


    He grew up knowing that his mother only had his father in her heart, perhaps because she couldn¡¯t get it and couldn¡¯t ask for it.


    The feelings of the world has always been such a truth?


    The unobtainable is always inmotion, and the favored is emboldened.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Entering the door to his mother¡¯s room, he called out to the person in a regr manner.


    Serenity was a bit taken aback, in the past her son had always rarelye to see her as soon as school was over, what was wrong with him today?


    Still, she beckoned to her son, ¡°Come here, give mommy a good look at you.¡±


    Her self-proimed name was mom, and she did want her son to call himself that, but the rtionship between the two of them was not close, and she did not know why.


    She asked herself if she¡¯d treated the child she¡¯d given birth to in October with enough of a smile, or at least not the stereotypical insensitivity of Zachary Salvatore, but her son wasn¡¯t close to her.


    Sergio stood in front of his mother as he had been told and said nothing more.

 Chapter 500 – Trying to Change

    Serenity looked at her son in front of her, rtively speechless for a moment, realizing that another few minutes had passed by the time she realized the awkwardness.


    The rtionship between the two mothers and sons wasn¡¯t as bad as Zachary Salvatore¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t much better, and all in all, there was nothing to talk about when they got together.


    Serenity still had a desire to be close to her son, after all it had been a long time since the boy hade to visit as soon as school was out.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been getting close to the littledy from the Charlie family, bring her home and show her to mommy some day, okay?¡±


    Sergio answered ¡°yes¡± and nothing more was said.


    It was a simr question and answer, he never said anything, and he didn¡¯t have to say anything.


    The truth was that his heart was already cold to a certain extent, and it was hard for him to be warmed up again by these two irresponsible parents.


    He had a tiny wish in his heart, that is, he hoped to be able to grow up as soon as possible, then he would be able to get out of this temperatureless family as soon as possible.


    After the two mothers and sons chatted awkwardly for more than ten minutes, Serenity finally also sensed that the situation was not right, and did not force her son to stay and continue this meaningless conversation with herself.


    ¡°Go back and get some rest.¡± She offered her son a hug.


    Sergio¡¯s body stiffened straight away, well the hug that made him ufortablested only so many seconds and Serenity quickly let go.


    ¡°You have a good rest as well mother.¡± With those words, he slowly left the ce to go back to his room and lock himself in.


    Today¡¯s parents still seemed to be really a little different from the past days, is it possible that they have coincidentally repented? Thinking that they shouldn¡¯t have been so cold and unfeeling to themselves in the past?


    Shaking his head a bit, he forced himself to put these bad things away.


    It¡¯s been so many years, they¡¯ve long gotten used to it. Probably couldn¡¯t be worse than the current rtionship, one shouldn¡¯t waste any more time on such trivial matters.


    And the room looked at her son¡¯s back as he left but ayer of fuzzy tears flooded the bottom of her eyes, that was the child she had worked so hard to give birth to ah.


    When she gave birth to this child, she did not choose a cesarean section but a normal delivery, the pain of which she still remembers, with a life worse than death to describe it is not too much.


    A woman giving birth to a child is a very scary thing in itself, a little inattention is a dead body, that is a ghost gate that can not be turned back.


    But at that time she was very young and foolish, for the sake of her beloved man, in her eyes all difficulties are not difficult, she wanted to give birth to her and Zachary Salvatore¡¯s child.


    She wanted to have a child with Zachary Salvatore. At that time, she still had her own selfishness in her heart, that is, she wanted to use this child to tie Zachary Salvatore firmly to her side.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But in the end, things came to the scene that she did not want to see, Cecelia died, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s heart died, and she herself lived in a very lonely life.


    Even the child born with great difficulty is difficult to get the favor of fate, obviously both parents, but life is not as much as the children in the orphanage have more warmth.


    After several years, for the first time, her heart rose up the idea of changing the status quo, she should not let her son go on like this.


    As a parent but did not look to go to the qualification certificate, even she has not been a qualified mother, just think about it, there will be a little bit of regret in the heart.


    She was ashamed for her child to call her a mother, and even more ashamed of the identity of this mother.


    It had always been because she had been too useless, too amodating to Zachary Salvatore, and had allowed the other party to be harsh to the child, that she had created the situation today.


    Now because of the child¡¯s one initiative to visit, she suddenly realized that she was probably really wrong all these years, and she should have taken a step forward to change this situation first.


    Even if in the end she still couldn¡¯t give Sergio aplete and beautiful family, at least it was better than never putting in the effort.


    So, she went to the study to find Zachary Salvatore.


    ¡°Snap, snap, snap,¡± three knocks on the door went by, and the door was pushed in without asking for permission.


    In fact, they used to be on good terms, so good that they didn¡¯t even need the out-of-the-way courtesy of knocking.


    But their years-long rtionship was eventually ruinedpletely by Cecelia, a woman who came out of nowhere.


    After Cecelia¡¯s death, Zachary Salvatore once thought that he was jealous of her and set up a scheme to kill her.


    If Zachary Salvatore hadn¡¯t been unable to find out any tangible evidence, it might have been possible for him to finish himself off with a single stab to avenge his beloved.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zachary Salvatore didn¡¯t expect it to be Serenity who came to the study with a scowl on her face.


    He didn¡¯t want to see the woman¡¯s face; his heart had long ago been given to the long-buried Cecelia.


    Every time he saw Serenity, he knew he had been ashamed of both women in his life.


    So he avoided Serenity on one side, and on the other side, he couldn¡¯t help but think of those childhood friendships that he grew up with.


    ¡°Came to see you, and also wanted toe and talk to you about our son.¡± Serenity acted matter-of-factly, sitting right across from the man and meeting his eyes in mid-air.


    ¡°Sergio? What¡¯s there to talk about with him? If there¡¯s nothing else, you¡¯d better get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you in the study.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere there¡¯s a Cecelia, was thest thing he didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, but I want to see you. Zachary Salvatore, brother Zachary, after all these years, you still won¡¯t let yourself go, and along with it, you want to torment me and Sergio,¡± Serenity¡¯s words were blunt.


    Every word stung Zachary Salvatore deeply.


    Sure enough, Zachary Salvatore immediately stormed off, a look of rage rising to his brow.


    A heavy hand pped on the solid wood table with a dull sound, ¡°Enough! You shut the hell up. The first time I won¡¯t bother with you, the next time you get yourself out of THE Salvatore family, you are not wee in our THE Salvatore family.¡±


    Serenityughed a little, her face looking slightly sad but not much in awe.


    Even if she was really kicked out of THE Salvatore family after today, she would still have toy out these words with the other party to make them clear.


    ¡°Sergio is the son that you and I share, no matter how much you dislike me, it¡¯s still your biological son with flesh and blood, that¡¯s a fact that no human being can change.¡±


    ¡°I came to you with only this one thing to beg you, can you give that boy some love and some truth, so that he doesn¡¯t show the coldness and loneliness that doesn¡¯t belong to his age.¡±


    ¡°No matter what faults the adults have, they should not be med on the child¡¯s head. And I was innocent of what happened in the first ce, I didn¡¯t have to lie to you or me ¡­. Sergio¡¯s existence you can not expect, but he is the mistake you made and your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Think of it as me begging you to love our poor boy. Think of it as if you were pretending to love him as well.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s tone took on a faint pleading tone, there was no way she could deny a foolish mother¡¯s heart, it was her own flesh and blood, and yet he had grown up so unhappy under her own watch.


    The words stung Zachary Salvatore¡¯s ears beyond measure, but his fury had subsided too much for him to drive the other from the ce at once.


    Even he vaguely recalled those past events of his youth, when he and Serenity were very affectionate, but whenever someone dared to bully Serenity, he was the first to bully back.


    Serenity, too, was once his childhood friend, the little princess he swore to guard.


    ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll remember what you said.¡±


    As for being able to do so, I can¡¯t guarantee it.


    Thest sentence he chose to bury in his heart, looking at Serenity¡¯s back as she left, Zachary Salvatore was sad.

 Chapter 501 Utilization

    Zachary Salvatore looked at Serenity¡¯s back as he left, and in his heart, he secretly thought about the words that the other party had just left behind.


    Although he felt that it was not unreasonable, but if he wanted to really do it, it was really difficult.


    After all, he treated Sergio with a cold face.


    If he suddenly had to put on a father-son warmth look, he was not the only one who was tired, and I think Sergio would not get used to it either.


    It would be better to let go and give the boy a little more freedom, or so this is also hisst time.


    I just hope that in my next life, I can live a good life with Cecelia and never meet anyone else.


    As for the Charlie family¡¯s death of Cecelia, this is already an indisputable fact from his in-depth investigation.


    A fact that could not be overturned.


    ¡°York Charlie, once you die, this should be over.¡±


    While reciting these words, his eyes erupted with biting hatred, but it was only for an instant that the chill dissipated.


    It was because he had always relied on an obsession in his heart to avenge the death of his beloved, without the slightest realization that that hatred had gradually faded with the passage of time.


    Everything is just his personal over-insistence, only to hurt people and himself.


    The next day, the sun shone brightly on the earth.


    At breakfast, Zachary Salvatore took the unprecedented step of spreading ayer of jam on Sergio¡¯s toast and handing it to him.


    Sergio was ttered to receive the slice of toast and chewed it down to a sweet taste.


    All morning he had been surreptitiously surveying this sudden turnaround of his father out of the corner of his eye, contemting what great thing had happened to him, why his father had changed so drastically and was suddenly gentle with himself.


    It really didn¡¯t quite fit in withmon sense, but even if it didn¡¯t fit in withmon sense anymore, he wouldn¡¯t spend the whole day focusing on this matter.


    When he returned to school, he got along with the little princess as usual as before.


    He never showed his unhappy side to the little princess, he wanted to be full of positive energy all the time.


    While he drew on the warmth that the little princess brought to him, he also wanted to give back to each other.


    ¡°Brother Sergio, you¡¯re a bit different today than before.¡± The little princess¡¯s observation power was definitely not bad, and in just a few words, she sensed that today¡¯s Brother Sergio was different from previous days.


    Today¡¯s Brother Sergio exuded an air of lightness all over his body, infecting people as well.


    ¡°Is there? What¡¯s different?¡± Sergio looked at himself and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything different, so he quizzically sought an answer from the other party.


    ¡°It¡¯s just different, I think you¡¯re in a good mood today.¡± But if she really let the little princess say it in detail, she really couldn¡¯t say what exactly was different.


    Hearing the words of the little princess, Sergio was shocked to realize that his mood today was indeed a little bit better than usual, could it be because of his father¡¯s sudden change?


    It shouldn¡¯t be, didn¡¯t he have no expectations for them? Then what¡¯s the matter with the happy and pleasant mood now?


    He was cold-faced thinking for a while, still did not think of the reason why he became like this, just let nature take its course, everything can¡¯t be worse.


    The day passed quietly, the two little guys chatting in ss on the past, and did not happen anything special.


    On the eve of the end of the school day, he happened to remember what his father and mother had saidst night, asking him to bring the little princess back home as a guest.


    So he rushed to speak to the other about it as the little princess walked out of the school.


    ¡°You mean Uncle and Aunt Zachary want you to take me home for dinner? Well, well, well, then let¡¯s go right away. It¡¯s not my mom and dad who are picking me up tonight, so let¡¯s go now!¡±


    When the little princess heard such an exciting news, she could say that her whole body was excited, finally she could not go back to that depressing home.


    Although she could understand how nervous her parents were about her, all out of love, but barring that, she had to be allowed to breathe once in a while.


    ¡°Going now? Is it convenient?¡± This time it was Sergio¡¯s turn to be baffled, this came so suddenly that he wasn¡¯t even a little bit prepared.


    ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about being convenient. Hurry up, I¡¯ll just talk to my driver uncle.¡± The little princess¡¯s tone was cheerful, and she immediately ran to her own family¡¯s car, attaching herself to the side of the car window and talking to the driver¡¯s uncle about this matter.


    The driver uncle was watching the little princess grow up, plus his own Mr. and Mrs. did not say not to let the little princess to go to a friend¡¯s house as a guest, so it was a very face dly agreed.


    Only agreed to the premise of letting him also drive along just for the sake of the little princess¡¯s safety.


    So, the little princess and Sergio came to the Salvatore family without any problem.


    Zachary Salvatore never expected his son¡¯s ability to act so quickly, yesterday just mentioned the thing, he was able to realize today, really impressed him.


    He warmly greeted him, ¡±Isn¡¯t this the daughter of THE Charlie family? Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember, you¡¯re Sergio¡¯s brother¡¯s father.¡± Clivia Charlie inherited her father¡¯s excellent gene of not forgetting, so she remembered Zachary Salvatore exceptionally well.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a serious uncle, but the uncle in front of her was not quite the same as thest time she saw him.


    The current uncle was wearing a few real smiles, butst time there was no half-smile.


    After Zachary Salvatore talked to the little princess for a while, he asked Sergio to show the little princess around the house and greet the guests properly.


    ¡°Sergio ah, take your sister well know?¡±


    ¡°Understood, then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Sergio politely replied, and then whirled around to hold the little princess¡¯s delicate wrist and left.


    After they left, Serenity, who had been secretly watching, then appeared in front of Zachary Salvatore.


    She examined the man in front of her for several moments, ¡°What is your beef with the Charlie family that you need to use a small child as bait?¡±


    Serenity was undoubtedly an intelligent person, and just now in the dark, she clearly saw the sh of murderous intent in Zachary Salvatore¡¯s eyes.


    That sh of murderous intent was clearly aimed at Clivia Charlie.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but sometimes being too smart isn¡¯t a good thing.¡± Zachary Salvatore¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very nice, he didn¡¯t want Serenity to jump out and badger him.


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, that¡¯s just a little kid, she¡¯s innocent.¡± Serenity tried to nudge the other man toe around.


    But how could someone who was already half stuck in the depths of hell be persuaded back by a few words from one person?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, mind your own business and stay where you are.¡± Zachary Salvatore¡¯s expression at this moment could be described as extremely impatient, he just wanted to smoothly understand the feud with the Charlie family, and did not want to create so manyplications.


    The word ¡°extraneous¡± was never a good one.


    ¡°If you must go after Clivia Charlie, step over my dead body first. How can you bear to hurt your child when he¡¯s so close to having a friend who is true to him?¡±


    ¡°And Clivia Charlie is such a cute and smiley kid, she calls you uncle. How could you bear to do that to her? Zachary Salvatore, is your heart made of stone or what? Don¡¯t you even have the most basic heart as a human being?¡±


    ¡°How could you be so cruel as to use two children to achieve what you have in mind?¡±


    Serenity rebuked the other party with a pained look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m cruel? You call me cruel? Then Cecelia deserved to die? Don¡¯t those who killed Cecelia deserve to pay? My only belief in living is to avenge Cecelia¡¯s death. Don¡¯t youe and get in the way.¡±

 Chapter 502 Remembered

    Zachary Salvatore and Serenity both ended up not being able to talk to each other, each has their own way of thinking, which is hard to shift for the sake of a certain person, or maybe Serenity¡¯s weight in Zachary Salvatore¡¯s heart is not up to a certain level.


    The two did not get along, and Zachary Salvatore did have a ¡°one way or the other¡± idea when the little princess walked through his door.


    But it must be said that Serenity¡¯s words did something to him, and he passed up a great opportunity to deal with the Charlie family for nothing.


    It was indeed unbelievable, but the little princess was at least able to return home safely.


    Returning home in time when York Charlie and nche Capra were on the verge of going berserk was rare indeed.


    nche Capra was at home watching her child¡¯s dyed return, and when she called the driver in charge of the transportation and got the answer that the little princess was at the Salvatore family, she was as anxious as an ant in a hot pot.


    Instantly a phone call will be in thepany overtime York Charlie called back, the two people are in a hurry to arrange all the matters to seize people.


    Just to gather arge group of people out of the door, favoring the little princess in the home halfway news came.


    This is the whole army on behalf of the situation, have only to beat the drum to close the army, is also really helpless.


    nche Capra saw the child¡¯s nce, the whole unsettled heart back into the stomach, can not help but step forward to embrace the child.


    ¡°Are you all right, and did the Salvatore family give you a hard time?¡± Eager words came out of her mouth.


    The little princess shook her head and spoke in a milky voice, ¡°Mommy I¡¯m fine, why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just visiting Sergio¡¯s house for a while, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zachary Salvatore was very nice to me, and gave me delicious candies to take home. It¡¯s an especially kind uncle, if only he could be that nice to brother Sergio.¡±


    Little Clivia Charlie had already glimpsed the dysfunction in the way the Salvatore family¡¯s father and son got along, that is, it wasn¡¯t like the close and intimate rtionship between herself and her father.


    There is an insurmountable gap between the two, and at the Salvatore family¡¯s dinner table, she has been trying hard to reconcile the conflict between father and son, but all in vain.


    Zachary Salvatore was not forting as a father, and Sergio was cold enough as a son to make the rtionship between father and son extraordinarily difficult.


    ¡°Candy? What candy? Show mommy.¡± nche Capra sniffed as a bad feeling rose again within her heart, even thinking of thest Phantom Sprite incident.


    Fearing that Zachary Salvatore had poisoned the little princess like that organization, she was once again frightened at this moment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The little princess didn¡¯t understand why her mother¡¯s expression was so anxious at the moment, but she obediently took out the candies in her little pink bag.


    It was white rabbit milk candy and lollipops of different colors.


    nche Capra held them in her hands and yed with them for dozens of seconds, not seeing anything wrong with them, and with a hint of awe so that she wouldn¡¯t be too arbitrary.


    Therefore, she handed all the candies in her hand to York Charlie, who was standing on the side, with her eyes signaling the other party, the meaning of which was self-evident.


    The meaning of this was self-evident. It was to give these candies to the highly skilled family doctors, so that they could properly check if there were any unfavorable ingredients in these candies that were not beneficial to the little princess.


    After all, this kind of big matter that concerns the little princess, it is still better to kill the wrong person than to let go.


    York Charlie understood the reasoning the moment he received the other¡¯s eyes and gave a small nod.


    The subtle movements of the two were observed in the eyes of the little princess, although she didn¡¯t understand the meaning, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t go so far as to ask.


    At a young age, she seemed to have already felt the exhaustion of her parents for several days in a row, and there were some words that could be avoided at such a time, so let¡¯s just avoid asking them, so as not to consume time in vain.


    ¡°Mom, I know that both you and dad have been very busy and tiredtely, and maybe these days will continue for a while. As your daughters, I hope that while you are busy, you can also take good care of your own bodies.¡±


    ¡°After all, I really do hope that you guys can live a long life and be by my side for a long, long time. I will also slowly be sensible and stop causing trouble for you guys to save you from worrying.¡±


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy, our family is going to be together forever and ever, okay?¡±


    The little princess smiled andughed as she took her own parents¡¯ hands, and then manipted them into the appearance of three hands of different sizes ovepping together.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be together forever and ever and ever and ever.¡±


    nche Capra suddenly felt relieved that her daughter had grown up and knew how to feel sorry for their parents who were not easy to live with, and her eyes suddenly contained tears of emotion that were slow to fall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, shouldn¡¯t you be touched that your daughter could say something so thoughtful?¡± York Charlie said beside her, raising her hand to gently wipe her tears.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to be moved to tears?¡± nche Capra retorted defiantly, but snuggled into the other woman¡¯s arms.


    Letting York Charlie¡¯s movements domineering yet revealing a hint of tenderness embrace himself, the two big and two small snuggled tightly together, during which the warmth was exceptional.


    On the other hand, on the other side of the Salvatore family, after Serenity learned that Clivia Charlie had gone out of the Salvatore family¡¯s door without any problems, her heart was really mixed up with all kinds of vors.


    Because she couldn¡¯t convince herself to believe that the reason why Zachary Salvatore let Clivia Charlie go was because he had thought about it and decided not to take action against the Salvatore family anymore.


    She even saw a bigger conspiracy in this incident, could it be that Zachary Salvatore was so ambitious that he wanted to take advantage of this release to let the Charlie family rx their guard against him, so that he could do something even more horrible and destructive.


    So she decides to tackle the problem another way, and that¡¯s with her son Sergio.


    After all, as long as her son Sergio stops inviting Clivia Charlie over to his house, this will never happen again, and all the problems will be at least a little bit avoided, if not eliminated at the source.


    ¡°Buckle up,¡± ¡°It¡¯s mom, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hearing his own mother¡¯s words, Sergio¡¯s hand that was doing the handmade drawing on the diffuser paper gave a lurch.


    Only to see that on the desktop was a lifelike diffraction paper painting, on top of which was a white colored bunny, extremely cute in all its forms.


    It was evident that the sculptor¡¯s handiwork was superb, and it was also strange that Sergio, a mere seven year old child, possessed such superb handiwork skills, which was astonishing.


    ¡°Did you make this? It¡¯s so beautifully made. Son you really make mommy proud.¡±


    Serenity looked at her son¡¯s handiwork and a wave of pride rose within her heart.


    This was the child she had given birth to in October, she felt lucky, if only they could have been closer as mother and son.


    ¡°I did, thank you for thepliment mother.¡± Sergio¡¯s mouth surprisingly tinted with a smirk as he returned the words in a regimented manner.


    This little rabbit was obviously something he wanted to give to the little princess, he wasparing the little princess to this rabbit, white as snow.


    The furry one could feel the warmth.


    ¡°Son, mommy wants to tell you something. You should not ask why, just keep mommy¡¯s words in your heart.¡±


    In the next second, Serenity gathered all her emotions and was ready to go deeper with her son about this aspect of Clivia Charlie.


    Surprised with his mother¡¯s sudden straight face, Sergio followed suit and sat up straight, his ears perked up as he waited for what the other man would say.


    ¡°Tell me, mom, and Sergio will certainly keep it in mind.¡±

 Chapter 503 It’s Too Late to Repent

    ¡°The thing I¡¯m going to say is that you must must keep your distance from Clivia Charlie, that¡¯s not someone you should mess with. You can be friends with anyone, only not with anyone associated with THE Charlie family. For the sake of others as well as yourself.¡±


    Serenity spoke these words verbatim, seriousness very much in her tone, and there was nothing false about it.


    Sergio was stunned for a moment by the other man¡¯s words, and a ¡°Why?¡± had followed the question.


    ¡°Mommy can¡¯t tell you why yet, but she won¡¯t harm you. Even though mommy has been neglectful of you for the past seven years, it¡¯s all mommy¡¯s fault, and mommy doesn¡¯t ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    Serenity said and strayed away from the original topic and began to tell her remorse for her child, and her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble while caressing up the other¡¯s face.


    Fingertips over and over again stroked the other side of the eyebrows and eyes, in the past in the arms of a small baby, finally became a small adult appearance, with a slight fat but still vaguely visible handsome face contour.


    Sergio heart feeling inexplicable, sweet and sour.


    These words he had dreamed of many times when he was very young and small, and the mom in his dream was very gentle, reflecting the light of motherhood.


    The mother in his dream was very gentle, reflecting the light of motherhood. She was very simr to the mother in front of him now, but why did the mother¡¯s love he wantede sote, almost when he had given up all hope.


    Should he sigh early orte?


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, mother doesn¡¯t have to care.¡± He forcibly suppressed the thousands of thoughts in his heart and lightly spoke a sentence.


    It was a summary of the past and an anticipation of the new life toe.


    To everyone except Clivia Charlie, he had already put on a mask called ¡°indifference¡± as a matter of habit.


    ¡°Mother, could you make it a little clearer why Clivia Charlie can¡¯t be my friend?¡±


    Aftering back to his senses, he focused all his attention on this one thing again.


    After all, this was the first good friend he¡¯d ever made this deep, and Clivia Charlie had added countless bright lights to his hopeless life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about those things and I shouldn¡¯t let you know about them, those things are adult grudges. Anyway for your own good and for Clivia Charlie to be safe, you should stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°The closer you get to her, the more you¡¯re going to bring her harm. You may not be able to fully believe what mom says, but mom¡¯s words are definitely not rming.¡±


    ¡°You know, mommy won¡¯t harm you. There wouldn¡¯t be any mother in this world that would harm her own child that she gave birth to in October.¡±


    Serenity spoke with genuine emotion, now as if she had found a more precious being than Zachary Salvatore.


    In the past she had always put Zachary Salvatore first, so much so that she had neglected those around her, neglected her own flesh and blood that should be most precious to her.


    Sergio, of course, knew that his mother would not harm him, and although their mother-son rtionship was extremely thin, he was also unwavering in his belief that she would not harm him.


    But ¡­ just what kind of past is it that would make his mother speak so cautiously?


    He fell into a burst of deep thought, but couldn¡¯t think of a reason.


    Even being more sophisticated could not change this fact that he was only seven years old, and he had never even heard of theplicated past events of the previous generation.


    ¡°I know mother, I want to be alone.¡± Therefore, he turned on the eviction mode.


    He wanted to stay alone in a confined space and ponder over the ins and outs of this matter.


    As well as how exactly he should face the little princess in the future.


    Serenity also knew that it was a bit difficult to let a child of only seven years old digest these things in a moment, so she gave enough time and space for him to think these things through.


    She deeply believed that her son would make the right choice and would not let himself down.


    After all, with her son¡¯s intelligence, he would definitely be able to understand the pros and cons of this.


    Staying alone in the bedroom, Sergio suddenly felt cold all over his body, like a gust of cold wind blowing over his whole body.


    In his mind and in front of his eyes, everything rted to Clivia Charlie is circling back over and over again, why ¡­ why the heavens always refuse to treat himself well for once?


    It was hard for him to have a confidant friend who had crossed his heart, but why should even this little bit of warmth be taken away from him?


    But ¡­ if it is for your peace, then I am willing.


    He had already made a decision, but his heart was as painful as being cut and bled.


    ¡°Little princess, you have to be peaceful in this life.¡±


    This was the most pious wish in his heart, only for his soulmate.


    The moonlight was hazy, and a man entered the Salvatore family in the deep colors of the night.


    It was Marlon Salvatore, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s brother and Sergio¡¯s uncle.


    Marlon Salvatore looked like a shrewd and calcting man, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed eyes, which should have made him look very educated, but in his case, it gave him a sense of incongruity.


    Marlon Salvatore used to be a familiar face in the Salvatore family, but he hadn¡¯t been back for a long time because he had moved abroad a few years ago.


    Marlon Salvatore came to the Salvatore family like his own home, of course it was also his home, he grew up in the Salvatore family.


    If it wasn¡¯t for what happened back then, he probably would have stayed here.


    The brightly lit study.


    Zachary Salvatore raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Why did youe sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Notte, just in time.¡± Marlon Salvatore then handed a whole briefcase that he was carrying to the other party, ¡°Big brother, open it, there is something you want inside.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore was puzzled, but his hand couldn¡¯t help but open the other party¡¯s briefcase.


    There was nothing in the briefcase but a few pieces of scrap paper.


    He drew out the papers and looked over them one by one, but the face was a grimace as he looked at one, and finally drove himself into a ck-faced god.


    ¡°York Charlie, your death is near.¡± A few momentster, he spat out such words grimly as if they were snakes and scorpions.


    ¡°Thank you, Marlon,¡± a second passed before he thanked his own brother in front of him with a million heavy hearts.


    This stuff was enough to destroy York Charlie, and with his own abilities he would not have been able to search this carefully even if another ten years had passed, enough information to bring down the Charlie Group.


    ¡°No need to thank me, I just did what I wanted to do.¡± Marlon Salvatore replied with a straight face.


    Next, Zachary Salvatore didn¡¯t keep Marlon Salvatore for much longer, instead, he told the other party to go and return quickly, and try to get involved in this domestic mess as little as possible, it was really unnecessary.


    His Zachary Salvatore¡¯s younger brother, clear wind and clear moon, is a shining pearl, should not be entangled in the trivialities of this world.


    Unfortunately, like his brother, he met a woman named Cecelia, and has since fallen into a lifetime of rare happiness.


    As he watched his brother Marlon Salvatore leave the study, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s thoughts drifted back to his childhood.


    At that time, the Salvatore family consisted of only two young masters, he and Marlon Salvatore, and the rtionship between the two brothers was so good that it couldn¡¯t be better.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Growing up together, they were familiar with the Four Books and Five ssics, and the ssical culture was just a child¡¯s yground in their eyes.


    Zachary Salvatore, Marlon Salvatore, and Serenity grew up together as best friends, and at the time, their rtionship was still one in which no one could live without the other.


    But when they meet Cecelia, things start to go off the rails.


    Until Cecelia lost her life, it was toote for the two brothers to repent.

 Chapter 504 – Severed Relationships

    ¡°Cecelia, Marlon is home. But I would have preferred him to stay well and live his life abroad. Obviously it¡¯s just the two of us, why involve so many innocent people?¡±


    ¡°Cecelia, will I meet you in my next life? We¡¯ll have a rtionship filled with happiness, we¡¯ll have aplete family, and we¡¯ll have a child that belongs to us.¡±


    ¡°Cecelia, have you seen Marlon back, he misses you as deeply as I do.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore muttered to himself over a translucent jade pendant, his and Cecelia¡¯s love token, with a visible crack in the center.


    It was a crack that no master craftsman could repair without leaving a mark, but it was a crack that coated it with the light of time and made you want to stop and look at it for a few moments longer.


    But Zachary Salvatore spent the night thinking about the past, torturing himself with sweet and painful memories of the past.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was as if this was the only way he could feel profoundly alive.


    The night will pass and the dawn will break.


    In the light of day, all the bad memories end up in one¡¯s mind, and one subconsciously hides all the negative energy.


    Sergio, who had made the decision, spent the morning deliberately avoiding the little princess, and for several days in a row, he did not engage in any positive conversation with anyone.


    Even the asional encounter will be side face away from the line of sight do not dare to face with people, every time the little princess came to the ss to look for him, he will be a excuse that he is too busy.


    Over time, the little princess also gradually suspicious, realized that this is not right.


    Once or twice are okay, but three times four times five times or even countless times, it has to make people suspicious.


    The little princess even wondered if she had done something wrong for Sergio¡¯s brother to avoid her and ignore her.


    She started a series of self-examinations up, but froze and didn¡¯t realize that she had done something wrong.


    If the problem wasn¡¯t with herself, then the only possibility was Sergio¡¯s brother, and the only way to get an answer was to ask for it in person.


    The little princess was not the kind of person who would only run away when things happened, and would go ahead with what she decided to do.


    So she went to Sergio¡¯s brother¡¯s ssroom in every ss to catch people, probably the emperor is not to be disappointed, finally in the noon bell ringing the moment, she caught a piece of the hem of the school uniform belonging to Sergio.


    Sergio was caught off guard by someone grabbing the hem of his shirt, stopping his footsteps on the way to the cafeteria to turn his head to look at the person, and a pair of aggrieved eyes were imprinted into his deep pupils.


    Shocked, he froze in ce for a moment without regaining his senses, after which he was already dragged by the little princess to a ssroom that had already been emptied.


    ¡°Say, why are you ignoring me why are you avoiding me? What did I do wrong? If I have a problem, you can just say it, there¡¯s absolutely no need to avoid me like this.¡±


    The little princess¡¯s words contained usations as well as grievances, she had never been avoided like this by a single person in her entire life, it was definitely not too much to describe it as avoiding her like a snake scorpion.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still her only good friend, how can she bear it, not to mention that it¡¯s still unknown, if she can¡¯t ask a reason today, she definitely won¡¯t give up.


    Seeing that Sergio hadn¡¯t said anything yet, she was already red-eyed, repeating the question again and again, ¡°Speak up, why in the end?¡±


    Yeah, what the hell is the reason for this?


    Say I¡¯m doing you a favor? To seem how great and noble and selfless you are.


    Sergio smiled to himself and forced himself to harden his heart and returned, ¡°There¡¯s no why, I just don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore. I¡¯m tired of ying around, is that okay?¡±


    Who knows what kind of sadness he was enduring to force himself to say something as heartfelt as that.


    But he had to say this in order topletely cut off the other party¡¯s thoughts.


    The little princess never thought that what was waiting for her was such heartless words, and for a moment she took two big steps backward, and finally sat down on the ground with raw sadness.


    ¡°You are lying to me right?¡± A long time passed before asking these words.


    You¡¯re lying to me aren¡¯t you, how could Sergio-brother who is so good to mee to hurt me like that?


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡¯m telling the truth, you don¡¯t have to be making excuses for me yet. Don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore, go find your real friends.¡±


    In fact, just now Sergio almost softened his heart to tell the truth, but he still held back thisst step.


    No matter what, it was better to be sad for a moment than to have your life in danger.


    Sadness will always clear up one day, but irreversible damage to the body or loss of life, then there is no room for maneuver.


    Instead of that, it is better to be sad.


    Hearing such emotionless words, the little princess finally left a line of sad tears, and finally wiped her tears and ran out of the ssroom.


    Only left Sergio an extremely sad and lonely back, change in the past he would have been heartbroken to go forward to give people a big hug, but now ¡­ he lost the qualification to do so.


    Can only watch the other party run away in front of their eyes.


    But he was also greatly relieved, as long as he did not go close to the little princess, the danger factor around the little princess would be able to greatly reduce.


    Nowadays, he only hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be too sad.


    After the little princess ran away, alone back to the empty ssroom, lying on the desk is a burst of silent crying.


    Because of the sadness, coupled with the loss of her only good friend, the entire afternoon ss she was listless, look extremely poor.


    The teachers couldn¡¯t help but ask her if she was sick, and if she was, she could go home and rest first.


    The little princess just shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything more, or she didn¡¯t have the strength to make a sound.


    She was afraid that she would cry out as soon as she spoke, and right now she seemed extremely fragile.


    When she arrived home from school in the afternoon, she too didn¡¯t say half a word before going back inside her room and locking herself in.


    nche Capra was watering the flowers at the time, and only knew that her daughter hade home safe and sound, and did not keenly notice that the little one looked different.


    It wasn¡¯t until York Charlie came home from work and dinner time arrived, and the little princess in her bedroom didn¡¯t respond at all, that she began to panic.


    At that moment York Charlie and she were standing at the door of the little princess¡¯s bedroom room, calling out to her to eat over and over again, but the person inside the bedroom didn¡¯t even say a word in response.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hasn¡¯t she said a word since she got back from school?¡± York Charlie¡¯s brow furrowed.


    When she asked, nche Capra looked slightly hesitant and awkwardly said ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    York Charlie didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but simply instructed the butler to bring the house¡¯s spare key to unlock the door.


    While waiting for the key to arrive, nche Capra looked rather self-conscious about how she hadn¡¯t noticed the little one.


    What¡¯s the point of watering flowers? Are they as important as your daughter?


    The answer is obviously no.


    York Charlie noticed the self-ming look of the woman beside him, and wrapped hisrge hand tightly around the other woman¡¯s small hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, and don¡¯t take what I just asked you to heart, I was just asking.¡±


    At those words, nche Capra pursed her lips to indicate that she knew, and had no other words.

 Chapter 505 People and People’s Fate

    After the housekeeper brought over the key to the little princess¡¯s room, they quickly opened the door to the room in front of them.


    The decorations in the room did not change in the slightest from the previous days, and the little princess did not throw a tantrum and drop things just because she was in a bad mood.


    It can be seen that her heart is good, now she just take the quilt over her head, a person shrinking in the quilt will be bowed into a small shrimp only.


    Of course she realized that someone had broken into the house, and she thought that there would be no one else but her mother and father.


    nche Capra looked at her daughter and figured that something had upset her at school.


    As a mother, she always knew how her daughter vented her negative feelings.


    It was nothing more than locking herself up in a confined space and silently digesting those bad emotions.


    After the negative emotions werepletely released, she would return to her usual vigor and liveliness, as if nothing bad had happened.


    I have to say, seeing her daughter in this state, she was really heartbroken.


    Footsteps can not help but towards the bed which small group walked over, sitting next to the person, hand gently patted the other side of the back, to show soothing to tell the other side that he has always been there.


    York Charlie is not an inexpressive father now, he will stand next to his wife tofort his baby girl.


    Even now he is very bossy and said, ¡°Who upset you? Tell Daddy, Daddy will definitely take it out for you.¡±


    Shrinking in the quilt of the little princess to hear her father such a sentence also can not help but break into tears to smile, a day¡¯s depressed mood although not to dissipate without a trace, but in the end or wash away a lot of trouble.


    But she still refused to reveal her little head, not knowing what she was still struggling with.


    ¡°Baby ah, mommy doesn¡¯t know what exactly happened to you at school, but you have to know that in life, there will always be things that are not as good as you want them to be. We have to learn to detoxify our worries and not let them control us.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can tell mom and dad anything you¡¯re unhappy about, we¡¯re both the people closest to you. Mom has never stopped you from using this way to regte your mood before because I think everyone has their own way of solving problems.¡±


    ¡°But it still hurts mommy when you lock yourself away every time. Mommy wants to be able to be a solid support for our little princess just as much as daddy does, and wants her to be the first to think of us when she¡¯s upset.¡±


    nche Capra had held these words in her heart for a long time, and now she finally found such an opportunity to say them.


    He thought, he said so much should also be the little princess through it?


    If the little princess this also does not get out of the nest, that is not too disrespectful?


    Fortunately, the little princess still understands the mother¡¯s good intentions, from the nest drilled out a small head.


    Only to see that the original pair of soulful eyes has turned into two red swollen walnuts, visible just cried, even just before it was also cried.


    nche Capra was heartbroken, but realized that there was still a long way to go, and that there woulde a time when the little one would have to face problems on his own.


    They, as parents, could only guide from the sidelines, and were absolutely no substitute.


    ¡°Talk if you want to, and we won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to.¡± She took the other¡¯s head and rested it in her arms, adjusting afortable position for the little one in her arms.


    York Charlie suddenly ¡°hmm¡±, but that¡¯s all, except for the deep gaze, but there is no other indication.


    It was probably the father¡¯s deep love, and it was time for the mistress of the house to regte the mood.


    The little princess hesitated for at least a few minutes, before pouring out the heart of these days has been cross-barred in her heart, ¡°Sergio brother she ignored me, he does not like me, he does not y with me ¡­.¡±


    The words to the end of the eyes and quietly red, this thing but whenever she thought about it, her heart is difficult to quell the feeling of pain.


    At those words, nche Capra and York Charlie looked at each other, both of them having a feeling of hopelessness.


    Some words when the first sentence is said to begin with, the next second and third sentences are much simpler.


    The next thing the little one did was spread out all the things that had happened recently with Sergio to inform the parents in front of him.


    With the words being said, the depression in his heart seemed to be relieved at this moment.


    The little one¡¯s words two adults also listened to the bottom of the heart, both feel quite inexplicable, obviously before the two people¡¯s feelings are still good, suddenly change so big, andpletely without warning.


    Even that one lead to the copse of friendship fuse can not be found, not inexplicable or what?


    ¡°Do you remember when your rtionship started to crack?¡± nche Capra inquired out loud.


    No sooner had she said that than York Charlie¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Why was this being asked as if the little one and Sergio were a young couple? Was it his fault?


    Indeed, it was.


    Two children who were still under ten years old, no amount of talking would involve that particr kind of affection right now.


    The little princess cocked her head in serious thought, when did her friendship with Sergio¡¯s brother start to go awry?


    It seemed like it was after ¡­ returning from being a guest at THE Salvatore family that night.


    ¡°It was thest time I was a guest at THE Salvatore family, and when I came back he started avoiding me and refusing to see me.¡±


    After truthfully telling her mother what she had pondered, the little princess was also reflecting on whether or not she had not done a good job where she had been a guest at THE SALVATORE FAMILY thest time, which caused Sergio¡¯s older brother to keep avoiding to face himself, and even to cut herself off from him.


    But aren¡¯t they good friends, and is the rtionship between good friends so fragile that it can¡¯t be tested?


    nche Capra¡¯s heart begins to wonder at the answer to the question, what is the reason for this?


    One answer came to mind; it was likely that Sergio was trying to protect the little one by cutting back on his dealings with her.


    After all, a child who was only seven years old couldn¡¯t be bad, even if he had to be.


    ¡°Baby, listen to mommy. The bond between people is either short or long, and it¡¯s something we can¡¯t control with human power. You and he were friends once, you had sharedughter and secrets, you are worthy of this encounter.¡±


    This was the onlynguage she could use to persuade the little princess, after all, in her heart of hearts she didn¡¯t want the little one to have any further contact with Sergio.


    After all, Zachary Salvatore was a man of unfathomable depths, and just because the little princess didn¡¯t have an ident at his house thest time, didn¡¯t mean that she would have such good luck every time.


    Certain existential risk factors were better avoided when they could be avoided.


    York Charlie, however, didn¡¯t quite agree with these words, ¡°It¡¯s his business if he unterally wants to cut you off, what you think of this friend is your business. Dad will always be there for you no matter what choice you make.¡±


    nche Capra instantly red at her partner when she heard thement, can you keep your nose out of this! It¡¯s so hard for me to almost talk my daughter through it! What are you doing so suddenly!


    York Charlie wordlessly shook his head at her, we are her parents and not the ones to make decisions about her life.


    The little one must have her own understanding of the definition of the word friend in her heart, and in no way should we impose our ideas on each other in any way.


    nche Capra didn¡¯t understand this meaning of the other side, but she also really didn¡¯t want her daughter to get entangled with the people of THE Salvatore family anymore.

 Chapter 506 As Desired is Enough

    Under the persuasion of both parents, the mood of the little princess finally improved a little bit, and not as initially, will be alone in the room bored up.


    But her mood only improved a little bit, and she still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that Sergio was out of her life.


    Children often value hard-won friendships much more than adults.


    At school, she would be dumbfounded in ss, dumbfounded after ss, and still dumbfounded at dinner.


    The two who had been inseparable had gone their separate ways, and the little princess felt empty, as if she had lost something important.


    One thing she didn¡¯t notice was that Sergio had been secretly watching her from a corner, but she didn¡¯t know it.


    After all, the two of them are each other¡¯s only close friends, a once severed under the feeling of despondency, only they themselves can understand.


    The two of them to cut off the matter of Zachary Salvatore still do not know, otherwise at this moment will not be able to calmly organize the literary world event.


    After all, Zachary Salvatore still have to use the little princess to achieve their ultimate goal, halfway to give up the feeling is very bad.


    Literature event is held once every three years, inviting literary celebrities from all walks of life to serve as judges, facing the object of participation is the majority of students, regardless of age.


    As long as it is a sincere love of literature cane to participate in the final evaluation of the first ce, second ce and third ce, the top three participants regardless of identity background will get great attention from the outside world.


    After that life as long as no big mistake, basically can be regarded as the level of clouds, the next life without worry,parable to the ancient imperial examination system that to select talents.


    Therefore, there are a lot of contestants to participate in the preliminary round alone, there are tens of thousands of people, but after rounds and rounds of elimination, there will only be a few dozens of people left.


    The finalists are among this group of people, so every year it attracts arge number of students to participate, most of whom are still mainly college students.


    Zachary Salvatore had gathered in the hall with the various literary forums to discuss and finalize the details of the literary event that was to be held in the near future.


    As for the examination questions, they were left in the hands of specialists, who were only required to discuss all matters other than the examination questions for this literary event.


    ¡°I heard that the sponsor of this literary event is the Charlie family, do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Where did you guys hear this gossip, the Charlie family is not qualified topete with our literary session, how can we let them sponsor our literary event today, isn¡¯t this a stain on our reputation?¡±


    ¡°Clean name? the Charlie family is not qualified to sponsor us? Is it hard to believe that you want to pay for thisrge sum of money yourself? If that¡¯s the case I have no problem with it, absolutely.¡±


    ¡­


    A whole bunch of literati were having a wordy discussion about the gossip that hade out of nowhere.


    Although they all hold different views on this, there is one view that remains highly consistent, and that is their disdain for the Charlie family.


    After all, the literati had the pride and purity of the literati, and naturally they did not care to have even the slightest dealings with the businessmen.


    In the end, all this talk was interrupted by Zachary Salvatore¡¯s light cough, ¡°First of all, I would like to make an announcement, this session of the Literary Society will be co-sponsored by the Charlie family and the Howard family, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the money this time around. ¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s words had sent a thousand waves through the air.


    He has a long and prestigious reputation in the literary world, and his position in it is a significant one.


    In every session of the literary conference the Salvatore family is upying a position and role that can not be ignored, since his words have been said out in public, then naturally it is also true or false immediately see.


    ¡°No, I object, how can we from literature go together with people from business, isn¡¯t this aughing stock?¡±


    Someone else soon jumped in to object.


    Zachary Salvatore was not at all surprised to hear these opposing voices, hooking his lips into a smile, ¡°It¡¯s different now from before, the times are progressing and developing, and we also need to discard some of the stereotypes in order for the literary world to gain better development.¡±


    What followed was a series of heated words between the innovative faction dominated by Zachary Salvatore and the old-fashioned faction dominated by the others.


    The winner, in the end, was Zachary Salvatore.


    Zachary Salvatore won for one simple reason: money. No one in the room had as much money as the Charlie family and the Howard family.


    Even if they had money, they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to put it into such an investment.


    Both sides quickly reached an agreement, and finally the Charlie family and the Howard family as sponsors to sponsor this literary event, and thus began the prelude to the close connection between the literary world and the business world.


    Serenity was informed of the event and was puzzled, wondering what the other side was up to.


    But when ites to the Charlie family, she can¡¯t help but worry, after all, York Charlie is not a person to be messed with.


    After all, York Charlie has never been a person to be messed with. She has heard about this before, and those who go against York Charlie never have a good ending.


    The only person who had a good ending was Moren Howard, and Moren Howard¡¯s good fortune was only thanks to the nepotism involved.


    ¡°What are you doing all this for?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t figure this out on her own, she had to ask the person in question in public.


    ¡°Serenity, this isn¡¯t something you should be in charge of. You just need to be good at home as the master of your THE Salvatore family, and even if something happens to me in the future, I¡¯ll do my best to make arrangements for you guys, so that you mother and son will be clothed and fed for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s brows knitted together as his face grew more and more unpleasant, he didn¡¯t like the fact that this woman was always interfering in his affairs.


    ¡°Clothed and fed? Do you think that being a husband and father only requires you to ensure that your wife and children are clothed and fed? You are too irresponsible, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Taking a step back, even if you end up defeating all the people who are against you and have a grudge against you, what will you get in the end? Will you really be happy? Other than the momentary thrill of revenge, you won¡¯t have anything.¡±


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, the sea of bitterness has no boundaries to turn back to, so do yourself a favor.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Serenity didn¡¯t expect this short tripe to convince the other, but she still had to say that it was a little bit of a wake up call.


    She didn¡¯t want Zachary Salvatore to lose his mind, it was not worth it to take revenge.


    Watching Serenity¡¯s back as she left the study, Zachary Salvatore fell into a long period of contemtion.


    Now is already on the string have to send, just need to wait for the final moment of descent can be, he this bitter life can also be the end.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly stop, it was already toote, even if things ended up out of his control, he had to try that once.


    After all, it¡¯s hard to have an aftermath where the timing is so right that it would be a waste not to use it to kill York Charlie.


    ¡°Serenity, find a man who loves you in your next life and don¡¯t know me again.¡± He mumbled out this sentence.


    Although he had no male or female feelings for Serenity after so many years, the affection in it was only increasing with each passing day.


    Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he still wished for the other party and his own child to be well.


    His wish is only so much, as long as these can be realized, he is enough as he wishes.

 Chapter 507: Undoing the Grinding and Killing the Donkey

    The literary event was held as scheduled, and in the end, there were only ten contestants left who managed to enter the finals.


    The scene was in full swing, and who would win and who would lose was decided in a matter of moments.


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s vote went to a man in a white t-shirt, and there were others who followed him and voted with him for others.


    The only unexpected thing that happened was that in the end it was decided that the votes for first and second ce were tied, something that had never happened before in all the literature sessions.


    The final crucial vote was cast by York Charlie, and the Charlie family won the position of its judges with absolute money.


    Even if the people were dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t say anything more and could only let the ending go on like this.


    After this incident, news magazines from all walks of life criticized the Charlie family, only saying that the Charlie family was arrogant and disturbed the order of the literary event.


    But York Charlie didn¡¯t take these whispers into ount in the slightest, and anyway, this little trick, he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Tone wasting time on this group of people, it is better to think more, how to deal with THE Charlie family.


    He knew that Zachary Salvatore¡¯s move was imminent.


    Such a ridiculously deep hatred, York Charlie little by little from it, trying to find out the real culprit behind this curtain, but no help the plot has always been confusing, so that it is difficult for him to really probe clearly for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be busy, this is the silver ear and lotus seed soup that I stewed with my own hands, removing fire and moisturizing the lungs, it¡¯s most suitable for you.¡± nche Capra pushed in the door with a cup of soup and said slowly.


    During this period of time, York Charlie¡¯s hard work, she had deeply seen in her eyes and hurt in her heart.


    And has always wanted to do something for each other, but the bitter has not been able to help, York Charlie is not willing to let her worry, will be all the things are independent of a person on the shoulders.


    At those words, York Charlie put down the work at hand, took the soup in the person¡¯s bowl, and began to bring it into her mouth one spoonful at a time.


    It was still the same familiar vor, and just one sip could make him heartily sweeten his lungs.


    ¡°Your craftsmanship is getting better and better, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t miss you or you wouldn¡¯t know which man you¡¯re preparing dessert for now?¡±


    At the end of his drink, he didn¡¯t forget tough and flirt with the other party, intending to lower the dull atmosphere in this study.


    Ever since the two of them learned about that incident with THE Salvatore family, to be honest there hasn¡¯t been a single day that that heart has settled down.


    Knowing who the enemy is, but for a moment to take the other side not half a way, this day is really enough to suffocate.


    Not to mention the fact that it was such a thriving family as THE Charlie family, it was even more intolerable to have a potential danger and not be able to eliminate it as such a bad emotion.


    ¡°York Charlie, let me help you.¡± Even though she knew it would be in vain to say it, nche Capra couldn¡¯t bear to see the sadness on the other¡¯s brow and had this to say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She really wanted to do her part for THE Charlie family, even if it was nice to hide under the shelter of York Charlie¡¯s wings, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to see the other woman fighting alone, the same as she had done in every previous situation where she had faced danger.


    She wanted to be there for this man in a tangible way.


    At those words, York Charlie knew the truest thoughts of the other¡¯s heart and tightened her grip on the other¡¯s hand, leaning down to drop a kiss on the back of the person¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, okay? I¡¯m a man of THE Charlie family, as it should be. And I¡¯m not the egotistical York Charlie I used to be, I¡¯ll look at the situation and keep my own damage to a minimum.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, okay?¡±


    His eyes gleamed like the stars in the sky, and nche Capra was still mesmerized by the other woman even though she¡¯d seen it many times.


    There was no reason for her not to trust her husband, and in the end she could only nod, ¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t tire yourself out too much, and that I¡¯ll be in my room waiting for you toe back and rest after you¡¯ve finished your errands.¡±


    The meaning of this sentence was obvious, if you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t rest either.


    Whenever youe back, I will rest, full stubbornness and childishness, to threaten each other with themselves.


    But York Charlie was the one who agreed with this statement the most, and he never gave up on this woman, except for the time when he had lost his memory.


    Every time he thought of that time, his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe; it was the time in his life when he had wronged nche Capra the most.


    Very often just thinking about it made him want to strangle himself, how could he bear to be so cruel to the woman he loved so much.


    It is because of the remorse of that time, making him repeatedly vowed that he must spend the rest of his life to properly protect this woman.


    Lest she suffer, lest she worry, lest she be disced, lest she have no branches to rely on, this life, the next life, the next life, he wants to give each other a warm andplete family.


    Whether it was within his power or beyond his reach, he wanted to give her a warm andplete family.


    Therefore, tonight he finished his task very early, returned to his room and hugged his petite wife to sleep with his eyes closed.


    These days, he was busy as hell, and the matter about having a child that was mentioned before was also dyed as a result.


    The two are also aware of this problem, but both coincidentally tacitly agreed to choose to temporarily shelve this issue.


    After all, the two are still young, children will always have, now the priority is to solve the Charlie family this big trouble.


    The two embraced each other to sleep, extraordinarily loving, even sleep in the corner of the mouth are with upward hooked arc, see the two people in a good mood.


    The next day, it wasn¡¯t the rm clock that woke them up, but the incessant tapping of Moren Howard¡¯s door.


    Not knocking, mind you, but tapping.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of urgency he has to disturb their dreams in the morning, but York Charlie is more than a little annoyed to be woken up.


    It was only after nche Capra¡¯s gentle tone of voice that he was able to quell his murderous rage.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Moren Howard came over this early in the morning, he must havee across something serious and rushed over to discuss it with you, so don¡¯t be angry, go out and talk to him properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, so don¡¯t look so ck, okay? Okay.¡±


    nche Capra even used a petnt tone, after all, after this period of contact, she also knew that Moren Howard was the kind of person who would not go to the temple for anything.


    If not for the seriousness of the matter, Moren Howard would never havee over in the morning.


    After nche Capra¡¯s persuasion, York Charlie washed up as fast as he could and cleaned himself up to go out to meet the people.


    But when he saw this Moren Howard still didn¡¯t have a good face, sitting on the sofa in the parlor, he said with a stance, ¡°If you have something to say, say it, if nothing, then get lost.¡±


    Moren Howard sniffed and didn¡¯t argue with him like usual, just nced at him and handed some information to the other party to read, during which he didn¡¯t say a word.


    York Charlie realized that there was something wrong here, and he took the information and flipped through it page by page without stopping the ¡°ttering¡± sound of flipping pages.


    The more to the back of the flip, his face is more and more serious, visible on the hand of this information is really extremely affect his mood.


    Turning to thest page, he raised his eyes to look at people, his eyes emitted an extraordinary biting light, ¡°How do you see that this information is true?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be false.¡± Moren Howard firmly said this sentence, without exining the source of this information, but his words and expression were extremely certain.


    York Charlie looked at the other party several times with trust and suspicion, making sure that there was no problem before rushing the person away.


    ¡°I will investigate this matter properly, you can go back.¡±


    The corner of Moren Howard¡¯s mouth twitched, it was really a model of unloading.

 Chapter 508 The Father-Son Divide

    That information shows the truth of Cecelia¡¯s murder, which can be described as a detailed record of the past.


    However, such a secret matter, even if York Charlie really knew all about it, it was impossible to publicize this matter.


    Because once the world learns the truth of the matter itself, the consequences are unforeseeable.


    Throughout the years, literary figures have had an important role to y. If they were to carry any stigma, people¡¯s trust in them would be greatly diminished.


    The end is something we cannot predict.


    Therefore, even if York Charlie knew the truth, it would not be of much use.


    Back then, Serenity and Zachary Salvatore should have tied the knot for a hundred years.


    Their marriage was favored by the literary world, and it was also an event in the literary world that had not happened for a long time, in which the interests involved in the entanglement were absolutely unusual.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These literati, on the surface, are well-dressed, refusing to be tainted by the stench of copper, but behind the scenes, what difference is there between them and the merchants and businessmen, it¡¯s just a matter ofpeting for fame and profit.


    Zachary Salvatore is in love with Cecelia from a small family, and resolutely and recklessly proposes to withdraw from the marriage with Serenity.


    The Queenie family naturally refused to agree, if the woman was withdrawn from the marriage, what would happen to Serenity¡¯s future, and where would the face of the Queenie family¡¯s one-time literary celebrity go?


    Therefore, the day after Zachary Salvatore proposed to withdraw from the marriage, the matter was secretly brought to the attention of Mr. Wilson, the father of Zachary Salvatore at that time.


    Mr. Wilson was furious when he learned that his son had done such a treacherous thing behind his back, disrespecting his parents¡¯ orders, and he cursed his son on the phone with the Queenie family.


    And to the Queenie family people repeatedly assured that the marriage will be carried out to the end, the Salvatore family is not Zachary Salvatore master.


    After the Queenie family¡¯s dissatisfaction had been appeased, Mr. Wilson approached Zachary Salvatore.


    The two fathers and sons were in a tense mood, and in a word, neither of them would let the other go.


    Zachary Salvatore is obsessed by Cecelia, and is unable to listen to his father¡¯s words, believing that his father is marrying the Queenie family for the sake of the family¡¯s interests, andpletely disregarding his life and death as a son.


    The gap between father and son was also created because of a woman, and has been difficult to ease for many years since then.


    Until the day of Mr. Wilson¡¯s death, Zachary Salvatore, although saddened by his father¡¯s departure, still held in his heart the anger of being beaten by his father.


    Mr. Wilson couldn¡¯t persuade his son, so he immediately looked for other ways to break up his son and Cecelia.


    He decided that Cecelia, who was from a small family, would definitely be mesmerized by money, so he decided to use money to make Cecelia leave Zachary Salvatore¡¯s world forever.


    However, he never expected that Cecelia at this time really has so much backbone, even if the price of 50 million dors, Cecelia is also half a point to let firmly refused to betray their love.


    Mr. Wilson hates this woman for abducting his son, and also hates this woman¡¯s insensitivity.


    He was able to put down the stature of good advice, but also gave the woman so much money for free, I did not expect the other side did not know good and bad, really is angry to him.


    After a few thoughts, a terrible idea arose.


    Since Cecelia how to persuade can not persuade, the only way is to let this womanpletely disappeared from this world.


    If she disappeared from Zachary Salvatore¡¯s life, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s life could be brought back.


    As long as he married the Queenie family¡¯s first daughter, the Salvatore family and the Queenie family formed a marriage rtionship, and then the two families would upy an invincible and unrivaled position in the literary world.


    This is the reason why Mr. Wilson insisted on not withdrawing from the marriage. Although the Salvatore family¡¯s status in the literary world was already not low at that time, but people go to high ces and water flows to low ces, Mr. Wilson naturally wanted to seek better development for his family.


    Therefore, the death of Cecelia was all arranged by Mr. Wilson, only that the Charlie family was identally involved.


    And the Charlie family, in order not to have conflicts with the literati, also forced themselves to pull out from this matter.


    So by the end of the day, Zachary Salvatore is nearly insane over the death of his lover.


    After finding out most of the truth, he puts all the me on the Charlie family, holding back for years so that he can have the day when he can make his mark.


    The Charlie family will be crushed to avenge the death of their beloved one.


    Because Mr. Wilson did too much secrecy, only with Zachary Salvatore¡¯s strength, it is impossible to find out behind the scenes there is such a bad truth.


    York Charlie suddenly learned of this matter, really do not know what to do, for today¡¯s solution is to find a way to let Zachary Salvatore only know this matter, to avoid the impact of expanding.


    After all, York Charlie didn¡¯t want to get into trouble with the Salvatore family until it was toote.


    For the sake of a long time past, you want to kill each other? It¡¯s not worth it.


    He told nche Capra the whole story.


    nche Capra was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover.


    If this was true, then Zachary Salvatore had hated the wrong person all these years.


    The irony that it was his biological father who had killed the man he loved wasughable.


    ¡°What are your ns?¡± nche Capra inquired warmly after a few moments, snapping back from these emotions.


    York Charlie slowly closed his eyes and when he opened them again they were clear.


    ¡°the Charlie family can¡¯t bear faults for others for no reason, and we will never admit to charges that have nothing to do with the Charlie family. This matter, I will minimize the extent of those injuries and repercussions, and Zachary Salvatore must know about this matter as well.¡±


    Yes, that was all he could think of today.


    The truth, and he would restore it to the end.


    ¡°Stay safe.¡± nche Capra didn¡¯t really know what to say other than those four words.


    Knowing this piece of yesteryear¡¯s past, she had quite a lot of feelings inside, why can¡¯t lovers end up together?


    York Charlie looked deeply at the woman in front of him, the tender and loving meaning in his eyes was more obvious than ever.


    Fortunately, they have experienced so many storms together finally together.


    Fortunately, they have not been separated by fate to experience the separation of life and death.


    Fortunately, they are still in each other¡¯s hands.


    Afterwards, York Charlie contacted Moren Howard, and the two of them decided to start with Zachary Salvatore¡¯s wife, Serenity, in order to expose the case.


    Through the relevant investigation, Serenity is also a poor woman, years not loved by her husband, muddled as a the Salvatore family¡¯s wife.


    But Serenity is also a good-hearted person, never a ruthless person.


    If you can get Serenity¡¯s help in this matter, maybe the Charlie family and the Salvatore family will be able to open the knot soon, and then will not damage too much human and material resources and innocent people.


    But by who to meet Serenity this matter, but really worrying, no reason to meet the Salvatore family¡¯s wife? It doesn¡¯t make much sense.


    So the matter was still being held up.


    Elena Lawrence, after putting the children to bed for the night, went to soothe Moren Howard¡¯s troubled brow, ¡°Let me go, for you know that my family is not unknown in the literary world. I am confident that I will be able to ask Mrs. Serenity out.¡±


    It was the only favor she could do for Moren Howard, I suppose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be bothered by any of this; you don¡¯t have to force yourself if it¡¯s difficult.¡±


    Moren Howard knew that it was by no means easy for Elena Lawrence to stay at home with her children, and didn¡¯t want the other to be bothered by these things anymore.


    Otherwise he would have offered to ask for the other¡¯s help long ago.


    Elena Lawrence, however, shook her head deeply.

 Chapter 509 Convincing Serenity

    The origin between the Lawrence family and the Queenie family was also by no means clear in a few words.


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s mother and a certaindy of the Queenie family also shared a bond from their student days, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for Elena Lawrence to make an appointment to meet Serenity.


    But Moren Howard promised to give his wife and children a stable life, naturally, he does not agree with the other party involved in this bloody storm.


    But he still couldn¡¯t stop Elena Lawrence from calling Serenity.


    ¡°Serenity, Mrs. Serenity, this is Elena Lawrence from the Lawrence family, I wonder if there is this opportunity to be able to make an appointment to meet you?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s side didn¡¯t reply for a moment, probably wondering what kind of person this Elena Lawrence was, that she would somehow call her private number.


    You know, not many people know this number of her own.


    A few momentster, she still answered a ¡°yes¡±, ¡°You set the time and ce, just text me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Immediately hang up the phone, she is remembered, the Lawrence family of Elena Lawrence, is not that married to the Howard family Moren Howard¡¯s woman?


    To say that this Elena Lawrence is also a legendary figure in the literary everyone, put a good literary history not to practice, but to specialize in business.


    More than that, finally married the president of the group, it is really incredible.


    After all, when Elena Lawrence did this, it was like breaking ties with the family.


    Literary people always look down on people from business, but the daughter of the family to marry their own despised people, naturally after the marriage will also reduce the exchange.


    The reason Serenity agrees to meet is not because of the rtionship between the two families, but because of the connection between the Howard family and the Charlie family.


    Elena Lawrence¡¯s appointment to see her must be absolutely inseparable from the matter of the Salvatore family and the Charlie family.


    However, she had to meet her because she did not want the Salvatore family and the Charlie family to have any major conflicts, and she did not want Zachary Salvatore to do his own sins, which would lead to his own irreparable injuries and blows.


    Elena Lawrence got the other party¡¯s nod of approval, then set a more remote and less crowded cafe as a meeting ce, including the reservation number are sent to the other party.


    This advance preparation is really sufficient, after all, she wants to immediately solve this matter, absolutely not detached from the water.


    Moren Howard looked at his owndy¡¯s action so quickly, moved to embrace the other party into his arms.


    ¡°Tough on you.¡± Beside the person¡¯s ear to say this sentence, hands ring tightly the other party waist nest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, not as long as it¡¯s for you.¡± Elena Lawrence covered the palm of her hand over the back of the other¡¯s and spoke warmly, a word like a babbling brook.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Moren Howard instructed uneasily.


    Elena Lawrence knew what the other woman was worried about, and answered with a firm ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Whether Serenity and Zachary Salvatore were on the same path or not was something they, as outsiders, couldn¡¯tment on until they met the real person and got to know him better.


    In case the other party and Zachary Salvatore are on the same line, then they can be in danger, so before that, they must be well prepared mentally as well as the relevant measures, and never give the other party a chance to take advantage of.


    Moren Howard will set up the appropriate matters one by one that night, absolutely must ensure the safety of his wife.


    The next day, Elena Lawrence went out to meet Serenity, while Moren Howard stayed home to take care of his baby boy.


    Elena Lawrence was wearing a wire, and everything she said to Serenity would be transmitted to Moren Howard¡¯s ears.


    He has also arranged relevant manpower near that cafe, but whenever they find the slightest thing wrong, they will immediately take Elena Lawrence away.


    But even with such a precise arrangement, Moren Howard still couldn¡¯t rest assured.


    As long as he is not with the other side, he will feel panicky, this is probably because of love.


    He didn¡¯t know love before, but now that he does, he just wants to hide that person by his side for the rest of his life, and shelter him under his own wings.


    Elena Lawrence early a point in the agreed cafe there waiting, but a shovelful of coffee did not drink down the stomach, she was full of thoughts are how to persuade Serenity.


    Serenity had a good sense of timing and pushed through the door at exactly the right time for their meeting.


    Elena Lawrence had seen Serenity¡¯s photo, so when the other party approached slowly, she took the initiative to stand up with a friendly smile and weed him to the opposite seat.


    With a smile and augh, it was clear that Serenity was no ordinary woman.


    Serenity body has a kind of unparalleled intellectual beauty, appearing to her this person is particrly graceful and educated, a look know that never mediocre generation.


    If she hadn¡¯t married Zachary Salvatore, her life would have been much more morous.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s true, Serenity¡¯s options were endless, but she was held back by Zachary Salvatore.


    That¡¯s probably the problem with most women in the world, that they¡¯re always willing to give up what they have for one man and one family.


    Of course, I¡¯m not trying to minimize the choices these women make, but after all, we all have our own aspirations, and there¡¯s no point in forcing them to do so.


    Elena Lawrence sighed secretly, then raised his hand to beckon the waiter, and then politely asked Serenity across the street what she wanted to drink, and did enough to do what should be done politely.


    Serenity said, ¡°A shovelful of Blue Mountain coffee, please.¡±


    After the waitress retreated, Serenity was the first to speak up and start a conversation.


    ¡°Ms. Elena, you can just say what you want to say, we don¡¯t need to spend time talking nonsense.¡±


    Judging by these words, it was evident that she was also a clean person, and would definitely not bother dying things more if they could be resolved as soon as possible.


    ¡°Since Mrs. Serenity is so quick, then I won¡¯t talk nonsense, here¡¯s a piece of information that I still ask you to take a look at.¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she handed the other party the piece of information she was carrying with her.


    Serenity doubtfully took the document and read it word by word, page by page, her face was changing again and again.


    Elena Lawrence just watched the other party¡¯s face changed again and again, I think this Serenity is also a woman who was kept in the dark.


    It took ten minutes for Serenity to barely digest the bombshell.


    For so many years, the cause of Cecelia¡¯s death could not be investigated with final results, so it turned out to be such a cause.


    Rightly so, what kind of father would make a big deal out of the death of his son¡¯s beloved woman.


    Such an unsavory truth is of course to bepletely covered up until it is brought into a shovelful of dirt at the end of life.


    ¡°What is your purpose?¡± She was smart enough to ask instantly.


    Elena Lawrence also spoke without the slightest bit of politeness, ¡°The purpose is that we hope Mrs. Serenity can help us to ease the misunderstanding between THE Salvatore family and THE Charlie family, so that we don¡¯t have to fight each other.¡±


    ¡°With such a purpose, is Mrs. Serenity willing to help?¡±


    The words were full of sincerity, just waiting for Serenity to nod her head in agreement.


    Serenity didn¡¯t expect this, it seemed that the Charlie family had the intention to make peace, and didn¡¯t have the same crazy idea as Zachary Salvatore¡¯s of burning the jade to the ground.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m willing.¡± She agreed simply.


    Anything that would do her more good than harm, of course she would be happy to help.


    ¡°But how can I help you? And how do you expect me to help?¡±


    ¡°Deliver this information to Zachary Salvatore¡¯s eyes without anyone knowing about it, and make sure no outsiders know about it. Otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Elena Lawrence continued to dictate matters.


    Serenity nodded, ¡°I know what to do, don¡¯t worry about that. And yes, thank you all.¡±


    Thank you all for being willing to give Zachary Salvatore a chance and not rushing to the end of the fight.

 Chapter 510 Self-Deception

    The two men¡¯s words ended there, what needed to be said had been said, and there was no need for any other conversation.


    Elena Lawrence so three words to get Serenity such a big help, has long been happy, she believes that the proper resolution of this matter is just around the corner.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to tell Moren Howard, who was waiting at home, about the good news through the WeChat dialog box.


    Moren Howard was told that the corner of his mouth was hooked upwards with an extremely joyful arc, with Serenity¡¯s help, I think this matter should be resolved in a much better way than these blind flies of theirs.


    ¡°Go home, the child and I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Elena Lawrence and Moren Howard had already done what they could, as for how this matter would develop in the end it would depend on what the Howard family and the Charlie family really wanted.


    On the other hand, Serenity returned home with a weight on her hands.


    She locked herself in her room and never went out again, and even her three meals a day were delivered by the maid alone.


    Sergio was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask, after all, he didn¡¯t think he was qualified to intervene in adults¡¯ affairs.


    Serenity wanted to wake up Zachary Salvatore, but after thinking it over, she had a hard time doing so.


    After all, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s father had already passed away many years ago, and reopening the old story would not be adding to Zachary Salvatore¡¯s scars.


    Although this incident from the beginning to the end and the Charlie family has nothing to do with the Charlie family, the Charlie family is only implicated.


    But if Zachary Salvatore knew that his own father was so ruthless that he killed the woman he loved, she was afraid that Zachary Salvatore¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t withstand the situation that led to a copse.


    Therefore, she hesitated for a long time, but did not make up her mind to tell Zachary Salvatore the truth.


    What made her make the decision was an opportunity, that is, Zachary Salvatore began to take action against the Charlie family¡¯spany.


    Zachary Salvatore started to catch the Charlie Group in a bad light and used his contacts to get the media to report on the Charlie Group¡¯s shorings.


    Public opinion is always scary and the impact is more than we can estimate in a short period of time.


    This time Zachary Salvatore made enough money that the Charlie Group¡¯s shareholding was subjected to a lot of ups and downs within a few days, in short, it was not stabilized to a certain extent.


    When Serenity learned of this, she realized that she couldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    If it dragged on, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s revenge mode might get even more crazy and uncontroble.


    Therefore, she finally managed to settle down and hand over all the information in her hand to Zachary Salvatore.


    Zachary Salvatore looked at her handing over a piece of information to himself, and the look in his eyes was one of bright disbelief, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you read it.¡± Serenity didn¡¯t mean to say much, it was all up to the other woman to see and find out for herself.


    Any more she said would be more useless, the key still depended on Zachary Salvatore¡¯s attitude towards the matter.


    Originally, she had already prepared herself mentally to deal with the Zachary Salvatore who knew the truth, whether it was mad or broken, she was ready to ept it.


    However, she never expected that Zachary Salvatore¡¯s attitude would be so screamingly unpredictable.


    Pages and pages of information flipped through, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s expression did not even change once, still the same as the initial, really too calm, not in line withmon sense.


    Serenity watched him flip to thest page, and couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Zachary Salvatore hadn¡¯t been so shocked that he¡¯d lost his mind, had he?


    ¡°What could possibly be wrong?¡± Zachary Salvatore nced at her lightly and asked back, maintaining his usual demeanor, as if he was unaffected by the incident.


    This time it was Serenity¡¯s turn to be shocked, underneath her shock, she was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Could it be that you knew about this matter from the very beginning? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t even want to see your father¡¯sst face?¡±


    ¡°No, this matter is also something I only learned about today. As for the matter between my father and I, stay out of it, that¡¯s not something you should be in charge of.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, when his father was on the verge of death, he had been shaken and had wanted to go home to see him onest time.


    However, the world is not always as it should be.


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s biggest regret in his life, apart from Cecelia, is that he didn¡¯t get to see his father for thest time, and he didn¡¯t get to see his father in his old age.


    Serenity heard the other party not the slightest panic words more puzzled, why the other party to learn the truth, but also as calm as ever, is not calm too much?


    Can this still be considered a normal person?


    ¡°I know you must be thinking right now howe I didn¡¯t react at all? Shouldn¡¯t I have a big reaction? Shouldn¡¯t I be sad and desperate?¡±


    ¡°But as you can see, I don¡¯t have any of those emotions that you think I would have. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t believe a word of this information you¡¯ve given me. I already know about your private visit to Elena Lawrence, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time, but next time, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of you and I being childhood friends and husband and wife for many years, just this once and never again.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore spoke in a string of words, the meaning of which was clear enough that he himself was simply unwilling to believe in the matter.


    Yes, after so many years of obsession, suddenly a person came to tell him that everything he had been obsessing about in the past was all a lie, and that he had even sought revenge on the wrong person, how ridiculous was that?


    Zachary Salvatore such a strong self-esteem and proud and conceited people, and how would allow himself to make such a big mistake, and how would allow himself to face the mistakes he had made.


    Therefore, he could only make a mistake to the end and never look back.


    Hearing him say this, Serenity¡¯s heart also knew exactly what this man was really thinking.


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, you¡¯re good. Do you want the entire the Salvatore family up and down to be buried with you? I don¡¯t care if you have to lose the rest of your life just for Cecelia, but you can¡¯t drag the entire THE Salvatore family to die with you.¡±


    Serenity just felt like her heart was dying, this man had his heart and eyes full of only one woman, Cecelia, so what else was she supposed to do?


    Until she gave the information to Zachary Salvatore, there was a faint glimmer of hope in her heart.


    She¡¯d hoped that if he knew the whole story, he¡¯d change his ways and treat the family he already had well.


    Now she realized how ridiculous her previous thoughts were, and that she was simply dreaming.


    Zachary Salvatore was a man who had been obsessed with the death of his beloved for many years, and was not humanly capable of changing it.


    ¡°Serenity, if you want to stop me, then don¡¯t me me for showing no mercy.¡± When Zachary Salvatore spoke again, there was a clear sense of ruthlessness and determination between his words.


    That was his way of saying that if Serenity wanted to make an enemy of him, then he would not show the other party any mercy.


    ¡°Have you ever shown me any mercy? I feel like I¡¯m really ridiculous, you¡¯re obviously beyond redemption, yet I still want to save you. It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve thought clearly now, let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you anymore, this kind of married life, I¡¯d rather not have it. Also, I¡¯ll get custody of my son, you don¡¯t care about the son anyway.¡±


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, let¡¯s separate.¡±


    Serenity saw once and for all that the person in front of her had no feelings for her at all, so she wouldn¡¯t have to spend all her time with this person.


    She would be able to raise her son well on her own, and the rest of their lives would have nothing more to do with this man.

 Chapter 511 – Remarriage

    Zachary Salvatore had thought of all the consequences, except that this woman would want to be separated from himself at this time.


    For a moment a thousand thoughts flooded his mind, and it was as if the only thing he could hear in his ears were Serenity¡¯sst words before she left.


    ¡°I will let thewyer draw up the divorce agreement as soon as possible and send it over to you.¡±


    In front of his eyes was Serenity¡¯s unceremoniously departing back, he never thought that this woman would one day take the initiative to raise the matter of divorce, after all, Serenity had always been very fond of him.


    And he had rightfully enjoyed the other¡¯s devotion, or rather had been ignoring the other¡¯s existence because he didn¡¯t want to apologize for the love of his heart that had passed away.


    ¡°Leave, then.¡± After a thousand turns of the mind under his heart, he spoke these words in a low tone.


    What he was about to do was destined to cost him dearly, and if Serenity and Sergio could disassociate themselves from him, it would be good.


    It is clear that Zachary Salvatore is still a man of conscience, at least when ites to his wife and children, he still tries his best to keep them safe.


    And stay in the Salvatore family to stay by their side, is the biggest insecurity.


    Go away, go far away, and nevere back.


    Afterward, Serenity informs her son about the divorce and the custody.


    When Sergio found out, a crack appeared on his face, which had always been indifferent, and he did not utter a word for a long time.


    In all these years, he had never imagined that one day his parents would get divorced, that this non-family home would be torn apart.


    But now that he was told about this matter by his mother herself, he was too shocked, causing him to note back to his senses for a moment.


    ¡°Son, mom and your dad just can¡¯t get by anymore. I know you know best, mom will definitely treat you well in the future. Leaving THE Salvatore family, we, mother and son, will still be able to live a good life.¡±


    Serenity saw that her son did not say anything for a long time, and her heart was anxious, fearing that the other party would raise objections and say that he wanted to follow his father.


    Sergio was the blood of her family, and no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t leave him with Zachary Salvatore, who had no feelings for him.


    Hearing his mother¡¯s urgent words, Sergio slowed down and very reluctantly showed a smile in front of her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me about things between adults, I¡¯ll ept whatever the final oue is.¡±


    So what if we divorce? So what if they went with their mother?


    The Salvatore family was already in the shape of a family that was no longer a family, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of it that was worth staying with him.


    Now that his parents were divorced, he could take the opportunity to escape from this prison.


    Sergio heart ruthlessly forced himself to think this way, but his eyes already contained tears that were about to fall downward, the entire small body was tightly tensed in a piece, stiff to the point of being unable to do so, his shoulders were still shaking unconsciously.


    Serenity sniffed tightly hugged the son in front of her, she knew her son¡¯s sadness, after all, mother and son.


    But she can¡¯t do anything about it, but if she could have a little way out, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a decisive and unreserved choice.


    Sergio is the first time I felt, the original mother¡¯s embrace will be so warm feeling, that warmth directly to the limbs of the whole body, so that his heart and soul turbulence as if back from the dead.


    Can not help but reach back and hugged the mother, perhaps this result is also good it, the bottom of the heart actually rose out of such a thought.


    Within three days, the divorce papers were in Zachary Salvatore¡¯s study.


    Zachary Salvatore looked at this nominal divorce agreement, but in reality it is more like a contract with clear terms and conditions, and the color of his eyes was dark and uncertain.


    At one moment there was a surge of anger, at another a surge of sadness, all in all a mixture of emotions in just a few short minutes.


    He raised his pen, the tip touched the snow-white paper, but never had the strength to sign his name.


    Obviously, as long as he signed his name, all of these things would be over.


    But why, at thest moment, all sorts of unwillingness rose up in the bottom of his heart.


    He still remembered that when Sergio was born, he didn¡¯t stand by the side of mother and child, and it wasn¡¯t until the child was half a month old that he held that milky, creamy child for the first time.


    He remembered how Serenity many times instructed her maid to make a cup of flower tea in her study for her own soothing rity while she worked.


    ¡­


    In this short moment, he remembered many small details that were usually insignificant or even not enough to be put on his mind.


    These small things converged in his heart to condense into arge river that was difficult to cross, making him unable to put pen to paper to write his name now.


    Outside the door, there were vaguely noisy voices, the voices of Serenity and Sergio packing their bags and preparing to move away from the Salvatore family.


    When I heard this sound, my heart felt even more sour.


    That is his wife, his son, why should he do nothing to let each other leave? Why!


    But then he thought of so many years, he never regarded Serenity as his wife, and even more never regarded Sergio as his son ¡­ then what qualification does he have to leave them to stay by his side?


    Just when his mind was in turmoil, there was suddenly a rhythmic ¡°buckle buckle buckle¡± knock on the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Along with his words of ¡°enter¡±, Serenity, who was full of fatigue, slowly stepped in.


    ¡°Signed?¡± Serenity asked, her face expressionless, as if she didn¡¯t feel sorry for the rtionship at all.


    In reality, she wasn¡¯t, and no one knew how sad she really was at the moment.


    Or perhaps it is sad too many times, the whole heart has already been hurt by a thousand holes, can no longer feel sadness and pain such emotions, only that bone-chilling cold.


    Zachary Salvatore looked at the person who came, the corner of his mouth hooked up a touch of cruelty arc, ¡°You are so impatient to take your son to escape from me? Do you have no attachment to me after so many years of marriage? Or do you have someone else outside, that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a hurry to divorce me?!¡±


    Asking to thest sentence, the whole person instantly gloomed up, eerily bringing down the air pressure of the whole study, quite a sense of solemn depression.


    Serenity heard this ridiculous to not be able tough again words indeedughed,ughed ruefully and decidedly, ¡°I did not expect that your ability to invert right and wrong has evolved to such an out-of-this-world level, I really had an eye-opening experience today.¡±


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, since you have so much suspicion of me, sign it as soon as possible don¡¯t dawdle, and lest I cuckold you and besmirch your clean name.¡±


    ¡°If you spare me, I will spare you, you and I will never owe each other again.¡±


    Hearing Serenity¡¯s words, Zachary Salvatore realized that he had lost his words, but one word can¡¯t be reversed.


    The words he said have entered the other party¡¯s ears, and the rtionship between the two is bound to end here today.


    Zachary Salvatore finally signed his life on the divorce papers, writing with a very difficult hand.


    Serenity eyes that was signed the name handed to the agreement in front of the eyes, at this moment has been extremely calm to receive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be at peace.¡±


    With those words she turned and left the study, a single clear tear left behind with her back to Zachary Salvatore.


    After that, she thunderously took her son and left this ce where she had lived for many years, and then looked for another neighborhood of a simr grade to move into.


    When they first came to this neighborhood, unfamiliar ce, unfamiliar decoration, but fortunately Serenity and Sergio¡¯s adaptability is quite strong, and it is natural to settle down in this ce.


    Those past two mothers and children have chosen to avoid talking about it, instead of a new face to face the newborn.


    However, Sergio¡¯s heart always felt regret because there was no Clivia Charlie to apany him on such days.

 Chapter 512 – Renewing Friendships

    The life of the two mothers and children was peaceful and undisturbed, and for a while the rtionship between mother and son was more than a little better, at least much better than when they were in the Salvatore family.


    It was another school day, and Serenity had gotten into the habit of picking up her son every afternoon after school, as if to make up for the past in one fell swoop.


    Sergio walked out of school as he always did, and it did make him feel warmer to have his mother with him every afternoon.


    But at the same time he thinks about the fact that Clivia Charlie, who was always there for him, will nevere back to him.


    Sometimes he wanted to ask his mother if the Salvatore family had nothing to do with them now that they had moved out of the Salvatore family.


    His mood was written all over his face, and Serenity noticed at once that her son was not in the mood today.


    In the past, her son woulde out of the school gates and talk to her about a lot of things, definitely not a word like today.


    She handed the milk tea in her hand to the other party, ¡°Your favorite mango pudding milk tea.¡±


    At that, Sergio took the cup of milk tea, which was just the right temperature to drive away the summer heat, and sipped it down, his throat rolling.


    It was his favorite vor, and politely saying a word of thanks to his mother, the words came out as, ¡°Thanks mom.¡±


    He froze himself as soon as the words came out, as if it was the first time he had ever addressed the other person that way.


    Maybe the closeness of these days has driven away the gap between mother and son in the past, he is also really able to feel his mother¡¯s love for him, so he would use such a close name to call each other.


    Serenity is grateful to look at their own children, this name out of her eyes are obviously filled with hot tears.


    This is the first time she heard her child call herself ¡°mom¡±, does this mean that the child haspletely let go of the past heart knot and choose to forgive herself?


    Probably yes, right?


    Therefore, from the time she received her child from school, she was in an extremely light mood throughout the night.


    She even cooked a table full of delicious dishes for Sergio, which could be described as full of color and vor.


    ¡°Eat more, you¡¯re in a period of development, your nutrition needs to keep up in order to grow taller.¡± Throughout the meal, Serenity was constantly giving her son food, in short, those chopsticks never stopped.


    This was also the first time Sergio had experienced the warmth of the family so deeply, but tonight he had trouble smiling because he kept remembering the day he and Clivia Charlie broke up, Clivia Charlie¡¯s red and swollen eyes with a hint of usation in them.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you, can you tell me honestly?¡± After hesitating again and again, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask the doubts in his heart all at once.


    What if there was a silver lining to bing friends with Clivia Charlie again?


    In his entire life, Clivia Charlie was his only friend and the only person he held close to his heart.


    He really, really didn¡¯t want to lose such a good friend, but any chance he had he wanted to try again.


    ¡°Ask, do you still have to be so raw with your mom?¡± Serenity looked at her son and just couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    ¡°Can I still be friends with Clivia Charlie?¡±


    At these words, Serenity instantly understood why her son had been so sullen today as soon as he left school.


    She thought about it carefully and finally gave an answer of ¡°yes¡±.


    Sergio¡¯s ears were ringing with the sound of music¡­ could he actually be friends with Clivia Charlie?


    Serenity let out a long sigh and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep anything from you now, you¡¯re entitled to know everything. Your father, wasn¡¯t much of a man.¡±


    ¡°Your father has a grudge against THE Charlie family, or rather your father unterally hates THE Charlie family. as for the reason why exactly, it¡¯s better not to say. The reason I don¡¯t want you to go and be friends with Clivia Charlie is this.¡±


    ¡°Because there is a good chance that Clivia Charlie could be held hostage by your father to threaten York Charlie, and I can¡¯t let that possibility happen, not even one in a million.¡±


    Sergio finally understood his mother¡¯s bitterness, but he also knew deep down that he was Zachary Salvatore¡¯s son, and the fact that his blood was connected would be hard to sever no matter what.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we stop father¡¯s madness? If father ends up hurting THE Charlie family after all, there¡¯s no way Clivia Charlie and I will ever be friends again.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what happens to adults has nothing to do with children. If you want to remain friends with her, I¡¯m all for it.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s only wish nowadays was for her son to be happy in his life, so she would do her best to fulfill whatever she could.


    Hearing his mother¡¯s words of approval, Sergio fell into a new round of contemtion, was it possible for him and Clivia Charlie to be good friends again?


    With this doubt, after eating and watching TV with his mother, he returned to his room.


    With eyes wide open, he looked at the white ceiling and couldn¡¯t close his eyes for a long time to sleep peacefully.


    This ceiling was simr to the one at home, only that he was finally separated from the Salvatore family, and no longer had the slightest connection with anyone or anything in the Salvatore family.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Originally thought he should be very happy, no longer need to be shackled by the Salvatore family¡¯s many rules, but the truth is that he is not happy at all.


    Those habits that had been cultivated in the Salvatore family for many years seemed to have been engraved into the bone marrow, even if she came to this ce that had no rtionship with the Salvatore family at all, a lot of the behaviors that she had cultivated in her daily life couldn¡¯t be changed in the slightest.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know how he fell asleep, in short, the question of whether or not to deal with the little princess again was brought into his dreams.


    As for the good and the bad, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see tomorrow.


    The next day, Sergio went to school as usual, sitting upright in his ss and listening to the lectures.


    His mind drifted to the window, and the little figure was still in front of his eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t heard Clivia Charlie¡¯s voice speak to him in a long, long time, and he missed it for sure.


    For some reason, a subtle impulse came over him, and he wished so much that he and Clivia Charlie could ¡°get back together¡± and be good friends again.


    With that in mind, he began to look for the right time to approach her.


    The best time was during recess, when most of the students were out in the yground or doing exercises or free time, and he just needed to find the right moment to bring the other girl to a ce where no one else was around.


    That¡¯s what he thought, and that¡¯s certainly what he did.


    I don¡¯t know if the heavens had heard him, but the implementation went exceptionally well, almost as if it was extraordinary.


    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± Clivia Charlie, who was sitting in the yground, didn¡¯t understand the reason why Sergio suddenly pulled herself away, but the pace of her feet couldn¡¯t help but follow the other party.


    Maybe she had the same idea as the other party in her heart, both of them didn¡¯t want to break this hard-earned friendship.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡± Sergio said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything I said to you before. I had my own reasons, and I can only say I¡¯m sorry for the hurt I caused you in the past.¡±


    ¡°But I still want to be friends with you, you¡¯re the only friend I Sergio has had so far, can you be friends with me again?¡±

 Chapter 513 – Getting a Son Again

    Facing these words from Sergio, the mood of the little princess could simply be described as up and down.


    It seemed like she had been waiting for this sentence for a long time, and surprisingly, she didn¡¯t embarrass the other party at all by saying that she didn¡¯t want to be friends with him again or something like that.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s pull the hook and hang ourselves for a hundred years without changing.¡±


    Saying these words in an extremely childish tone instantly made the atmosphere between the two extremely harmonious.


    The corners of Sergio¡¯s mouth also spread out in an arc, stretching out his right pinky finger to hook up with the other party¡¯s pinky finger, and shaking it for a while.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any changes in the future.¡± He looked at the other party with extreme seriousness, his eyes seemed to be filled with stars twinkling in the sky.


    The feelings of the two little guys said goodbye, and the two of them stood together again in the campus for a long time in extraordinarily harmonious.


    The depression and gloom of the past few days were swept away, and theughter of the past was restored.


    On the other side of the Charlie family, York Charlie and nche Capra did not go to work at all, but in the study of the family each operating aputer.


    A series of crackling keyboard taps sounded in the study, and the two couples had the same grim look in their eyes, which was not an overstatement to describe them as being on the verge of an attack.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡± York Charlie inquired in a hushed voice.


    ¡°No.¡± nche Capra replied without looking up, her hands not stopping for even a second.


    Every bit of time was precious these days, and it was a gamble between them, the Charlie family, and the Salvatore family, and the stakes were not small.


    Zachary Salvatore and York Charlie have reached a gentleman¡¯s agreement topete in aputerizedpetition to find the most confidential documents of the otherpany.


    Whoever finds it first is the winner.


    The bargaining chip, of course, is the otherpany¡¯s assets.


    Such a tone, a game to win or lose, for this York Charlie and nche Capra had to fight to deal with these things.


    He was thinking, so many times in the past, he dodged the knife and arrow, it is not possible that this time will not be able to cross this hurdle.


    In fact, when ites toputer experts, Moren Howard is one of the best.


    But in the end, York Charlie chose his wife to fight alongside him, and he didn¡¯t want to owe Moren Howard this big favor.


    So now it¡¯s a husband and wife situation, and when ites to nche Capra¡¯s skills, naturally she¡¯s a bit behind Moren Howard and York Charlie.


    No matter how smart nche Capra is, men and women have different brain structures.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be arge number of boys in high school who chose to study immediately and arge number of girls who chose to study the liberal arts.


    But nche Capra had to give it a try, it was a big deal for the Charlie family, and as the owner of the Charlie family, she naturally needed to do her best.


    Coincidentally, at this very moment, she suddenly felt a pain in her abdomen.


    At that time, she was still stupidly thinking that it was probably a stomach ache, so she could pass it after enduring it, but she didn¡¯t realize that things were not as simple as she thought.


    Soon she could no longer suppress the pain that surged in her stomach, and she fainted with a pale face, her head and her whole body nted to the side.


    York Charlie spotted her out of the corner of his eye, and in one swift step, he rushed to the other¡¯s side to hold her up in time to prevent her entire body from falling to the ground.


    ¡°nche, nche, how are you? Answer me?¡± He shouted several times in a row without getting a response from the other party, and without even caring about the crucial battle now, he lifted the whole person in his arms in a cross body.


    Before even leaving the study, he rushed outside and shouted, ¡°Come on people,e on people, call a doctor, I want a doctor! We need a doctor here!¡±


    He carried his wife back into the room, the worry evident in his eyes, he was worried that his wife had fainted because she thought that THE Howard family and THE Charlie family had overworked themselves.


    The good thing was that this time the family doctor didn¡¯t dawdle at all,ing in so much quicker than before even by a minute or two, probably that was just from practice.


    This is the rule of being a family doctor, since you can afford the high private price, you naturally have to pay for the corresponding service.


    As long as the employer has a small need, as a family doctor must rush to the scene as fast as possible, and maintain a high sense of responsibility at all times.


    ¡°Well? Why do people pass out for no apparent reason when they¡¯re perfectly fine?¡± York Charlie wandered back and forth in the room with his footsteps, showing that he was really very worried about the condition of the fainted woman on the bed.


    What kind of loving husband wouldn¡¯t be worried about this?


    The doctor finally determined what caused the fainting incident after sessive diagnoses, and immediately spoke to York Charlie with a joyful smile, ¡°Madam is pregnant, and has been pregnant for more than a month. This fainting is because of too much worry, or need to rx your mood.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing serious wrong with you, you only need to pay attention to recuperating your body in the future, and protect the child in your belly, you will definitely be able to give birth to the child safely in the future.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, York Charlie but really shocked, he ¡­ he actually had a child again?


    The heart is both shocked and happy, but in general is still more happy than shocked.


    Afterwards, let the servants to send the doctor out properly, and sent a good big red envelope to them, even with the Charlie family up and down the servants bodyguards and drivers have received a not less than the end of the year award gift package.


    York Charlie looked at the silhouette of the woman lying peacefully on the bed, his eyebrows colored with infinite tenderness.


    ¡°When are you going to wake up? When you wake up you¡¯ll be so happy to know that we¡¯re having a baby again, won¡¯t you? I wish I could wake you up right away. Tell you the good news.¡±


    ¡°Silly woman, howe you don¡¯t even know such a big thing as you¡¯re pregnant with a child? Do you think you¡¯re stupid? But how could you be my York Charlie¡¯s woman if you weren¡¯t stupid? nche Capra, I love you, I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°What do you think would be a good name for our baby? The little princess already has myst name, how about this baby take yours?¡±


    ¡­


    All in all, York Charlie momentarily learns that he actually has another child, the excitement is hard to describe, sentence after sentence on the sleeping woman rambles on, not at all feel impatient, also does not care whether the bed people hear or not.


    In fact, nche Capra still have a little feeling, she even dreamed of this situation, only after waking up, and do not remember clearly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, York Charlie is indulging in the joy of getting a son again, for a moment as if forgetting the agreement with the Salvatore family, only his wife and children in his eyes.


    That¡¯s because he was confident enough that with the Salvatore family¡¯s little strength, he would not be able to break through the Charlie Group¡¯s defense system and get the core secret information.


    The reason why he was in such a hurry to decipher the Salvatore family¡¯s code was just to save some time and solve this big trouble as soon as possible.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that God would give him such a big surprise that he would have a child again.


    He and nche Capra had worked so hard for so long to have another child.


    Now that his dream hade true, the excitement was inevitable.


    He was already fantasizing about the scene where the two children would beughing and smiling beside him and nche Capra, and that was the kind of happiness he wanted.

 Chapter 514 How are you guys doing?

    nche Capra sobered up after learning the news is also a look of joy, the palm of the hand unconsciously stroked on the abdomen has not yet risen meat, feel there is being bred a new life.


    ¡°Children, this time even if mom is dead will protect you.¡± Inwardly determined, she couldn¡¯t help but read out such a sentence.


    However, York Charlie, who was apanying her, instantly darkened his face, and his tone was unusually serious, ¡°What are you talking about on a good day, you and the child, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Nowadays the biggest trouble is the Zachary Salvatore of THE Salvatore family, as long as the danger of this existence ispletely solved, it is thought that there won¡¯t be any more big problems.


    ¡°For the next few days, you will rest well at home and not go out.¡± York Charlie had ced an injunction on the woman just to guard her and the child in her womb in peace.


    nche Capra understood the other man¡¯s intentions and didn¡¯t argue with him much.


    If you don¡¯t go out, you don¡¯t go out. It¡¯s not like you can suffocate yourself.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t really want to go out, and after losing her babyst time, she was being careful this time around, just to make sure the baby was okay.


    The engagement between Zachary Salvatore and York Charlie is still in progress, but neither side has gotten ahead of the game by acquiring top-secret information about the otherpany, and the battle is still a stalemate.


    Zachary Salvatore didn¡¯t make any small moves this time, as if he was really fighting a gentleman¡¯s war.


    However, he has invited manyputer experts to escort him around, just for the sake of winning.


    York Charlie can not break the other side of the protection system, but thepany¡¯s own protection system, but added no less than one hundred heavy protection.


    In short, it is 100% sure that our top secret information will not be stolen.


    In his spare time, Zachary Salvatore ordered his men to find out where Sergio and Serenity lived and how they lived today.


    In his heart, he was reluctant to admit that he had feelings for them, but in his actions, he showed his true feelings.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was doingtely, ever since the mother and son left the Salvatore family, he couldn¡¯t seem to get up the energy to do anything,pletely contrary to his usual dictatorial self.


    Even when dealing with the Charlie family, which was such a serious matter, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on it.


    Now he wants to deal with the Charlie family, just to find something to do for himself, to avoid that he always can¡¯t help but think of Sergio and his mother and son.


    Some people don¡¯t bother you when they¡¯re around, but when the person who¡¯s been there all along is suddenly gone, it¡¯s very ufortable.


    That¡¯s exactly what happened to Zachary Salvatore.


    Driving to the neighborhood where Sergio¡¯s mother and son lived, he took a general look around and determined that it was a mid to high end neighborhood.


    In fact, ording to the alimony he left Serenity, even buying a vi in a prime location is more than enough.


    But why did Serenity choose such a neighborhood? Is it because the neighborhood is more popr than the vi?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, there are only two people in arge vi, how lonely, how lonely?


    And isn¡¯t his situation exactly like that now?


    The Salvatore family is so big, except for those servants who have nothing to do with him, there is no one else.


    Thinking about the specific address that his assistant had found out for him, his feet couldn¡¯t help but walk towards that ce.


    After taking the elevator to the ce where Serenity and Sergio were living now, he stood in front of the door for a long time without moving, and his eyes only gazed at the door in front of him without blinking for an instant.


    As if through this soundproof door, he was able to see the scene of the twoughing and joking in the room.


    As if he had never seen Sergio¡¯s small appearance when he was joking, all along, he had always demanded the other party with the standard of an adult, resulting in the small Sergio to be young and old,pletely losing the nature that a child should have.


    I do not know how long he stood there in the end, stood until his legs stiffened at sunset, the closed door finally opened.


    I don¡¯t know if it was pity or something else, but when Zachary Salvatore met Serenity¡¯s eyes, the only word that came to mind was ¡°long time no see¡±.


    Serenity and Sergio had originally nned to go out to watch a new movie, but the moment they opened the door, they suddenly saw this familiar and unfamiliar man, and for a moment, they were both stunned and did note back to their senses.


    The first one to return to his senses was Sergio, only to see that he quickly collected all of his juvenile nature, and once again opened his mouth with a straight face, ¡°Father, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore heart a pain, this child ¡­ just came out when still smiling, favor to see him as a father can not even squeeze out half a smile.


    He this father in his heart is so terrible? As for seeing me like seeing tigers and wolves?


    But he didn¡¯t have the position to question, thinking about what he had done to this child in the past, it was only reasonable for the child to be afraid of him, it really made sense.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡± I don¡¯t know what kind of mindset he was in, but he answered such a sentence, themission was helpless.


    The two sides were once again at a standstill outside the door, which was really out of ce.


    Serenity had already realized that today¡¯s movie, mother and son were destined to not be able to watch it, and the three of them just standing outside the door like this was really too much.


    ¡°Go inside, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on inside.¡± She took the initiative to give a way, full of hospitality, with no sense of being a couple for many years between her words.


    Zachary Salvatore was inexplicably offended by this, and he felt the other man¡¯s detachment from him deeply.


    Is this what it means to regret a loss?


    Is there a pill for regret in this world? The answer, of course, was no.


    Covering up the look of loneliness under his eyes, he slowly stepped into this unfamiliar house.


    As soon as he entered, he couldn¡¯t help but to look around and analyze this small ce,pared to the Salvatore family¡¯s vi, it was indeed too small.


    It caused him to frown deeply at the first nce, why did he have to buy such a small ce when he was given so much money for his support?


    Serenity could see his doubts at a nce, and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a small ce, it¡¯s cozy. Two people don¡¯t need to live in a big house, as long as we live happily.¡±


    After saying this, he handed the other party a cup of in water, ¡°There is no tea at home, so you can make do.¡±


    Most of what Sergio had prepared at home was milk, and she herself drank more in water, so naturally she would not prepare the tea that Zachary Salvatore usually loved to drink.


    Zachary Salvatore received the tea and sat on the sofa, not saying much.


    For what Serenity had just said, he also had a few points of recognition in his heart, this ce was indeed set up more cozy.


    Warm and cozy to ¡­ very much like a home, but this home has no ce for him.


    Ask him to regret? Have regret?


    He did not know how to answer, probably have had it.


    ¡°How are you guys doing?¡± Opening his mouth, he asked something that wasparable to nonsense.


    It was obvious, and there were eyes to see it, that the mother and son were clearly doing well after they left themselves.


    Sergio had more of a teenage demeanor, and Serenity no longer had that humble begging to please look, the two were simply a new lookpared to their previous state of living in THE Salvatore family, and it took his breath away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see for yourself how well we¡¯re doing?¡± Serenity sighed softly, was it toote to care about them?


    Zachary Salvatore didn¡¯t expect Serenity to ask him such a question in return and froze for a moment as he stared.


    When he came back to his senses, he just sighed as well.

 Chapter 515 Give me a chance, okay?

    Serenity observed him not speaking for a long time, and then looked at her son whose body posture was extremely stiff next to him, knowing that it must be Zachary Salvatore¡¯s arrival that made the child feel constrained.


    So she spoke to her son, ¡°Go back to your room first and take a rest and read a book, okay? Mom will take you to the cinema to watch a movie some other time, now mom and dad have something to talk about.¡±


    Sergio knew that his mother was sympathetic to his feelings, and with a warm heart, he answered ¡°Okay¡±, bowed slightly towards Zachary Salvatore, and left the scene, returning to his own room.


    Putting on the headphones, he indulged in his own world and isted himself from the rest of the world, and he was no longer interested in joining in the conversation between the two adults outside.


    Fortunately, Zachary Salvatore is also the first time to realize Sergio¡¯s difficulties, and did not force to stay each other.


    Looking at his son¡¯s back as he left, he even gave birth to a few old fatherly things that the child had grown up again.


    When he realized what he was thinking about things, he could not help but reveal a touch of bitter smile demeanor.


    It¡¯s really ridiculous ah, in the past when the child is by your side you don¡¯t know how to cherish, at every turn.


    Now that the child has fled from you, you¡¯re paying attention to the details of whether or not the child has grown taller?


    Serenity was sitting on the side with a dignified demeanor, quietly observing the other party¡¯s face with a myriad of changing expressions.


    For a moment did not speak to break the doomed silence, the two are husband and wife for many years, but Serenity and Zachary Salvatore is absolutely no heart to heart this thing exists.


    She could not imagine what Zachary Salvatore was thinking today.


    After all, Zachary Salvatore is a person who has always been too deep.


    The two of them were silent again for a minute or two, and the first one to speak was Zachary Salvatore, ¡°I just wanted toe and see you guys.¡±


    Words contain a fewpromising and pleasing meaning, Zachary Salvatore, usually the character who says nothing, think it is also the first time to lower his posture like this.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen it now.¡± Serenity still acted extraordinarily detached, the implication of which was, you¡¯ve seen it, is it time to leave?


    Serenity was adoring but not wholly resentful of the man in front of her.


    When those unattainable love shattered, she resented this man for ignoring and trampling on her feelings for many years, she resented this man for ignoring her son¡¯smiseration, and she resented this man for not having the existence of their mother and son in his eyes.


    ¡°At least husband and wife, so you want me to leave? You don¡¯t want to see me for a moment?¡± Zachary Salvatore¡¯s heart went a little cold, the old Serenity would never treat him so mercilessly.


    Needless to say, Serenity¡¯s transformation irritated him a bit.


    ¡°Zachary Salvatore, we¡¯re no longer rted, and we¡¯re no longer a couple. It¡¯spletely over between us, ck and white, clear as day.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do by suddenly descending on my little house, are you idly bored anding to amuse us, mother and son? Or to see if we can¡¯t live well enough to satisfy your vain conceit without you?¡±


    ¡°The day we signed the divorce papers, we should have each returned to the track where each of us should stay, not interfering with each other. Why do you have toe and disturb our peaceful life again?¡±


    Serenity became articte, attacking every word towards each other, yet they were all from her heart.


    Serenity¡¯s words undoubtedly pierced Zachary Salvatore¡¯s heart, and in this moment Zachary Salvatore suddenly thought of something with a sudden hue and cry that he had missed.


    ¡°Serenity, do you have to speak to me so verbally? Can¡¯t we just sit down and talk calmly?¡± Eventually, all he could do was feebly speak like this.


    ¡°You and I, there is nothing to talk about for a long time. Old and dead is the best end for us. You never cared about us, mother and son, anyway.¡± Serenity said it a little bleakly.


    ¡°I care.¡± Zachary Salvatore didn¡¯t even have a second to think before blurting out the words.


    It was clear that he still cared about Serenity and his son, and what people say subconsciously in a moment is always extraordinarily true.


    Serenity could not help but look at the person sideways, does he know what he is saying? Is this man possessed today?


    There are certain words that once started, the words that follow can be much easier.


    ¡°Sergio is my own flesh and blood, and it¡¯s only because I was blinded by obsession before that I didn¡¯t treat him properly. And you¡¯re my childhood friend, my birth wife, and it¡¯s because I¡¯ve refused to face reality that I haven¡¯t treated you properly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, and I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. But I would like to be given the opportunity toe and see you often, don¡¯t turn me away. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Sergio is still young and he still needs his father. I will do my duty as a father from now on and teach and raise him well. I won¡¯t let him live like a feral child without a father. Okay?¡±


    He asked two ¡°okay¡± in a row, showing his sincerity.


    Serenity heard his words at the bottom of her heart, and it was as if her heart was suddenly swept up in waves of shock.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You ¡­ what do you mean by this? Do you have a future? Aren¡¯t you going to fight with THE Charlie family to the end, not to die?¡± Vocally trembling as she asked these words, she had to admit that her heart still had something to look forward to with this man in front of her.


    ¡°Serenity, give me another chance. This time I¡¯ll be a good husband and father and won¡¯t leave you and Sergio alone.¡±


    ¡°As for THE Charlie family, I¡¯m tired of fighting for too long. It¡¯s really tiring to toss and turn for so many years only to realize it was all wrong.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s crap for me to say this now, but I hope it¡¯s not toote for me to turn back. Give me a chance to love you all, okay?¡±


    For the first time in years, Zachary Salvatore looked into Serenity¡¯s deep eyes with a flow of ¡¯emotion¡¯.


    This woman has been apanying him for many years in a silent manner, and has long since be an indispensable presence by his side.


    If not for this divorce papers let him see clearly his heart, also do not know how long in the end he still want to miss, and obsessed with regret for how long.


    Serenity suddenly wanted to say a ¡°good¡± word, because the other party¡¯s words really touched his heart.


    After a long silence, she didn¡¯t make up her own mind about the matter, but simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure what you just said was from the heart, but I¡¯d like to ask the child¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore nodded, stating that this was as it should be, and that they wanted to give the child plenty of autonomy.


    ¡°Can Ie in and see the child?¡± He asked.


    Serenity¡¯s face was a little hesitant, ¡°Yes you can, but you have to promise not to be snappy with Sergio and not to scare him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Zachary Salvatore¡¯s face instantly surged with a doting fatherly demeanor, and with Serenity¡¯s approval he walked over to Sergio¡¯s bedroom door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Sergio, it¡¯s dad, can Ie in?¡±


    Sergio, wearing headphones, still heard the voice outside the door, and he was in no position to say ¡°no¡±, even though this was no longer the Salvatore family vi with its strict rules and regtions.


    But the habits he had developed over the years prevented him from being so rude, so he took off his headphones and answered ¡°yes¡± at the door.


    Zachary Salvatore entered and saw a son who had risen from hisputer chair and stood up to his full height, his heart felt suddenly a little sour.


    Instantly, he stepped in front of the man and squeezed the other man¡¯s shoulder to press him back into thefort of hisputer chair.


    ¡°In front of dad, no need to be so disciplined.¡± The voice was kind and gentle, and those who didn¡¯t know thought that he had always been the model of a loving father.

 Chapter 516 Always Always Together

    As early as when his father pressed on his shoulder, Sergio had already subconsciously stiffened his whole body, showing that his own resistance to his father had already reached an unspeakable level.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sitting in theputer chair, he still felt a lot of unreality, and froze without speaking, not knowing exactly what to say.


    Zachary Salvatore instead spoke to himself, ¡°What happened in the past was dad¡¯s fault, it¡¯s only right that you¡¯re afraid of me, I was harsh on you in the past.¡±


    ¡°There is no way for dad to make it up to you in the past, but for the days toe dad wants to treat you right.¡±


    ¡°After you and your mom left dad, dad really regretted it. Son, can you give dad a chance?¡±


    He let go of his usual stern look and began to self-examine, hoping to get a ¡°yes¡± from his son.


    Sergio was so surprised by this ¡°shocking¡± statement that he didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that his father, who had always been so dignified, would actually lower his head and speak to him in such a nice tone of voice.


    This was something that had never happened before, and it was really too intriguing.


    Could he believe it? Could he still have his father¡¯s love? He ¡­


    pursed his lips, still too shocked to speak.


    On the contrary, it was Zachary Salvatore, who hadn¡¯t been rushing the other side, he didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on his son.


    He hoped that his son would make the choice to stick to his heart, choosing to forgive though couldn¡¯t be better.


    But it was also the boy¡¯s right not to forgive, and he would spend the rest of his life moving his son, not making his life as hard as it had been.


    The two men were silent for almost fifteen minutes before Zachary Salvatore realized he hadn¡¯t said anything back.


    But what should one say back?


    Just this once, he told himself deeply just this once.


    Because he really wanted to have the father¡¯s love and theplete family that any ordinary child could have.


    For the first time in his life, he stood up and stretched out his arms and hugged his father tightly, ¡°I forgive you daddy, thank you daddy.¡±


    This was the first time that the little boy had ever called out the intimate name of ¡°Daddy¡±, and he was moved to tears as his eyes filled up with excitement.


    Zachary Salvatore gently stroked his son¡¯s back, so that he would not cry too hard and lose his breath, which would not be good.


    With his son¡¯s help, everything was so much easier.


    Her son had agreed, Serenity naturally could not say any more words of excuses, not to mention that she still very much wanted to live together as a family for a long time.


    After all these years, Zachary Salvatore¡¯s obsession with the death of Cecelia was finally removed from his mind.


    The focus of his life has shifted to his wife, Serenity, and his increasingly cheerful son, and it has done sopletely, as if he is trying to make up for all the time he has missed.


    It¡¯s aplete turnaround from the harshness of his previous upbringing to the unkindness of his son, to the outrageous spoiledness of his current one.


    The knot between the Salvatore family and the Charlie family is also untied, the agreement that did not go to the end is put to an end, and the rtionship between the two sides because of the two children, Sergio and Clivia Charlie, has also be increasingly close.


    Because the Salvatore family is a famous family in the literary world and the Charlie family is a famous family in the business world, the friendship between the two families has be a beautiful story for many people after dinner.


    The rtionship between the Charlie family and the literary family is no longer as ipatible as it was before, but instead, the two families have taken the lead to be exceptionally harmonious.


    And nche Capra¡¯s belly is also with the passage of time day by day bigger, and this time than the bad little princess that time more than a little bit bigger.


    After a lifetime of precise examinations, it was confirmed that she was carrying a rare set of twins.


    nche Capra¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the news, what kind of fantastic news is this?


    Holding two at a time! It¡¯s too much happiness, isn¡¯t it?


    York Charlie¡¯s mouth also appeared obvious smile, twins, whether male or female, he will love these two unborn children.


    I feel thattely there have been a series of good things, the Salvatore family, the Charlie family befriended, the two families of culture and business is also a rare harmony.


    This period of time is a little bit happy, York Charlie only feels that the whole person is much younger.


    ¡°Baby, daddy is waiting outside for you guys toe out. You guys have to be good, you can¡¯t be naughty and make things difficult for mommy. Otherwise when you guyse out, Daddy is going to spank your little bottoms.¡±


    His hand caressed nche Capra¡¯s already noticeably bulging abdomen, his voice line was extraordinarily gentle, and the eyes that looked at the other party were also so gentle that it seemed as if they were able to drown out water.


    Miraculously, the child that had just been kicking nche Capra¡¯s stomach subsided all of a sudden.


    Causing nche Capra¡¯s mouth to swirl with a shallow smile, ¡±The child seems to be very afraid of you ah, are you going to be a strict father in the future? We¡¯ll just have one singing red face and one singing white?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I will definitely be a very, very good father in the future.¡± York Charlieughed and pinched the other¡¯s cheeks that were bulging with flesh, the flesh felt good in his hands.


    Because of this pregnancy of nche Capra¡¯s, THE Charlie family was a busy mess toning her up.


    What¡¯s good and what¡¯s precious goes inside her belly as much as it can.


    nche Capra¡¯s ability to absorb this pregnancy was superb, and she gained more than ten pounds after only a short period of time.


    Now nche Capra also realized that this man enjoyed ying with the little flesh on her body, and couldn¡¯t help butugh and re at the other.


    ¡°Soon I¡¯ll gain two hundred pounds of fat, at that time you definitely won¡¯t even be able to hug me, let¡¯s see if you can stillugh so happily, let¡¯s see if you can still pinch my flesh so happily!¡±


    ¡°Even if you get as fat as two hundred pounds, I¡¯ll still be able to hug you just the same.¡±


    York Charlie opened his mouth seriously, all colors of emotions flowing in his eyes.


    Over the years, they are still each other¡¯s heart love, the years not only did not separate them, on the contrary, they are tightly linked together, any changes in the sea can not be split up two people.


    Because there is love in each other¡¯s hearts, and also believe that love will go through the years and not dissipate but only grow stronger.


    nche Capra thinking about it andughed out loud, the whole person snuggled in each other¡¯s arms, ¡°there you are, really good.¡±


    York Charlie echoed the words with the same meaning, ¡°It¡¯s good to have you, too.¡±


    The baby was ripe for the picking after full term.


    It came unusually well, with no option for a c-section but a normal delivery. It didn¡¯t take nche more than a few hours to deliver the baby.


    Probably God¡¯s favor to nche Capra.


    They are two baby boys, and because of the discrepancy in their naming ideas, they have not yet been given a numbered name.


    They will find a name that suits them anyway.


    In January, after nche Capra had finished her month ofbor, the birthday party for the two little ones arrived on schedule.


    The little princess loved her two little brothers, because they were very cute with red lips and white teeth, she swore in her heart that she would take good care of them, and when they grew up, she would never let anyone bully them.


    Unbeknownst to her, these two little men will always be guarding their sister.


    This is also the reason why nche Capra and York Charlie chose to have another child, they don¡¯t want the little princess to grow up alone, they want a sibling to grow up with her.


    The family has a long life ahead of them, but no matter what, they will always be together.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!